THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT OMNIBUS BOOKS 1-12

SARAH NOFFKE

MICHAEL ANDERLE

This book is a work of fiction. All of the characters, organizations, and events portrayed in this novel are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Sometimes both.

Copyright © 2019-2021 LMBPN Publishing

Cover copyright © LMBPN Publishing

A Michael Anderle Production

LMBPN Publishing supports the right to free expression and the value of copyright. The purpose of copyright is to encourage writers and artists to produce the creative works that enrich our culture.

The distribution of this book without permission is a theft of the author’s intellectual property. If you would like permission to use material from the book (other than for review purposes), please contact support@lmbpn.com. Thank you for your support of the author’s rights.

LMBPN Publishing

PMB 196, 2540 South Maryland Pkwy

Las Vegas, NV 89109

Version 1.00, January 2022

eBook ISBN: 979-8-88541-112-7

CONTENTS

The Unlikely Dragonrider

Agitation of Fear

Negotiate or Perish

Call the Shots

Chi of the Dragon

Magitech Soars

The New Dragon Elite

History Rewound

Fairness Released

Decide Fate

Mediate My Dragon’s Flame

Unfairness Rectified

THE UNLIKELY DRAGONRIDER

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 1

CHAPTER ONE

Nothing in the last eight-hundred years had prepared Adam Rivalry for this. Atop and astride his dragon, Kay-Rye, he’d defeated leagues of armies, taken down lines of trebuchets and sent murderous monsters into extinction, yet, he’d never faced a beast like the one trailing them presently.

Icy winds raced through his long hair and beard, sending them flying over his shoulder as Kay-Rye swerved to avoid the strange projectiles the thunderous monster fired at them. It was a magic that Adam had never seen before. The beast didn’t move with the wind like the dragons, but rather cut through it, making a noise like a thousand vibrating drums. The monster also left behind a chemical smell that burned Adam’s nose.

Daring to look over his shoulder as they passed through a dense cloud, Adam tried to make out the form of the enemy. As far as he could tell, it was covered in strange armor. Not a dragon, and not a bird. Its wings didn’t fold and expand like Kay-Rye’s. Instead, they stayed stick-straight.

Its attacks didn’t come from its mouth or from its rider, who was locked inside a clear compartment on the top. They shot from under the wings, large metal capsules that had many times whistled by Adam’s head or scraped Kay-Rye’s wings, injuring him little by little. There was also a weapon on the top of the creature that fired rapid projectiles that were harder to avoid since they were smaller.

The dragon was okay, though. They’d make it to the Barrier of the Gullington soon. Then no matter how close the beast was to them, they’d disappear into the mists, safe once more.

Adam and his dragon would return once they’d rested. He knew the monster was guarding something that it had harmed. The dragonrider might not know much about his new enemy, but he knew it deserved no mercy.

It was Adam’s job to protect. He and Kay-Rye had taken an oath to uphold justice. Even if they hadn’t been able to do that properly for several hundred years, there was little stopping them from returning to that mission now.

The sun had just set on the other side of the Pond. The night belonged to the black dragon, giving it speed and increased agility. Adam lowered himself, his chin barely grazing the neck of the dragon he’d known for most of his life.

We’ll be through the Barrier soon, Adam thought, feeling the dragon slow. Only in battle did they choose the more draining method of telepathy to communicate with one another.

We won’t make it in time, Kay-Rye insisted. He nearly halted in mid-air, and the lights from the modest village below began to blur when they started to free-fall as the dragon folded his wings into his body.

Wind whistled past Adam’s ears as they plummeted. Pushing against the force of the fall, he peered up to find that the monster had put on a sudden burst of speed. It shot forward, quickly covering the distance to where they had been. The beast turned into a nosedive as soon as it caught the change in their direction.

How did you know that was going to happen? Adam asked.

Instinct, Kay-Rye simply answered, unfolding his wings and regaining height.

More of the cottages on the eastern hills were turning on their lights for the night. Adam watched them with affection, remembering when that area was unsettled. He’d spent most of his life in this area of Scotland, and he wasn’t going to allow this monster to ruin it. As a dragonrider, he wouldn’t stand for bullies, especially not in what had become his homeland over these centuries.

Kay-Rye’s wings flapped furiously in perfect rhythm with the wind. They were again headed back to the Barrier. As fast as Kay-Rye was at night, he couldn’t outpace the beast. It made up the space between them in seconds, sending multiple attacks.

Adam tried his best to shield, but the assaults were unrelenting, exploding through his spells and continuing undeterred.

He sent two attacks off-course as Kay-Rye sped through the clouds, spiraling to the side, his massive wings soaring through the darkness, perfectly camouflaged by the night. Although, wherever they flew, no matter how well the dark masked the black dragon, the monster’s attacks seemed to find him, almost like it was using a homing spell of sorts.

We must make it to the Barrier, Adam insisted, feeling Kay-Rye’s exhaustion like it was his own. This chase had gone on for what seemed like hours, the strange creature behind them never slowing. It wasn’t natural. It almost didn’t seem to be alive, but rather a machine. Adam had never heard of a contraption the size of a dragon that attacked like this. However, there were many things he didn’t know about the modern world, he realized. If granted more time, he’d learn. He’d adapt. He’d figure out how to outmaneuver and overpower the thing gaining on Kay-Rye’s tail, flying several yards behind the dragon.

Even with the increased power of the night, Kay-Rye was no match for the many projectiles that whizzed by, one of them tearing straight through his wing, which bent back at a weird angle. Adam held on for dear life as his dragon toppled to the side, his wing dragging uncontrollably in the wind like a flag, knocking into him.

The dragon’s screams unleashed a pain inside Adam so deep that he felt his heart might pound out of his chest. They had to land. Kay-Rye was too injured to continue much farther, but the monster would pursue. It was out to kill, and the Barrier was too far to reach.

Adam had only one option left.

Don’t, Kay-Rye urged, a soft pain in the single word as he tried to make his broken wing work.

I have to, Adam stated, adrenaline shooting through him as he stood up on the back of his dragon, twisting around to face the strangest enemy he’d ever seen. He pooled his and Kay-Rye’s collective energy, not unleashing it until it nearly made his chest explode.

With a guttural scream, Adam shot the attack at the monster barreling through the night sky. The use of that much magic depleted them both severely, leaving them with few options should they need more power. However, Adam’s attack hit the front of the beast with a punishing blow, knocking it to the side and tearing off one of its wings.

Adam was about to rejoice, feeling the first bit of hope in hours. Smoke flew up from the center of the creature as it spiraled to the dense mountain range below, crashing in a fiery burst. Thankfully, they were past the village and over the unchartered territory that surrounded the Gullington.

Yes! Adam whipped around, ready to guide his injured dragon home when he froze, his eyes wide as his mouth sucked in what would most assuredly be one of his last breaths. Racing toward them, faster than they could avoid, uninjured or otherwise, was another of those strange weapons the monster shot. This one must have been sent prior to Adam’s attack. It sped forward, then turned around and came back in their direction.

Kay-Rye worked to hold his injured wing straight as he glided for the hills below. They might be able to make it. Out-maneuver the attack. Get to the safety of the grass and the caves.

Both held onto this hope, feeling the doom in the other’s hearts as they made their final descent. The projectile zoomed at their back, closing in like a hungry dog on a hunt.

Adam gripped the reins tighter. Held closer to the creature that was more a part of him than his own skin and bones. He didn’t close his eyes when the blast met its target, hitting Kay-Rye in the backside and exploding fire over Adam as well.

The dragonrider didn’t let go of hope even as Kay-Rye stopped flying, spiraling into a free-fall, his wings like broken kites, tangling in the wind.

Adam didn’t let go even as they tumbled onto the stony earth, the dragon rolling onto his already broken body, smashing it even more. He did close his eyes when he felt Kay-Rye’s breaths slow to almost non-existent quickly after impact.

Whatever the monster was they’d angered that night, it was a force they weren’t prepared to defeat or survive. The oldest living dragonrider hoped with everything that he had left that his brothers would be in a better position to fight this enemy if they should ever come in contact with another like it. And he hoped they did, because it was evil, and what it guarded needed their help. He knew that much, without knowing why.

Kay-Rye pulled his head around, awkwardly gazing back at Adam, who was lying half under him. There was no point in moving the dragon. They both knew it was over.

“It’s been a good run, my friend,” Adam said, coughing up blood. He felt something sharp cutting into his chest.

“It has,” Kay-Rye replied, his breaths too far apart, eyes drifting closed.

“Thanks for the ride.”

“The pleasure has always been mine, Adam.”

And with that, the dragon and his rider took their last breaths together, closing out the end of an era.

CHAPTER TWO

On the edge of a giant’s yard in a city that was never quiet, the first dragon’s egg in over a century began to hatch.

Sophia Beaufont sucked in a breath as a large crack started at the top of the blue egg and split down the side.

The full moon was the only light in that area of the yard, showing the progress the dragon made as he worked his way out of the shell, making a strange noise that wasn’t music and wasn’t crying. It was the sound of birth. Of awakening. The echo of the soul of the dragons who lived deep in the consciousness of the creature getting his first glimpse of the moon’s ray in this lifetime.

Only a few months ago, Sophia had found herself in a strange magical shop among mortal dwellings. That was when she’d magnetized to the egg before her, sealing her fate.

A dragon hadn’t magnetized to a rider in a hundred years. Dragons were actually thought to be extinct, but the truth was, there had simply been little reason for them—until now.

The time of the dragonriders was starting anew. Only a few knew it was being reborn with the gentle cracking of the shimmering blue egg sitting on the soft patch of ground before this young girl now.

Sophia and the egg had both grown at alarming rates since magnetizing to one another. She had always been well ahead of her age mentally, but now her body had caught up with her.

Losing her childhood hadn’t mattered. Having her fate chosen on a random trip to a shop hadn’t bothered her. It had all made sense from the beginning because Sophia Beaufont always knew she wasn’t a normal magician.

Most didn’t come into their magic until they were older, at least in their teens. Honing those skills took time. None of that had applied to Sophia. She might have been born to parents who she couldn’t remember, who had been taken from the Earth when she was only three years old. She might have spent much of her childhood alone. But she was no victim. From the beginning, Sophia knew her life wouldn’t take a predictable course. And at this point, there was absolutely no certainty in her future. But she knew something with true conviction—one day, she wanted to be like her big sister.

Without knowing why, Sophia was positive the dragon quickly breaking out of the egg had chosen that particular night to hatch for a specific reason. Over the last few months, Sophia had spoken telepathically to him. Hearing him in her head felt second nature. Right then, though, all her attention was on the cracking that seemed to echo so loudly she thought everyone nearby could hear it.

However, no one approached as the dragon poked his head through the top of the shell, knocking a large piece out of the way. He swept his neck to the side, breaking out of the bonds that had held him for so many years. Had it been a decade? A century? A millennium? Sophia didn’t know. The dragon had simply said he had been waiting for her to be born. To be ready.

She reached out, wanting to help with the arduous process, but pulled back her hand, sensing that wasn’t her job. The dragon she knew so well and was meeting for the very first time threw his head covered in small horns down and to the side, smashing the rest of the shell to bits. His tail whipped behind him, knocking the back of the egg to dust. He shook like a dog, shuddering off the rest of the shell. It was then that the moonlight shone on him, properly showing the entirety of the dragon.

She’d never seen a blue like what covered him. His scales were sapphire dipped in crystals, radiating the light.

This girl hadn’t known what it felt like to be in love until that moment. She knew, at her core, that she loved the creature before her with her whole heart. He was good and brave, and undeniably connected to her in every way for the rest of their lives.

This dragon would be her life force, and she his. Neither could prosper without the other. His aches would be hers. Hers, he’d feel intimately. A rider and its dragon signed on for more than a long life of sacrifices and challenges. They signed on to experience everything in tandem.

The dragon stood as steady as if it weren’t his first time. He took a step with no hesitation as he lowered his green eyes, blinking at the young girl before him. He only came up to Sophia’s shoulder, but he was growing by the moment.

She took a step forward, not feeling steady but hiding it.

“And so we meet like it’s the first time,” the dragon said.

“Isn’t it?” Sophia asked, running her eyes over him as he tested his wings with a sticky sound, unfolding them and then pressing them back beside his body.

He shook his head. “Oh, no, we’ve met many times, Sophia Beaufont. Or so I believe.”

She nodded and turned her gaze to the moon. “Why tonight?”

A pleasant expression came over the dragon’s face as he followed her gaze. “Each dragon is connected to an aspect of the Earth, whether it be night, day, the ocean, the winds—”

“The moon,” Sophia said, realization dawning on her.

“Yes,” he affirmed. “For however long we have here, I’ll be strongest on the full moon. And so will you.”

Sophia took a step forward, then knelt and looked up at the dragon before her. He was more beautiful than she could have ever imagined, full of timeless wisdom. It was impossible to think that the consciousness of the dragons lived in him. And yet, as she stared into his eyes, she could hardly doubt it.

“It’s time to name me, Sophia Beaufont. But do it with diligence.”

She lifted her hand, not hesitating before running her fingers over the top of his snout. Her hand sank to his scales at their first meeting, the union as natural as a baby’s first breath.

Sophia smiled, unafraid as she stared into the eyes of the most ancient type of magical creature in the world, and the one who would live beside her from now until the end of her own life.

“I named you long ago,” she began, her pupils contracting from the bright moonlight. “Even before I met you. Before I became a dragonrider, I knew you, and I knew you’d be Lunis.”

The blue dragon bowed his head, silent respect in the movement. “Yes, my name has always been Lunis, but only my true rider would know that. Well done, Sophia.”

CHAPTER THREE

The fountain pen scratched on the parchment, making one of Hiker Wallace’s favorite sounds in the world. He liked simple things: the smell of coffee, the sounds of the morning, and a long ride over the Expanse.

He glanced up, his eyes finding the crackling flames in the fireplace, which slightly mesmerized him as he thought about what else to include in that day’s log.

Flipping to the page before, he read yesterday’s entry and frowned. It was pretty much identical to the one from this day. He turned back to the week prior, then the month before, and finally last year. Almost all the submissions were the same. The Dragon Elite always did the same thing at the Gullington: ate, trained, studied, cared for the dragons, and got plenty of rest. Still, Hiker always kept the log. Records were important, even if they didn’t differ from day to day.

He closed the logbook and sat back in his chair, his gaze drifting out the window to where the Pond stretched for as far as he could see, even with his enhanced vision. Lately, the monotony of each day had made him restless, waking him up with dreams of the life he lived before mortals were blinded to magic. It wasn’t so bad, though. Usually, he could put himself back to sleep. He wasn’t like Adam, who was consumed with picking back up the dragonriders’ mission.

The world wasn’t ready yet, though, Hiker thought, pushing up from his desk and striding back and forth in front of the fireplace.

The older dragonrider hungered for the fight again, the chase. He wanted to take back the mantle of the Elite and resume their role as adjudicators for the mortal world.

They weren’t ready, Hiker told himself, although it was getting harder to convince himself of that since the mortal world could see magic again.

Long ago, Hiker, Adam, and many more dragonriders had ruled the world, intervening in the affairs of mortals and keeping the peace. And then one day, the dragons were all like ghosts, unseen by mortals.

That simply made the riders of the Dragon Elite appear to be loons, professing that they had dragons. Overnight, mortals had forgotten about magic, and worse, they couldn’t see it. What was the point of serving as the judge, jury, and executioner to a world that didn’t believe they existed?

And so, the Dragon Elite had disappeared, many of them confining themselves inside the Gullington, the Elite’s headquarters. Since the world couldn’t see them, they were soon lost.

Not all stayed in the confines of the Gullington. They were too restless to be confined. Some disappeared. Some mysteriously died. And the others, Hiker and Adam, learned how to simply exist.

Centuries passed.

The world outside the Gullington changed, but the Dragon Elite knew nothing of it. They stayed inside the Barrier for the most part, wondering if they’d die without a purpose.

And then, very recently, everything had changed. Hiker wouldn’t have even known about it if not for their housekeeper Ainsley. She’d been at the market, buying the food for the week. She ran all the way back, not shifting into her normal appearance when she stormed into Hiker’s office. He pulled his sword, wondering what the strange old man was doing there. Ainsley shifted back to her normal appearance, her auburn hair framing her pointy chin.

“Sir, I have news,” she stated, curtsying to him in her normal manner.

“Go on, then,” Hiker had demanded, sheathing the sword he hadn’t used in quite some time.

“Mortals can see magic again,” she’d said in a hushed voice.

Those five words should have changed everything for the Elite, but they hadn’t.

Presently, Hiker strode back over to the logbook and flipped it open again, reading the entry from that day, when Ainsley brought the news from the village. There had been a celebration among the riders then. They had consumed more mead in a day than they usually did in a year. There had been much talk about the future. About mortals.

He flipped to the next day. It read the same as the day before. And then the day after that...until things went back to how they had been. The Dragon Elite woke, ate, trained, studied, cared for the dragons, and got plenty of rest.

Even after the news that mortals were finally awake again, nothing had changed for the riders, and their leader was responsible for that. It hadn’t been an easy call for Hiker to make, but he still stood by it.

Mortals weren’t ready.

“Give them a few hundred years to adjust to magic before we startle them with dragons,” he’d told Adam.

His oldest friend and fellow rider hadn’t been happy about that. The two had disputed it time and time again, but Adam knew Hiker was right; mortals needed time to adjust. According to Ainsley, just the sight of a fairy flying around the market had sent many mortals running to lock themselves in their cottages. How would they react when a dragon flew down from the sky and a rider slid off it, stating they were there to oversee all disputes among mortals?

They would panic.

And then it would be another few hundred years of solitude for the Elite. Hiker could handle that. He had.

Adam, though. It would kill him, as it had many a rider before.

No, it was better for everyone if the Dragon Elite stayed put, safe inside the Barrier. Then when mortals were ready, the riders would reign once more.

He went to check the log again, thinking there was something he could add. Quiet, the gnome, had caught an extra fish that day. That was worth noting.

Picking up his fountain pen, Hiker had just begun to add to the log when the globe that sat next to the bank of windows displaying the Pond beeped.

He jerked up. Dropped his pen. Eyes widened.

It had been a century since he’d heard that noise.

The pen rolled across the desk and dropped on the oak floor, landing with a clacking sound. Hiker jumped and looked down at the still-rolling pen. He pulled his eyes back to the globe. Five red dots were lit on the huge globe that was inlaid with gold from the giants. Stone mined from the gnomes’ caves made up the bulk of the sphere, and the wood was the finest Polynesian teak, given to the Dragon Elite by the elves. The magic that tracked every dragonrider on Earth had been gifted to them by the magicians, specifically, the warriors of the House of Fourteen.

The globe was more than an incredible piece of art made by the major magical races. It was the way Hiker tracked the riders, which hadn’t been a problem in…a long, long time. Hiker had little reason to keep track of the riders since they’d stayed inside the Gullington for the most part. But…

He strode over, hoping it was a glitch.

The magicians messed up long ago, and the problem was only now becoming apparent, he told himself.

Or maybe the metals, wood, and stones had made the magic malfunction, and the gnomes, giants, and elves were to blame.

He swiveled the globe around until he found the blinking red dot.

It had been a long time since Hiker had sucked in a gasp like the one that assaulted his chest now.

It wasn’t a malfunction.

It was one of his.

It was Adam.

He was in trouble.

The lights on the globe tracked the dragonriders, and they blinked when they were in mortal danger. And it appeared that his oldest friend was—

The door to Hiker’s office burst open. Evan stood at the threshold, his chest rising and falling with panic.

“Hiker, you need to know—”

“Adam is in danger,” he answered, cutting off the youngest dragonrider.

Evan’s dark skin wouldn’t register his flush, but the shock on his face was apparent when Hiker responded. “How did…” His gaze flew to the globe. “Oh, of course.”

“He’ll be fine,” Hiker stated, wishing he could turn off the constant beeping that signaled a change in a rider. It told when they were in trouble or new riders needed to be picked up. It had been a long time since he’d heard that, although there had been false alarms from Los Angeles in California, United States lately.

“What has he gotten himself into?” Evan asked, pushing his long dreads out of his face as he leaned over to peer at the blinking red dot.

“I’m sure it’s just because he’s left the Gullington,” Hiker stated, taking a breath to loosen the stress in his chest.

“I went to the Cave to check on Coral, and I noticed that Kay-Rye was gone,” Evan informed.

“You did the right thing by coming here,” Hiker said, placing his hands behind his back as he turned toward the bank of windows that faced the Pond. The sun was setting now, night falling, making for a beautiful display as the full moon rose over the Gullington. Hiker caught his reflection in the window.

He hadn’t changed much in five hundred years, still sporting the same long beard and kilt, and the armor that he’d inherited from his father. Even though he didn’t need its protection, he still wore it every day. There were some things one never stopped doing. Habit was the strength of a successful man. He was certain it would bring him back when the time came.

“He’s gone looking for cases,” Evan stated, glancing out the window.

Hiker nodded. “Yes, I expected this. Adam has been growing restless. I don’t think this was his first time outside the Barrier lately.”

Evan swung his head around, shock covering his face. “Really?”

Hiker shrugged. “He thought he had spelled the Elite Globe to hide his activity, but I’ve seen him leave a few times.”

“But is he okay?” Evan asked, glancing over his shoulder at the globe.

“Yeah, he probably got himself into some trouble we’re not used to,” Hiker stated.

“Like gawkers on the ground?” Evan asked.

“That or one of the other new technologies Ainsley has told us about.”

Evan tapped the larger man’s arm. “You don’t think she’s right, do you? The modern world doesn’t really have witchcraft that allows them to spy on us from space or whatever else?”

“I think she calls it technology,” Hiker answered. “And no. Don’t worry about it. I’m certain the world hasn’t changed that much in the hundred years since you joined us.”

Evan let out a breath of relief. “That’s good to know. Then I’m sure you’re right. Adam is probably—”

The flat-lined beep cut the dragonrider off.

Hiker swung around. Rushed toward the Elite Globe. Pressed his face to the dot that glowed brighter than all the rest.

“No!” Hiker yelled, knowing what that sound meant even though he hadn’t heard it in quite some time.

“I-I-It can’t mean…” Evan asked, stuttering.

Hiker would have rushed off. Rescued his friend. Crossed the Barrier, but by the time the beeping started, it was over.

He stepped back, shaking his head in disbelief. “He’s gone.”

“No!” Evan argued. “We can get to him. Kay-Rye. We can save them.”

Hiker had lived long enough to know the truth. “We can’t.”

The leader of the Dragon Elite had lived long enough to know that doubting the Globe only led to insanity. Every leader had tried to change what it said, but once they realized it only spoke the truth did they have any peace.

“So he’s gone? How?” Evan asked.

Hiker strode for the door to his office. “That’s what we’re going to find out.”

He’d pulled open the door and was almost through it when a different beep echoed from the globe, pulling his attention back. Hiker would have believed his friend was back and the globe was wrong, but he knew the slightly higher beeping that the globe was emitting. It didn’t mean an old dragonrider was back. It meant a new dragon had been born.

Evan backed up, looking at the Elite globe and Hiker. “What is it?”

The leader of the riders couldn’t believe it. It had been over a hundred years since he’d heard that sound. He had told himself it might not happen again in his lifetime, but here it was. Not since Evan had he heard that sound from the Elite globe. It was the echo of birth, of awakening, of something remarkable.

Hiker shook his head, dispelling the strangeness building in his head. “On the very same night one rider has fallen, another has risen.”

CHAPTER FOUR

In his lifetime, Hiker had lost many, but no one like the person he was approaching. He and Adam had spent several hundred years together passing time. Waiting to be needed again. Arguing about what needed to be done in the meantime.

There was no one who got under Hiker’s skin like the man he was rushing toward. And no one he loved more who still breathed on this Earth, besides his dragon Bell, of course.

At the Barrier, Hiker paused, realizing it had been a long time since he’d left the Gullington. He’d portaled out recently, but only briefly, and that was different from crossing the border.

From his place on the slick grass, he could see Adam and Kay-Rye sprawled out roughly a hundred yards away. They had made it so close to safety, and yet, close was the difference between life and death.

The guys halted at Hiker’s back, probably sensing his trepidation. Evan hadn’t crossed the Barrier in quite some time. For the others, it had been more than the normal span of a lifetime. There was simply no reason to leave anymore.

He wished he’d taken the time to get his dragon Bell. She couldn’t do anything, but it would have made the next part easier.

“Brothers,” Hiker began, his gaze falling on Evan, then Mahkah’s and Wilder’s faces. Like Hiker, they were much older than most magicians, having the longevity of their dragons, but it didn’t show. Mahkah and Wilder appeared to be in their early twenties, even though they’d both spent over two centuries on this Earth. Evan was still a baby by dragonrider standards at just over a hundred years old, but he at least appeared mature enough to drink a beer in a pub—not that he’d ever been given the chance to do so.

“We don’t know what’s out there,” Hiker continued. “Whatever took Adam down could still be on the prowl. Stay vigilant, and at the first sign of danger, call your dragon. Otherwise, simply show your respect.”

“Is he dead?” Mahkah asked, stepping forward, his long black hair falling out of his ponytail and into his face.

One of the hardest things Hiker had had to do in a long time was nod in response to that question. If the Elite globe had indicated it, then Adam wasn’t even holding on by a breath. It was too late for goodbyes. It was too late for anything but the burial of the greatest rider and dragon Hiker had known in many centuries.

Adam should have been the leader of the Elite. He and Hiker both knew it. He was older. More experienced. Magnetized to the larger, more dangerous dragon Kay-Rye. But the thing about Adam was that he’d never wanted the role. He preferred to fight rather than lead. He craved the hunt over determining the strategy. Adam liked detective work without all the responsibility that went with looking after the others. He loved the resolutions that only a dragonrider could bring to any dispute...or he used to.

Hiker was the one who wanted to lead. He had always felt more protective of the others, so he became the one who led them—even when there was nothing to lead them toward except for another day of monotony.

Taking in an unfulfilling breath, Hiker drew his sword and swung around, stalking out past the Barrier. The air on the other side of the invisible wall was different. Colder. Laced with strange smells, reeking of the modern world.

Hiker held his breath as he strode toward the bodies on the other side of the field. The dragon and rider had crashed, the heavy beast landing on top of Adam and crushing him. However, the expression on his dead friend’s face wasn’t one of anguish. Hiker could tell that Adam had died staring into the eyes of his best friend by the angle of their heads. He also knew something dangerous had attacked them, based on the scorch marks on their flesh.

He breathed through his mouth, not wanting to remember this moment punctuated by the smell of burned skin, hair, and leather.

The guys spread out behind him, their weapons held at the ready as they sidestepped around the dragon and rider.

Damn it, Adam, why couldn’t you leave things alone? Hiker wondered, studying the many wounds marking their bodies.

“I don’t think there’s anything out here,” Wilder said, his eyes scanning. “Whatever it was is gone.”

Hiker nodded. “They were on their way home when something attacked them, I’m guessing.”

“But what?” Mahkah asked.

The leader of the Dragon Elite looked at the darkening mountains. “It’s hard to tell. The world out there isn’t the same one any of us knew. That’s one reason we aren’t to return to it yet. We need time. The world needs time to adjust.”

The men all nodded, having heard this argument from Hiker many times, especially in the evening when Adam challenged him over drinks.

“It could have been an accident,” Evan reasoned.

“Maybe,” Hiker said, narrowing his eyes at a bright spot in the sky between two ridges far in the distance.

“Simi and I can do a patrol,” Wilder offered.

“No,” Hiker said at once, swinging around to face his men. “Adam had been looking for trouble lately. It appears that he found it. I won’t have any of you risking your lives tonight. This only proves what I’ve believed since mortals awoke and started seeing magic again. If we are to take back our roles, first we have to understand how the world has changed. We can’t simply rush out there, or we will get ourselves killed. Mortals and the magical races who have long believed we were dead or knew nothing about us in the first place will be frightened when we make an appearance. I don’t know what attacked Adam and Kay-Rye, but I assure you it was something that felt threatened by them.”

“And something of great power,” Mahkah observed, his eyes running over the large black dragon, who was at least thirty feet long.

“Rest assured, I will give this matter my full attention, determining exactly what we need to prepare ourselves for when we do finally venture out into the world,” Hiker stated with confidence, trying to hold together his tough exterior as the full implications of his friend’s death sank in.

“But not yet, right?” Evan asked.

Hiker shook his head. “No, we’re not ready. The world isn’t.”

He waved the men toward the Gullington. “Go back now. Send Quiet to help me. Tomorrow morning, we will hold a memorial for our brother.”

The men all nodded, reluctantly turning their backs and heading for the castle, which wasn’t visible from that side of the Barrier.

When the riders had disappeared, Hiker returned his attention to Adam and Kay-Rye’s bodies. He would only have a few minutes before Quiet, the groundskeeper, showed up to help. He didn’t really need the gnome’s help, but rather some time alone. Not to grieve, though. That would come later. Hiker needed answers. He needed information.

Waving his hand at the bodies, he muttered a spell he hadn’t used in a very long time. Like riding a dragon, the magic came back to him. Both lived in his bones.

The area around Adam and his dragon sparkled with light that rose a few feet off the ground and began to trail in the direction opposite the Gullington. Hiker followed it with his eyes until it disappeared behind the mountain ridges.

He lifted his hand, letting out a low-pitch whistle that only his Bell would hear. Within a minute, the red dragon soared from the Cave, in his direction. Her majestic wings cut through the air, making fast progress as she approached. Just seeing her made Hiker feel better.

She had no issues passing through the Barrier, although it had been a long time for her as well.

Her face turned to the side as she landed and peered at the bodies lying at Hiker’s feet. She didn’t show any emotion in her green eyes, just blinked, following the track of sparkly dust that trailed in the opposite direction.

“Whatever attacked them is over there, isn’t it?” Hiker’s dragon asked.

He nodded, pulling himself onto her back without difficulty even though she wasn’t tacked up for a ride with a saddle and reins. “Yes, and you know what we have to do with what we find, right?”

The dragon’s gaze returned to the bodies lying in the grass, which was quickly growing stiff with frost. “Of course. And tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow we will grieve, Bell,” Hiker stated, holding onto the dragon. “Tonight, we will find out what killed our dear friends.”

CHAPTER FIVE

The sun would rise over the Gullington in just under an hour. Hiker stared out the dark window that would soon be lit by morning sunshine. He never got tired of seeing the Pond shine with rays of morning light, but on this day, it felt like an insult to the grief in his heart, which craved the dark for a little longer.

The men would be up and ready for the memorial soon. Hiker had one very important thing to do before they were awake.

He looked down at the piece of parchment under his fountain pen, thinking of the person he was sending the note to. Liv Beaufont was a Warrior for the House of Fourteen, but that didn’t even begin to explain who she was, based on the information he’d gathered recently.

She had led the House of Fourteen from where it had been—stuck in the dark ages—to where it was now, full of magical races who acted together for the betterment of society. This Warrior was the reason mortals could see magic again. She was therefore the reason that the dragonriders would soon have a role in this world after centuries alone and unseen.

And she had, as he expected, been hiding something…or rather, someone.

Hiker wondered if the new rider who had magnetized to a dragon was his age when it happened to him, forty years old. Or maybe he was older? Or like Evan, he was in his early twenties?

This immediately made him wonder about the new dragon. He knew there were rogues spread across the globe, although past expeditions to find them had been failures. Dragons wouldn’t be found if they didn’t want to be.

If it were any of the dragons that he’d heard about, then they were quite old. Not as old as Bell or Kay-Rye, but still, they’d be a good addition to the Elite.

He set the fountain pen to the parchment, beginning his note.

Dear Warrior Beaufont,

As I suspected when I paid you a visit recently, you have been harboring a dragonrider. I now have confirmation of this and believe he is in close proximity to you.

Hiker glanced up, thinking. The Elite Globe had given him that information. Before, when he’d confronted the warrior, it had been simply a guess, but now that the rider had magnetized formally to his dragon, it was concrete. He could pinpoint his location exactly, and it showed this person was in close proximity to the warrior for the House of Fourteen.

It made sense. The House was full of experienced Warriors. This filled Hiker with excitement. The guys, Evan, Mahkah, and Wilder, had been so young when they magnetized to their dragons. Hiker’d had to teach them so much, on top of training them on how to ride. It would be nice to have an experienced magician in their midst. Still, he didn’t like the timing—right after Adam’s death—but that was how things happened sometimes.

He returned to writing the note.

Below I’ve included coordinates outside our borders for the newest dragonrider to use to find our location. Only a rider will be able to pass through our barriers, so I encourage you not to share the approximate location of our headquarters with anyone. It will cause them nothing but suffering since we are prepared to fight anyone who ventures close to our lands.

Hiker shook his head. He was tempted to say more, but he realized he’d be lying. The Elite’s numbers were not what they had been, and now, without Adam, they were at a serious disadvantage.

He hung his head, realizing how sad his predicament had become. Once, the Dragon Elite had been the strongest force on the globe. Presently, he had three riders who had never properly been in battle, and soon, he’d have a brand new one. A man he’d have to train from the ground up.

Hiker sucked in a breath, undeterred as he returned his focus to the page. He’d build the Dragon Elite back to what they once were. Better. He’d make them better. And once mortals were ready, they’d rule over their affairs, as was once their role.

Warrior Beaufont, respond right away to this message with confirmation. I want word about this new rider, and that he is on his way to me. I will respond in kind by letting you know once he’s under my authority.

Sincerely,

Hiker Wallace

Leader of the Dragon Elite

CHAPTER SIX

It had been a hard day for Liv Beaufont. She hadn’t slept in…well, the last time hadn’t been that day. And maybe the one before that. She’d lost track as she trudged to her apartment, intent on curling up in her bed and snoozing for days.

She sighed. Who was she kidding?

She’d get maybe four to five hours before some emergency awoke her. That was fine. The House of Fourteen was robust, full of members voting on issues that pertained to the magical world and made it a better place. Surprisingly, she loved her demanding job.

Mortals had recently been awoken to the presence of magic, and seven had joined the council, presiding over important matters.

Still, Liv wondered, when given the chance for such luxuries, who took care of the mortal world? The House of Fourteen had the job of enforcing laws for the magical races, ensuring that no one abused their powers. Before magic was visible to mortals, she’d always suspected that the police and firefighters and whatnot took care of their affairs. But now...well, things were a bit more complex.

She shook her head, both in exhaustion and confusion.

“Things are a lot more complex,” she said as she rounded the corner to her apartment.

“You’re talking to yourself...yet again,” Plato, the small black and white cat beside her, said. Well, he wasn’t really a cat. In the magical world, the mysterious and mischievous creature was known as a lynx, and not much was known about them.

“I’m not either,” she said, shaking her head again. “I’m simply answering myself.”

“That makes it worse,” he stated.

“Well, that’s what happens when I’m not allowed to sleep.” Liv shrugged and pushed the black hood of her cape off her head, looking forward to taking off the garment and getting into some pajamas.

“So, you should know...before you go up…” Plato’s voice trailed away, and he stopped at the base of the stairs.

Liv turned, already rolling her eyes at the lynx. “What?”

“Well, you have mail.”

She tilted her head to the side. “How do you know that?” Waving off the question, she shook her head, used to his mysterious ways of knowing things. “Never mind. And if I do, it’s just spam from some mortal business.”

“It isn’t, actually,” he said coyly.

Liv lowered her chin. “So you’re telling me that someone who isn’t mortal has put mail in my postbox, even though none of the magical creatures I know use such a method? Why?”

He pretended to watch the traffic on the street behind her. “Beats me.”

“Beats you, eh?” she asked. “Are you sure you’re not just playing games with me so you can get upstairs first and take the best spot in the bed?”

He gave her an incredulous expression. “Would I really do that?”

She stuck her hands on her hips. “Every chance you get.”

“Seriously, you’ve got mail.”

Liv strode toward the post box she hardly ever checked. “Why wouldn’t this magical person just send me a message on my phone, or, I don’t know, some other way that is way more efficient?”

“You’ll find out soon,” he said, a hint of teasing in his voice.

“Seriously, Plato, if you know something, you can just tell me.”

“I can, but it’s better this way.”

She shook her head. “For you, maybe.”

Liv opened the post box, a bit nervous about what could be residing inside the small compartment. Tentatively, she retrieved a thick envelope sealed with wax and embossed with a seal of a capital E. On the front, in old English cursive, was her name: Warrior Liv Beaufont.

“Who writes letters anymore?” she asked, studying the envelope.

“People,” Plato answered, knowing full well he was being less than helpful.

Shaking her head at the lynx, Liv opened the correspondence, unprepared for its contents.

It would change everything. Although she’d known it was coming, she wasn’t ready for it.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“How did he send this, by carrier pigeon?” Liv asked, flipping the envelope over to look for a stamp.

“I think you’re focusing on the wrong thing,” Plato said astutely.

She lifted an eyebrow. “You’re right. I think he actually wrote the letter by hand. Do you know how to do that? I’m not sure I can even hold a pen.”

Plato rolled his eyes. “Is that your takeaway after receiving and reading correspondence from the leader of the Dragon Elite?”

“Well, he already popped into my kitchen, scaring me half to death while I was in my pajamas making nachos,” Liv stated, remembering when she’d first met Hiker Wallace. He’d had a clue that she had a dragonrider, or future rider, around her. Without her permission and apparently breaking through all her wards, he showed up in her kitchen. It wasn’t the best first meeting, but she thought it had mostly gone well.

“What did you tell him then?” the lynx asked as if he didn’t already know the answer.

“Well,” Liv began, drawing out the word, “I would have told him about the dragon egg and Sophia then, but for one, he hadn’t hatched yet. Secondly, Hiker kept referring to this new rider as ‘him,’ so I was thinking maybe he was asking about a different new dragonrider who wasn’t my little sister.”

“Liv,” Plato said, censure in his tone.

She threw up her hands. “What? He said, ‘If you learn of the presence of a rider, I want to know about him.’ And since I hadn’t learned about this ‘him,’ I didn’t think Mr. Hiker needed to know anything.”

“Liv,” Plato said again, a challenging quality to his voice.

Liv sighed. She knew Sophia was the first female dragonrider in history. Hiker wasn’t prepared for this. It probably wasn’t even an option in his head, but that shouldn’t be the reason Liv stopped this amazing thing from happening for her sister. “Fine. Fine. Sophia’s egg has hatched. I knew this was coming, but before, I was trying to delay it. She’s already lost her childhood, and now she’s going to have to go off to this strange place where I can’t even accompany her. Sue me for trying to delay the inevitable for as long as possible.”

“You do know that I was a lawyer in a past life,” Plato remarked casually.

“Of course, you were,” she said, not doubting this. The lynx also did day-trading and wrote novels while she slept, apparently.

“And I get that you don’t want her to leave, but—”

“I can’t hold onto her forever,” Liv interrupted. “I get that. But now this Viking from another century demands that my little sister and Beauregard come to his headquarters permanently.”

“I think she named her dragon Lunis,” Plato corrected, hiding a smile.

Liv laughed, remembering when she’d met the dragon earlier that day. He was no doubt the most beautiful creature she’d ever seen. Lunis had had an opportunity to get to know Liv during his long stint living in his shell in her house, where he could hear all the jokes she made. Then, he didn’t like being called random names. Out of the shell, he was even more opposed to the idea. Sophia had told her she should be glad that he didn’t have fire yet.

“So, what are you going to do?” Plato asked, eyeing the letter in her hand.

“Well, I don’t have a pen, so I guess I’m screwed,” she stated with defeat. “There’s no way I can return his message. I guess I’ll just have to quit my job as a Warrior for the House of Fourteen, sell all my possessions, and move Sophia and Burt to a remote island, where I’ll use the full extent of my magical powers to shield them from the Dragon Elite.”

“Or…”

Liv gave the feline an annoyed expression. “Or, I guess I can write back Mr. Penmanship and tell my lovely baby sister that she has to go to a secret boarding school I know zero about and can’t visit. Then I’ll promptly take up drinking. How early is too early to start shots of whiskey in the morning?”

“Or…” Plato challenged again.

Although she was pretending, this hurt. Liv had lost so much. Her parents. Her older sister and brother. Her combat instructor. Many friends. And now, even though she wasn’t losing Sophia, it felt like it. “Or…I’ll do the right thing, but only because you’re making me.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” he said matter-of-factly.

Liv twirled her finger, magically making a new piece of parchment appear, filled with flowery writing. She read over it once before nodding. “Okay, that will do.”

“Are you sure about that?” Plato challenged.

Liv cut her eyes at him. “Yes, it will do, cat. Shush your face.”

“But you—”

“I believe I said, shush it!” Liv snapped her fingers and the letter disappeared, using the directions Hiker had given her.

“You realize you’re complicating things,” Plato said, lowering his chin.

Liv shrugged. “Am I? Or am I giving my little sister the chance she needs? First impressions are everything, after all.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

Clark Beaufont kept fussing with his tie.

Liv swung around to face her older brother, who was a Councilor for the House of Fourteen. “Would you stop fidgeting?”

He froze. Gave her a slight expression of offense. “I just want to look my best.”

She shook her head. “You’re not the one going off to join a group who ride dragons and does... Wait, we have no idea what they do. Just like we don’t know where Sophia is headed, or if there are masked murderers stalking the perimeter. Or if she’ll be cold at night.”

Because everyone Liv knew enjoyed rolling their eyes at her at least once during every conversation, that was exactly what Clark did as they waited for Sophia on the other side of the yard. Rory Laurens was the giant who had agreed to transform his yard so the dragon egg would be content during incubation. The modest yard, which used to have a small vegetable garden and fruit trees, was now filled with a lava pit, a dense tropical forest, and the many strange magical animals that had arrived due to the presence of the dragon egg. They’d leave when the dragon did, which would be very, very soon.

“First off,” Clark said, rummaging in his messenger bag, which was slung across his shoulder. He retrieved a large book known as the Forgotten History. When Liv had awoken mortals from the spell that had made it so they couldn’t see magic, the real history they’d forgotten had been unearthed. It had been her brother’s job to read up on everything they didn’t understand. He flipped through the large volume, stopping on a page. “According to this, the role of the dragonriders is to be adjudicators over mortal affairs. They are considered more powerful than countries. Their decisions are law, and when they take sides due to resistance, wars are inevitable.”

Liv blew out a breath, blowing a rogue piece of hair out of her face. “Great, I feel so much better about Sophia skipping off to this place. And here I was worried she’d be in danger.”

As if he didn’t hear her, Clark licked his finger and turned the page. “The Dragon Elite live in a place known as the Gullington. Since no one except for dragonriders or those who serve them, can know the exact location or enter what they call ‘the Barrier,’ it is probably one of the safest places on Earth. So I don’t think we have to worry about masked murderers.”

Liv crossed her arms over her chest, fully aware that she was being unreasonable. “’Those who serve them,’ eh? Think I can get a job as a barmaid or a chef for the Elite? Maybe I could be their IT gal.”

Clark snapped the book shut. “There aren’t many details about the riders in the archives or in Bermuda Lauren’s book, Mysterious Creatures. However, what I have learned is that they are pretty old-school, although no one knows much about them since they’ve been in hiding since mortals couldn’t see magic.”

Liv sighed, nodding. She’d read the entire section in Bermuda’s book about the Dragon Elite too. It was the primary source about all magical creatures, written by none other than the mother of the giant whose yard they were currently in, waiting for their little sister and her dragon.

“Besides, I’ve had your cooking, and I don’t think you’d last long among a bunch of hungry riders,” Clark stated, putting the book away.

“Not everyone can be Julia Childs like you, Clarky,” Liv said, sticking her tongue out at her brother.

As if they weren’t full-grown adults with two of the most prestigious magical positions in the world, he stuck out his tongue at her too.

Liv slapped him, then caught sight of Sophia and Lunis approaching from the other side of the yard. “Would you act right? They are coming.”

He slapped her back. “That’s it, we’re sparring later.”

“Because you want a black eye to go with that morose suit you’re wearing?” Liv asked.

He glanced down at his starched appearance. “What’s wrong with this suit?”

“Besides that I wore it to a funeral once?” Liv remarked.

“You did not,” he countered. “And you’re one to talk, Ms. Goth.” He gestured at her.

She was wearing her usual black pants, top, and cape and had her sword Bellator strapped at her hip. But today, there was something new to her outfit.

Soon she’d be giving that away, though, and feel quite naked, but mostly because the person she was giving it to would be leaving for a long time. Liv had gotten used to having her sister around. At the end of a long day, there was nothing better than looking into her sister’s sweet face. There was something about Sophia Beaufont that gave Liv hope that the world was going to be okay, even if evil ran rampant every single day despite her constant efforts to police magic.

“My outfit isn’t goth,” Liv argued as Sophia strode gracefully around the lava pit, the majestic dragon perfectly in time with her steps. “This uniform is meant to keep me inconspicuous. What’s your excuse, Mr. Councilor of the House of Fourteen? Are you applying for a butler position with the Dragon Elite?”

Clark fluttered his eyelashes at her with annoyance. “I don’t look like a... You know what? Today, I’m not arguing with you.”

“Really? What if I tell you that the Beef Wellington you served for dinner last night was chewy?” Liv asked.

Clark’s mouth popped open, offense heavy in his eyes. “You said it melted in your mouth!”

Liv cocked a half-smile. “It did. Melted like a car tire.”

“You know, if you’re going to be that way then—”

Liv never found out what threat her brother was going to volley at her because a second later, Sophia and Lunis crossed the space between them, arriving faster than she had ever seen them move. It was a strange, fluid speed as if they were walking and then transported forward all at once. Liv hadn’t taken her eyes off them as they approached, and yet, they’d skipped over the space, arriving in record time across the yard.

“Are you two arguing?” Sophia asked with an authoritative tone to her voice, although there was a slight smile on her face.

Liv pointed at her brother. “He started it.”

Clark shook his head, elbowing Liv in the side. “We all know that she always starts it. She said I look like I’m dressed for a funeral.”

Sophia snickered. “Well, you both have on pretty somber outfits.”

In contrast to her siblings, and as usual, Sophia Beaufont appeared as old as time, yet with a strangely modern flair. She’d always seemed to be able to assemble an outfit with the same careful consideration as a rocket scientist creating a space-worthy device.

Currently, she was wearing black leather pants that were braided at the hip. Her top was a practical piece of blue and silver armor that made her appear both fierce and edgy. The magnificent sparkling blue dragon beside her and she looked both ready to fight a battle or walk down a runway…if dragons actually did such things.

“In my absence, do you think you two can get along?” Sophia asked, her blue eyes sparkling.

Liv ran her eyes over her sister’s blonde hair and perfect features. Each day, she looked more like their mother, Guinevere Beaufont. Sophia hadn’t been old enough to remember them when their parents died. Regardless, she’d inherited their goodness. Their bravery. Their loyalty to that which was good and right in the world. That was why, although Liv didn’t want her little sister to leave, she knew she’d inevitably be okay.

She was a Beaufont, after all.

“We’ll be fine,” Clark stated. “Don’t worry about us, Soph.”

“If you promise not to worry about me,” Sophia said, chancing a glance at Lunis, who didn’t seem to care about the whole exchange much. He appeared ready to charge off, although Liv wasn’t sure he could fly yet. She’d only seen him lumber around the backyard and eat the steaks Rory threw out for him.

“I know you’re going to be fine,” Liv said, stepping forward.

Lunis’ tail swished suddenly, giving her pause. She leveled her gaze at the dragon, and there seemed to be an unspoken arrangement between them. Not only did she suddenly feel better about her sister’s safety, she only wanted her to go if she was with the magical creature before her.

If Liv was honest, she’d been a bit resentful that Lunis was taking her sister away. But now, seeing them together, it told her what she’d known in her heart all along.

Dragons and their riders were more than a team; they were one. What happened to one happened to the other. Their lives were longer because of their bond, and neither would tolerate the abuse of the other.

Sophia wasn’t being taken from her. She, by virtue of being who she was, an incredible magician since birth, had been given the highest honor in the mortal or magical world.

Liv’s little sister was the youngest dragonrider in history, and she was the first female. No matter how sad Liv was to see her go, she was damn proud that Sophia Beaufont was someone she knew. Someone she loved. Someone who loved her.

CHAPTER NINE

The three siblings were nervously quiet for a long moment, no one seeming to want to say goodbye.

“Well…” Sophia began, trailing away and staring at a garden fairy who was harvesting Rory’s vegetable patch on the far side of the yard. Autumn was coming.

“Yeah, well…” Liv said, remembering when she’d abandoned family, thinking they were better off without her. Now they were all she had. Well, besides the strange magical community who wouldn’t lose her number, no matter how many spells she’d tried.

“Ummm, well…” Clark said, knitting his hands together.

“I’m sure I can still contact you,” Sophia blurted.

“But if you can’t, we won’t fret,” Liv stated at once, not wanting her sister to worry when she had this new life to conform to.

“But if you had an extra second and access to a barn owl…” Clark’s voice trailed off.

Liv slapped him on the chest. “She’s not going to Hogwarts, and remind me later that you get two black eyes.”

Sophia laughed on cue. That was typical Soph. She giggled when it was funny and when it wasn’t and when she was about to kick ass. It was just who she was. She didn’t laugh to cover nervousness. It was because she found most things in life to be strangely awesome and absurd at the same time.

“I’m sure they have ways to stay in contact,” Sophia remarked. “If not, I’ve got the magical tech Liv gave me.”

“It will work on the moon,” Liv explained. “You don’t have to add any settings. Just turn it on, and it will work. If it doesn’t, you just have to leave. And never go back.”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. “Seriously, guys.”

“Yeah, seriously, guys,” Lunis said, still not amused.

“Seriously, Gerald,” Liv said, tilting her head at the dragon. “Haven’t you ever said goodbye to your favorite person?”

“Hey,” Clark said, turning to Liv, offended. “We are born so close together that we are pretty much twins.”

“So?” Liv asked him, shrugging.

“So, why am I not your favorite person?” he asked.

“Have you looked in the mirror lately?” Liv asked.

Sophia giggled. Liv stored that sound in her mind, telling herself she’d hear it again. These men who rode dragons, and thought so highly of themselves that the magical world believed them to be the best ever wouldn’t take that magic from her. She wanted to hold onto that, anyway. But when you love someone, you set them free.

Liv shook her head. “In all seriousness, I want to say something.”

Sophia straightened, now nearly as tall as her sister. She shouldn’t be, but dragon magic made people change rapidly, apparently.

“Yes?” Sophia asked expectantly.

Liv shook her head. “It’s not your turn yet, Soph. I want a word with Drago.”

Everyone, including the dragon, shook their heads. Liv stepped forward, looking down at the dragon, who was growing fast, just like Sophia. She would reach her full height of just under five feet in a matter of days. As to the dragon, it was still unclear, but he was still sizable, currently bigger than a mastiff.

“Hey, there, Lunis,” Liv whispered.

“You used my real name,” the dragon said, not appearing amused.

“Well, I do know it,” she said with a smile. “I just want to say—”

“Protect her. I’m aware,” Lunis replied.

Liv shook her head. “You already know the important stuff. Protect her. Love her. Watch out for her. But you don’t know what I’ll say next.”

The dragon just peered into Liv’s eyes, unblinking. She’d never regarded a beast like the one before her. He was timeless. Wise. Beautiful. And utterly perfect, just like Sophia Beaufont.

“I want to tell you a family secret you don’t know,” Liv stated, leaning forward. She whispered into the dragon’s ear, hoping he understood every one of her words.

His green eyes showed he’d registered her seriousness when he pulled away. “Every night?”

Liv nodded, hiding her smile. “Every night.”

Sophia stepped between them. “What did you tell him?”

Liv let the laughter unfurl. “It was nothing, Soph. I just told him about your bedtime routine.”

Sophia looked at the dragon and her older sister. “No, that wasn’t it. She told you...wait. What happened? Someone tell me.”

Liv shook her head. “It was nothing. I just told him that I love you more than life itself, and never to allow anything to happen to you.”

Sophia rejected that at first, but shook her head, forcing a smile. “Okay, thank you.”

Liv backed away, realizing that one day, Sophia would know this was a lie and that she’d told Lunis more. That was fine.

Clark took Liv’s place, pulling a closed container from his bag. “I made you some brownies for the journey, which I realize isn’t long, but still. I thought that when you got there, if you were hungry, and the food…”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, taking the container from her brother and hugging him. “That was very thoughtful of you.”

Liv knew Sophia and Clark had more time together. She should have expected they’d be closer. It was just so hard to let go of the one thing in her life that was purely good.

Sophia pulled away, her knowing eyes sliding to Liv’s. “I don’t want to go yet…”

Liv didn’t give herself the luxury of believing that meant her sister didn’t want to go for a century or two. Still, she held her breath.

Sophia stepped up even with her sister. “I don’t want to go until I thank the person here who is responsible for giving me the courage to do this.” Sophia wiped tears from her eyes that hadn’t been there seconds ago. “You see, I wouldn’t have had the strength to do this if I hadn’t watched you, Liv, conquer evil.”

Liv shook her head. “No, Soph. You’ve got it all wrong.”

As she always did, Sophia disagreed with a single look. “I remember how weird it was for you to go out into the world and fight when you hadn’t known anything but a tame life. And yet, you just did it. Every day that you came back was an inspiration. I remember looking at you and thinking, I just want to be like my big sister.”

Liv sucked in a breath. If she had a time machine, she’d change everything. Past Liv would not fight evil. She’d just stay at home and play Yahtzee with her little sister. Being brave had come at a cost. She’d set an example she couldn’t undo now. She’d set a ball in motion.

Sophia grabbed her hands with impressive strength. “You, Liv, gave me the courage to do this. I want to be exactly like you. I want to fight evil. I want to make this world a better place. Because of you, and because of Clark, I know how to do that.”

Liv was a strong person. She’d changed the world that year, making it how it was supposed to be, yet she wanted to crumble right then. Instead, she drew an elven-made sword from her hip, offering it on her hands to her little sister.

“If you are to fight evil, as the Beaufonts have always done, you’ll need the best sword.” Liv bowed her head and offered the blade to her sister. “Please take Inexorabilis. As you know, this was our mother’s sword, and now it belongs to you. It will guard you in ways no other sword can.”

Sophia looked up with exasperation at her sister. “How?”

Liv shook her head. “The secrets of every sword and its master are unique.” She glanced at Lunis. “Just as I’m sure the secrets of every rider and dragon are.”

Sophia took the curved blade, feeling the weight as she stepped backward. “I don’t remember it being so beautiful.”

Clark smiled. “I’m thinking the same about you right now, Soph.”

Liv smiled at her brother, not wanting to fight with him anymore. “We should let her go. I’ll open the portal.” She glanced at Sophia before opening a bright circle that shimmered blue and green, creating a hole to the other side of the world. “The Gullington will be straight ahead, although you’ll have to step forward to find it. Lunis will know.”

The dragon bowed his head. “Thank you, Warrior Beaufont. I’ll ensure that Cynthia gets there safely.”

“Her name is…” Liv stopped, narrowing her eyes at the dragon. “Well-played, dragon. Well-played.”

He nodded.

Clark stepped up and hugged his littlest sister. Liv joined, wrapping her arms around the pair. There were tears. There were unspoken words. There were things said that no one but a Beaufont got to hear. But when they stepped apart, the tears were visible for all to see.

These were three who didn’t want to let a single one go.

Liv held out her hand between them. “No matter where you are, we’ll be together.”

Clark placed his hand on top of Liv’s. “Together, we’ll always get through.”

Sophia covered theirs with her small hand. “Familia est sempiternum.”

That was the Beaufont family motto, and those words were magic.

They closed their hands together, holding each other tight.

When it was time, Sophia stepped back, signaling to the others to let go.

All wiped away tears.

Liv shook her head.

Clark smiled.

And Sophia backed toward the portal shimmering behind her.

“One last thing, my love,” Liv called, coming forward again.

Sophia turned her head to the side, listening. “Yes?”

“They, the Dragon Elite, don’t know you’re a girl,” Liv admitted with a cowardly smile before pushing her sister though the portal. Lunis shook his head and followed, a half-smile on his face.

CHAPTER TEN

“Are you kidding me?” Sophia exclaimed, falling through the portal and landing with a thud that knocked the breath out of her.

Unlike any other time she had portaled, it closed almost on her, as if it were trying to spit her out or cut her in half. Lunis didn’t appear to have the same issue; he stood casually on the other side and regarded her with mild interest.

Sophia gave the portal, which was closing fast, a look of offense.

“It’s the wards on this land. They don’t allow portals to stay open for long,” Lunis offered, letting out a long huff through his nose. That was the first time that Sophia had seen him do that, and she noticed a bit of smoke flowing through his nostrils. He had said he wasn’t sure when he’d get his fire power, but didn’t think it would take long once he was around other dragons. Apparently, that sped up the developmental process.

Sophia gazed around, taking in the strange land where she stood. Instinctively, she knew it was Scotland by the enchanting green hills and rolling mist. It was vibrantly green as far as she could see, and there was a smell in the air that reminded her of memories she didn’t remember having.

“They are mine,” Lunis told her, sensing her thoughts.

Used to losing the privacy in her head, she gave him a look, encouraging him to keep talking.

“Well, not really mine,” the dragon corrected. “They are the memories of my ancestors, who have resided here through the ages. The Gullington, the riders’ headquarters, has always been the home of the dragons. My memories are strong here.”

“Where are we to go?” Sophia asked, turning in a complete circle but not seeing anything but grass and trees.

The dragon nodded toward the north. “That way.”

Sophia summoned a traveling cloak, the chill in the air going straight through her. She was used to sunny Southern California. Trekking across the hills of dewy Scotland would take some getting used to. She held her head up, enjoying the brisk air on her face, holding her chin high as she strode forward.

She pulled the cloak tighter around her neck as they hiked through the grass. Sophia hadn’t brought anything with her besides her mother’s sword since she didn’t want to show up with a large trunk, appearing like a kid going to summer camp. She figured the Dragon Elite would have most things she needed, and she’d summon the rest. It was a skill she’d been good at from an early age, as well as disguises.

In actuality, Sophia had been skilled with complex spells since she was extremely young. She’d already mastered magic that mature magicians still couldn’t perform. She had never known why, but had also learned not to question such a gift.

“Why do you think Liv didn’t tell the Dragon Elite I’m a girl?” Sophia asked Lunis, whose green eyes were searching the hills. He had a strange expression on his face. She hadn’t had much time to study his features since he’d hatched, but she already knew them well, seeing them perfectly in her mind’s eye when he wasn’t around.

“Besides that, she loves to play games?” Lunis answered.

Sophia laughed, her usual reaction to almost anything. Apparently, according to her mother, she had been born innately happy. For some, it was a choice. For Sophia, it was who she was at her core.

“Yes, besides that,” she stated.

“Well, you’re aware that you’re the first female dragonrider in history,” Lunis stated, moving with methodical grace.

“Yes, but shouldn’t that be the very reason she told the leader about me?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head as they headed farther toward the rolling hills. “The dragons and riders are many things, but progressive isn’t one of them.”

Sophia paused and faced Lunis. “But what about you? You’re not a stick-in-the-mud, right?”

He huffed. “I’m not a typical dragon. I was incubated away from my kin and exposed to many modern things, thanks to you and Liv and the others.”

“We did get you a lava pit like you asked and moved you out of Liv’s place when you complained about the air conditioning and the television blaring,” Sophia argued as they continued walking forward.

“Yes, and I appreciate that,” Lunis stated. “But still. You’ll soon learn I’m not like other dragons, and that is absolutely as it should be, because you, Sophia Beaufont, aren’t like any dragonrider before you.”

“Because I’m a girl?”

He shook his head. “You’re a woman, and you need to start thinking of yourself that way. I know you grew up fast, speeding past many years of normal development, but this should be second nature for you at this point. Mentally and emotionally, you are no different than any other eighteen-year-old magician.”

Sophia nodded. When one didn’t progress at the same rate as others, one didn’t really know any better. It’s not like Sophia knew what she was missing, just as she didn’t know what it was like to struggle with complex spells. Something told her the challenges in her life were about to start, and with full force.

“But you’re not a unique rider just because you’re a female,” Lunis continued. “There is that, but you were chosen because inside you is a quality that hasn’t often been found in other riders through the centuries.”

“Are you going to share what that is, or should I guess?” Sophia asked.

“It’s better if I don’t,” he stated, turning his attention to the hills ahead.

“Fabulous,” Sophia snarked. “I totally won’t be consumed by thinking about this.”

“You should know,” Lunis began, “that the riders won’t take to your sarcasm like those you are used to.”

“You mean, like the giants I hang around all the time, who have little sense of humor?” Sophia questioned. “Or maybe you’re referring to Father Time, who tolerates zero sarcasm.”

“Although I know you’re used to less comedic magical races, I was referring to your sister, who is always joking about one thing or another,” Lunis stated.

Sophia stuck her hands on her hips. “So, I have to be all rigid and serious?”

Lunis shook his head. “No, I’m simply telling you what to expect. I wouldn’t want you to make a joke and expect anyone to laugh. When there’s dead silence after a quip, you’ll know why.”

“You’re not saying I can’t make a joke?” Sophia asked.

“I wouldn’t dare tell you how to act in that regard,” Lunis answered. “Actually, I encourage you to be exactly who you are. That’s why you’re my rider. If you hold back, it will mean you’re not your true self, and it will take us longer to progress.”

“Progress?” Sophia asked.

“Well, there will be a lot of training,” Lunis stated. “Combat, strength, flying—”

“Yeah, when do we start that flying business?” Sophia asked, looking at the gray sky, almost expecting to see dragons cutting through the roaming clouds.

“I do have to fly first,” he answered.

“Right,” Sophia stated. “So you think that will come to you like the fire when you’re around other dragons?”

“I can’t see the future.”

Sophia sighed. “I really hope that’s the last time you use that reply since it’s mostly worthless.”

“I knew you were going to say that,” he retorted.

“And here I thought you couldn’t see the future.”

The two walked in silence for a long minute, Sophia enjoying a quiet like she’d never heard before. She didn’t realize until that moment that her life had always had background noise in it. At Liv’s, there was the noise of the traffic on the street outside, and in the House of Fourteen, there were all sorts of strange noises from the other residents or the oddities of the magical structure.

The mist ahead cleared all at once, as if a wind blew it away in one swift motion, revealing a castle unlike anything that Sophia had seen in books, movies, or her mind. It was like many Scottish castles, with weathered, mossy stone, rising high and mountains framing it. However, there was something different about the four-story castle that stood only a hundred yards away. That didn’t seem far to Sophia, but she knew crossing that space would change everything forever, and therefore it felt too short. Maybe she could back up and take the hike again?

“Wow, it’s beautiful,” Sophia exclaimed, feeling a strange vibration in her chest.

“Oh, good, you can finally see it,” Lunis stated with relief.

“You’ve been able to see the castle the entire time?” she asked. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“What did you want me to do?” Lunis asked. “Sketch you a picture? There is no point telling anyone anything until they can see it for themselves.”

She shook her head. “I’m almost certain that statement will come back to bite me in the ass later.”

“Then maybe you ought to keep your eyes open,” he warned.

The castle wasn’t large, but that was relatively speaking. It had to have at least a hundred rooms. Still, nestled on the banks of a lake with tall mountains surrounding it, the structure appeared small when she knew it was really gigantic.

The lake around the castle shimmered, reflecting the clouds overhead and the mountains all around. In the distance were stony caves that drew Sophia’s attention.

“That’s where the dragons reside,” Lunis informed her, sensing her thoughts.

“Oh, do you want to go there?” she asked, realizing she was out of breath.

“And miss the excitement of what’s to come?” he asked.

Sophia regarded her dragon with an expression that probably only she could get away with, and still, she felt internally scorned afterward for some reason.

“Did you just do that?” she asked Lunis, feeling something scrape her insides.

He gave her a knowing smile. “Maybe.”

“You’re naughty.”

“Just wait,” he stated, promise in his voice.

“So, we go to the castle, then?” Sophia asked.

“If you’re ready.”

Sophia drew a breath, strangely finding it easier to breathe suddenly. She drank in the fresh air, feeling like her lungs were full for the first time ever.

Nodding, with a determination she’d never experienced, she said, “Yes, I’m ready. Let’s meet the Elite.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

The entryway to the Castle hadn’t been this clean in a century. Not since Evan joined the Dragon Elite and they all waited in front of the grand staircase, just like now.

Hiker Wallace was wearing the same uniform he had for the last few centuries. He didn’t change for new arrivals. What he did do was ensure his men were prepared.

“Who will train him for combat?” he grilled them for the third time.

“I will,” Wilder answered, his heels together and chest high, although his brown hair was flopping over one eye as usual.

Hiker nodded with approval, deciding not to say anything about Wilder’s unkempt hair. What did it matter? The new dragonrider wouldn’t care how they looked.

“Who is in charge of dragon maintenance and riding?” Hiker asked.

“I am,” Mahkah stated proudly, wearing traditional Native American clothing for the special occasion.

Hiker strode back and forth, eyeing Ainsley, who was in the form of a British maid in an upper-class area, wearing a black uniform with a lacy apron. He halted in front of her, giving the elf-shapeshifter a rude stare.

“Is it too much, sir?” she said, curtsying slightly.

“Just a bit,” Hiker answered.

“I just thought that it would make things come across a bit more polished if you had a—”

“Polished? This is a dragonrider we’re welcoming,” Hiker interrupted. “He’s not concerned with what the housekeeper is wearing or how the groundskeeper looks.” Hiker waved his arm at the gnome beside Ainsley whom they called “Quiet.” He, in contrast to Ainsley, was wearing jeans and a flannel sweater, with a cap covering his mostly bald head.

“What he cares about is finding his home for him and his dragon,” Hiker continued. “A place where he can train and become one of us. That has nothing to do with the stateliness of this place or the food you will serve tonight. We are riders. We can go without luxuries. We were made for the cold, the battering winds, and the fight.”

“But what happens when this dragonrider learns there is no fight?” Evan dared to ask, his shirt untucked and his face covered in dirt from one of his earlier adventures.

Hiker let out a long breath. That was apparently the newest dragonrider’s job. He was to ask the questions no one else wanted to ask nor answer. He was forever to be a pain in Hiker’s ass. Maybe the new rider would change this, though, making Evan behave to set an example. One could only hope, Hiker thought.

The leader of the Dragon Elite swung around, his sword nearly hitting the grandfather clock in the entryway. “This man, whoever he is, and no matter his skill level, won’t be ready for a fight for quite a few years. It shouldn’t matter to him that there is no fight. As dragonriders, we have to be ready for anything.”

“What did you say his name was?” Ainsley asked, having shifted to her normal appearance. She was willowy, with high cheekbones and auburn hair, and appeared to be in her early twenties, although she was centuries old. Beautiful wasn’t a word anyone would use to describe the redhead, although “interesting” was often used. Strange. Unearthly. Maybe that was why she used her unique skill so often to change the way she looked to something more common.

“I didn’t mention what his name is,” Hiker answered, continuing to stride back and forth. There were few thrills in this life currently, but this new dragonrider was definitely one of them. However, he was still recovering from the death of his dearest friend, so the excitement felt wrong. Hiker pushed back anything that felt like emotions. “I was told he goes by S. Beaufont.”

“What kind of name is S?” Evan asked, looking at the others.

“It’s not a name,” Mahkah answered. “It’s an initial.”

“But what does it stand for?” Evan questioned.

“Maybe Steven?” Wilder offered.

“Or Sean?” Mahkah suggested.

“It could be Sam,” Evan remarked.

Hiker blew out a breath. “It will do us no good to ponder such things. It doesn’t matter what this rider’s name is. The point is that we have a new dragonrider. We have a new dragon, the first in a hundred years. I want to make something very clear to all of you.”

He looked around, making eye contact with every one of his men, then Ainsley and Quiet. “It doesn’t matter what this man looks like. It doesn’t matter what strange things he wears, based on the modern time he’s come from. No matter what he knows or doesn’t, we’re going to accept him! Is that clear?”

Everyone looked around as if waiting for the other to answer. When no one said anything, Hiker stomped, making the floorboards shake. “Is that clear?”

“Yes, sir,” they said in unison.

A chime filled the air, marking the arrival of the new dragonrider.

CHAPTER TWELVE

All the men stood frozen, simply listening to the low chimes of the doorbell that seemed to go on for longer than Hiker had expected. It had been ages since anyone rang those bells.

A hundred years was a long time to go since welcoming a new rider. It was the longest stint for Hiker. There had been others between when Evan and Wilder came. And then others between Wilder and Mahkah. But those riders didn’t last for one reason or another. Either they’d buried them in the cemetery in the Expanse, or they’d left of their own accord.

Hiker liked to think the riders belonged at the Gullington, but it wasn’t true. There were no laws that stated that riders had to be together. Hiker knew he had to let them go, and when he did, their mark on the Elite globe disappeared, making the world inside the Gullington feel smaller. But now, there would be a new rider to join them. And that gave him hope.

Hope for the future. Hope that the dragonriders could rebuild their numbers. Maybe this was just the beginning, and many more would be joining them. That was inevitably what they needed if they were ever going to show themselves to the mortals.

“Well,” Hiker scolded Ainsley, holding out an arm to the door. “Are you going to get it?”

The redhead scowled right back at him. “And here I thought appearances didn’t matter. So what if the housekeeper opens the door?”

“Ainsley,” Hiker said, a warning in his voice.

She shifted back into the old English maid with an apron and lace cap. “Yes, Master. Of course, Master.” The elf bowed and made for the door.

“Ainsley,” he repeated.

She shot him a mischievous glare over her shoulder. Her face had returned to its normal appearance, but her clothes were still those of an upper-class maid.

“I’m just teasing you,” she said, shaking her head. Her auburn hair cascaded down her back as her clothes melted into how they had been before, a plain dress and boots.

Hiker shook his head. He would have fired Ainsley if she hadn’t been with him since the beginning. He was certain he wouldn’t be able to find a thing without her, but admitting that to the elf was never going to happen.

The door to the Castle was roughly fifteen feet tall. When it was opened, it brought a draft through the foyer that usually drifted all the way up to Hiker’s office. Just like in other important areas of the Castle, there was a large stained-glass window of an angel set into the door. Glass wasn’t the most practical material to have at the front of a castle unless what was set into it protected the place better than any barricade could. Ainsley peered through one of the clear pieces of glass and made an inaudible noise.

“Are you ready?” she asked, peering back at the men, who were standing in a row.

“Go on, then,” Hiker answered. He just caught a sly smile on her face, but he didn’t have a moment to wonder why because she promptly swung the door open, bringing with it a gust of icy wind.

Sophia gave Lunis a tentative expression. He was like a Great Dane standing next to her, although she could have sworn he’d grown an inch in the twenty minutes since they’d crossed the hills outside this castle.

The door swung back and an elven woman with a freckled face and long red hair greeted her, an impish expression bouncing around in her green eyes. She bowed slightly. “Welcome to the Gullington,” she said with an Irish accent.

Sophia was about to open her mouth to reply, but found her throat dry. Instead, she simply nodded in gratitude.

“I hope your journey was satisfactory,” the woman continued, holding her hip close to the door, which was only partially open.

Again, Sophia opened her mouth to reply, but the woman’s eyes darted to Lunis. She gasped.

“Wow, what an absolutely beautiful dragon,” the elf exclaimed. “Simply breath-taking.”

“Ainsley!” a man boomed from behind her. “Would you let him in?”

The woman looked over her shoulder. “Him? Do you mean the dragon?” she asked in an innocent tone.

“Of course, I mean the dragon, and the rider too!” the voice yelled.

“Okay,” Ainsley said in a teasing voice. “But you might think about choosing your pronouns better.”

With that, the woman pulled the door all the way back. Standing squarely in front of a giant wooden staircase with intricate molding were five rough-and-tumble-looking men. At the sight of Sophia, their eyes widened with shock, and their mouths fell open.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

No one said anything for a long minute. Sophia found she enjoyed watching the disbelief build in the men as they studied her and then Lunis, confusion covering their faces.

In front of the other four men was the tallest and biggest. His blond hair fell to his shoulders, and he wore traditional Viking clothing. He appeared to have just stepped out of the pages of a history book. His beard twitched, and hesitation roamed in his blue eyes.

The man cleared his throat. “You’re S. Beaufont?”

Sophia grunted inside. S. Beaufont? Really, Liv? That’s the name she gave to the Dragon Elite for me?

She stepped forward, daring to cross the threshold of the giant castle. It was even more exquisite inside, with a large wooden chandelier hanging overhead, and strange artifacts lining the walls. “I prefer to go by Sophia, actually. But yes, I’m S. Beaufont.”

“Sophia?” the guy on the far left said with a laugh in his voice. His black dreadlocks hung over his dark skin as he flashed a grin at her.

“Yes, Sophia,” she repeated, drawing out her name. “Or you can call me Soph, or S. And what should I call you all?”

The Viking in the front took a step back, appearing to be about ready to tip over. He tilted his head to the side, shaking it slightly. “Y-y-you’re a girl.”

Sophia’s nose flared with annoyance. “Woman, actually.”

“I’m one too,” the elf said, closing the door after Lunis entered and took the spot next to Sophia. The woman curtsied on Sophia’s other side. “However, they don’t see it. I might as well be a hermaphrodite for all they know. Pleasure to meet you, S. Beaufont. I’m Ainsley, the housekeeper.”

Sophia smiled at her, about to extend a hand to the only welcoming face in the castle.

“You’re-you’re-you’re a female?” the Viking said again as if he was having trouble assimilating the brand-new information.

Sophia halted, turning to him. “Yes, we’ve already been over that. I have been a female all my life.”

“Which is exactly how long?” the Viking asked, apparently not thinking that introductions were necessary. He shook his head. “I mean, how old are you?”

She tilted her head back and forth. “That’s a bit tricky. I was nine years old when I magnetized to Lunis.” She indicated the dragon beside her. “But I’m eighteen now, for all intents and purposes.”

If learning that she was a woman was a lot to deal with, this new information was a mighty blow to the Viking. He pressed his hand to his forehead and looked down on the floor like he’d lost a contact lens, although Sophia was certain he didn’t wear them. Riders wouldn’t need such things since the magic of the dragon healed them of such imperfections.

“Eighteen…” he said, continuing to shake his head.

The guy in the middle elbowed the one with dreadlocks. “That’s even younger than you, mate.”

The Viking turned to face the men, and Sophia got the impression that he’d given them a dirty look by the way they all straightened up, holding their chests high. “And you say you magnetized to your dragon when you were just nine years old?” the man asked, turning back to face Sophia.

She sighed. “Well, yes. Again, my name is Sophia. And you all are?”

“Very confused,” Ainsley whispered at her shoulder, seeming to enjoy the tension. “You see, a rider has never magnetized to a dragon at such an early age.”

“Oh, he wasn’t hatched at that point,” Sophia corrected.

A crack echoed through the hall when the Viking slapped the side of his leg. “Say what?”

Sophia glanced at Lunis. “He was still in the egg. Unhatched, you know?”

“You’ve had your dragon since it hatched?” the guy on the right said. He wore his black hair in a braid down his back and was wearing Native American clothing, Sophia guessed.

“Is that peculiar?” Sophia asked.

“It’s a first,” the man said, shaking his head and appearing impressed.

“That we know of,” the Viking corrected, his voice suddenly booming.

“Well, he is a little guy, isn’t he?” the guy with the dreads said in a mocking voice. “Bit of runt, if you ask me, for being almost ten years old.”

Sophia flashed Lunis a look, but he didn’t appear insulted. “He hatched only a day or two ago.”

If the Viking was thrown off before, he was absolutely floored by this information. He threw his hands up, whispering as if praying to the gods.

Ainsley laughed, clapping her hands with delight. “Oh, I love it. He’ll be bigger than Coral in a week.”

“He will not,” the guy with dreads shot back.

“He will,” the man with the ponytail argued. “He’ll be bigger than all our dragons at this rate. And growing beside his rider, well, it will make him quite impressive.”

Sophia let out a breath. “I get that you all know exactly what’s going on here, but I’m still a bit confused.”

“Hiker…” Ainsley said, a commanding tone in her voice.

The Viking had started to pace, muttering to himself as he stroked his beard.

“Hiker!” she repeated.

He halted as if suddenly waking from a daze. His eyes landed on the housekeeper.

Ainsley pointed at Sophia. “Would you be so kind, as the leader of this merry little bunch, to introduce yourself?” She said each word with great precision.

His eyes slid to Sophia and then down to the floor again, apparently having a hard time looking at her. “Yes, of course. I must apologize. We weren’t expecting such a young rider.”

“The youngest in history, actually,” the guy beside the one with dreads said. His brown hair had flopped over one eye, and he had a mysterious boyish charm about him.

“Right,” the man apparently called Hiker said. “And ummm, well, a new dragon. That is not something we were prepared for.”

“Or the fact that I’m a woman,” Sophia added.

“Woman. Yes, woman,” he said, waving her off. “I hadn’t even noticed.”

Sophia internally rolled her eyes.

“His name is Hiker,” Ainsley cut in when the Viking went silent again, staring with bewilderment at the floorboards. “Hiker Wall—”

“I can introduce myself,” he scolded.

She shot him a defiant expression. “That’s funny because it didn’t look like it.”

The Viking looked at Sophia and flinched as if staring straight into her eyes somehow pained him. His lips pressed together, and his face went white. Finally he extended a hand to her. “I’m Hiker Wallace, the leader of the Dragon Elite.”

Sophia wrung his hand, wondering if he was gripping hers extra lightly for her benefit. It didn’t seem like the kind of handshake a man of his stature would offer. She gave him the same handshake she’d give anyone, which was strong and firm.

He pulled his hand from hers quickly, pivoting to face the men at his back. Gesturing to them, he said, “We are the Dragon Elite.”

“I think she’s gathered that much,” Ainsley stated.

Hiker appeared to restrain himself as he shot the housekeeper a simmering expression.

“As I was saying,” he continued, “over here we have our youngest dragonrider, Evan McIntosh.”

The guy with dreadlocks stepped forward and bowed to Sophia. “At your service, my lady.”

This seemed to test Hiker’s patience. “We will not treat her like a damsel in distress, is that clear?”

“I simply thought that as the new rider, she—”

“At least he thought for once,” the guy beside him said.

Hiker shook his head. “And this is Wilder Thomason.” He indicated the man beside Evan, who had his hair covering his face. He pushed it out of the way to show both of his blue eyes, which were instantly captivating. “He is our expert on combat and weapons. You’ll train with him…when the time is right.”

“I’m ready to start immediately,” Sophia offered enthusiastically.

“When you’re ready,” Hiker argued, stepping forward and indicating the rider dressed in Native American clothing with the long braid. “And finally, this is Mahkah Tomahawk. He is our dragon-care expert. When you’re ready, he’ll teach you how to care for…what did you say his name was?”

“Lunis,” Sophia announced.

Hiker’s chin snapped down. “So, the moon is his element?”

“Yes, he was born on the night of a full moon,” Sophia answered.

“Two nights ago,” Hiker said, combing his hand over his chin.

“Yes, it was really amazing,” she added.

Hiker’s eyes fell shut for a moment, as if disbelief was overwhelming him. “Are you telling me you were there when your dragon hatched?”

Sophia glanced at Lunis and back at Hiker. “Well, yes. Why wouldn’t I have been there? And when he hatched, I knew his name was Lunis.”

“Wow.” Mahkah stepped forward, kneeling to look at the dragon with awe written on his face. “You two are unlike anything I’ve ever read about. The stuff of legends.”

“I think,” Hiker cut in, waving Mahkah to take back his spot in formation, “that it is simply different than the legends we’ve been exposed to. I’m sure that in some realms, this is not unique.”

“I thought this was the home of the dragonriders,” Sophia stated.

“It is,” he answered. “But not all history is known. Some has been forgotten. Lost. Or stolen.”

Mahkah shook his head. “Simply amazing, no matter how you look at it.”

Hiker let out a long sigh. “I think that pretty much does it. Ainsley will show you to your room, and—”

“Actually, there’s someone you didn’t introduce me to yet.” Sophia pointed to a gnome who stood on the other side of Mahkah. He had his face down, which was partially obstructed by a cap.

“Oh, he’s not a rider,” Hiker stated.

Sophia’s head snapped up to look at him. “So? He’s a person, and I’d like to know his name.”

The gnome glanced up at her. His eyes filled with amazement.

Hiker huffed. “Well, go on then. Introduce yourself, Quiet.”

The gnome opened his mouth, and something at a volume below a whisper fell from his lips.

“Sorry,” Sophia said, turning her head to the side. “I missed that.”

Again the gnome muttered something so low under his breath that Sophia leaned in to hear it. Giving him an apologetic smile, she shook her head. “I’m sorry. The travel must have stopped up my ears. What did you say your name is?”

“We call him Quiet,” Hiker stated, appearing close to losing his patience. “He’s our groundskeeper.”

“But what is his name?” Sophia urged.

“We call him Quiet,” Hiker repeated. “He doesn’t say much, and when he does, we can’t hear it most of the time. He’s soft-spoken, to say the least. I wished I could say that about some of the others.” Hiker cast a glance at Evan, who looked over his shoulder as if thinking the leader was referring to someone behind him. After briefly glancing at the wall, he shrugged.

“Anyway, as I was saying,” Hiker continued, “Ainsley will show you up to your room, and Mahkah will show Lunis to the Cave where the other dragons are.”

“Okay, thank you,” Sophia said, giving Lunis a tentative expression. She didn’t want to leave him, and she instinctively knew he felt the same about her.

Ainsley set off up the stairs. “Follow me, S. Beaufont. We’ll get you settled before dinner.”

Sophia started after the housekeeper, climbing the large staircase.

“And Lunis, you’ll—”

The dragon ignored Mahkah and followed Sophia up the stairs.

“Actually, Lunis,” Hiker cut in.

Sophia turned at the first landing, as did her dragon, who was a few steps behind her. She felt a strange heat coming from Lunis as he lowered his head and swished his spike-covered tail, careful not to strike her.

Hiker swallowed. Nodded. “Right. Just for tonight, I don’t see any reason you can’t stay in So…S…Mistress Beaufont’s room.”

At the conclusion of his words, Lunis swung back around, giving Sophia a look of satisfaction.

“All righty, then,” Ainsley said, her voice teasing once more. “I guess I’ll upgrade you to the master suite. This way, Sooo… I mean, S… I mean Miss.” She cast a delighted grin over her shoulder at Sophia as she continued up the stairs.

Sophia couldn’t help but giggle at the strangeness of this all. She had thought she was the one who would go through a major adjustment, but she had been dead wrong. These men had no idea what was going on or how to deal with her.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

After the new rider and her dragon had disappeared, Hiker turned to face his men. Evan and Wilder appeared to be hiding their amusement. Mahkah was doing a horrible job of hiding his astonishment. And Quiet, well, his eyes were wide as he looked up the stairs where the new rider had disappeared as if expecting her to come back at any moment.

“Okay,” Hiker said in a low voice. “So we delay training for a few years. Maybe we simply give h-h-h…”

“Her,” Wilder supplied.

“I know that,” Hiker spat. “I was just thinking.”

“But sir,” Mahkah interrupted. “Why would we delay training?”

“Well, because she’s young, and her dragon is—”

“In the prime position to learn,” Mahkah cut in again. “Most dragons are rogue before magnetizing to a rider. Lunis is domesticated. We don’t have to worry about his behavior. He seems to be very cooperative, unlike most dragons, who have to be tamed first.”

Hiker rejected this at once. “No. She’s not ready.”

“But, sir.” Wilder stepped forward. “Didn’t you say that we were to accept this new dragonrider no matter what? No matter their skill or their—”

“Wild,” Hiker said, a strong warning in his voice.

The younger rider held up his hands. “I’m simply saying, sir, that you seem to be discounting her because she’s…well…”

“A she,” Evan supplied.

“That’s not it,” Hiker argued. “Her dragon isn’t full-grown yet.”

“Which seems like a great opportunity for her to learn combat and master it,” Wilder offered.

“And also a good time to teach her dragon care,” Mahkah added.

Hiker growled low, his eyes teeming with frustration as he stared at his riders.

“Don’t worry, sir,” Evan stated proudly. “I get your hesitation. You don’t think she can cut it because—”

“Enough,” Hiker stated, cutting off the young rider before he could say something too close to the truth. “If Evan thinks he knows what’s going on, then we’ve all got problems.”

“Hey, I’m no longer the newbie,” Evan offered. “Give me a little credit.”

Hiker shook his head and made for the stairs. He needed some time to think. To process. To figure out what he was going to do with the…girl.

He pivoted at the landing. “I expect you all at dinner tonight.”

“When have I ever missed a meal, sir?” Wilder asked.

“Or I?” Evan added.

“Finally, you’re being cooperative.” Hiker turned again but spun back around at once. “And before dinner, tuck in your shirt, Evan. Wilder, comb your hair. Actually, all of you, take a bath before dinner.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Sophia was distracted by the many oddities she came across as Ainsley led Lunis and her through the halls on the second floor of the Castle. She stopped several times, blinking at statues that seemed to blur in front of her, morphing into a centaur and then into a Pegasus. It was more of a trick of the mind than anything.

“Keep up, or I swear you’ll get lost,” Ainsley warned, striding in front of them. “This is unlike any place you’ve ever been.

Sophia pulled her gaze off her current distraction. “Oh, I’m sorry. I was just preoccupied with the decorations in the Castle.”

“These aren’t decorations, and this isn’t any normal castle,” Ainsley warned, stopping to pull a large ring of keys from her pocket.

“They aren’t?” Sophia asked.

“The decorations are enchantments,” the elf explained. “They either protect us or they guard us, or they do both. There are also all sorts of other things I still don’t understand about this place after five hundred years.”

“You’ve been here for five hundred years?” Sophia asked, catching up with her.

Ainsley thumbed through the keys, discarding some after a single glance, although they all looked the same. “Well, at least five hundred years, but I lose track, especially in the last century.”

“Wow,” Sophia said, giving Lunis a sideways look. He was taking it all in, studying every single detail as he intently listened to the elf. “You leave the Castle, though, right?”

Ainsley nodded as she tried a key in the door. “Of course. I go to the village to purchase our supplies.”

“Oh, so I’m guessing Amazon doesn’t deliver out here,” Sophia joked.

“Amazon?” Ainsley’s brow lifted. “You mean the river? No, it doesn’t deliver here. Why would it?”

Sophia waved her off. “Sorry, it’s a reference to modern culture.”

The housekeeper tried another key in the lock. “Oh, well, you’ll have to explain those to the lot of us, I’m afraid. None of us has been out of the Gullington in quite some time. Not really. Maybe for a field trip to Tanzania or something, but those are rare, especially these days. I go to the village, but the others stay around here. Adam might have caught your references, but well…”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. “Adam? I didn’t meet him.”

The door opened, and Ainsley’s face broke with relief. “Bloody hell, it only took a few dozen tries.” She coughed when she entered the room, waving her hand in front of her face. “This is a larger suite, which should be big enough for you and dear Lunis. I’m sorry it’s not very clean. The housekeeper for the Castle is utterly useless. Just ask Hiker; he’s always going off about how incompetent she is.”

Sophia laughed, her eyes drinking in the space. It was, in fact, incredibly dusty, as if it hadn’t been cleaned in a few hundred years, but the ancient architecture and uniqueness of the furnishings still came through.

When Ainsley pulled the thick drapes back from the floor-to-ceiling windows, the light illuminated each detail in the space. The colors of the room were muted, maybe from age or dust, but the craftsmanship of the furniture was incredible.

A four-poster bed with curtains tied around each post sat against a stone wall on the far end of the room. Beside it was a sitting area with tufted leather chairs and a tray with a tea service sat on the table between them, as if the person who had once stayed here had just popped out after the refreshments.

Overhead hung a round iron chandelier studded with a dozen candles, and along the far wall was a large fireplace and a door.

Ainsley swiped her hand through the air, and flames burst to life in the hearth and on the candles, cascading even more light over the large room.

Sophia could now see that large oil paintings hung on the wall, most of men proudly dressed for battle.

“Now, we don’t have electricity in the Gullington since it disturbs the dragons, so I’ll be in each morning to light your fire and candles,” Ainsley explained.

“Oh, I can do that on my own, I’m sure,” Sophia replied. “Since Lunis has hatched, I’ve gotten fire magic as well as many other skills I didn’t have before.”

The elf shot her a skeptical expression. “You should tell the others that. They can’t pick up their dirty socks to save their lives. They can ride majestic dragons and spar for hours, but the second their candles need replacing, their legs are all of a sudden broken.”

Sophia smiled, studying a tapestry of a unicorn on the wall. “Well, I guess I can understand a tiny bit since they do have to attend battles regularly.”

A laugh popped out of Ainsley’s mouth. “Battles? Oh, none of these blokes have seen a battle in ages.”

“What?” Sophia exclaimed, watching as Ainsley swiped her hand around the room, magically cleaning it.

The elf glanced sideways at her. “It really isn’t my place to say anything about the matter. Not that that ever stops me, but I told Hiker I’d be on my best behavior with you. At least, for the first decade or so.”

Sophia opened her mouth to ask more questions, but the elf disappeared into the adjoining room. Lunis was already curled up in front of the fireplace like a dog deciding to take a quick nap.

She turned her attention to the windows, where the evening light was coming through. The room had a brilliant view of the hills and mountains in the distance, which were partially covered in clouds and mist. It appeared to be raining ever so slightly.

“The bathroom is in pretty good condition, considering,” a man’s voice said from behind Sophia.

Spinning around, she drew back at the sight of the old man who was hobbling on a cane, his gray hair pulled into a low ponytail. “Hi!” she squeaked. “What happened to Ainsley? Who are you?”

A wicked smile curled up the edges of the man’s mouth, and before her eyes, the figure morphed until the housekeeper was standing before her once more.

“Sorry for startling you,” Ainsley stated. “I shift when I’m excited, most of the time not even realizing that I’ve done it. I have to admit, having another woman here, especially a new dragonrider, is thrilling.”

Sophia shook her head as if trying to dispel her confusion. “You’re a shapeshifter, then?” She’d only read about them. They were incredibly rare, harnessing magic that most couldn’t fathom. This was immediately intriguing to Sophia since one of the skills she’d mastered early was disguises. She’d changed Liv’s appearance many different ways for secret missions, but it required a great deal of magic and wore off quickly. The idea that someone could do it at will was fascinating.

“Yes, so if you see a stray cat or a loose dog running around, that’s me,” Ainsley explained. “Those are two of my favorite forms to take. Makes it bloody easy to negotiate the passageways in the Castle, as well. They can become quite narrow, especially when the Castle is feeling extra gloomy.”

Sophia swallowed, nodding. “So, the bathroom is through there? Do I need to get water from you for the bath, and what do I do with—”

“The waste?” she interrupted. “You flush it.”

“What?” Sophia questioned.

“We live in the dark ages when it comes to knowledge of popular culture and electricity, but we wouldn’t dare go without plumbing,” she stated. “It was an upgrade we made a few centuries ago. We even have hot showers, although the men still don’t seem to think they need to take one regularly.”

“But…” Sophia scratched her head. “I’m a bit confused about how you’ve all lived in this place for so long, cut off from the world, yet…”

“We are magical creatures,” Ainsley explained. “You’ll find there are things we know nothing about, and other things we’re quite caught up on. It sort of depends.”

“But if you don’t leave the area, then how?” Sophia questioned.

Ainsley shrugged. “One of the many mysteries of the Gullington.” She strode toward the door, turning around to gauge the room. “Yes, I think this should do for now. I hope it’s to your liking.”

Sophia thought the room was beautiful. Not really her taste, but enchanting all the same. “It’s wonderful. Thank you.”

“Very well, S. Beaufont, I’ll fetch you for dinner, or you won’t find it,” Ainsley stated.

“But it’s downstairs, right?” Sophia asked. “In the dining hall? Just off the entryway? I can find that.”

Ainsley snickered. “You’d think. But the Castle of the Gullington likes to play with newcomers.”

“So even if I know the way, I won’t be able to find it?” Sophia asked.

“Especially if you do, actually,” Ainsley answered. “The Castle doesn’t like know-it-alls. You’re a new arrival. It wants you to be lost. You should pretend to be that way, at least for a little while.” She lowered her voice, leaning close to Sophia. “Do it for the Castle’s benefit.”

“You’re acting like it has feelings,” Sophia stated. This was a weird statement for her to make, having been raised in the House of Fourteen, which was very much alive. However, it didn’t have feelings. It did change depending on who was in the House, and the library was definitely a place where one could get lost, but it wasn’t like the Castle of the Gullington because she never remembered it having hopes or desires that she was aware of.

“Oh, it does have feelings,” Ainsley stated. “If you can believe it, this place gets offended if I don’t compliment every corner of it on a regular basis. That’s half my job as the housekeeper, to be honest. Now you know, so when you see me giving the atrium lavish praises, you’ll understand why.”

Sophia’s eyes ran over the room with a new curiosity. “Okay, well, then, is there anything else I need to be aware of? Should I compliment the walls?”

“Only if you mean it wholeheartedly,” Ainsley said with a smile. “The Castle can tell of insincerities, which is probably why it keeps dumping Evan out of his bed on a regular basis.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Tentatively, Sophia eyed the tall bed, which was on a raised platform with steps leading up to it. She definitely didn’t want to be thrown from it.

“All right, I will see you in about an hour,” Ainsley stated, lingering in the doorway for a moment. “Oh, and S. Beaufont?”

“Yes?” she answered.

“Don’t worry about Hiker.” She winked. “He’ll warm up to you. Just give him a century or two.”

Sophia gulped, wondering how her life had changed so dramatically in one hour. “Right…”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore,” Sophia said, turning to continue to take in the room.

Lunis cracked an eye. “Scotland. We’re in Scotland.”

She sighed. “I know that.”

“But it isn’t the Scotland most have seen,” he added. “The Gullington isn’t on any map.”

Sophia stared out the window. “What exactly is the Gullington? Is it the Castle, or does it include the grounds?”

“You’ll get a tour tomorrow.”

“How do you know that?” Sophia asked.

“I just do,” he replied coyly.

“Hey, what Ainsley said about electricity. Is that why you didn’t like living at Liv’s place?” Sophia questioned.

He shook his head. “Mostly, I didn’t like that Clark’s cooking filled the apartment with strange smells and Liv’s cat watched me sleep.”

“I watch you sleep,” Sophia teased.

“And I you,” he countered. “As we’ve discussed before, I’m not an average dragon. I’ve been raised in the modern world. I’m not sure how it will affect me, but electricity has never bothered me.” He lifted his head, looking around the old room. “Actually, you think you can get us a television in here?”

“How am I going to power it?” Sophia asked.

He lowered his chin, regarding her through hooded eyes. “Your sister is an expert with magical tech. I’m sure she can help.”

“Oh, right.” She huffed. “Can you just imagine what Hiker would do if I outfitted my room with a bunch of magical tech?”

“Hiker is going to have a fit regardless of what you do.”

Sophia thought for a moment. “Yeah, he’s not very fond of the idea of me being...well, me. Or you being just hatched.”

“That is part of your role for the dragonriders.”

Sophia spun away from the window, her hands on her hips. “What do you know, Lunis?”

He closed his eyes. “Things.”

“Like?”

“Like that you have a pivotal role which will revolutionize,” he answered.

“The Dragon Elite?” she asked.

He opened his eyes, the piercing green always startling her. “The world. But sure, let’s start with the Dragon Elite. First, I’m going to take a nap.”

Pulling her phone from her pocket, she glanced at it. As she had expected, there was no reception. Liv had actually updated her phone right before she left. “Well, even magical tech doesn’t work here.”

“It will,” Lunis stated. “It just needs to be updated based on the current wards.”

Sophia held the device up. “And unsurprisingly, there’s no WiFi here.”

“We can fix that too,” he stated.

“Why is it that you seem antsier than me to have technology?” Sophia asked him.

“Because the new season of Stranger Things is coming out,” he answered. “I need to find out what happens. Life without Netflix is meaningless.”

A laugh popped out of her mouth. “You have to be the strangest dragon in the world.”

“I am yours.” He yawned loudly, a growl echoing through the room. “You should change for dinner. Wear that blue dress I like.”

“Which one?” Sophia asked. “You haven’t seen me in any blue dresses.”

“No, I haven’t, but pick one I’ll like.”

“You’re going to dinner?” Sophia asked.

“Of course. I’m starving,” he said, sounding insulted at the idea he wouldn’t attend.

“But Hiker wanted you in the Cave with the other dragons,” Sophia argued. “How much longer do you think you can stay here?”

“Depends on how much I eat tonight,” he stated.

“Ha-ha. But seriously.”

“I’m growing, but I’d prefer to stay here for the time being.”

“Until you can’t fit through the door anymore?”

“Dragons have a mysterious power that allows us to fit through places that we shouldn’t.”

“Like a cat in a box? There are the videos on YouTube—”

“That is the last time you will liken me to a feline,” Lunis interrupted.

She shrugged. “I’m not sure a dress is the right attire for tonight. Those guys are already having an aneurysm trying to deal with me being a girl. I’m not sure I should throw it in their faces right now.”

“Do something with your hair as well,” Lunis stated as if he hadn’t heard her. “Maybe do your makeup, too.”

“Lun, I really think downplaying my femininity is for the—”

“Scratch that,” he cut in. “Definitely do your makeup.”

“I want them to take me seriously,” she argued.

He lifted his head again, blinking at her with annoyance. “This coming from the girl who said, and I quote, ‘We aren’t allowed to show our feminine side in battle as if that’s a mark of weakness. But what if it’s just the opposite? Shouldn’t we display both?’”

Her jaw dropped. “You weren’t there when I said that to Liv.” She remembered the conversation because that was when she was still expected to become a Warrior when Liv stepped down. Then she became a dragonrider, and everything changed.

“I know things,” he simply stated in reply.

She shook her head at the dragon. “Okay, so you want me to put on a dress, do my hair and makeup, and get you a television. Anything else?”

“Read the book on the desk,” he stated.

Sophia glanced around. “There isn’t a desk.”

In the corner next to the fireplace, a small writing desk suddenly appeared. She shot a gaze at her dragon. “Where did that come from?”

“It was there all along, but you didn’t know to look for it,” he answered.

Sophia sighed. “How is this place even stranger than the House of Fourteen?”

“A different brand of magic.”

She strode over to the desk and picked up a thick volume sitting on its surface. “The Incomplete History of Dragonriders.” Flipping the book open, she squinted to read the Old English text. “No wonder this thing is incomplete. The dude who wrote it probably got a hand-cramp.”

When there was no answer from Lunis, Sophia shot him a look. “This is the book you want me to read before dinner? You do know I can’t speed-read, right?”

Again no answer.

She was about to say something else, but the loud fake snore that reverberated from the dragon made her stop. Sophia shook her head, taking a seat in one of the armchairs in front of the fireplace and curling up with the strange book.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“I think it’s a bit much,” Sophia said, eyeing herself in the mirror. There hadn’t been a full-length mirror beside the bed until she’d needed it. Apparently, that was another of the mysteries of the Castle. She made a mental note to need frozen yogurt later and wait for the dispenser to magically appear.

“I think it’s perfect,” Lunis countered.

Sophia had magicked a pale blue dress that was tight, sophisticated, and conservative. The collar went all the way up her neck and the hem to her knee. The sleeves were quarter-length, and the lacy material gave it an air of softness. She’d exchanged her riding boots for nude heels, and as Lunis had requested, piled her long blonde hair on top of her head in an elegant twist. Her makeup was the final touch, being understated and also accentuating her best features.

“Are you sure about this?” Sophia asked, facing the dragon.

“So,” he began, standing and taking up a great deal of the space in front of the fire, “you can go down there in armor, making them think you’re one of them. But the fact is, you’re not. Don’t try to conform to their standards. Make them uncomfortable. Make them see you as you are. You aren’t a dragonrider who happens to be a girl. You are a woman who happens to be a dragonrider. Never let them make you feel bad for that.”

She stared at her dragon for a long moment, slightly confounded by his words, which strangely made sense. When she could form no direct reply to his message, she said, “What are you going to wear?”

“Ha-ha,” he stated, running his tongue over his sharp teeth. “I could use a bath soon, though. Do you think you can upgrade the bathtub in there to make room for me?”

“I can, but I’m not taking baths after you anymore.” She shook her head. “You never clean up after yourself.”

“We haven’t even spent that much time together, and you’re already using absolutes.” Lunis shook his head. “I’m not sure if I should be impressed by how you’ve employed language or offended by how you’ve abused it.”

A knock at the door made Sophia start unnaturally. She wasn’t used to being on edge, but she was a thousand miles away from her comfort zone—literally and figuratively.

“I approve of the dress choice,” Ainsley said over her shoulder as they sped through a wide corridor. She had taken an identical appearance to Sophia, wearing the same dress. “It’s just a bit awkward that we chose the same outfit tonight. What are the odds?”

Sophia laughed and looked at Lunis beside her, glad he was going down to dinner too. Ainsley had been in her normal form when Sophia had opened the door. After they’d gone a few yards down the corridor, she’d shifted to match the dragonrider’s appearance. Sophia didn’t mind since she thought it would take the pressure off her. Or maybe make the guys laugh. Or blow up in her face entirely. Still, she trusted Lunis, so if he wanted her to wear a dress, that was what she’d do.

“I hope you’re hungry,” Ainsley said, leading them down the grand staircase.

“Oh, I hope you didn’t go all out for us,” Sophia said, holding onto the railing since she found the floor slippery under heels. Landing on her butt as she descended wasn’t the way she wanted to make her entrance.

“I didn’t,” Ainsley stated. “I only mean, I hope you’re hungry because otherwise, you’ll probably find the food inedible. It seems that usually the guys only like my food if they are starving. I have never mastered cooking all these years, probably because I serve as a shrink to a crazy, self-absorbed castle.”

“She’s lying,” Wilder called as he slid down the banister on the other side of the staircase, landing in the entryway with a giant grin and his arms wide like he just completed a show number on a stage. “Ainsley is a brilliant chef. She only downplays her skills because Hiker complains for one reason or another.”

“Maybe he should cook, then,” Sophia stated dryly.

Wilder tilted his chin to the side, a wolfish expression on his face. “I like her already,” he told Ainsley.

Because they were identical, Sophia didn’t know how Wilder knew which of them was the housekeeper and which was her. She assumed it was because Lunis was at her side and Ainsley had been talking about cooking earlier.

“Oh, you’ll simply love her after a brief conversation,” Ainsley replied, turning to smile at Sophia. “And she bathed, which might be a first for any rider before dinner.”

Wilder lifted his arm, smelling. “I bathed. I even brushed my hair.”

The dragonrider did appear a bit more polished than before, his button-up shirt pressed and tucked into his pants and his hair neatly parted on the side and brushed back.

“See?” Ainsley said, looking over her shoulder as she led the way to the dining hall. “You’re already having a positive influence, S. Beaufont.”

All the other men were seated in the dining hall when they entered. It was a large room with a table that could easily seat twenty or more. It seemed strange that everyone was nestled at the far end by the fireside.

Hiker looked up from the head of the table, his eyes wide as if Sophia had decided to wear a Halloween costume to the meal. Mahkah and Quiet both stood at once at the sight of her. Evan simply picked his teeth with his thumbnail. However, all the men appeared much more refined than earlier. The dirt had been washed from Evan’s face, and Hiker’s beard was much less gruff in appearance.

“Sit down, men,” the Viking commanded, then his eyes fell to Lunis, and he scowled. “We don’t usually have our dragons at the table or in the Castle.”

“He’s just a pup, though,” Wilder protested, striding around them and taking a seat next to Evan.

“We all know he knows where he belongs,” Hiker said through clenched teeth, his eyes narrowed.

Lunis strode around the dining room table, swishing his spiked tail and knocking into furniture lined up along the wall, instantly and casually smashing it to bits. He appeared unflustered by his wake of destruction as he crossed the space, taking the spot he’d easily made for himself by clearing that side of the room.

Wilder glanced over his shoulder at where Lunis had settled and saw a heated expression in the dragon’s ancient eyes. “I don’t know about you people, but I think we should let him stay.”

“Yes, most definitely,” Evan stated, shaking his napkin out and tucking it into the collar of his shirt.

Quiet muttered something inaudible as well.

“When he’s ready to move to the Cave, he will,” Mahkah stated with gentle wisdom.

Hiker looked at the debris that Lunis had left in his path. “Hopefully, there will be something remaining of the Castle after that.”

“Well, again, this is new territory,” Mahkah reminded. “None of our dragons could even enter the Castle when they first magnetized to us and came to the Gullington. They were much older and larger. And of course, not domesticated.”

Hiker dismissed this at once and pointed at Sophia. “Go ahead and take a seat.” His eyes then darted to Ainsley beside her, identical in appearance. “Fetch dinner, would you?”

The housekeeper curtsied. “Yes, Master. Just like a good dog, I’ll go fetch.” She shifted into the form of a collie and sprinted for the kitchen.

Wilder laughed. “I always love it when she does that.”

Sophia approached the table carefully, taking the seat next to Quiet. “How did you know which one was me?”

Wilder pointed to his temple. “The scar.”

Sophia brushed her hand over the side of her face. “I don’t have a scar there.”

“No, but Ainsley does,” Evan explained, removing the metal lid from a tray and peering at its contents. “When she shifts, no matter what form she takes, it’s always there.”

Having shifted back to her normal appearance, Ainsley entered through the kitchen, holding a large covered tray. “I guess you men couldn’t keep my secret for even a single day.”

“Oh, you’ll still fool her a time or two,” Wilder stated, his nose in the air, sniffing. He grimaced. “That isn’t…”

Ainsley nodded proudly, laying the tray down in front of Sophia. “It is. In honor of our new member.” She lifted the lid to show a round meat thing. It didn’t smell enticing, but it definitely smelled.

Evan pushed away from the table. “Yeah, on second thought, I’m not as hungry as I was.”

“Sit,” Hiker commanded.

Evan did as he was told, his eyes reluctantly on the tray of meat.

“Haggis?” Sophia asked. “Meat cooked in a sheep’s stomach?”

Ainsley smiled. “And she’s cultured as well as beautiful. Now I’ll just go and fetch Lunis’ supper.”

Hiker rolled his eyes at the use of the verb. “There’s a whole pasture of sheep for him to fetch on his own.”

“I’m not sure if he’s ready for that yet, sir,” Mahkah offered thoughtfully.

Wilder leaned forward and whispered to Sophia, “The haggis doesn’t taste as good as it looks.”

She eyed it. The mound of grayish substance didn’t look appetizing.

“Thankfully, there are potatoes and vegetables,” Evan stated, disappointment in his voice. He reached for a piece of bread at the same time as Quiet, taking the top piece before the gnome got to it.

Ainsley returned with a large slab of meat that she laid in front of the dragon. She proudly stood peering down at him, her hands on her hips. Sophia gave Lunis a tentative glance.

“He would prefer it if you didn’t stay right there,” she said to the housekeeper, sensing Lunis’ thoughts.

“Oh!” Ainsley stated. “Of course! I’ll just go over here, Lunis. I’m not watching you.”

Hiker appeared to be fed up with this display. He yanked the lid off the mashed potatoes and began slopping them onto his plate, his eyes on the others as he splattered the table with flecks of food.

“Shall I serve you first, S. Beaufont?” Ainsley asked.

Sophia offered her a weak smile. “Thanks.”

“What I don’t get,” Evan began, chewing on the bread, “is how did you change? You didn’t bring any luggage that I saw.”

“You wouldn’t notice if she swung a suitcase in your face,” Wilder spat.

Beside Sophia, Quiet mumbled something inaudible.

Ainsley laughed, sliding a thick slice of gray meat onto Sophia’s plate. “Quiet, I absolutely agree with that. You’ve got Evan pegged.”

The young rider scowled. “What did he say about me?”

“You would have heard it if you were listening,” Ainsley stated, sliding a thick slice onto the gnome’s plate.

In reply, he said something else that once again, Sophia couldn’t make out, even though her ear wasn’t far from his mouth.

“Right you are again,” Ainsley said to the gnome, serving the others, who all eyed the meat with disgust.

“Who wants the potatoes?” Hiker asked, holding the tray up.

The whole table clambered for the side dish. Hiker handed it to Mahkah. “And back to Evan’s question. Sophia, how did you change? I was wondering why you hadn’t brought anything with you.”

She glanced down at her dress. “Well, I didn’t need to. I’m fairly good at magicking clothes and other things that I need for myself.”

“You transported those clothes from…” Evan looked around. “Where’s she from?”

They exchanged confused expressions. Hiker, Sophia knew, was aware of the answer, but he didn’t appear to be about to admit it as he chewed.

“Yes, I transported them from my home in North America,” she answered, pushing the haggis around with her fork.

“Wow,” Wilder stated, grabbing the roasted vegetables and piling them on his plate. “Evan can’t even transport a pair of shorts from upstairs.”

“The Castle makes it impossible, I tell you,” Evan retorted.

“Where in North America?” Mahkah asked.

Sophia realized that this would have also been his home once. “Oh, Southern California. I was actually raised at the House of Fourteen, but you might all know it as the House of Seven.”

Evan fanned himself. “Oh, she was around the hoity-toity types. Those Councilors and Warriors run the magical show, don’t they?” He glanced at Hiker, who remained stone-faced.

Sophia was certain the leader of Dragon Elite knew her backstory. How could he not? And yet he was just sitting there, waiting for her to disclose it. “Actually, I was in line to be a Warrior for the House of Fourteen. My sister Liv—”

“She’s the one who freed mortals from the curse so they could see magic once more,” Wilder interrupted, leaning forward.

“Oh, yeah,” Ainsley said, having finished serving everyone and taking a seat on the other side of Sophia. “She’s a real hero.”

Quiet muttered something Sophia thought might be a swear word.

“She’s the reason we might have a job to do soon,” Evan stated. Catching a heated glance from Hiker, he sat back. “I mean, when the time is right. Which isn’t now.”

“What do you mean?” she asked. “What do the dragonriders do? No one seems to be able to tell me, and Ains—”

“Didn’t get you enough haggis,” the housekeeper said at once, grabbing a spoonful of the meat and piling it on top of Sophia’s potatoes, the only thing she had planned on eating. “There you go, love. My apologies. Eat up.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said with zero enthusiasm.

“So, your dragon hasn’t mentioned anything?” Mahkah asked.

“Only small bits,” Sophia stated. “And I had limited time to read the book in my room.”

“Book?” Hiker questioned.

“Yes, The Incomplete History of—”

“How did you get that out of my office?” Hiker interrupted, making Lunis’ head snap up from the mess of meat he’d made on the floor. The Viking took a long breath, calming. “Right, the Castle. It appears it’s already responding to you.”

“Funny, because I’ve been here a lot longer, and it doesn’t do a damn thing I want,” Evan sulked.

“That’s because you’re an imbecile,” Wilder stated matter-of-factly.

Quiet muttered.

Ainsley smiled in reply.

“Anyway, the riders,” Sophia stated. “I’d like to know our purpose and what mortals have to do with it.”

“So your sister—” Hiker began.

“She’s the one who has changed everything for all of us,” Wilder stated. “I don’t get out much, but I hear her name.”

“From who?” Ainsley asked.

“From people,” he countered smugly.

“So, a potential Warrior from the House of Fourteen,” Evan asked, sitting back in his chair. “A bit of royalty right at our table.”

“Well, I gave that all up,” Sophia stated. “Once I magnetized to Lunis’ egg, I knew I’d never become a Warrior. I didn’t want to, and Liv is better at it anyway. She’s built to maintain justice.”

Wilder snickered. “What do you think we all do?”

“Well, I wish someone would tell me,” Sophia shot back, her temper flaring.

Hiker cut his eyes at Wilder. “I think that conversation is best left for tomorrow. That’s when I’ll give you a formal tour of the Gullington, although you probably shouldn’t wear a dress for it.”

Sophia glanced over her shoulder at Lunis, who had finished his meal and looked much happier about it than she did about hers. He had known that tomorrow she’d get a tour. She guessed it wasn’t that big a prediction, considering the circumstances.

“And then I’ll start training, right?” Sophia asked excitedly.

“Well,” Hiker said, pushing up from the table and patting his stomach, although he’d also not eaten much. “I think we’ll get to that when the time is right. There’s no reason to rush.”

“But I was really hoping—”

“To get a good night’s rest,” Hiker cut in. “Yes, I think that’s in order as well. I’ll see you all tomorrow.” With that, the leader of the Dragon Elite left.

When he was gone, Ainsley leaned forward. “I didn’t figure you would be hungry for dessert, having filled up on the main entrée.”

“Why is my heart breaking in my chest already?” Wilder asked.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Ainsley said with a shrug. “But I didn’t make the chocolate cake I was going to. Didn’t want it to go to waste since you’d all be stuffed on haggis.”

Evan looked at Sophia directly. “I’m so glad you’re here,” he said dryly. “Can you summon me some chocolate cake from North America?”

“Sometimes I can bring food,” she stated. “But it’s not always safe. The time zone will probably spoil it.”

“Still, it’s impressive that you can change your appearance,” Wilder said, turning to her. “Can you make Evan appear less horrible?”

Sophia laughed. “My skills on others don’t last very long. Nothing like Ainsley’s.”

“Speaking of which,” Wilder said, looking around, “where has the sneak gone?”

Sophia turned around to find that the shapeshifter had disappeared. A moment later, she heard a squeak and saw a small mouse scurrying up the stairs.

Wilder pushed up from the table. “Great, she’s gone. Let’s go raid the kitchen for real food.” He glared down at Sophia as if daring her to join him.

She didn’t need much encouragement. She was up, following him to the kitchen, with Evan on their heels. Sophia didn’t want to get into trouble, but she was starving and excited to explore more of the Castle, even if it was with a pair of strange, bumbling guys.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

The portrait of Adam Rivalry had moved to the top of the center of the grand staircase. It had also doubled in size. Now Adam was as tall as Hiker as he looked out of the oil painting, Kay-Rye beside him on a hillside.

Hiker sucked in a breath as he regarded the large painting. The Castle missed the dragonrider, that much was clear. The leader of the Dragon Elite didn’t know how long the ancient building would display the rider in the most central spot. Maybe days or months, or if it was like the last time, it would be a quarter of a century.

He felt someone approaching from behind him. He turned without making noise, scanning the stairs. There didn’t appear to be anyone there, but that didn’t mean anything.

Sighing, Hiker said in a gruff voice, “Go on then, Ainsley. Show yourself.”

The housekeeper scampered over the top stair in the form of a field mouse, her nose twitching. A smile graced the rodent’s face before she shifted into her full form as an elf. “I was simply cleaning the stairs, sir,” she said, curtsying.

“Oh?” he asked.

“Yes, there are some stubborn crumbs and bits I couldn’t get up in human form, so I thought—”

“You must really think me an idiot,” he stated.

“No. I’d never think that about you, sir,” she replied sheepishly. “Bullheaded, certainly. Closed-minded most of the time. Difficult—”

“I get the point,” he said, turning to face the corridor that led to his study. There wasn’t any work to do, but sleep wasn’t in his future. Not anytime soon, if at all that night.

She lifted her chin, regarding the large painting of Adam and Kay-Rye in front of them. “Oh, I see the Castle has done some rearranging. I was wondering when that would happen.”

“Yes,” Hiker said, not having anything else to add.

“You miss him, don’t you?” she asked.

He gave her a look of annoyance.

She waved off his expression of offense. “Of course, you do. I know. It’s more of a rhetorical question.”

“Adam and I hadn’t gotten along recently,” Hiker said, surprised by the remorse in his voice.

“You mean in the last several centuries?” She laughed. “You two were at each other’s throats regularly. I got tired of having to serve his meals in his room, but I understood. He was trying to keep the other men out of your disputes.”

Hiker shook his head, regret billowing out of him.

“You know, when I was a child, my brother and I used to fight insanely,” Ainsley began. “We were always tearing into each other about one thing or another. I’d say the sky was blue, and he’d argue that it was gray—”

“It probably was gray,” Hiker countered.

She rolled her eyes. “My point is, of all the people in my life, I loved few more than him. That was why we argued. Because at the end of the day, I knew no matter what we had said to each other, it didn’t matter. We still loved one another fiercely.”

Hiker yawned. “Thanks. That was the story I needed to get me tired. I think I’m finally ready to retire for the night.”

She smiled, used to Hiker’s guarded nature. It was slightly endearing when she had the patience for it. “I know you and Adam didn’t see eye to eye about things regarding the riders, but you loved each other fiercely, which was why he opposed you. Well, and also, you’re stubborn as hell and refused to see his point of view.”

Hiker huffed. “That’s not true. He was simply wrong.”

“I’m not going to weigh in on that age-old argument of yours,” Ainsley stated. “I know you’re conflicted about it even more now that he’s gone.”

“I am not,” he argued.

“Then why haven’t you been sleeping lately?”

He scowled at her. “You really should spend less time spying and more of your efforts removing the spiderwebs from the rafters.”

She waved her hand over her head, muttering a spell. “There. That’s done. Anyway, I know you’re trying to be careful, not wanting to rush into things after the mortals have awoken from their curse. You do what you think is right, but my point is that you need to actually do what you think is right.”

“Once again, you’ve made no sense.” He pressed his hand to his temple. “Thanks for the headache.”

She pursed her lips, undeterred. “Fine, I won’t belabor this point. That was not the reason I followed you.”

“Oh, and here I thought you were actually cleaning the stairs,” he countered snidely.

Ainsley stuck her hands on her hips. “You know you’re going to have to train her.”

Now Hiker was angry. Ainsley never respected boundaries, but this was too far. “She will be trained.”

“When?” she argued. “In a decade? In two? When you can’t ignore that she actually exists anymore?”

“She just got here!” he boomed. “What do you want of me, woman?”

A smile crossed the elf’s lips. “Acknowledge her as just that. As a woman. And train her. I get that she’s not what you expected, but—”

“Not what I expected?” he interrupted. “That’s the understatement of the century.”

“And I’m sure it scares you that if she’s the newest dragonrider in all this time, what does that say about how the world has changed outside the Gullington?” Ainsley observed.

“That’s not it,” he seethed.

She admired the painting, fondness welling up her eyes. “Adam knew how the world outside the Gullington had changed. He got out. He learned about the world. Taught the other men. Delivered us information. That was one of the reasons you two argued so much.”

“You’re fired,” he snarled.

She nodded. “I’ll be out in the morning, but one more thing before I go. I think that many of the things that challenged you about Adam are what you’re dealing with with S. Beaufont.”

This statement brought a grimace to his face. “They aren’t remotely close, and can’t be compared. Adam was the oldest living rider of the Elite. He was my best friend, even though he loved to take risks—”

“Or maybe that was exactly why he was your best friend,” she cut in.

He swung his gaze around. “No, I think it’s because I’m limited on options at present. It’s not like the Castle is bursting with riders like it once was.”

“And yet, you and Adam were close when there were dozens of riders here,” Ainsley dared to say.

Hiker’s jaw flexed. “You think you know everything, don’t you?”

“Well, I have the benefit of having known you for most of our lifetime, so I won’t apologize for not allowing you to lie to yourself or me.”

The leader of the Dragon Elite let out a low growl. “I’m going to bed. You can let yourself out. It’s been nice knowing you.”

Ainsley smiled and turned for the stairs. “Absolutely. Have a lovely night. See you tomorrow, sir.”

He rolled his eyes as he headed toward his quarters, realizing he was never going to be rid of the nosy elf and unsure of how he felt about that.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Stuffed from raiding the pantry, Sophia held her stomach as she laid in bed, listening to all the strange sounds in the Castle. Lunis was already snoring, having gone up to bed an hour before she did.

It surprised her how easy it was for her to hang out with Evan and Wilder, laughing with them while she spooned peanut butter into her mouth straight from the jar. It was peculiar because they were strangers who had lived in a castle and ridden dragons for a hundred years. But that wasn’t the reason it was strange to hang out with them. The truth was, Sophia hadn’t ever really had friends. Not her own age or any other age.

From early on, she’d been different from her peers, even though she’d been taught in the House of Fourteen with other talented children from magical families. Most didn’t have their magic until they were in their teens. Sophia had come into her magic when she was four years old.

She remembered the day vividly. She’d been playing with her doll, wanting it to interact with her, and it had come to life and done just that. It stood, walking over to the china set and poured them both cups of pretend tea. After that, Sophia stayed away from the other children, not wanting anyone but her siblings to know she had her magic so early.

Lying in bed, looking up at the canopy overhead, illuminated by the dying fire, Sophia tried to wrap her brain around her new life. She was a dragonrider. She could digest that without issue, strangely.

She had a dragon lying at the foot of her bed. That also wasn’t weird. It felt as though she and Lunis had always been together.

She was about to fall asleep in an ancient castle that was alive and had emotions and desires and expectations. That also wasn’t too hard to accept, since most of her life, the things around her didn’t act as anticipated by most.

But the idea that there were strange magicians in this castle who were like her, unique and advanced in their own ways, who she could laugh with—that was hard to digest. It would take this dragonrider a long while to fathom the possibilities of friends. She closed her eyes, hoping that the reality felt as good as the idea.

CHAPTER TWENTY

It took Sophia several seconds to figure out where she was when the morning light streamed across her bed, nearly blinding her.

“Oh, did I wake you?” Ainsley asked in a high-pitched voice. “My apologies, Miss. Someone broke into my pantry, and that had me up early. Guess I forgot the hour.”

Sophia sat up, bleary-eyed, seeing spots around the room. “Morning.”

“You have peanut butter on your face,” the elf said, snapping her fingers at the fire and making the flames jump to life. The ones in the chandelier overhead did the same thing, bringing warmth and light into the cold room.

Sophia blinked until her vision cleared, seeing Lunis’ head lying on her bed, his gaze on her. He appeared ready, even if he was still—like something was brewing inside him. She wiped her hand over her mouth, finding that she in fact did have something sticky on her cheek.

“What time is it?” Sophia asked, yawning.

“Early,” Ainsley answered. “We don’t really pay much attention to time around here because...well, what’s the point? We eat when we’re hungry and sleep when we’re tired. The men train every day, and that’s pretty much it. Welcome to monotony.”

Sophia’s brow scrunched up, picking up on a new bitterness in the housekeeper’s voice. “Are you okay, Ains?”

The housekeeper looked over her shoulder, Sophia’s dress from the night before in her arms like she was going to launder it. “What did you say?”

“I asked if you were all right?” Sophia repeated.

“No, the second part,” the shapeshifter insisted.

“Oh, I guess I called you Ains. My apologies. We tend to shorten names in my family. My sister Olivia became Liv, and I’m Sophia, but they usually call me Soph. And Clark. Well, he’s just Clark, but if we could shorten his name, he’d have a fit. He’s a bit rigid like that.”

“My brother used to call me Ains,” the elf said fondly. “I haven’t been called that in quite some time. Usually I’m just called ‘Would-you.’”

Sophia laughed. “Would-you is a horrible name.”

“I agree, S. Beaufont, but if I tell them that, they’ll just call me it more. ‘Would-you get me more tea?’ ‘Would-you’ clean my boots? ‘Would-you stop prancing through the corridor as a bear?” the housekeeper said, doing an impression of the men.

“Why do you call me that?” Sophia asked.

“S. Beaufont?” Ainsley replied. “Well, it is your name, isn’t it?”

“Sort of,” Sophia stated.

“Well, I just think it suits you. You’re the first female dragonrider. I remember when you walked into the Castle. They were all expecting a Steven or a Sam, but little Sophia Beaufont strode over the threshold. It was a beautiful moment.” She clapped her hands to her chest, looking up with great fondness.

“That was yesterday,” Sophia stated.

Ainsley glanced at her in confusion. Blinked. “Yes, I guess it was. Felt like ages, though. Anyway, you better get up and get ready. Breakfast is going on downstairs. It’s always the same spread, the same conversation, and the same humdrum nonsense.”

“Sounds fun,” Sophia said in a sarcastic tone.

“It isn’t,” Ainsley said, making for the door. Once there, she turned, offering her a cunning smile. “That’s why I can’t wait to have you show up and shake things up a bit.”

Once Sophia was dressed, she and Lunis found Ainsley in the corridor in the form of a sparrow. The bird chirped at her, and strangely, she knew that meant to follow the housekeeper down to breakfast.

Ainsley flew quickly down the long hallway, making Sophia nearly run to keep up with her. Lunis moved with unique grace, not fast, but making incredible progress.

At the landing of the grand staircase, Sophia paused, admiring a large painting of a man with a huge black dragon. She read the placard beside it: Adam Rivalry and Kay-Rye.

Lunis halted beside her, also immensely intrigued by the painting.

“This wasn’t here yesterday, was it?” she asked him.

He simply shook his head.

“Oh, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley said from behind her, having turned back into her normal form. “You’re not very good at following me or rules, it seems.”

Sophia turned, embarrassment covering her face. “I’m sorry. I just—”

The housekeeper burst out laughing. “Don’t apologize. I mean, after this, you’re on your own as far as getting around the Castle. You’ll get lost, but I have every confidence that you and the Castle will get along just fine. I think it likes you.”

“You do? Why?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley shook her head. “And as far as rules go, well, they are stuffy devices that Hiker likes to put too much weight on, so break them all you like. Just clean up the pantry the next time you decide to raid it, would you?”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, of course.” She pointed over her shoulder. “This painting. It wasn’t there yesterday. Why is it here now?”

Fondly, Ainsley glanced at the large portrait of the man and the dragon. “Oh, the Castle is grieving for Adam. It misses him terribly, as do we all. But he was the best amongst us, so it’s no surprise.”

Sophia hurried down the stairs. “Adam? Did something happen to him recently? Can you tell me about him?”

Ainsley glanced over her shoulder at the dining hall, from which the clanking of dishes and the smell of coffee were wafting through the air. “I best not, S. Hiker hasn’t said much, but I don’t think he’d like me to indulge you in such things.”

“But I thought you just said I should disregard rules?” Sophia challenged. “What about you?”

Ainsley winked at her. “I’ve already broken a dozen rules this morning. I’m well on my way to reaching my quota. The thing about rule-breaking is that you have to know when to do it and when to not.” With that, she pivoted on her heel and hurried down the stairs.

Sophia rushed to keep up with her. “Why did you say the Castle likes me?”

“Because it told me so,” Ainsley stated matter-of-factly.

“It can talk?” Sophia asked, wondering why that would be strange, considering everything else she’d learned so far.

“In many ways,” Ainsley stated. “The Castle communicates in its own ways, but you have to be willing to see it. I wake up every morning saying, ‘I can see the unseen,’ and that keeps my eyes open to things the others miss.”

It wasn’t a spell, but it was absolutely brilliant, Sophia thought. “’I can see the unseen.’”

The shapeshifter nodded. “Keep a lookout and you’ll hear the words of the Castle, which will make you wiser than most, not that you aren’t already.”

“Like the painting of Adam?” Sophia asked. “That’s one way it’s communicating.”

Ainsley peered up the stairs to where the portrait stood. “Yes, that’s one way. His room has also been locked, and no spell I can cast opens it. I’m guessing it will stay that way for a long time. A pity, too. He had many important things in there.”

“Like what?” Sophia asked, feeling Lunis beside her, his interest also piqued by this news.

“I’ve said too much already, Miss.” Ainsley turned toward the dining room.

Sophia and Lunis exchanged curious expressions. She was so locked in communicating with him silently that she didn’t realize everyone had paused as soon as she’d entered the dining hall.

Sensing the new tension, she pulled her gaze from the dragon’s. Hiker’s teacup was hovering just in front of his face. Evan appeared to be in mid-chew. Wilder’s mouth was simply hanging open, and Mahkah’s pastry was pinched in his hand, unmoving.

Sophia looked over her shoulder to see if there was a large bear lurking behind her. There wasn’t.

“What?” she asked, turning back to them and peering down at her outfit, wondering if she’d put on her armored top backward.

Ainsley, who had disappeared into the kitchen, strode back in carrying a large tray of meat. “Oh, they just aren’t used to seeing something so pretty. Oh, and you’re wearing that strange thing we’re not used to.”

Sophia’s brow scrunched as she studied her outfit, trying to figure out what Ainsley meant.

Wilder snapped his fingers repeatedly. “Yeah, what’s that thing called?”

Evan shook his head. “It’s been too long. I can’t remember.”

Ainsley set the tray down in front of Lunis and hurried back toward the kitchen. “Color. She’s wearing color. It is nearly burning my eyes.”

It suddenly made sense to Sophia. Her top was blue mixed with silver. She studied the men, who were all wearing grays or browns. She shook her head. “Well, I can help you all diversify your wardrobes. I’m pretty good with style.”

“Fashion should never be a concern of a rider,” Hiker pronounced bitterly.

Evan turned to the Viking. “Oh, I don’t know. I think you’d look stunning in mossy green. I bet it would make Bell fly faster, too.”

Sophia wanted to respond to Hiker’s blatant attack on her personality and interests, but she held her tongue. She wanted him to warm up to her, not hate her guts, although he wasn’t endearing himself to her either.

“Now, Lunis, my lovely,” Ainsley began, carrying in another tray and placing it in front of the dragon, who had already polished off the first course. “I have a rack of ribs and some other sizable parts of a cow I slaughtered for you this morning.”

“Dragons should be doing their own slaughtering,” Hiker snapped, finishing his tea.

Ainsley turned to face him, her hand on her hips. “Were you hunting your own food when you were less than a week old? No, I believe you were sucking your mum’s—”

“It smells like something is burning,” Hiker interrupted, his nostrils flaring. “Would you go check on it?”

Ainsley’s eyes skipped to Sophia, a slight smile in her eyes. “Of course, sir. Would-you, at your service.”

“Lunis is perfectly on track as far as development goes,” Mahkah offered, his tone calm. “Of course, I’d like to do an assessment soon, if that’s all right with you, Sophia.”

She looked at Lunis before nodding. “Yes, we’re fine with that.”

Hiker’s eyes slid between the dragon and Sophia. She was going to ask why he had such a strange expression on his face, but Wilder took her opportunity, tapping on the table in front of Mahkah. “Well, they’ve already mastered telepathy, so I’d say he’s on track. I think Coral is still trying to achieve that with Evan, but since the bloke has no thoughts in his head, it’s difficult.”

Mahkah didn’t laugh, although he appeared slightly amused.

“Ha-ha,” Evan stated, cleaning his plate and looking around the table for something else to eat.

“You better pull up a seat, or there won’t be anything left,” Ainsley said, coming back from the kitchen carrying a tray of fresh fruits and cheeses.

A loud burp fell out of Evan’s mouth as he stuck his fork in a piece of ham. He jumped, and his gaze snapped to Hiker. “What did you do that for?”

He simply shrugged. “Oh, did I? No reason, you mannerless twit.”

Evan rubbed his leg under the table. “Since when were manners a thing around here?” His chin slid to the side until he saw Sophia taking the seat next to Mahkah. “Oh, right. Guess we have to be on our best behavior now that we dine with royalty.”

Hiker sighed. “It wouldn’t kill you to show a little decorum.”

Evan grimaced. “It might, actually.”

Sophia almost started when Quiet took the seat next to her soundlessly. She smiled at the gnome. “Good morning.”

He looked as though he’d just come in from the cold, his nose red and his clothing damp.

He simply nodded, looking around the table at the spread that was quickly dwindling. There was less than a spoonful of eggs left, and only the burned bacon remained. However, no one had touched the fruit, so she decided to load up on that.

“Who wants the last pastry?” Evan asked, pointing to the lone muffin lying on the tray of crumbs.

Quiet held up his short arm and mumbled something inaudible.

“Anyone?” Evan glanced around, his gaze avoiding the gnome. “Just speak up if you want it.”

The others kept their focus on their own food, most of them shoveling bites into their mouths.

Again, Quiet waved his hand, muttering something.

“Well, if no one wants it, I’ll just help myself to a third,” Evan stated, grabbing the pastry and taking a bite.

“What the…” Sophia’s eyes filled with rage.

Lunis rose at Evan’s back, making both him and Wilder, who were sitting together on that side of the table, tense.

“Quiet wanted that pastry,” Sophia fired at him.

Evan swallowed without chewing, looking over his shoulder at the dragon, who was close to towering over him. “He didn’t say anything.”

Sophia spied Hiker sitting back in his chair, watching this exchange. “You know as well as everyone else at the table that he asked for it by holding up his hand and saying something.”

“Well, he should have spoken up,” Evan declared, taking another bite of the pastry. He was trying to act casual, although his eyes kept drifting to Lunis, who hadn’t stood down.

Wilder edged his chair over slightly, trying to put distance between him and his friend.

“I heard him, and that was quite rude,” Sophia stated.

Evan smiled, then laughed, looking at Lunis. “It was a joke. It’s a game Quiet and I play.”

“No, it was mean-spirited,” Sophia said, demanding Evan’s attention. “No one likes to be mistreated.”

She leaned forward, thinking she had to have a more intimidating appearance than even her dragon.

Evan hid a shiver as he put the half-eaten pastry on his plate and pushed it away. “Well, Hiker, look at the new rider,” he said, smiling at their leader. “She likes to stick up for the little guys.”

“Do you really allow him to act like such a fool?” Sophia asked Hiker.

The Viking simply shook his head, standing from the table. He leveled his gaze at Lunis, who still appeared ready to attack either Evan or Hiker, depending on Sophia’s command. Hiker stepped to the right as if trying to get around the dragon, but he simply copied the movements. He then took a step back, but Lunis took a pace forward.

Finally, Hiker turned to face Sophia. “In a hundred years, I’ve had zero success with trying to get Evan to act like anything but a buffoon. Now, when you’re done, you and your dragon will join me out front.”

Sophia blinked up at him. “For what?” she asked with anticipation, hoping her training would start.

“For a tour, of course,” he said, striding around the other side of the table to avoid Lunis as he took his leave.

Sophia didn’t take a single bite of her food. Instead, she rose and followed Hiker out. Lunis breathed hard, sending hot air over Evan before taking off after Sophia.

It was early, and both rider and dragon were eager to learn more about the Gullington.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Cold like Sophia had never felt before whacked her in the face when she left the Castle. She pulled her cloak tighter around her neck, but it did little good. The wind seemed to find its way through tiny crevices, piercing her skin and settling in her bones.

“This place is no joke,” she said to Lunis. He had his face up to the sky and a pleasant expression on it as if the icy winds were a thoughtful greeting from the heavens.

“It was once thought that the weather here would harden our riders, preparing them for flight,” Lunis informed her, once again pulling from the collective consciousness of the dragons. Sophia had wondered lately why he didn’t fill her in on the history or the purpose of the riders, but he seemed to have a need to keep some things to himself. Many in the magical world were this way, so Sophia didn’t push things.

Although the sky was covered in clouds, obscuring the sun, the light hurt Sophia’s eyes when she tried looking out at the grounds spreading around the Castle. She reasoned that it was because of the reflection off the sea of green that went on for miles and miles.

Standing with his back to the Castle and staring off at the mountains was Hiker Wallace. He wasn’t wrapped in a traveling cloak or shivering like Sophia. When she strode up next to him, he was sweating as if he’d just run a race.

“I’m here,” she said, trying to hide the chatter of her teeth.

“What spell did you just use?” Hiker asked, continuing to stare out at the rolling green hills.

Sophia pursed her lips, thinking. “What do you mean? I didn’t use a spell.”

He narrowed his eyes as if she wasn’t telling him the truth. “How come you didn’t make any noise when you approached just now?”

Sophia was going to answer, but Lunis cut her off. “Because she isn’t a clumsy orangutan.”

This seemed to anger Hiker more. “Your dragon makes jokes.”

Smiling fondly at Lunis, she nodded. “Sometimes he even plays practical jokes. There was this one time—”

“Oh, Angels above,” Hiker said, staring up to the heavens with a pleading expression on his face.

“I don’t understand. Are dragons not allowed to have personalities?” Sophia asked.

“Why do giraffes eat the leaves on the tops of trees?” Hiker returned as if this was the answer to her question.

She shrugged. “Because they are so tall. That makes the most sense.”

“If your dragon were a giraffe, he would eat from the bottom of the trees.”

Now it was Sophia’s turn to narrow her eyes at the Viking. “So there’s only one way to do things here, is it? Either we act like you, or we are wrong? In the world I come from, there’s more than one way to skin a cat.”

Hiker was undeterred. “I’m not sure of this world of yours if they skin cats. Apparently, the modern world isn’t that civilized after all.”

“It’s an expression,” Sophia said, laughing. She couldn’t stop herself. “And you can turn your nose up at Lunis for being different. Judge me for whatever reason you like. But we’d like a tour of the Gullington, regardless.”

Hiker seemed to be wrestling internally with something. “Fine, but it’s an arduous trek to the Cave. You’ll have to keep up.”

Sophia set off beside the large man. Even though his long strides were double hers, she had no trouble staying beside him, even when they began to climb up a steep hill. Easily she asked, “What is this land?”

“We call it the Expanse,” Hiker said, and she caught a hint of breathiness in his voice. “It’s the grounds Quiet takes care of.”

“And the Expanse and the Castle are all inside the Barrier?” Sophia asked, watching as Lunis lifted off the ground slightly, his wings carrying him over the stony path, although he wasn’t technically flying. More like gliding.

“Yes, and that is all part of what we call the Gullington,” Hiker said with pride. “It has been the home of the Dragon Elite for as long as we’ve existed.”

Sophia sucked in a breath when they reached the top of the incline. The sharp inhale wasn’t because she was winded from the steep ascent. It was because of the unbounded beauty she saw from the top.

Hills so round they looked too perfect to be real spread out in all directions, cascading one on top of the other like a child’s drawing. They continued for miles until plunging into a lake of placid water. Much like the hills at their back, the water seemed to go on forever, similar to the ocean, not even ending at the horizon.

Straight in front of them was the largest of the hills, which rose sharply. At its top were large boulders and an opening.

“That’s the Cave?” Sophia asked.

Hiker nodded, pausing as they looked out. Maybe he was appreciating the view, as was Sophia. Or maybe he was catching his breath, based on the heavy rise and fall of his chest.

“How will we get up there?” Sophia asked, looking for a path up the steep hill similar to the one they just climbed.

“We don’t,” he answered. “No rider has ever been up to the Cave. It is not our home. Just as dragons don’t go into the Castle, we do not go into their dwelling.”

Sophia turned to Lunis, who, she was relieved to see, wasn’t deterred by the leader’s sullen nature. “Maybe we should get an Airbnb since you’re breaking so many rules by being in the Castle.”

She was certain he’d make a joke about how they would lose their deposit on that rental, but Hiker cut in before the dragon could respond.

“I’m not sure what this air-thing is that you speak of,” he said. “But I’ve decided to allow Lunis to stay in the Castle until he is strong enough to fly up to the Caves, even if I do believe he could climb up there.”

Sophia kept her sarcastic retort locked inside her mouth. “And when does a dragon start flying?” She’d asked Lunis already, but he hadn’t given her an answer, whether because he didn’t know or didn’t want her to know, she wasn’t sure.

Hiker cut his eyes at Lunis, who had his head up high and his nostrils flared as he smelled the fresh air. “I don’t know. All of our dragons had matured in this way when they magnetized to us.”

“If we aren’t allowed in the Cave, how do we meet the other dragons?” Sophia asked.

One of his eyebrows raised sharply. “Meet the other dragons? You won’t. They have little interest in a brand-new rider and an inexperienced dragon who can’t even fly.” Hiker pointed toward the large body of water. “It’s three miles to that bluff. That’s where we are headed next. Watch your feet. The stones here are unforgiving for those who don’t know how to handle the uneven terrain.”

Sophia, having grown up locked inside the House of Fourteen most of her life, hadn’t been hiking...well, ever. Her siblings had been protective of her, not allowing her out on field trips. It wasn’t until Liv came back into her life that she was taken out of the House on adventures, but that was usually only down to West Hollywood or around Santa Monica. Still, as Sophia crossed the Expanse, she felt born for such treks.

The demanding wind sped past her face, whipping her hair and barreling into her shoulders. And yet, she loved the feeling like it was reminiscent of a home she’d never known.

At one point, she found herself passing Hiker on the path. She slowed to ensure she didn’t get too far ahead of him.

“So, you’re quiet on your feet and hike with an agile grace,” he observed. It didn’t sound like a compliment, the way he said it.

“She was born a dragonrider,” Lunis stated when they came to the bottom of the steep hill.

“We were all born that way,” Hiker argued.

Lunis swung his head around to face the man. “No, you became that and were chosen. Sophia Beaufont was born with the traits it took you fifty years to hone.”

Hiker pressed his lips together. “I’m not sure I’d count that as a compliment. She was born with talents instead of achieving them.”

“I think I would,” Lunis argued, smoke billowing from his nostrils. “If any others had been born the same as her, they would have been ruined by this point. From an early age, she could have anything that magic could bring her. What would most children do with that power? Hiker, what would you have done with that?”

The Viking lowered his chin, letting out a very long breath. His eyes shifted back and forth before he swung around and strode over the slick earth. “We will walk in silence for the rest of the way to the Pond, so as to not disturb the flock.”

Sophia didn’t know what he meant until a herd of sheep grazed over the rolling hill where they stood. The sea of white, puffy sheep was such a beautiful contrast to the bright green hills that Sophia halted, taking in the pristine sight. The animals were peaceful and moved as if they were one, although there had to be hundreds. Maybe even a thousand.

Once she’d collected herself from the sight, she caught up to Hiker, who took a detour around the herd, allowing them to pass in front as he took the path to the left, veering toward the Pond.

As if on autopilot, Sophia’s boots carried her easily beside Hiker as she eagerly watched the animals trotting beside one another, fluffy and mild. She’d never seen a sheep in real life, having been sheltered. Not only was hiking something new to her, but farm animals, exotic cities, and pretty much anything that couldn’t be found in the strange labyrinth known as the House of Fourteen or the city of Los Angeles were new as well.

She was mesmerized by the way the herd moved. The sheep baahed, making a music unlike anything she’d ever heard. Strangely she was grateful that Hiker had forbidden talking. The peace that came with striding across the Expanse toward the Pond and watching the herd was a brand new experience.

The dark shadow that crossed overhead was gone by the time she snapped her head up. A figure, dark and majestic, swooped down on the herd of white fluffballs, making them scatter. It didn’t matter because a second later, a large white dragon dove, grabbing a sheep with its claws.

The animal screamed, a sharp, pleading sound. The dragon’s expansive wings flapped several times, carrying it higher. It brought its front legs up, its teeth ripping into the sheep’s neck, spilling blood through the air. It splattered onto the pristine green grass below as the herd scattered to the other side of the hill.

Hiker halted, holding his hand up to shield his eyes as he watched the dragon’s path toward the cave. “That’s about as close as you’ll get to one of the other dragons, Lunis.”

As if the dragon had heard him, it changed trajectory, flying in their direction all of a sudden. Sophia was struck by the beauty of the creature. It wasn’t even the piercing blue of its eyes that hit her, or how its shimmering white scales seemed to blur into the cloud-covered sky behind it. There was something about the dragon that was inherently beautiful, separate from the way it looked on the outside.

It landed only a few yards from them, wringing out the limp sheep’s dead body as if for good measure. It dropped the carcass at its feet, turning its large face to the side as it studied Lunis as if trying to understand what he was. The dragon was at least twenty feet long and had to weigh three times more than Lunis, yet Sophia thought it was trying to decide whether it was safe to approach him.

Its head moved forward slightly, still at an angle. Sophia didn’t get the impression that Lunis was nervous. Instead, she felt his pulse as if it were her own, steady and calm.

“Simi,” Hiker said in an authoritative voice. “This is—”

“I know,” the dragon replied, cutting off the leader of the Elite. “We’ve been waiting for Lunis to show up.”

The dragon kicked the body of the sheep to the side as if it was in her way as she took tentative steps forward.

“You’ve been waiting?” Hiker asked. He held up his arm and let out a strange whistle through his teeth.

From the Cave, a large red-scaled dragon emerged, flying with incredible speed in their direction. The creature landed beside Hiker, her head turning to the side with a strange rhythm as she regarded the rider beside her, but then she switched her focus to Lunis. She sidestepped until she was right beside Simi.

Before Sophia could ask what was going on, two more dragons emerged from the Cave, one brown and the other purple. They landed on either side of their companions, their ancient eyes on Lunis.

He didn’t move from Sophia’s side, and nothing was said for a long moment. Hiker looked at the four regal dragons and Lunis as if listening to a strange conversation that Sophia couldn’t hear. Finally, he centered his gaze on the youngest blue dragon.

“They know you,” he said in disbelief.

“As I have known them for all my lives,” he stated simply.

Hiker continued to look back and forth between the creatures towering like small buildings on the hill in front of them. “But they don’t understand you.”

Lunis nodded slightly. “I am different.”

Sophia had so many questions that she finally couldn’t hold them all in. “Lunis, what’s going on? Why are they staring at you like that?” She wasn’t sure if she should be worried for her dragon, who was much smaller and wouldn’t last a moment if caught in a fight with four full-grown dragons.

As she’d seen the other dragons move their necks, he swung his head around to face her. “They aren’t staring at me, Sophia. They are looking at you.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Sophia raised her hand to her forehead. “What? Why? You’re the new dragon.”

So only she could hear it, he said, But we’ve known each other. You are the one they haven’t yet met.

“Yes, but…” she argued, staring at the strange and perfectly beautiful creatures in front of her who she didn’t fear, although she knew that was the emotion they elicited from all other humans on Earth.

Hiker stumbled back several feet.

Sophia turned to face him. “Where are you going?”

“I’ll be right here,” he said, an urgent look on his face as he ushered her forward with a wave of his hands. “But Lunis is right. Bell wants to meet you.”

Sophia spun to face her dragon. “But why?”

He simply blinked at her, an expression that said, “Why do you think?”

Sophia drew a breath and started forward, realizing she was doing something of great significance. When she was only a few feet from the dragons, she went down on one knee, bowing her head and making herself vulnerable in front of the oldest magical creatures on the planet. “It’s an honor to meet you. I am—”

“The youngest dragonrider in history,” the white dragon known as Simi stated. Sophia knew the dragon’s name and that she was female without knowing how.

“The first female to ride,” Bell, Hiker’s dragon, added. She was also female.

“The only one to magnetize to an egg in the Elite,” the purple dragon known as Coral stated. Another female.

The one with brown scales and eyes like amber stepped forward, kneeling like Sophia. His name was Tala. “And the one we’ve been waiting for. Welcome, Sophia Beaufont.”

She looked up suddenly. “You’ve been waiting for me?”

The other three dragons kneeled, joining Tala and bowing their heads to the young woman before them. When they rose, Bell, the oldest of them, stepped forward. “Yes. You are the one who should change,” her green eyes flickered to Hiker, “that which no others have been able to change, however they’ve tried.”

Sophia didn’t know what to say. She wanted to tell them they had her confused with someone else, or that they were putting too much importance on her, but as she regarded the wisdom of the creatures in front of her, she knew she couldn’t.

Hiker took the spot next to Sophia once more. “She has much to learn. Lunis isn’t even ready—”

A roar unlike anything Sophia had ever heard ripped from the brown dragon, scorching the ground as fire spilled from his mouth and stopped inches from Hiker’s boots. To his credit, he didn’t flinch at nearly being burned alive. Instead, he glanced up. Swallowed. Nodded.

“Very well,” he said, unnerved. “But this changes nothing.”

“We shall see,” Simi said. She picked up the dead sheep and took off, flying toward the Cave. The other dragons sprang off up, changing their course once in the air and following the white dragon into the Cave.

Sophia watched as they disappeared, wondering what she’d missed and what had happened. She turned to Hiker to ask, but he simply waved them forward.

“Come on,” he said, urging her toward the Pond.

The hike across the Expanse to the water took no time for Sophia. It was probably because her head was teeming with tons of questions. She suddenly was full of regret. Maybe she should have asked the dragons questions or said more. Or done more.

It had all gone by too fast. Over and over, her mind reviewed the beautiful details of the creatures she’d met. They were unlike anything she’d heard or read about. They were better in person. Although she knew Lunis, she couldn’t fathom that he would one day be like them, and yet, she instinctively knew he’d be like them, but better.

When they were at the bluff that overlooked the Pond, Hiker stopped, looking out with great pride. He remained quiet for a long moment. Sophia somehow knew not to interrupt. Instead, she took the spot next to him and watched the placid water reflect the clouds overhead.

“You will start training tomorrow,” he finally said.

She started inside but remained still on the outside. “I thought you—”

“Things have changed,” he cut in.

“Once my training is complete, when do I start my missions?” Sophia asked.

“Missions?” Hiker shook his head. “There are no missions. Not anymore. Just be grateful that you’ll start training.”

“What do we do if we don’t go on missions?” she questioned. “What does the Dragon Elite do?”

“We simply exist,” he said, his hands behind his back as he turned and strode for the Castle. When he was a few yards away, he swung around. “Stay out here as long as you like. I suspect you can find your way back on your own.”

Sophia nodded, knowing that sitting on this bluff with her dragon beside her was all she wanted for the next several hours. There was a lot to take in.

She glanced at the Cave in the distance. And there was a lot to process.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Sophia and Lunis sat on the bluff, gazing out at what felt like the edge of the Earth until the sunset. Not until they had started back for the Castle did Sophia realize she was starving, having skipped breakfast and lunch.

When she entered the Castle, she found the candles blown out in the dining hall. “We must have missed dinner too,” she said with disappointment to Lunis. The front rooms of the Castle appeared deserted. “It seems no one was worried that we got lost out there or fell off the edge of the bluff.”

“Ainsley set us out food in your room,” he said, nodding toward the stairs.

“How do you know?” she asked.

“I can smell it,” he stated.

“Okay, well, let’s hope we don’t get lost trying to find my room. I’ll starve to death. You’ll have to drag me to safety.”

“Or leave you,” he said matter-of-factly.

She gave him a look of offense. “Thanks a lot, my fair-weather friend.”

“Hey, I’m hungry, too, and still growing.”

“Yeah, sorry for keeping us out so long,” she said as they climbed the stairs.

“Don’t be,” he offered. “You needed to process.”

“I did,” she agreed. “But I’d need another few days out there to do that fully.”

“Whatever you need,” he replied thoughtfully.

“Well, tomorrow training starts, so no more reflection for me,” she said, looking back and forth when she got to the second-floor landing. Before, the hallway had split in two, and her room was to the left. However, there were three halls now. She could go straight, whereas that hadn’t been an option before, and the corridor to the left didn’t look like the one before with the statue of the centaur and the winged horse.

“Ainsley told me to appear to be lost for the Castle’s benefit, but I don’t think I’ll have to pretend,” she said, rotating in a full circle. “Do you know which way to go?”

“All hallways will get us there,” Lunis stated.

Sophia gave him a frustrated expression, hunger getting the better of her. “Yes, they will also get us to Rome. But which is the most direct route?”

“Direct is a relative term,” he replied.

“Seriously, are we going to have a philosophical conversation right now?” Sophia demanded.

“Well, it’s true. One path might be direct but riddled with hidden dangers. The longer route might be smooth, without any delays.”

She shook her head and went the hall that led straight ahead. A colorful light shone across the floor in front of her. From a distance, it appeared to be drifting water. When Sophia got close, she realized it was the moonlight cascading through a large stained-glass window. Similar to the one in the front door, this one also was a depiction of an angel, its wings spread and eyes staring up.

“What’s the deal with Angels here?” Sophia asked.

“It is believed that they watch over and protect the riders,” Lunis offered.

“What about everyone else, like mortals and other magical creatures?” Sophia questioned.

“Other entities watch over them,” Lunis answered. “The House, for instance, presides over the magical world.”

“And mortals?” Sophia asked.

He lumbered forward, not answering her question.

“I just love it when you ignore me,” she said, dragging herself after him.

“Oh, good. I’ll keep doing it, then,” he joked.

Sophia’s stomach rumbled when they reached a bend in the hallway. She sighed. This wasn’t the corridor where her room was. “Ugh. I really don’t want to hunt around all night for my room.”

The hall in front of her blurred, making her blink to clear her vision. When things sharpened again, the statue of the centaur and the winged horse stood at the end of the corridor. She startled with disbelief. “Did the Castle just reorganize itself?”

“Well, you said you didn’t want to hunt around anymore, and it appears to have honored that request.”

Sophia smiled and hurried toward her room.

She was grateful to find a tray of roast beef sandwiches on the table in front of the fireplace when she entered. Also beside the hearth was a huge tray of meat. Lunis settled down, taking up more room than he had that morning. He wasn’t going to fit in there much longer, and they both knew it.

Sophia didn’t breathe properly until she’d finished two sandwiches. Then she picked up the book that was beside the tray, The Incomplete History of Dragonriders.

Randomly she flipped it open, strangely arriving at the chapter on angels.

Lunis pulled his face away from his dinner. “It’s similar to Bermuda Lauren’s book, Mysterious Creatures.”

“It supplies the reader with what they are currently thinking about or most want to know?” Sophia asked, pouring a cup of tea. Her sister Liv worked with Bermuda, the giantess who was an expert on magical creatures. Her book, which was seemingly never-ending, was the premier source on all things related to magical creatures.

Sophia read the first passage on angels aloud. “As the adjudicators of the mortal world, dragonriders are thought to have an impeccable moral code. This, legend has it, is a result of the angel blood that flows through their veins.”

She glanced up. “Wait, I wasn’t descended from angels. I have the founders’ blood. I’m from the original Seven of the House.”

“Keep reading,” Lunis said, licking a femur bone on the tray.

“When the Archangel Michael fell during a battle, his blood seeped into the Earth. It then spread, finding the thousand dragon eggs scattered across the planet.”

She looked up. “Wait, there were once a thousand dragons eggs spread across the Earth?”

“That was how it started,” Lunis explained. “That was how we began. With one thousand eggs. There will never be any more. Like a woman starts her life with as many eggs as she will ever have, the planet started with as many dragon eggs as it would ever have. No more will be created.”

“Wow, so that’s why many thought dragons were extinct,” Sophia said, thinking of the other eggs she’d seen when she magnetized to Lunis’ egg.

“Yes, but we aren’t. And there are more eggs out there, but when they hatch is always the question.”

She returned to the text. “The blood of the archangel infiltrated the dragon’s eggs, all one thousand of them. It is believed that a dragon and their rider share the same blood once magnetized, therefore, the blood of the Archangel Michael flows in the rider’s veins, protecting them in ways no other magical creature can be.”

Sophia suddenly felt breathless. “So we’re adjudicators. But what does that mean?”

“You’re judges presiding over mortal affairs,” Lunis offered.

“Like Judge Judy in small claims court?” she questions.

He rolled his eyes. “Yes, you’re a sensational judge who uses fast quips to deal with trivial issues.”

“Okay, I get that we’re not like a television judge. I’m just trying to understand. This is the first time anyone has taken the opportunity to explain to me what the dragonriders do.”

“Well,” Lunis said, pushing the tray out of his way so he could lie down properly, “it seems as though you don’t do anything presently.”

“Yeah, about that,” Sophia stated. “Why?”

“I think you’ll have to do more investigating to find out.” He indicated the crook he had created between his front and back feet. “Speaking of television, why don’t you come curl up here, and we’ll watch some YouTube?”

Sophia smiled. “My phone doesn’t work here, remember? I need Liv to fix it.”

“Try creating a hotspot,” he suggested.

She laughed. “I can’t believe the ancient dragon is offering tech advice to me. But your logic is flawed. If it doesn’t work then how am I going to create a hotspot?”

“Again, I’m not your typical dragon,” he stated. “And try using magic.”

“Yeah, but the dragons today didn’t seem to notice that you’re different,” she said, stretching.

“They did, but they don’t know how to deal with it yet. It’s very similar to how Hiker feels about you.”

“Yes, I think I challenge that man on every level.” Sophia nestled against Lunis but found that the floor under her was hard, especially after her long day of hiking and sitting on the bluff overlooking the Pond. She glanced around, looking for something to soften her seat.

When she couldn’t find anything, she said, “I wished I had that beanbag from my room at Liv’s.”

“Summon it,” Lunis suggested.

“I don’t know,” Sophia said carefully. “I’m not sure the Castle will like me filling it with modern furniture. Can you just imagine what a beanbag will look like in here?”

“Comfortable,” Lunis said, gazing around the room.

She shrugged. “Fine. Castle, do you mind if I add a few personal effects to the space?” Sophia glanced around as if waiting for a reply. “It’s not that I don’t like your furnishings. It’s just that I think it will make me feel more at home if I have something—”

As if in response to her question, the two tufted armchairs moved to the side, making room for a third. Sophia grinned and rose from her place next to Lunis. “Thanks, Castle. I think we’re going to get along swell. You’re very reasonable.” She pointed to the spot beside her dragon and conjured the pink beanbag from Liv’s place. It looked utterly ridiculous in the room filled with old furniture. However, when she settled into it, it felt utterly perfect, as if it absolutely belonged in the space.

“Okay,” Sophia said, pulling out her phone. “Hotspot inside a Castle.” She glanced up. “Oh, is that okay, Castle? Can I bring modern technology in here?”

Sophia waited for an answer. Lunis rested his heavy head on her shoulder and muttered, “I think that was a yes.”

“I didn’t hear anything,” she stated.

“I did,” he stated. “Shhh. Listen.” The dragon then whispered from the corner of his mouth, “Do, it, Sophia.”

She gave him a sideways expression. “Are you serious? You’re trying to pull some ventriloquism weirdness on me.”

“No,” he lied. “That was the Castle.”

“Fine,” Sophia stated. “I’ll create a hotspot, but if the Castle gets mad at me, you’re taking the heat.”

“Not a problem,” he said, looking over his shoulder at the fire behind them. “Now pull up that video of the cat powering up his bite. That one always makes me laugh.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

The opening door woke Sophia. She’d fallen asleep lying against Lunis, his head in her lap.

Ainsley smiled as she magically opened the curtains and lit the fire. “Well, that is about the sweetest thing I’ve ever seen. Nothing like a girl and her dragon. Wouldn’t kill the boys to cuddle with their dragons every once in a while.”

Sophia yawned as Lunis raised his head, blinking awake. “Oh, we fell asleep watching YouTube.”

The housekeeper nodded as if this made perfect sense. “Me too.”

“You did?” Sophia asked, pushing up.

“No, actually.” Ainsley shook her head. “I don’t know what that is. I just wanted to relate. I fell asleep after reading the same book for the hundredth time.”

“No wonder,” Sophia related. “I’d fall asleep too if I read a book that many times.”

Ainsley admired the still-made bed, not needing to do any work to straighten it. “Well, we are a bit limited on new materials here, although every now and again, I pick up something new to read in the village, not that their selection is very large. Hiker, of course, doesn’t like it when I bring new things into the Castle. He says new stuff messes with the energy of this place.” She looked around with a sigh. “Yes, the energy here is really in jeopardy of being hurt.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, a nervous expression on her face as she tried to hide the pink beanbag behind her.

“What’s that?” Ainsley asked, pointing at the beanbag.

Sophia turned. “That?” she asked. “Oh, that’s Lunis. He’s a dragon. They are quite rare.”

Ainsley laughed, then strode over and stood next to Sophia. “No, I think we both know I’m talking about the bright pink blob beside your dragon.”

“Oh, that.” Sophia raised her hand and directed her magic at the beanbag. “Well, that’s nothing. I will just be sending it back to my old home.”

Ainsley knocked Sophia’s hand to the side. “No, don’t. I’m curious. What is it?”

“Well, it’s a chair of sorts,” Sophia explained. “I curled up with Lunis last night, and we watched YouTube.”

“Is that why it smells like magic in here?” The shapeshifter sniffed the air.

Sophia gave her a nervous expression. “Yes, I created a hotspot so my phone could work and we could watch cat videos on YouTube.”

Ainsley nodded like this made perfect sense. “It costs you a great deal of magic to do that, it seems. Are you sure it was worth it?”

“You obviously haven’t watched funny cat videos on YouTube,” Sophia stated, pulling her phone from her back pocket. “Check this out.”

Ainsley’s laughter echoed all the way down the hall when they arrived at the bottom of the stairs. “I can’t believe he just kept chasing his tail,” she remarked to Sophia.

“Who?” Evan asked, looking up from the breakfast table. “Lunis? I guess that’s normal for young dragons.”

Sophia shook her head. “No. We were talking about…” Her voice trailed off, catching the serious expression on Hiker’s face.

“Talking about what?” he asked, his eyes narrowed.

“Oh, there’s this thing called YouTube on S. Beaufont’s phone,” Ainsley said, still laughing. “There are videos of cats doing the silliest things, as well as music videos of this girl named Taylor Swift. And S says there are these other videos of pandas being right pains in the ass to their zookeepers. I can’t wait to watch those.”

Hiker drew in a long breath. “Are you the reason the Castle has done this?” He pulled a Kindle from his pocket and slammed it on the table.

Sophia’s eyes darted around. “I don’t think so, but maybe.”

“What is that?” Wilder asked, squinting at the device.

“I’m not sure, but when I went to my library this morning, all my books were gone. Hundreds of old, one-of-a-kind books had vanished, but lying on my desk was this thing,” Hiker answered. “I’m guessing it’s the Castle’s doing, but it got the idea from somewhere.”

“It’s a Kindle,” Sophia said, impressed by the Castle’s knowledge of the modern world. She guessed it was connected to everything and therefore had the knowledge, even if it didn’t usually use it.

“I once dated a girl named Kendal,” Evan bragged.

“You did not,” Wilder spat. “You stalked her by night, which is creepy and not what dating is, you loon.”

“I was going to ask her out, but then she got married to some bloke with his own carriage and house,” Evan stated sullenly. “Alas, it wasn’t meant to be.”

Hiker’s fingers rapped on the table. “Do you want to explain this?” he asked, his heated gaze on Sophia.

She looked at Lunis, who had trudged in after her and Ainsley. He’d already settled in front of his platters of meat, and it didn’t appear as if he were going to help her.

“Well,” Sophia began. “I’m guessing that all your books are on the Kindle now. It’s an electronic reading device that stores thousands of books. Makes for a really compact library. Isn’t that cool?”

From the expression on Hiker’s face, he didn’t think it was cool. “Electronic? Device? Are you serious? Did you bring technology here?”

“And she’s got this really cool beanbag,” Ainsley said, excitedly. “I sat in it when I watched YouTube while she showered. It’s really comfortable.”

“Are you serious?” Hiker asked again.

“I know.” Ainsley nodded. “She showers every day. Can you believe it? Fresh clothes on this one too. I can hardly believe it myself. She smells like summer rain.”

Wilder leaned over, giving Sophia a whiff. “Very nice.”

She grimaced at him. “Don’t ever do that again.”

“Until you beg me, I won’t,” he stated cordially.

She pulled a few pieces of bacon onto her plate, pretending she didn’t notice Hiker’s searing eyes on her.

“I don’t want technology in here,” he said finally, breaking the lovely silence building between everyone.

“I did ask the Castle first,” Sophia stated, keeping her eyes low as she spooned potatoes onto her plate and grabbed a pastry. She wasn’t going to skip breakfast again.

“The Castle isn’t in charge here,” Hiker shot back.

As if in rebuttal, something happened to his chair. He grabbed the table to steady himself, his eyes wide.

“Everything okay there, Hiker?” Ainsley asked, tilting her head to the side, hiding a grin.

“It’s fine,” he said, pushing to his feet and kicking the broken chair out behind him, where it fell to the floor. “And I don’t want you filling your room with any more bean sacks.”

“Beanbags,” Ainsley corrected.

Hiker scolded her with a look.

She threw up her hands and made her way to the kitchen. “I’m just trying to help. I don’t want you to look a fool when we finally enter the twenty-first century.”

His eyes drifted back to Sophia. “We’ve been doing just fine with the things we’ve had, and without electronic libraries. They aren’t good for the dragons.”

“Actually,” Mahkah cut in, but receiving a stern expression from Hiker, he shook his head. “I’ll have to do more research on the matter, actually, is what I was going to say.”

“Either way,” Hiker began, looking straight at Sophia, “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t bring any more things into the Castle that don’t belong.”

“How do I know what’s on that list?” Sophia asked. “I simply brought in a chair from my old home. This morning, I conjured the clothes I’m wearing. I needed some female stuff also. Should I clear those things with you directly? Like eyelash curlers, body spray, and—”

“No, no, no,” Hiker replied in a rush. “Fine, bring in the things you need. But limit it, would you? You’re having an effect on the Castle. I don’t even know how to find my books on this thing.” He pointed to the Kindle, which was still lying on the table.

“I can show you,” Sophia offered. “It’s quite easy.”

“I don’t want you to show me,” he spat. “I want my books back.”

“I don’t think she’s hurting the Castle, actually,” Wilder cut in. “I mean, for a nice change of pace, the…” The smoldering expression Hiker shot him silenced the rider immediately. Wilder shook his head. “As I was saying, Sophia, your voodoo won’t be tolerated here. I, for one, am tired of the Castle illuminating the floorboards when I stagger to the bathroom at night. That was a really strange trick it did last night. Totally off-putting, if incredibly convenient. I didn’t stub a single toe.”

Evan laughed. “I thought I’d had too much whiskey. The Castle did that to me too last night.”

“Those are nightlights activated by motion sensors,” Sophia supplied. “We had them at my old home in Los Angeles. I don’t know how it’s doing it without electricity, though.”

“It’s called magic,” Evan said, cramming his mouth with bacon. “It’s like electricity, but better.”

“What I’d like to know,” Mahkah said thoughtfully, “is how is the Castle getting all this information from Sophia.”

“It’s pulling it from her subconscious,” Ainsley stated, returning from the kitchen. “Or, more likely, from Lunis’. It’s a very intuitive being.” She looked up at the walls proudly.

“So just by being here, it’s picking up on things from her modern life?” Wilder asked. Then seeing the still-annoyed expression on Hiker’s face, he added, “Like those horrible nightlights, and thousands of books in a tiny little device?” He shook his head and looked straight at Sophia. “You are a witch of the worst kind. Shut your mind and keep your conveniences out of this drafty place, would you?”

Hiker let out a growl. “We will continue this discussion later. For now, I want you all off to training.”

With that, he strode from the dining hall, just as Quiet entered. His cheeks were red and his clothes damp again, having returned from the Expanse.

“Last pastry, anyone?” Evan called, holding it up.

As before, Quiet waddled over to the table, inaudibly laying claim to the pastry.

“Oh, well, if no one wants it,” Evan stated, and stuck it in his mouth, rising from the table and taking off after Hiker.

Sophia shook her head and handed her plate to Quiet when he sat. She’d eaten the bacon and potatoes, but sitting beside the crumbs was an untouched pastry.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

The Expanse was somehow even more beautiful than the day before. The unforgiving wind whipped through the trees, making the fields of grass look like green waves on the ocean.

Sophia stood on the front steps of the Castle, wondering where this training was supposed to take place. She’d charged out of the dining hall before the others and now didn’t know what to do. Lunis was still finishing, leaving Sophia looking out at the Expanse, feeling very much alone in this strange place.

“We will set up over there,” Wilder said, having arrived beside her soundlessly. He pointed to an area where barrels were set up with targets and various weapons lay on top of hay bales.

“Oh, so we’re starting with combat, then?” she asked.

He nodded. “We always do combat first thing in the morning. Then dragon-training and care after lunch since they usually like to sleep in.”

She blinked at him like he was pulling her chain. “What? Dragons sleep in?” Lunis had been on Sophia’s schedule since the beginning.

He shook his head. “I actually don’t know what they do. I just made that up. But that’s the schedule, and has been since the beginning.”

“So you’ve never been up to the Cave?” she asked.

He gave her a horrified expression. “No, of course not. Why? You’re not thinking of going up there, are you?”

“Well, if that’s where Lunis is going to live, I’d like to at least see it,” she explained.

Again he shook his head as he led the way across the grounds. “You’re going to get yourself into a world of trouble, aren’t you?”

“That’s not really the plan, but yeah, probably,” she answered, studying the dragonrider beside her.

Wilder was tall but not too tall. She could tell he was strong from the way he moved, although his muscles were lean rather than bulky like Hiker’s. While he had young features, there was old wisdom in his blue eyes. And the way his brown hair swept to the side, falling down in one eye, made him seem playful. The smile he flashed her also gave that impression.

“I’ve never seen anyone get under Hiker’s skin quite like you,” he said admiringly, as if that was a compliment.

“Well, I pretty much challenge him in every way possible, I guess.”

Wilder laughed. “That you do.”

“So, you guys just do the same thing day in and day out?” Sophia asked. “For how long?”

“Since I’ve been here,” he answered. “So, close to a couple hundred years.”

Her eyes widened in shock. “Are you serious? How have you all just existed like this without going insane?”

“We drink a lot,” he replied with a laugh.

She joined in until his face turned serious once more.

“No, seriously, we do,” he added. “And I don’t know. I have Simi, and she keeps me young at heart. Patient. Humble. One day, all this training will pay off.”

“I met her yesterday,” Sophia said. “She’s incredibly beautiful, but I guess I’m stating the obvious.”

“You what?” he asked, surprised. “You mean, you saw her?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, she was hunting and headed back to the Cave when she saw me and came back. Then the others joined her.”

He pointed at her, a strange expression on his face. “You, Sophia Beaufont, might be the strangest specimen I’ve yet to meet.”

“Hiker was surprised by it too. I think the dragons were just curious since I’m the first new rider in a long time,” she explained.

“No, dragons don’t get curious. Well, maybe Lunis, but he’s as strange as you are. Please tell Mahkah about this when I’m there. It’s rare that he shows any surprise, and I have to see the expression on his face.”

“Yeah, fine. But back to the riders’ purpose.”

He shook his head, pretending to be offended. “You and your one-track mind. Go on, then.”

“Mortals can see magic now,” Sophia stated. Reading The Incomplete History of Dragonriders had given her a lot of information about what the riders had been doing for the last several centuries, which was pretty much nothing. And it had told her why—because there was no purpose to it when mortals couldn’t see them. But that had all recently changed. “I don’t understand why the Dragon Elite are still hiding. You have concealed yourself for centuries, but it’s okay to come out now.”

“We’re not ready,” Wilder said, impersonating Hiker. “The world isn’t ready for us.”

She nodded. Things were starting to make sense. “So you have been hidden because mortals couldn’t see magic. And now that this has changed, you’re what, waiting until things calm down after the chaos?”

“Sure,” Wilder stated, distracted as he picked up a thick sword, testing its balance in his hands. He shook his head as if the sword wasn’t quite right. Picking up another, he swung it and again shook his head.

“What are you doing?” she asked, watching him.

“Well, all the swords are too big for you. They are meant for larger…” He tilted his head back and forth, apparently trying to find the right word.

“Men,” she supplied.

He released a tame grin. “Yes, I guess that was what I intended to say. If you give me a few weeks, I should be able to make you something for your size.”

“Thanks, but that’s not necessary,” Sophia said, summoning her sword from her room in the Castle where she had left it.

Wilder tilted his head to the side as she strapped her mother’s sword and sheath around her waist. “What’s that?”

“My sword,” she answered, tightening the buckle and looking up at him.

“Wow, thank you, Mistress Obvious.” He extended a hand to her. “May I see this thing you call a sword?”

Sophia pulled Inexorabilis from her sheath.

Wilder jumped back and his head went up in surprise. “Angels beside us, woman! Where did you get that thing?”

Her eyes cut back and forth. “It was my mother’s. Guinevere Beaufont. It’s elven-made.”

He nodded rapidly, reclaiming the distance between them. “Yes, it’s elven, made by none other than Hawaiki, one of the most skillful sword makers to ever live.”

“She’s still alive actually,” Sophia said, giving him a careful look. “My sister visited her to unlock the memories stored in the sword. Why did you react like that?”

He kept his eyes pinned on the sword, intrigue swimming in his gaze. “For starters, I’ve never seen one of her swords in person. I’ve only ever heard of their craftmanship. Well, read about it, really.”

“Then how did you know it was made by Hawaiki?” she asked.

“Because I’m highly attuned to weapons,” he explained. “I can feel the maker’s mark when I see them. I can feel the battles they’ve been in. I understand weapons better than people, I guess you could say.” Wilder had suddenly turned serious, which somehow made his rugged features more pronounced.

“So when I pulled out Inexorabilis, you could feel it, or what?” she asked, still confused.

“Yes,” he answered gruffly. “Your mother’s sword has seen incredible things. It has been in battles I could only dream of.” He held out his hands. “May I?”

Carefully, Sophia handed him the sword with the curved blade and intricate hilt that felt perfect in her fingers.

“Yes, Inexorabilis indeed.” Wilder ran his eyes over the details of the sword.

“It means—”

“Unstoppable,” he interrupted. “An appropriate name given by its maker.”

“So, like Hawaiki, you can see the memories in the sword?” she questioned.

“I’m certain I can’t see as much as she could, but yes. It is a gift of mine.” His expression shifted with regret. “Well, it could be considered a curse. I had nightmares for the first few decades when I first came to the Castle.

“All those weapons decorating the walls throughout,” Sophia exclaimed with a gasp.

“That’s right,” Wilder affirmed. “Whether my eyes were open or shut, I was inundated with visions of battles that the many weapons in the Castle had been in centuries before. I know how to shield myself now, but I wasn’t prepared for your sword.” He shook his head in disbelief. “No, I was utterly not ready for this.”

“So you can see the battles my mother was in with Inexorabilis?” she asked, suddenly incredibly envious of Wilder’s gift, even if he didn’t see it as one.

“Oh, yes,” he said, closing his eyes.

As she watched, they roamed under his lids like he was deep in REM sleep.

When his eyes snapped open, a smile sprang to his mouth. “You must be very proud to be the daughter of such an incredible warrior.”

“Of course,” Sophia said at once.

“And did your mum teach you how to fight before she gave you her sword?” he asked.

She swallowed. Her eyes drifted to the Expanse at his back. “No, she died when I was very young. I don’t remember her. My sister Liv recovered Inexorabilis from where my mother dropped it on—”

“The Matterhorn,” he cut in. “Yes, I saw that. She was murdered.”

“Fighting for justice,” Sophia said proudly.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” he said, handing her the sword.

“We live in a world where it’s inevitable to lose the ones we love. That’s why we fight for justice. Or we should.” Sophia glanced at the mountains, thinking of the world outside the Gullington that sorely needed dragonriders once again.

Evan was much less graceful when he approached, making enough noise whistling and stomping through the grass that there was no chance he could have snuck up on Sophia like Wilder had earlier. Beside him, Mahkah moved more like a wolf than a man. Slung over his shoulder was a bow.

“Shall we start with sparring?” Wilder offered when the other men joined them.

“Sure,” Evan said. “I can teach the newbie the basics if you like.”

Wilder thought about that for a moment. “Yeah, okay, but I’ll supervise.”

Sophia sheathed Inexorabilis and took a fighting stance. Evan stretched his neck from side to side.

“Don’t worry, baby doll, I’ll take it easy on you.” He wriggled his fingers in invitation. “Show me what you’re working with.”

Sophia didn’t move; instead, she kept her eyes trained on the large guy in front of her. Evan was built like a football player, with broad shoulders and thick legs.

He made several feints at her, but not once did she fall for his tricks. When he made his actual attempt, Sophia was ready. She blocked his hand, which was headed for her shoulder, deflecting it easily. Using his own momentum against him, she bent over, wrapping her arm around his waist, hoisting him over her arm, and throwing him on his back on the soft ground.

Evan coughed, slapping himself in the chest. “What the hell?”

Feeling a rush, she put her hands on her knees and looked down at Evan, who was still lying on the ground. “If you come at me like a bull, I’ll simply use your weight and speed to my advantage.”

“How were you able to throw me over your shoulder, Little Bit?” he asked.

“Magic,” Sophia answered, extending a hand to him.

He didn’t take it but instead sat up, pulling up his knees and giving her an expression of offense.

“I’ve told Evan many times that the strongest, biggest soldier isn’t the one to be feared,” Wilder said, standing in front of Mahkah, both with their fists up, although they didn’t appear to be sparring. “It’s the one who knows how to use the other’s moves against them.”

“That was an impressive move,” Mahkah offered.

“Well, not really, but thanks,” Sophia said. “When I blocked, he had too much momentum, thinking his attack was going to overwhelm me. I simply used it, helping him do a little flip, combined with a small incantation.”

“I’ve never seen fighting like that,” Mahkah stated.

“Yeah, using magic is cheating,” Evan said, pushing up from the ground.

“In battle, there are no rules,” Wilder said. “You two go again. Unless you’re hurt, Evan, and want to go see the nurse.”

He shook his head. “Come on. Now that I know that Little Bit uses trickery, I’m not taking it easy on her anymore.”

Sophia batted her eyelashes. “Oh, whatever will I do? Just don’t mess up my hair or chip my nail polish, please.”

He blew out a breath and took a fighting stance once more. “I can’t make any promises. The inner monster in me has been unleashed.”

This time, Evan didn’t hold back, rushing straight at Sophia and launching punch after punch in her direction. She nearly fell on her butt from deflecting the nonstop attacks.

Her flustered expression seemed to excite him. He let out a victorious laugh as he spun and launched a kick at her. She ducked, his leg swinging over her head. When it had passed, she popped back up, but he’d done some quick footwork and threw another kick from the opposite direction, which slammed into her midsection and threw her to the ground.

“Okay, break,” Wilder said.

However, Sophia ignored him, rebounding off the earth and landing on her feet, surprising Evan with how quickly she bounced back. This time she beckoned to him to continue. He grinned and winked at her.

“Oh, Little Bit wants more,” he sang. “That’s exactly what she’ll get.”

He reached for Sophia and grabbed her by the arm, spinning her around and locking her in tight to his chest while holding both her arms down. “Quite the pickle you’ve gotten yourself into here,” he said beside her face.

“Thing is,” Sophia began, “sometimes you get yourself into a situation, and sometimes you put yourself there.”

“Huh?” Evan asked.

She lifted her boot and stomped down hard on his foot. He yelled and released her at once. She spun while he was bent over cradling his foot and put him in a headlock. “I couldn’t get in close to you for an attack until you locked me up next to you.”

“So this was your attempt to get closer to me, eh?” He grunted, hardly able to open his mouth since she was partially obstructing the movement of his jaw with her arm.

She tightened her grip. “I wanted to remind you to invest in better boots. Those have seen better days.”

“Thanks,” he mumbled.

Wilder clapped. “Okay, I think that about does it.”

Sophia released Evan, sidestepping at once to put distance between them in case he tried to retaliate.

He rubbed his neck, shooting her a dirty look. “She cheated again.”

Wilder laughed. “Actually, I have to know…where did you learn how to fight? I’ve never seen moves like that. It was more a dance than a show of strength.”

“It was strategy over physical prowess, which is perfect for a smaller rider to employ,” Mahkah observed.

“Thank you.” Sophia smiled. “My sister had me train daily with Akio Takahashi.” She swallowed, the wound in her chest still fresh after losing the powerful warrior recently.

“Do you mean a Takahashi from the most acclaimed combat family in the magical world?” Wilder asked.

She blinked at him in surprise. “I’m shocked to hear you’ve heard of them inside the bubble of the Gullington.”

He rolled his eyes. “You know, I lived outside this bubble at one point. And we know things here. The Castle sees to it, as does our commitment to education.”

“My apologies, then,” Sophia stated.

Wilder nodded. “Let’s go again, then.”

Evan rolled his neck. “Okay, but this time, Little Bit, no more Mr. Nice Guy.”

Sophia scrunched her shoulders, clasping her hands to her chest. “Don’t scare me, you big, strong man.”

Wilder laughed, elbowing Mahkah. “I bet you she takes him down. What do you say?”

“I’m not taking that bet,” he answered, his eyes drifting to the front of the Castle, where Hiker stood watching from a distance, the usual serious expression on his face.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

At lunch, the dining hall felt airier without Hiker there. Ainsley informed them that he’d requested to take his meal in his study. She said he was inventing new swear words and trying to figure out how to operate the Kindle so he could find his books. Apparently, he’d pleaded with the Castle to put his office back the way it was, but currently, it wasn’t complying, for whatever reason.

“If he’d just let me help, I could teach him how to use the Kindle,” Sophia told Lunis as they strode toward the Cave, where Mahkah said the afternoon training would be held.

“I don’t think he wants to learn,” he stated.

“I don’t think he wants me here,” she added.

“Well, do you want to be here?” he asked her.

“Of course,” she stated, not even needing to think about it. “And this isn’t just about me. Do you want to be here?”

“Yes, as long as you understand that progress might look a lot like disappointment.”

She narrowed her eyes. “What does that mean?”

“It means that things don’t always go the way we think they will, but that doesn’t mean they’re not progressing.”

“Oh, the riddle talk,” Sophia sang.

A burst of movement flashed in her peripheral vision overhead. She halted, shielding her eyes as a tangle of purple and white rolled through the sky. It took a moment for her to realize that the ball of movement was two dragons wrestling in midair. Claws scratched and teeth ripped, the dragons filling the air with ferocious roars.

Coral, Evan’s dragon, and Wilder’s Simi split apart, staring at each other with heated gazes as they hovered at about the height of a two-story building.

The purple dragon shot a neat stream of fire at the white one, making Simi dart to the side to narrowly avoid the attack. She dove forward at once, wrapping her long neck around the other dragon’s, tying her up like a ball. The pair plummeted to the ground, making it quake when they hit and then rolling one on top of one another.

They split apart again once they stopped rolling, leveling their gazes at each other as they sidestepped. Simi’s white wings were held up beside her body, whereas Coral’s were pinned to her body.

“Why are they doing that?” Sophia asked. “Dragons don’t have to fight each other, do they?”

“We have, and I suspect we will again,” Lunis answered. “But they are doing this because they are bored and have no other way of getting out their aggression.”

“Yes, that makes sense,” Sophia said, noticing Bell, Hikers’ dragon, and Tala, Mahkah’s, watching from a distance. “Several hundred years of no missions would make anyone crazy.”

“Dragons who don’t have riders are content without a mission,” he explained. “However, once we elect to form a bond with a rider, we also subscribe to your world of productivity, purpose, and justice.”

“She hurt her!” Evan yelled, rushing to Coral, who had a bloody gash on her neck.

Quiet was on his heels, as was Hiker.

The purple dragon hissed, unfolding her wings and holding them out to keep the others away from her. Sophia watched with her mouth open, assaulted by the strange sight, which was the farthest thing from normal. She had never fathomed that she’d be watching riders and a gnome try to subdue an injured dragon.

“She’ll be okay,” Mahkah said from beside her, startling Sophia.

She shook her head, hiding her surprise. “But she’s hurt.”

“Yes, and dragons heal quite quickly,” he stated, nodding at Lunis. “Would it be all right if I accessed your dragon?”

“You will have to ask him,” she answered.

“I already did,” he said. “Now it’s your turn to give your permission.”

“Oh.” Sophia gulped with surprise. “Yes, it’s fine. What will this involve?”

Mahkah muttered an incantation, and gold dust hung in the air around Lunis. “I’m going to take some measurements to begin with. I’d like to track his growth since I’ve never seen a young dragon grow and don’t know the rate.”

“So, Tala magnetized to you when?” Sophia asked.

He gazed fondly at the brown dragon standing next to Bell. “When I was twenty-five, a memorable two-hundred and seventy-five years ago.”

“Is that all?” Sophia asked sarcastically.

“Would you like to meet her?” he asked, waving his hand in the air, making the gold dust disappear.

Sophia smiled. “Thank you, but I had that honor yesterday.”

“Oh, come on!” Wilder complained from behind her. “I told you to wait until I was present to tell Mahkah the news.”

“News?” Mahkah asked, staring in awe at Sophia and Wilder. “So, you met the dragons?”

“They flew down to meet her, apparently out of curiosity,” Wilder stated.

Mahkah shook his head. “No, they would never. But I believe Sophia. How interesting.”

Wilder elbowed her, leaning over and whispering next to her ear, “See that surprise covering his face?”

“Not really,” she answered.

“Yes, exactly. That’s about as close to emotion as the stoic warrior gets,” Wilder stated. “That was why I had to be here for it.”

“What did the dragons say to you when you met?” Mahkah asked, kneeling next to Lunis, who stood quite still and regal.

“I don’t remember,” she lied. What was she supposed to tell them? That she was a change agent? That sounded boastful and unnecessary. “I think they thought I was dinner.”

Wilder laughed. “They don’t eat humans…anymore.”

“Very interesting,” Mahkah stated, standing back and appraising Lunis.

“Is everything okay?” she asked.

“Well, I can’t really say,” he answered. “I don’t know what to compare him to. He should be getting his fire any day now, and there are many other magical properties I expect he’ll inherit.”

“Like what?” Sophia asked as Lunis lumbered in the direction of the other dragons, seemingly bored with the human conversation.

“It’s hard to know,” Mahkah offered. “Each dragon’s magic is unique to them and based on the element that ties them to the Earth. They inherited it from—”

“The Archangel Michael,” Sophia supplied.

He nodded. “That’s correct. His blood seeped into the earth and filled each dragon egg with unique properties. All dragons are related to an element, and when it is present, it makes them stronger. Tala, for instance, is connected to…” He tilted his head to the side, quizzing her.

“Earth, right?” she asked.

“Yes, you can tell both by his brown scales and her name, which means wolf,” he stated. “She is strongest on the ground, rather than in the air.”

He pointed to Bell, the largest dragon, who was red with green eyes. “She’s governed by the sun, and is strongest on sunny days.”

“Simi is connected to the wind,” Wilder supplied.

Mahkah nodded. “And finally, Evan’s dragon, Coral, is strongest around the ocean, flying faster than any creature I’ve ever seen.”

“I think that’s just because she’s trying to get away from her rider,” Wilder said with a laugh.

“So, Lunis,” Sophia began, “will be stronger on full moons?”

“Yes, but beware, because there’s always a drawback to their elemental connection,” Mahkah explained. “It’s hard to know what it is. Maybe on the new moon, he’ll be weaker. Maybe on the night of a crescent moon? Then he might not fly as fast or high. It’s hard to know yet.”

“He doesn’t fly,” Sophia offered, watching as he interacted with the other dragons, looking so strange surrounded by the massive beasts.

“He will,” Mahkah said with confidence.

“But when?” Sophia asked.

“Soon, I think.”

“Then I’ll be able to ride him, right?” she questioned.

He shook his head. “I can’t say that for sure. It’s up to him. Just because we’re called riders doesn’t mean we can. It’s up to him.”

“Right,” Sophia said, a terse edge to her voice.

The other four dragons took off running for the cave. Lunis sprinted beside them, not keeping up, but rather catching dirt in the face as they left him behind. They sprang into the air, rising higher in unison. Lunis continued to run, his wings flapping but his feet staying firmly on the ground. He slowed when he reached the steep hill that was home to the Cave, looking up at the opening as the other dragons disappeared inside it.

Sophia’s heart suddenly ached for all the things she and her dragon had to experience before they progressed, reminding herself that the process would look a lot like disappointment.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Maybe it was the exhaustion of a full day of training, or maybe it was simply overdue, but when Sophia settled into the armchair that night with The Incomplete History of Dragonriders, she was acutely hit with a piercing ache.

Lunis looked up suddenly, smoke puffing from his nostrils. “What is it?”

She clapped her hand to her chest. “I don’t know exactly.”

“You’re in pain,” he observed. “Did you hurt yourself during training?”

“No, but someone might want to check on Evan. I think I dislocated his shoulder, although he wouldn’t admit it.”

“Your pain is of the heart,” he said after a moment as if he’d reflected on this before making the observation.

“I miss home,” she said, finding it hard to admit that to herself. “It’s not that I don’t like this place, but…”

A knock at her door interrupted her thoughts.

“Come in,” Sophia called.

No one entered. She sighed, finding her body sore all over when she stood and trudged to the door. She would have used magic, but it was depleted by that point.

When she opened the door, there was no one on the other side. Looking back and forth in the hallway, Sophia didn’t find a trace of anyone. Not even a little bird that was Ainsley.

She was about to close the door when a whisper down the corridor stole her attention.

Glancing at Lunis, she said, “Did you hear that?”

He stood, shaking himself like a dog after a bath but with much more grace. He’d grown yet again. “Do you want me to go with you?”

“Go with me?” she questioned.

“To investigate,” he said.

“Oh…” She glanced at the hallway. “Do you think I should?”

“I think that when something knocks at your door, you need to find out why it ran off before you could greet it.”

Sophia considered this for a moment. “Okay. But you stay here.” She could feel his exhaustion and knew he wanted to rest.

“Okay, but if you need anything...well, I’m right here.”

“Thanks, pal,” she said, stepping out into the hallway. She heard YouTube fire up on her phone as she pulled the door shut.

She laughed as she strode down the hallway. The shadows in the Castle were strangely creepy tonight, making weird images on the walls as she passed.

When she came to a new corridor full of unmarked doors, she turned around, wondering if she’d gone the wrong way. Something told her she hadn’t, though.

The whispering echoed from the far side of the hallway. It made a shiver run down Sophia’s spine, making her feel like she was in a haunted house on Halloween.

She walked several yards before the whispers came again, this time from the other side of a door. Sophia pressed her ear to the door, listening intently.

“Hello?” she said in a hushed voice.

The whispering intensified. She rested her fingers lightly on the handle, sucking in a breath with indecision. Before she could change her mind, she opened it.

Sophia wasn’t sure what she was expecting, but the bedroom strewn with papers and books wasn’t it. She squinted into the darkness, finding it a bit easier to see than she would have thought.

Tentatively, she took a few steps into the room, which was about the size of hers.

“Hello?” she tried again.

Something brushed against her back and she spun, hands at the ready. Nothing was there, but the door had shut behind her. Suddenly she wished she’d had Lunis come with her.

A chill, like the wind that swept across the Expanse, passed through Sophia. Whispers erupted all around her. She swung around, looking for something. Anything to explain what was happening there. Although she wanted to run for the door, she didn’t allow herself to.

Instead, she listened intently to the whispers, closing her eyes so she could hear the message in the chorus of words.

“Follow his path,” the voices said.

“Follow his path. Follow his path. Follow his path,” they repeated again and again.

Sophia’s eyes sprang open, expecting to see a path illuminated in front of her in the disorderly room. There wasn’t one, but she did notice a desk like the one in her room. On top of it were tons of newspapers. She strode over and picked up the first crinkled paper.

Her heart skipped when she read the date. It was from less than a week ago.

“Adam.” She gasped, and the whispers ended suddenly.

She squinted at the newsprint. The dragonrider had circled an article on the front. She pulled out the paper under that one. Same thing. A headline had been highlighted. There were a dozen papers like that.

Gathering the papers in her arms, she looked over the room. “So, this is where Adam lived?” Sophia asked, feeling as though she was talking directly to the Castle. “You wanted me to see it, but why? You want me to follow his path?”

The Castle didn’t respond in a way she heard. She held the papers to her chest, thinking she wouldn’t know the answer until she studied the things Adam had circled.

Sophia made for the door, excited to tell Lunis about what she’d found. However, a portrait of a group of riders hanging beside the door made her halt. She recognized one of the faces without knowing how.

There were roughly a dozen men. Adam stood on one end, appearing much younger than in the portrait at the top of the grand staircase. Most of the other men didn’t stick out, but there was one with a large beard in the center who grabbed Sophia’s attention for some reason. She scanned the names in the caption, sucking in a breath when she read the one that matched the long-bearded fellow.

“Oscar Beaufont,” she said, searching her memory for this person. She couldn’t remember one, but this was no coincidence.

Turning, she looked at the room one last time before she left with the newspapers held to her chest.

Sophia was excited to tell Lunis what had happened and review the newspapers that she’d found. However, when she entered her room, she was assaulted by another surprise.

“I didn’t do it,” Lunis said when she halted and looked around the room.

The yellow bedspread and the curtains that hung around it were now pink, a bold contrast to the muted colors from before. Hanging on the wall between the fireplace and the door to the bathroom was a large flat-screen TV, but that wasn’t the most striking change to the room. It was the words on the main wall in front of the hall door. They read “Familia est Sempiternum.”

“That’s my family motto,” she stated.

“I know,” Lunis said. “I closed my eyes for a brief moment, and when I opened them, the room had gone through a redesign.”

She shook her head. “Well, Hiker’s going to be pissed now, but I didn’t do it this time.”

“Yes, so since he’s already going to be mad, we might as well curl up and watch some television.”

Sophia laid the newspapers on the table. “I would, but I’ve got some studying to do.”

“What did you find?” Lunis asked.

“I think it’s something my long-lost relative wanted me to discover,” she said, spreading out the newspapers. It would take her all night to review them, and that was completely fine with her. Fondly, she glanced at the words that had always decorated the main wall of where she lived with her family. Suddenly she didn’t feel so lonesome for her old home. Wherever her family was, she’d be at home. She smiled at Lunis and settled in, pulling the first newspaper to her.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Sophia had showered and was dressed by the time Ainsley entered her chambers.

“You’ve already lit the fire and candles,” the housekeeper complained, hurt in her voice.

“I’m sorry,” Sophia said, gathering up the newspapers. “I was up early and needed the light.”

“Oh,” Ainsley said, looking around the room. “You’ve been busy.”

“I haven’t, actually,” Sophia argued. “The Castle did this.”

The shapeshifter morphed into Hiker, his hands on his hips. “There’s so much color in here. I think I’m going to puke. How dare you bring something new and fun into this place? We prefer boring.”

Sophia giggled. “If you think he was mad yesterday about the Kindle, just wait.”

“What are those?” Ainsley asked, shifting back and indicating the newspapers.

“I want to tell you, but I have to wait.” She hurried to the door, then turned back to the housekeeper, who was wearing a hurt expression. “I’m sorry. But on another note, is the Castle haunted?”

Ainsley nodded. “Is it haunted? That’s an understatement. There are ghosts, poltergeists, and just about everything else you can imagine in here. And that’s not even mentioning what keeps it alive. The Castle is a person of sorts. The ghosts are just like us, houseguests.”

“Do you think Adam is here?” Sophia asked, looking around.

“Oh.” Ainsley was taken aback as she glanced around at the wall with the Latin phrase Familia est Sempiternum. “I don’t know. I don’t think so. Not yet. Or maybe not. It’s hard to say about these things. I’d hope if he were here, he’d pay me a visit. I miss him something fierce. But honestly, I bet he’s transitioning. Or with the angels. I hope to see him at some point if he decides to return. It’s always a choice for individuals, but who knows the parameters? Only the angels.”

Sophia nodded. “Okay, well, thank you. I’m going to hurry down to breakfast.”

“Does your hurrying have something to do with those papers in your arms?” Ainsley asked.

She looked at Lunis and smiled, having discussed the breakfast events with him in the middle of the night. “No, but yes. I just want to do something before the others get down there.”

Ainsley smiled and leaned forward, whispering, “I love a good mystery, S. Beaufont.”

“Thanks, Ains.”

Sophia was seated with her plate full when the others made it down to breakfast.

Evan yawned loudly, rolling out his shoulder, a grimace making him jerk as if suddenly in pain. “I’m so hungry I could eat a horse right now.”

“Me too,” Lunis chimed in, having already polished off a great deal of food.

Evan glanced over his shoulder at him. “Your dragon is so…”

“Delightful?” Sophia asked.

“He’s different,” Evan stated. “I mean, I like it, but it takes some getting used to when you’re accustomed to being thrown off your own dragon for making a joke.”

“Or maybe Coral did that because you smell like sardines,” Ainsley suggested as she swept through the dining hall.

“And that’s on a good day,” Wilder chimed in, taking the seat next to Evan. He sniffed and scooted down a chair. “Seriously, the water here flows like wine. Use it.”

Evan yawned. “I forgot. What’s the point, anyway? I’m just going to sweat again after breakfast, and later, it will be lather, rinse, repeat.”

“The thing is that we all lather and rinse before we repeat,” Wilder said, his eyes sliding to the stack of papers next to Sophia. She shook her head slightly, encouraging him not to say anything because Hiker had just entered the hall with Mahkah.

“Well, I don’t care,” Hiker said to him. “I want you to continue to research it.”

Mahkah nodded. “Yes, sir.” He smiled politely at Sophia, taking the seat on the other side of her as he normally did.

Hiker didn’t acknowledge Sophia or any of the rest as he took the chair at the head of the table.

“It took me forever to repair that chair,” Ainsley said, dropping a plate of fresh fruit on the table. “The Castle really didn’t want you seated there, but I convinced it to give you another chance.”

Hiker drew a breath as he poured himself a cup of hot coffee. “You’re exaggerating again, woman.”

“Am I?” she asked, with mock excitement. “Well, you know how I can be. All hysterical. Blame my uterus.”

“Really? I’m about to eat,” he said, pushing away his coffee before taking a sip as if she had spoiled his appetite.

“Uterus, uterus, uterus,” she said with a laugh, going to clear the first of Lunis’ platters.

“No fruit for me today,” Evan said, pushing that plate out of his way as he reached for the overflowing platter of pastries. “I need to refill my reserves.”

A shock zapped him when he reached for the pastry on top. He yanked his hand back, looking at the platter with offense. “What? What was that for?”

Ainsley turned around with a curious expression on her face. “That’s strange.”

“What’s gotten into the Castle now?” Evan asked, shaking his hand like it still hurt.

Wilder reached around him to grab a pastry. He yanked a large one back with a smile. “Doesn’t seem to mind me.”

Mahkah gave the platter careful consideration before also making an attempt. He was successful, dropping a muffin on his plate.

“Well, that’s unfair,” Evan said, eyeing the platter with envy. “Must have been a fluke.” He reached again and nearly toppled out of his chair when the platter sent electricity through him. “What the hell?”

Ainsley laughed, shaking her head. “That’s bloody brilliant.”

Evan stood, shaking. “What’s gotten into the Castle? I haven’t said a single mean thing about it all…well, in like a day.”

The housekeeper drew in a breath, looking around. “I don’t think the Castle is the one doing this.”

Evan’s brow scrunched in confusion before the reality dawned on him. He leveled his gaze on Sophia. “Then it must be Little Bit. Did you spell the tray so I couldn’t have any pastries?”

“Maybe,” she said casually, taking a bite of her muffin and closing her eyes as she chewed as if it were the best thing she’d ever eaten.

“Well, joke’s over. Why don’t you lift the spell, already?” he encouraged, waving at the platter but keeping his distance.

“I will,” she said. “After Quiet has had his.”

Evan growled, pointing at her. “Hiker, you have to put a stop to this. She’s…she’s…she’s being…”

The leader of the Elite shook his head. “I’m not getting involved.”

“When you decide to stop bullying Quiet, you can have pastries,” Sophia said, articulating every word.

Evan rolled his eyes. “Oh, Quiet is just a—”

“Finish that sentence, and I’ll knock out every one of your teeth so that Ainsley has to grind up pastries so you can drink them through a straw,” Sophia threatened.

“Oh, great!” Ainsley said, throwing her hands in the air. “Now you are making more work for me!”

“No,” Sophia said. “It was just… I’m not really going to knock out his teeth. That would be a mess. I don’t want to make more work for you.”

Ainsley smiled and curtsied. “Thank you, S. Beaufont. And nice work with the electrified platter. Simply brilliant.” She waved her hand beside Evan. “You’re still smoking, but it’s an improvement over the other smell you were emitting.”

He huffed, taking a seat back in his chair. “This is ridiculous. Just you wait, Sophia.” Evan looked longingly at the platter of pastries.

“I’ll wait,” she said with a pleasant smile, turning her attention to Hiker. “In the meantime, I was up last night, and something led me to Adam’s room.”

“What?!” Ainsley yelled, turning around after picking up another empty platter from in front of Lunis. “That’s been locked since his death. I’ve tried everything to get in there!”

Hiker held up a hand, silencing the housekeeper. “You went into Adam’s room?”

“Well, I didn’t know it was his,” Sophia explained. “I heard whispering. I think the Castle wanted me to go in there as well since ghosts or whatever led me there. This is all new territory for me.”

“Just wait until the Castle hides all your long johns,” Wilder said. “That was new territory for me.”

Hiker threw him a frustrated expression.

“You’re right,” Wilder said, returning his gaze to his plate. “My eggs are getting cold. Continue.”

“Anyway, when I was in his room, I found all these newspapers.” Sophia pulled the stack around and shoved them in Hiker’s direction. “They are world events where two sides aren’t getting along and need—”

“I know damn well what they are,” Hiker said, his voice bordering on yelling. From behind the Viking, Ainsley had turned serious, shaking her head as if urging Sophia to abandon this.

She refused, though. “Okay, well, I didn’t know what they were, but it appears that Adam was looking for missions for the dragonriders to go on. And now that mortals can see magic, well, I was just thinking—”

“Your dragon doesn’t even fly,” Hiker cut in, his face red. “He lays here eating beside us like a common hound.”

“That’s not fair,” Sophia argued. “He’s developing. How dare you?”

“I dare,” he said through clenched teeth.

“And I’m brand new, but I know the men are looking for…”

Wilder shook his head minutely. Even Evan widened his eyes as if urging her to stop. “Okay, fine. It’s my personal observation that the others here need a purpose. Adam seemed to be looking for that too. He found cases that you could be working on. Things where you could make a real difference.”

Hiker lowered his chin, regarding her with a seething glare. “We aren’t ready. The world isn’t ready.”

“I get that,” Sophia continued. “But that’s why we start somewhere small. Look.” She thumbed through the newspapers. “There’s an oil dispute here. Land arguments. There are all sorts of places you could go in as adjudicators. And Adam—”

“Do not speak to me about him,” Hiker interrupted, standing from the table, simply vibrating. “You know nothing about him.”

“The Castle did lead her to his room and opened it,” Ainsley said in a low voice.

Hiker moved his chin to the side, glaring at the housekeeper.

“What? Quiet?” she said, looking around as if she heard the gnome yelling for her. “You’re stuck in the well? I’ll be right there.” Ainsley hurried toward the kitchen.

Hiker shook his head at Sophia. “There will be no more discussion about this. You will not go into Adam’s room, and you will get rid of those newspapers. Have I made myself clear?”

Sophia wanted to argue. She felt as though it was her right to do so. However, the urgency in the eyes of the three men sitting around the table made her abandon this mission. “Yes, sir. I understand.”

“Very well,” Hiker said, striding out of the dining room. “Train, men. I mean, riders. I want you all to train hard today.”

Evan wadded up his napkin and threw it on the table. “Oh, look. Today we get to train. It’s so different from yesterday.”

Quiet entered the dining hall, his cheeks red and confusion on his face since he had just been nearly run over by Hiker barreling from the room.

“Good morning, Quiet,” Sophia said, feeling utterly defeated as she pushed away from the table, not having eaten much. “I saved you some pastries. I hope you enjoy them.”

The gnome glanced at the platter piled high with pastries and smiled, muttering something she couldn’t make out.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Before the others joined, Sophia was already on the Expanse, an axe in her hand as she stared at the target roughly twenty feet away.

She gritted her teeth. Held the axe behind her in one hand. With a guttural yell, she flung the axe overhead. It tumbled through the air and bumped into the target, then clattered to the ground.

None of what was going through her brain made any sense. Something had led her to Adam’s room, which had been locked for everyone else. Sophia wondered…if it hadn’t been, would Ainsley have cleaned up the newspapers, or would Hiker have gotten rid of them? And then she wondered who had led her there. Was it the Castle or the ghost of one of her relatives who had once been a dragonrider? More confounding than any of that was Hiker.

She picked up another axe and held it at the ready, then flung it at the target. This time it didn’t even hit it, but rather continued past, landing in the grass.

“Although it appears you’ve mastered axe-throwing, I was wondering if I could offer you some tips,” Wilder said from behind her, his hands pressed into his pockets and a roguish smile on his face.

Sophia sighed and walked over to retrieve the axes from the ground. “Sure. That would be great.”

“Well, first of all,” Wilder said, picking up one of the axes lying beside him on the hay bale, “you’re a bit worked up.”

“So I need to chill out first,” she replied. “I get it.”

He waited until she was beside him. With measured grace, he drew back the axe and launched it. It sped to the target and stuck straight into the bullseye.

“Hey, good job,” she exclaimed, admiring his form.

“Well, don’t give me too much credit. I have been practicing that pretty much every day for a century or two.”

Sophia threw up her hands. “And all that skill and effort could be going to something. You could be out making a difference in the world instead of wasting time here in the Gullington.”

Wilder’s smile dropped. “Hey, now, I don’t think any of my time here was wasted. It passes differently for riders. You’ll see, young’un.”

“It’s cute that you call me that and totally doesn’t make me want to throw an axe at you,” she quipped.

“Fair enough,” he said. “I have many, many years to tease you about being young and inexperienced. I’ll sprinkle the jokes sparingly so that you don’t tire of them in the first decade.”

Sophia let out a hot breath, brought back the axe, and flung it at the target. It soared past it and stuck in the dirt.

“Well, you made it stick that time, so there you go.” Wilder nudged her over, taking the place in front of the target. He threw the axe in his hand without even focusing on the target, making yet another bullseye.

Sucking in a deep breath, Sophia tried to calm her emotions.

“Soph, have you ever been in battle?” Wilder asked, studying her.

“Well, no, but I mean, I have…” She swallowed, resigning slightly. “No, actually. I haven’t. But that doesn’t mean I—”

He held up his hand to pause her, a sensitive expression on his face. “It’s okay. I’m not judging you. If anything, I’m even more impressed that you became a dragonrider.”

“You were in battles before you magnetized to Simi?” she asked.

“Oh, yes, loads of them,” he stated. “But none since coming here.”

Sophia opened her mouth to go on about Hiker again, but Wilder lifted his hand once more.

“We can get back to your righteous mission to put the dragonriders to use again, but first, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to discuss emotions and battle.”

“Yeah, okay,” Sophia agreed, turning the axe in her hand over.

“Emotions are really valuable when you’re in a fight. They are the difference between winning and losing. So no, I don’t actually think you need to calm down to throw that axe. What you need to do is focus that energy and use it as fuel.”

“So, I should picture the target as Hiker’s face?” she asked.

He shook his head, whistling through his teeth. “When you do go into your first battle, I want to see it. You’re feisty.”

Focusing on the target, Sophia worked at honing her emotions, sending the energy out rather than allowing it to explode out of her in all directions. She drew her arms back behind her head, this time holding the axe evenly between both her hands. First, she released a breath, then the axe. It soared through the air, hitting the target and sticking in the outer top edge.

“Well, that’s an improvement,” Wilder said, striding over to the target and retrieving the axe.

“What happened to Adam?” Sophia asked.

Wilder’s gaze dropped to the grass and he pressed his lips together, hesitant all of a sudden.

“Oh, good, more secrets,” Sophia said, emotion ready to burst out of her.

“No,” Wilder said, his expression softening. “The truth is, I don’t know. None of us do.”

“What?” She sucked in a breath, not having expected that answer.

He combed one of his hands through his hair. “One night…well, the one you appeared on the Elite globe, Adam and Kay-Rye crashed.” Glancing out at the Expanse, he pointed. “It was out there, just past the Barrier. So close to home.” He shook his head, obviously struggling with the memory playing in his head. “They were dead by the time we got there, and probably had been for a bit.”

“I’m sorry,” Sophia said, pressing her mouth to the side.

“Thanks,” Wilder said, nodding to encourage Sophia to take a turn.

She launched the axe again. As before, it lodged in the top outer edge of the target.

“Adam and Hiker were really close,” Wilder explained.

“And now I’ve gone into his room and pulled out his papers and Hiker will hate me forever, right?”

Wilder shook his head. “No, that’s just the thing.” He laughed suddenly. “You reminded me so much of Adam this morning. Put a beard on you, and I might not have known the difference.”

“Uh, thanks?”

Another laugh spilled from his mouth. “I just mean you sounded like him, full of conviction. He and Hiker had been going at it nonstop lately. Adam knew it was time for the dragonriders to take back their role as adjudicators. Hiker was adamant that we weren’t ready.”

“That the world wasn’t ready,” Sophia added, impersonating Hiker.

“That’s right,” Wilder stated.

“But I thought you said they were close?” Sophia asked.

“They were,” he explained. “Best friends for as long as I’ve been here. Hiker respected Adam more than anyone else, but we all know the person we love the most is usually the one who challenges us the most. And even before we learned that mortals could see magic again, the two were always arguing. That was just their way. Adam didn’t think we should be confining ourselves in the Gullington, even when mortals couldn’t see magic. He didn’t like not learning about the world, and often ventured out. Took me on a field trip or two.”

“And he had the newspapers,” Sophia added.

“That’s right,” Wilder agreed. “I fear that when Hiker wouldn’t allow us to go out on cases, Adam went anyway and found some trouble. He knew more about the world than any of us, but we are still sheltered here, and Adam was the oldest among us.” He sighed deeply. “It’s not that Hiker is right to keep us locked inside the Gullington, but he is right that we don’t know about the modern world, and that takes time to learn about. Trying to understand it on our own has only led to confusion. I fear that whatever killed Adam was probably something he didn’t understand how to fight. We need a new education on the world before we set out again...or for me, it will be the first time as a dragonrider and adjudicator.”

A sideways smile graced his face, lighting his eyes. “If only we had someone who grew up in the present-day world and knew about technology, demographics, and whatnot…”

“Hiker would never allow it,” she finally said.

“No, especially after the stunt you pulled this morning,” Wilder agreed. “But time will wear him down, I suspect.”

Sophia picked up another axe. “And what, in the meantime, we’re just supposed to grow old?” She threw the axe, which grazed the bottom of the target.

“No, in the meantime, you need to work on your aim.” Wilder strode over to the target and held out his hand, making a red apple appear in his palm. Turning around, he laid the large apple on the top of his head, backing up until he was flush with the target.

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked, horrified.

“The thing is that practice doesn’t make perfect. When we practice, I’ve learned, we have to have something at stake, just like when in battle, or we won’t improve.” He laughed. “Evan and I usually make a bet when sparring. Simi has been known to throw me off if I don’t perform correctly. And you, Soph, need an extra motivator to get better as well.”

“Then why don’t we make a bet?” she offered, her hand with the axe in it sweating.

He shook his head. “That won’t work. I have nothing you want since you can conjure just about whatever you like. Evan is horrible at that, so the stakes work.”

“And what do you get if he wins?” Sophia questioned.

He sighed, a peaceful look on his face. “Quiet. He agrees to be quiet for a week. It never lasts, but those first couple of days are magical.”

She laughed. “Okay, well, I’m not throwing this axe at your head, so forget about it.”

“Please don’t throw it at my head. Your target is the apple.” Wilder appeared silly with the piece of fruit sitting on the top of his head. He smirked at her. “Come on, Soph. You did well with funneling your emotions. Now you just need the proper motivation to hit the target.”

“You mean the apple,” Sophia corrected.

“And once you’ve chopped it, we can have a snack, since I noticed you didn’t eat anything at breakfast.”

“Really, can’t we do this another way?” Sophia pleaded. “Hover the apple in front of the target using your magic.”

He shook his head, the apple nearly falling off until he corrected his balance. “No, there’s no incentive there for you.”

“But the idea that I might axe you is my motivation?” Sophia asked.

“Hey, if it helps, I believe you can do this,” he offered.

She lowered the axe. “Aren’t you scared?”

“More than a little bit,” he said with a laugh. “But the best things in life are preceded by fear and usually followed by it.”

She shook her head. “You dragonriders are sick, strange people.”

He winked. “Welcome to the team. You’re one of us now.”

Sophia didn’t think she was getting out of this, and she could see the logic in Wilder’s method. Before, she was simply trying to hit the target. Now, she had an important goal: don’t kill Wilder. That meant she couldn’t just hit the target. She had to slice the apple.

She let out her breath. Focused her emotions. Honed her gaze on the apple.

When she threw the axe, she bit her tongue. Those seconds between when she released the axe and it hit the apple were the longest of her entire life.

The apple was split perfectly in half, one side landing in Wilder’s hand. He grabbed the other from his head, laughing in pure relief. “Nice. I knew you could do it.”

She wanted to scream. Jump up and down. Instead, she simply smiled as if this achievement was no big deal.

Wilder strode forward, holding out one of the apple halves to her.

She took it. “Thanks. Although unorthodox, I appreciate your teaching methods.”

He took a bite. “It’s nice to have a new student, and one who isn’t as dumb as Evan.”

CHAPTER THIRTY

“You’ve never let me aim at an apple on your head,” Evan complained as they strode toward the area in front of the Caves.

“Because I’m not daft,” Wilder replied. “You couldn’t hit the target for a while. I’m not sure if you could hit a pumpkin sitting on my head at this point.”

“Well, I’d like to at least be given a chance,” Evan said, acting hurt. All through lunch, he kept glaring at Sophia. She was undeterred by his grumpiness. Bullies didn’t deserve her sympathy.

“After careful consideration, I’ve decided that never, ever will I allow you to throw an axe at my head,” Wilder offered, sounding generous.

Evan flashed him a smile. “Okay, well, keep thinking about it, and let me know when you have changed your mind.”

“Let’s start with riding today to give Sophia an idea about how it works,” Mahkah stated when they approached. He held his arm out to the field, where Lunis was racing back and forth, flapping his wings. “I’ve already gotten Lunis started on some exercises.”

It warmed Sophia’s heart to see her dragon sprinting and trying hard to grow stronger. “What should I do?” she asked Mahkah.

“Watch,” he commanded, pointing at Coral and Simi, who landed next to the other men.

Both Evan and Wilder snapped their fingers in unison. A second later, leather saddles appeared in their hands. They were sleek, a thin piece of leather for the main section with ropes and thick braided straps dangling off it.

Mahkah indicated the other riders. “I will make you a saddle when Lunis is finished growing and you’re riding him.”

She nodded, watching as the other two guys threw the saddles into the air. They vanished and then reappeared, snuggly tied in place around their dragons. “I don’t think I saw how they fastened the buckles around the underbelly.”

Mahkah released the smallest of smiles, barely showing his amusement. “We used to put on the saddles manually. It was quite cumbersome and usually resulted in a slower reaction time. I came up with that spell. It almost always works for getting the saddle on quickly and correctly.”

“You’ve been here as long as the others, right?” Sophia asked, watching as Wilder mounted his dragon by first stepping on the wing Simi spread from a hunched position. Then in swift movements that flowed together, he stepped up, swinging his leg over and straddling her back. It reminded Sophia of a rider on a horse, if the horse was incredibly old, one of the most beautiful creatures she’d ever seen, and much larger than any horse.

“I’ve been here for maybe three hundred years,” he stated matter-of-factly.

“So you haven’t been on any missions either, then?” she asked.

He cut his eyes at her, hesitation in his gaze. “Tala and I have never been in a battle together or on a mission, but she’s seen much, and so have I.”

“I realize that,” she said quickly. “I’m not trying to downplay the importance of what you’ve been doing here.”

“Some of us require a few hundred years to prepare for what the world will need from us in the future,” Mahkah said, his hands behind his back and his chin held high as he looked out at the Expanse. “And then there are some who will be ready much quicker.”

She studied him, wondering if he meant her. Instinctively, she liked Mahkah. He was reserved, unlike Evan and Wilder. For some reason, she knew she could trust him. This was a man of pure virtue.

He pointed as Simi began to move. “The takeoff is the hardest for riders to learn. Pay close attention.”

Wilder bent down on his dragon, his hands holding tight to the reins, boots locked against her sides. Simi started forward, her powerful legs moving so fast they blurred. Her wings lifted slowly but then flapped down rapidly. Again and again this happened, until Wilder yanked back on the reins. Her head pulled up as she pushed off the ground, the beat of her wings increasing. Wilder seemed to disappear into his dragon as they soared into the gray sky, vanishing into the clouds. Coral and Evan were not far behind them.

“He told her when to take off,” Sophia said, surprised by this realization.

“That’s right,” Mahkah said proudly. “Do you know why?”

She suddenly wished she had spent the night reading The Incomplete History of Dragonriders instead of reviewing Adam’s newspapers. “No, I’m not sure I do.”

“A dragon, as you know, can fly without a rider,” he began. “However, when the rider joins the dragon, they become one in flight. They can’t take off until the rider is ready. The dragon might be the one who flies, but when connected to their rider, they are governed by their control. It’s what bonds us. The dragon is the most fierce and independent creature on this planet, but they give up that freedom to partner with their rider. Like any good relationship, we have to give up a part of ourselves to become whole with another.”

“He didn’t hesitate,” Sophia observed, watching as the two dragons whipped into and around the clouds, vanishing behind them and then reappearing.

“No, and if he would have, Simi would have made a false start, which often results in injuries.”

Sophia gulped, her eyes drifting back down to Lunis, who was continuing the race across the Expanse, Bell and Tala watching him from close by. She never wanted to hurt him, and the idea that she could by not being a good enough rider from the beginning made her heart ache.

“And landing?” Sophia asked. “Is that as tricky as the takeoff?”

“It’s similar,” he answered. “The most important thing for you to remember is that your dragon will do what you tell him, whether it’s in his best interests or not. He will trust you implicitly. Mistakes happen with riders who don’t believe in themselves. The confidence of a rider becomes the fate of the dragon. Evan might be teased a lot for one thing or another, but make no mistake about it—when he’s on his dragon, he has the confidence to impress. That’s why Coral will follow him wherever he asks.”

Sophia caught sight of the dragon and rider cutting across the sky, Evan hunched low. Coral spiraled through the air, and he didn’t budge even when the dragon rotated upside-down. When she soared straight up like a rocket, he held his face to the wind, courage radiating off him.

“Now, you have a question for me,” he said, returning his focus to the Expanse.

“Ummm…” It seemed like such a loaded way of inviting her to ask him something. She didn’t want to say something dumb, so instead, she chewed her lip, thinking.

She watched as Lunis sped across the ground beside Bell. The larger dragon left him behind easily. Sophia wanted to run over to her dragon. Cheer him on. Tell him he would get stronger and faster. But she stayed cemented to the ground next to Mahkah, watching helplessly.

Finally, something occurred to her. “Is it true that electronics and electricity affect the dragons?”

He arched an eyebrow, turning to her. “I don’t think so.”

“You don’t?” She wondered if her desire to get that reply had made her brainwash Mahkah into saying that. When she was a child, she’d had to be careful. Because she got her magic so early, it was hard for her to control it. On the rare occasion that she was around other children, if they disagreed with her, she found it easy to manipulate the situation with her magic. As soon as she became aware of that, she had worked to stop it.

For Sophia, even as a child, making people do something they didn’t want to didn’t feel right. What was the point in someone agreeing with her or complying because she made them? She only wanted others to do things because that was how they felt intrinsically. Anything else was cheap.

“No, I don’t think electricity or devices affect the dragons,” Mahkah stated. “I’ve been looking into it recently at Hiker’s request. The information we had before was around the time that technology was budding. I’ve been doing my own experiments, and I think the belief came out of a fear of things changing.”

He drew a breath, deliberating. “Dragons and their riders are probably the most powerful magical creatures to ever exist. We can also be very stuck in the old ways. I think that’s because the history of dragons is a part of their consciousness from the beginning. It must be hard to accept the new when the old cascades across their memories. However, Lunis doesn’t have a problem with this as much as the others. I’m guessing it’s because he has been with you since hatching.”

“And before hatching,” Sophia stated. “We used to curl up on the couch together when he was still in the egg and watch Beetlejuice and Sabrina the Teenage Witch.”

Mahkah gave her a curious expression. “Please excuse me for not understanding what you’re talking about.”

She blushed, feeling strangely silly.

“Nothing, just a popular culture reference from about thirty years ago,” she said. “Even I’m not totally up on the times.”

“Well, to answer your question, then,” he continued, “I don’t think you have anything to worry about. Honestly, whether we want it to or not, the world will push us into the modern era. I think that’s part of your mission, although I’m certain you’ll have many other important purposes when it comes to the Elite.”

“So, does that mean you’re going to tell Hiker that electronics in the Castle aren’t all that bad?” Sophia asked, hope laced in her tone.

“I think,” he said, drawing out the word, “it doesn’t matter what I tell him. Some things we have to decide on our own.”

Sophia nodded, watching as Bell and Lunis took off again. However, this time, she didn’t leave him behind as fast. He actually kept up with her nicely, his wings pressed into his body and a keen focus on his face.

“Woohoo!” she yelled, feeling his pride rebound in her chest. That was what it was like to be a dragon and rider. His victories were hers, and hers…well, she hoped he felt them once she actually had them.

“And there’s the other thing to be aware of,” Mahkah stated proudly.

“The bonding of our feelings?” Sophia asked, thinking of the moment they’d just shared.

“Yes, that,” he answered. “But also, soon you will notice that you two aren’t just stronger because you’re training, but because you’re together. Your eyesight will become so advanced, you’ll be like an eagle. That is the gift of the dragon.”

“And I’ll live longer, like you all,” she added.

“Yes, but your dragon will also feel emotions more keenly. That’s the contribution of the rider,” he explained. “You see, when the dragon chooses a rider, they choose companionship, loyalty, and a bond like no other. They give up freedom, but in return, we both receive gifts from one another.”

“So I’ll be stronger and faster too?” she asked.

He gave her a measured glare. “If you’re not already. I’m not sure I’ve met many who mastered axe-throwing in a single session.”

Again she blushed, watching as Evan and Wilder descended through the clouds, their dragons with their heads down and front legs extended. It reminded Sophia of an airplane landing, but organic and flowing, not the way a stiff craft could ever do.

Like they were one with the Earth, the dragon and rider slid onto the ground, not having to brace for the landing. It seemed as simple and complex as landing on a cloud.

Sophia tensed, suddenly glad she had time to get ready to ride Lunis. It seemed to her that it would require much more faith than skill. Much more confidence than prowess. And certainly more imagination than courage.

Surprisingly, she smiled at this realization. This might not have been the way she saw dragon riding going, but now she didn’t want it to be any other way.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

For weeks and weeks, Sophia awoke, showered, and got ready, receiving praise from Ainsley for the small tasks. She made it down to breakfast early every single day, protecting the pastries from Evan for Quiet. He hadn’t had a single buttery, sweet treat in weeks. She would have given him another chance, but every time she considered it, he’d say something smug and earn another week of punishment.

All the while, Hiker remained stone-faced, as if he wasn’t sure whether to commend or punish Sophia for her antics. During every breakfast, which was the only meal he was at regardless, he seemed conflicted.

Sophia could have sworn that a few times she’d seen Hiker actually grin about the ways she had kept Evan in check. However, the glint in his eyes disappeared when she gave him a questioning look.

She learned to ignore Hiker, and he seemed to have perfected that with her as well. The two moved like ghosts around each other, not talking to one another and never acknowledging each other’s presence.

Even after a couple of weeks, she didn’t notice him rolling his eyes at her pranks. She didn’t even notice him standing on the front steps of the Castle, watching her spar with Wilder. And she never saw him lurking in the distance as she watched the dragons by Mahkah’s side.

The young rider had gotten so good that Evan refused to battle her during combat training. Mahkah always stated he had to go check on the dragons. That left Wilder to clink swords with her, which always resulted in both of them being breathless, one of them bloody, and both of them sore as hell.

“You’ve gotten good,” Wilder said one morning, gripping his side.

“Good?” she said, heaving to breathe.

“By good, I obviously meant you just beat my ass and should stay back, for the love of the angels,” he said, holding up his sword like she was going to charge him.

“Thanks,” she said, grateful she didn’t have to try to kick his ass again. She was worried she wouldn’t survive the effort, but she’d do it even if it killed her.

Training with the dragons had progressed, but apparently not like before, since there had never been a newborn. Lunis had learned how to fly. Watching him soar over the Expanse with Bell and Tala on either side of him filled Sophia with a love she’d never felt before. She didn’t even miss the fact that she wasn’t on his back. He had said he wasn’t strong enough to carry her yet, and she had understood at once.

It was strange because Sophia had wondered in the beginning how the men hadn’t gotten lonely living inside the Gullington all these years. However, as her bond with Lunis deepened, she realized that the love she felt for him would keep loneliness at bay for the rest of her life.

Sophia didn’t do much during dragon training except watch. However, she had grown accustomed to her increased eyesight, which did take some getting used to. Using her enhanced sight, she’d watched Wilder mount and take off on Simi so many times that she did the actions in her sleep, hungry for the moment she could ride Lunis.

He was still small by dragon standards, though. However, he hardly fit in her room anymore. When he laid down at night, he took up most of the open space. The other furniture had been moved out, and at night, he laid his head on her bed, his gentle breathing putting her to sleep like a draft through the windows.

In a few weeks, Sophia had grown stronger. Her dragon had, too. The ones around her didn’t tense when she entered the room. Well, besides Hiker, but he didn’t curse as much anymore either, according to Ainsley.

Sophia strangely began to think of the Castle as home. She didn’t know why, but the Castle gave her something she’d never felt at the House of Fourteen. It strangely supplied her with something she hadn’t realized she was missing—a connection.

However, she was still restless. Training was good, but it wasn’t good enough. To Sophia, training was supposed to lead up to something, but every day rolled into the next with no end in sight. It was starting to hurt her heart.

On one such morning, she’d tortured herself on the subject for so long that she was late to breakfast for the first time in several weeks.

She arrived to find Evan hovering over the platter of pastries, a victorious smile on his face when he looked at her.

“Well, well, well. Look who slept in,” he said, holding onto the tray and angling his shoulders back and forth.

“Save it,” she said. “I think you’ve learned your lesson. Don’t be a jerk. Share the pastries. End of story.”

His tongue wiped across his teeth. The other men looked at the two of them as if waiting for the next move. “Oh, yes, I’ve learned my lesson, and here it comes right now.”

Sophia turned to find Quiet entering late, as usual. He never came to breakfast until the flock was settled.

She rolled her eyes and returned her gaze to Evan. “Seriously?”

He laughed. “Yeah. Seriously, S.”

Hiker kept his eyes on his cup of coffee.

Wilder and Mahkah remained stone-faced. However, Ainsley set down her tray and stepped back as if waiting for the show.

Sophia shook her head, ready to take her usual seat, but Evan picked up the only pastry left lying on the platter and held it high in the air.

“Oh, hey there, Quiet,” he called. “Would you like this?”

Quiet’s chin lifted. He mouthed, “Yes, I would.”

Sophia sighed. “Don’t, Evan.”

“Don’t what?” he argued. “Do what I want. After you’ve taken that from me for so long?”

“Don’t,” she encouraged.

He held the pastry high. “How about this? If the little guy can reach it, it’s all his. Come on, Quiet. Jump for it. Would you?”

The gnome thought about that. His eyes shifted to the platters of fruit and scraps of overcooked meat, then he positioned himself under the pastry. He bent his knees, about to jump, his eyes shifting back and forth.

“That’s right, little guy,” Evan said. “Show me how much you want it.”

“Stop,” Sophia argued, but it did little good.

Quiet jumped, but his heels barely came off the floor.

“Oh, good try, but I think I’ll take a bite since you didn’t get it, little guy,” Evan said, picking up the pastry and putting it near his mouth.

Sophia couldn’t restrain herself any longer. She grabbed a knife on the table and threw it across the room. With impressive precision, it struck the pastry an inch from Evan’s face and pinned it to the wall.

With his hand still beside his face like he was holding the pastry, Evan’s eyes widened. He screamed like a little girl who had been pinched hard. It was a loud sound that went on for a while. So long that the gnome retreated several steps and Hiker covered his ears from the screeching.

Everyone froze, taking in the strange sight of Evan frightened. Sophia’s hand was still in the air, having released the knife. Quiet wore an expression of victory.

And then it all erupted.

For the first time since Sophia Beaufont arrived at the Gullington, Hiker laughed. A loud sound, full of joy. It filled the dining hall, infecting the space. This seemed to put the rest at ease, and Wilder, Mahkah, and Ainsley joined in, laughing at Evan’s expense.

Quiet, however, had jumped up on a chair and grabbed the pastry from the wall, taking a bite and winking at Sophia.

“You nearly hit me in the face,” Evan complained.

“The knife was yards from your face,” Sophia said, joining in with the others, finding the laughter healing.

“No, it nearly got me!” he complained.

“It was miles away,” Wilder said, shaking his head.

“But it did nearly graze your head,” Ainsley added.

“And your expression,” Hiker said, his cheeks beet-red from laughter. “That was the best thing I’ve seen in centuries.”

Everyone halted their laughter, looking at their leader, realizing all of a sudden that things had changed at the Castle in the Gullington.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Not in all the time that Sophia had been at the Castle had she visited Hiker’s office. The men, apparently, hung out there many evenings, drinking and discussing whatever they discussed. She only knew this because Ainsley had told her. When she pursed her lips, looking left out, the housekeeper had waved her off.

“Oh, you don’t want to be a part of that bore-fest.” The shapeshifter had spent a lot of time watching YouTube with Sophia, and her lingo showed it. Hiker had mentioned that he couldn’t understand half of what she said anymore.

“Well, you never listen to me anyway, so who cares?” Ainsley had retorted.

One evening, though, Sophia was surprised to get a message from Hiker, stating that he requested her presence in his study. She didn’t even know where the office was, but that didn’t matter in the Castle. All she had to do was think about where she wanted to go, and it would lead the way. That had been problematic a few times when she’d been exhausted but still tried to drag herself to her trainings and the Castle kept leading her to her bedroom. No matter how many times she tried to find the front door, it hadn’t worked. Every door led to her bedroom.

On this occasion, thinking of Hiker’s office brought her there straight away. That had to be because she was entirely intrigued by what he wanted to discuss with her. She wouldn’t have told Ainsley, but she hoped the other guys were there and she’d been invited to the “boy’s club,” as the housekeeper called it.

Hope made her walk faster when she considered that maybe he was going to start sending the riders on missions again. She could hardly breathe, thinking of the possibilities. The guys would definitely go on the missions until she and Lunis were ready, but they’d return with stories, and this would be the beginning of a new era of dragonriders.

She quelled her excitement at the door to his office, poking her head around the corner. “Sir, you wanted to see me?”

Hiker glanced up from his desk, the Kindle in front of him and a scowl on his face. The office was large, with a long bank of windows that showed an incredible view of the Pond. The sun was setting over the water, producing a beautiful glow that shimmered for miles.

“Yes, come on in,” he said, returning his gaze to the Kindle.

The office sort of looked like he had started to pack up, all the shelves along the walls completely bare. Sophia knew Hiker hadn’t packed up a single book, but rather the Castle had done something with them, replacing the volumes with the Kindle. She had no idea how the Castle did half the stuff it did. It was magic unlike any she’d ever seen.

“Have you figured out how to use it?” she asked, pointing at the Kindle.

He shook his head. “No, it’s not a magic I can comprehend. I don’t even know what spell will get it working.”

Sophia kept her smile locked inside. “Actually…” She pointed at the device but paused, reading his expression.

“Go on, then,” he said, seeming to resign a bit.

“Well, you just need to turn it on, sir,” she offered. “There’s a button on the side.”

“Button?” he questioned, looking the device over. Finding the on switch, his eyes widened. “Who comes up with these things?”

“Mortals,” she answered, releasing a grin.

The Kindle awoke, glowing brightly in the Viking’s hands. He set it down and pushed it away.

“Sir, why don’t you just ask the Castle to give you back your books?”

He gave her a petulant expression. “That might work if I was you, but the Castle doesn’t do a damn thing I ask anymore.”

“Hmmm. I wonder why?” she mused, trying to keep the glee out of her tone.

“Who knows?” he stated, looking down at the Kindle.

“You’ll want to scroll through the list of books and pick the one you want to read,” she said, leaning forward and staring at the device.

He gave it a cautious look, hovering his finger a few inches from the screen as if afraid it might shock him the way the pastry platter electrocuted Evan each morning.

Sensing that he didn’t want her watching him, Sophia turned her attention to a giant globe that sat in a beautifully intricate stand beside his desk. She knew at once that it wasn’t a normal globe.

Her fingers traced the surface until she found where she thought the Gullington was, somewhere in Scotland. Hovering over the green mass of land were five red spots.

“This globe?” she questioned, her eyes still studying it.

“It’s the Elite globe,” Hiker stated. “It tells the position of our riders and gives me an indication if they are in danger.”

Sophia nodded, having guessed this. She then turned the large globe until she found the west coast of the United States. Her finger brushed Los Angeles, thinking of her old home. “So, there are more of us in the world?” she asked Hiker, her eyes staying pinned on the globe.

“You mean, as far as dragonriders?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she said, remembering that The Incomplete History of Dragonriders had made it sound like there were once dozens of them.

“We are the Elite,” Hiker explained. “When a new rider magnetizes to a dragon, the globe sometimes tells me. It was a bit late informing me about you, so I have my doubts about its reliability.”

She didn’t think it was a good idea to tell him that her sister’d had giants putting protective wards around her and Lunis so Hiker couldn’t find her before she was ready to leave the House of Fourteen.

“In the past, before you, there have been other riders, but if they chose not to be a part of the Dragon Elite, they disappeared from the globe,” he continued. “I can still find them, but I chose not to use my magic for such things. I don’t want anyone here who doesn’t absolutely want to be here.” There was an edge to his voice.

“So, there are other riders out there?” Sophia asked.

“Yes, of course.”

“And do they go on missions?” she questioned.

“I have no idea.”

She glanced up, sensing the tension in his voice. He was studying her, his eyes flicking down to where her finger was still resting on Los Angeles on the globe.

Hiker pointed. “That was actually why I asked you here tonight.”

Sophia looked down at the globe, her brow wrinkling. “Because of Los Angeles? Do you have a trip planned? Stay away from the 101.”

He shook his head. “What’s the 10…never mind. No, you mentioned before that you were a Royal for the House of Fourteen and in line to be Warrior.”

“Yes,” Sophia answered. “But Liv is the current Warrior for the House.”

“I also understand that you are next in line, and there are not any other eligible Beaufonts,” he stated.

“Right…” she said, drawing out the word and wondering where he was going with this.

“My question to you is, what will you do if something, angels forbid, happens to your sister?”

She blinked at him. “Well, I’d go home. I’d take her position. Family first, always.”

He nodded. “That’s what I thought.”

“But why does that matter?” Sophia asked, sensing his disappointment. “Liv is the best Warrior the House has ever had. She works directly for Father Time. I don’t think she’s going anywhere for several hundred years, and when she does, hopefully she’ll have offspring who can fill her role. Either that or my brother Clark will.”

He cleared his throat. “I just need to know if you’re sticking around here for good.”

She tilted her head, confused. “Why should it matter?”

“Because I like to know what to expect,” he replied.

“Well, you can expect me to be here,” she stated. “So, if you were trying to get rid of me, it’s not going to work.”

“Get rid of you?” he questioned. “That’s what you think?”

“Only since the moment I arrived,” she answered.

“Well, I won’t say it has been easy, but I think we’re making progress.”

She nodded. “Yes, and in a few centuries, I hope to get a case, and we’ll go from there.”

Hiker picked up a piece of paper lying on his desk. “Why do you want to go on missions so badly?”

“Because that’s what we’re here for,” she said with conviction. “We’re supposed to be out there helping the world, not shut up in here.”

He sighed. “And that’s why I believe that if given the choice, you’ll go back to the House of Fourteen. Maybe your sister will get tired of being a Warrior and step down. You’re old enough to replace her now, so how do I know your loyalty is to us?”

She squinted at him as if she suddenly couldn’t see him clearly. “My loyalty? I’ve been here every day doing everything you’ve asked.”

“That’s only been for a few weeks. Give it a few years and see if you still want to do this.”

Sophia shook her head. “That’s not fair. I’m here because I want to be. I’m a dragonrider. I was chosen. And yes, I want to be useful and go on missions that help the world. I want to take back our role as adjudicators, and I want that much more than to police the magical world, as my sister’s role requires of her.”

He shook his head, handing her a piece of paper. “I don’t believe you. I think that once you get a taste for action, you won’t want anything else. I think you want to be out there doing things more than in here preparing to do them.”

“Well, what you think is wrong.” She snatched the piece of paper from him. “What’s this?”

“That,” he began, “is your first case.”

“My what?” She couldn’t believe it. “But why?”

“Because I don’t want you here if you would rather be one of those rogue dragonriders, not on the Elite globe. The men are here because they believe in me as their leader. Others have left to do their own thing, and you might decide to do that as well, or go on to the House of Fourteen and be a Warrior. The decision is yours, so I’m giving you a case. When you complete it, come back and see me. Tell me if you can stay here and train, knowing there are missions you could be doing. Or leave here and do it on your own.”

Sophia didn’t know what to say. She was getting what she wanted, but not in the way she wanted. If she liked going on missions, if this fulfilled her, then Hiker wanted her gone. And if she didn’t…well, she couldn’t even fathom that. She wasn’t sure exactly what was going on, but this seemed like a trick.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

The next morning, Sophia was out of the Castle with Lunis before the sun was up. The piece of paper Hiker had given her was in her hands, although she’d already memorized its contents.

“Hiker is trying to give me the most boring mission in the world to either break my spirit or reset my expectations,” she said, watching the sun rise over the mountains.

“Our jobs can’t always be glamorous,” Lunis stated, towering over her now, having grown a great deal in the past few weeks.

“Please tell me when our jobs have ever been glamorous? Was it when you crash-landed in the Pond and got tangled in that net, and I had to cut it away from your horns? Or was it when Coral accidentally dropped the sheep from mid-air and you had to dive and push me out of the way before I was crushed?”

“We’re still training,” he said simply.

“You sound like Hiker,” she fumed.

“He isn’t wrong.”

“Well, why the boring mission, then?” Sophia asked.

“I think he doesn’t want you here if you’re going to be restless. He wants you to be like the other men or leave.”

She shook her head. “How many has he done this to, pushing them out when they asked to have a purpose?”

“There is no way for me to know for sure,” he answered.

“The others won’t tell me,” she grumbled. “And I know that Adam was different since he was here before Hiker even.”

“I think he gave you this mission because it’s close by and not too complicated, since you are still relatively new as a rider,” Lunis stated.

“It isn’t far, but I don’t really want to hoof it,” she said, looking out over the Expanse. The mission involved resolving a dispute between two horse breeders just east of the Gullington, only a few miles away. Apparently, one had a herd of horses, but the other neighboring rancher had laid claim to them, saying they actually belonged to him. The two had been bickering for quite some time, doing really mean things to retaliate back and forth.

“Should I give you a head start?” Lunis asked.

“No, what you should give me is a ride,” she complained.

The dragon shook his head. “I wish I could, but you’re too big.”

She scoffed. “And there you go, calling me fat again.”

“I’m not calling you fat,” he said dully. “I’m simply not big enough to support your weight during flight yet.”

“Well, instead of giving me a complex, maybe you need to work out more,” she suggested.

“I train for hours every single day,” he argued.

“Yeah, but it’s obviously not working. Maybe try changing your workout.”

“Like how?” he asked, his chin down and blue eyes shining with skeptical speculation.

“I don’t know. Maybe add something like Pilates to the mix.”

Lunis shook his head and started forward. “You’re ridiculous, Sophia.” After a few long strides, he launched into the air, spread his wings, and soared toward the sunrise.

“Okay, well, when you get there hours before me, wait, would you?” she yelled.

Sophia was winded by the time she reached the hilltop where Lunis was perched, looking down at the two farms. From a distance, they appeared almost idyllic, with smoke billowing up from their chimneys. The white fences that separated the two farms seemed inconspicuous, but Sophia knew the barriers were important for a lot of reasons. They kept the horses on one farm, displaying them for the other rancher to seethe about.

“So, are those the horses in question?” she asked, hands on her knees, trying to breathe after the long climb to the top. It was a herd of roughly twenty horses, grazing in the green pastures.

“Do you remember the first rule of dragonriders?” Lunis asked, his focus on the homes below.

“First, in any dispute, the adjudicators get the sides to come together and talk,” she said, her hands going to her hips.

“And second?” he asked as if quizzing her.

“We get them to negotiate,” she answered.

“That’s right,” he said. “How do you want to proceed?’

“We call the sides out to talk,” Sophia said, uncertainty in her voice.

“Okay,” he offered. “Call them.”

Sophia muttered an incantation. Two scrolls materialized in the air and hovered before her face, then shot down to the two farms in the distance. She watched from a mile away as the two breeders opened their doors. Both of their faces were surprised when they opened the door to find a scroll hovering in the air before them. Her eagle vision gave her the chance to see this like it was happening right in front of her.

They opened the scrolls and read, and Lunis and Sophia exchanged curious expressions.

“Ready for stage one?” she asked.

“How about you go first?” he suggested.

“What is your role in this?” she asked, rolling her eyes.

“I’m here for when it all goes wrong,” he stated.

“This is an open-and-shut case.” She shook her head as she hurried down the hilltop. “That’s never going to happen, so take a vacay, dragon.”

It took Sophia less time than she’d expected to cross the fields to the farmers’ houses. She picked up on a strange energy when she crossed the property line but dismissed it, earning the attention of the men. They joined her on either side of the fence when she arrived, having read the note she had sent to them. A black dog ran around behind one of the ranchers, herding free-range chickens.

“Hello,” she said, turning to face both men alternately. “Thank you for joining me.”

“Why are we here?” Mr. Lightbody asked.

“Yeah, I don’t like to look at his face,” Mr. Hopper added.

“Well, I have a way of resolving your dispute, and—”

Sophia was immediately cut off by the chorus of bickering from the two men. They yelled so loudly across her that she knew there was no magic that would get them to quiet down. Sophia glanced at them, wondering if she’d already failed.

On the heels of her thoughts, Lunis flew down, cutting the men off immediately. They both straightened, turning to face the majestic dragon as he shook out his wings, his chin high.

“Whoa!” Mr. Lightbody yelled, clapping a hand to his forehead.

“You’re…” Mr. Hopper said, all the color having drained from his face.

“I thought you all were gone.” Mr. Lightbody’s voice shook. “My great-grandfather said—”

“We’re back,” Sophia said, striding out to where Lunis was. “And we’re here to help.”

“Well, there’s nothing to be done,” Mr. Hopper stated matter-of-factly. “He wants what belongs to me.”

“But there is obviously a problem,” Sophia stated. “What’s going on?”

Mr. Lightbody pointed at Mr. Hopper. “He stole my horses long ago. He stole them from my great-grandfather, and I want what belongs to me. Those are some prize-winning horses.”

“He’s wrong, and won’t listen to reason. Our grandfathers had an agreement,” Mr. Hopper argued. “The horses were to stay on my property. It was very clear.”

“How do you know?” Sophia asked. “Do you have the agreement?”

“No. My granddaddy told me,” Mr. Hopper answered. “They had an agreement for a reason. He said the horses were to remain over here. He was very specific about that.”

“Well, I have no agreement, and want my horses back,” Mr. Lightbody stated.

“Okay,” Sophia cut in. “I think we can come to a new agreement here.”

The men studied each other, not looking close to agreeing.

Lunis growled, making both of them start. It was a low rumble that echoed in Sophia’s core, vibrating something primitive inside of her. By the expression on the men’s faces, it did something similar to them.

Lunis’ eyes now shimmered, and smoke streamed from his nostrils. It was the smallest show of power, but quite effective, based on the expressions that crossed the men’s faces.

“An agreement,” Sophia stated again. “I want you two to talk.”

The men talked for a long hour, going back and forth, sometimes yelling, sometimes threatening each other. Sophia didn’t let them leave, and her show of magic earlier, and definitely Lunis’ presence, made them take her seriously.

She was about to make threats of her own, when Mr. Hopper’s demeanor changed, becoming slightly resigned.

“I guess I have had the horses a long time,” Mr. Hopper stated, his eyes on Lunis. “What if I let you have them for a while?”

Mr. Lightbody nodded cordially, a tentative expression on his face as his gaze also swiveled to Lunis. “Okay, and I will let you have them in a year.”

Mr. Hopper clapped. “That’s a good plan. You have them every other decade. We can divide.”

The two smiled at each other and shook hands.

“Okay,” Sophia stated, ushering Lunis to the field where the horses were. “Let’s move them. We have an agreement.”

She smiled, realizing she’d settled her first mission faster than she thought possible. It did fill her with an urge to do it again. Maybe Hiker was right, and she needed to leave the Dragon Elite. Maybe she needed to be with those who wanted to make change rather than be overly deliberate?

She nodded as Lunis herded the horses over the border from one farm to the other. Yeah, it seemed like she wasn’t cut out for the Elite. She needed a place where she could do what she was doing here—making a real change.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

“We’ll put them in this pasture,” Mr. Lightbody stated, indicating the fence on the other side of his house.

Sophia waved her hand, opening the gates that divided the pastures and undoing the locks without a problem. Another small spell encouraged the horses through the gates and hustled them across the yard. She’d watched Quiet employ that specific spell many times to corral the sheep. What he did seemed subtle, but over time, she’d noticed that it was more of an art form, taking care of the grounds and flock.

Lunis stood to the side, watching the horses with a strange expression. He tilted his head like he saw something that wasn’t quite there.

“What is it?” she asked him. The farmers had moved over to the horses, working together for probably the first time in all their lives.

“That was too easy,” he said.

She rolled her eyes. “Did you see them argue for an hour? There was nothing easy about it.”

“Yes, but there’s something not right about this,” he stated. “I’m also picking up strange energy around this place.”

“Yeah,” Sophia agreed, scanning the pastures. “I picked up on something when we first came down here.”

“It has to do with dragons,” Lunis said, narrowing his eyes and sniffing the air.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

He shook his head. “I don’t know. I just sense that there’s a curse on these lands that has to do with dragons.”

“Well, the Gullington is only a few miles away, so that makes sense,” Sophia stated, watching Mr. Lightbody lead the group of horses to the opposite field. The first had almost made it to the other pasture. “But Hiker didn’t mention anything in the report he gave me.”

“That’s mostly what bothers me about this,” Lunis said. “I have a feeling something was intentionally not disclosed here.”

“Why?” Sophia questioned.

“Because if there was a curse on lands this close to the Gullington, Hiker would certainly know about it.”

Sophia nodded, her eyes on the horses as they filed into the pasture. Mr. Lightbody slapped one on the rear end, making it charge forward and hurrying the others in front of it.

If Sophia hadn’t been looking closely, she wouldn’t have noticed the smallest of details that indicated something wasn’t right. The horses that had filed into the pasture already were acting strange, tossing their heads. Whinnying as if suddenly in pain.

Then the changes began to ripple through the horses, starting with the ones that were the farthest into the pasture. The muscles in their necks rippled, and then as if under an X-ray, the bones became visible.

Sophia pulled her sword, and Lunis stood suddenly. “What’s happening?” she asked him.

“I don’t know, but we have to stop them from going any farther,” he said urgently.

The two farmers who hadn’t gotten along for decades were now working seamlessly together, moving the horses into the area rapidly.

They didn’t notice that the horses in the front were transforming. Light vibrated down their bodies, making them convulse. Sophia could see their skeletons and also their flesh. Parts of them appeared rotten, like they were corpses.

She sucked in a breath. “What are they?”

“Zombies,” Lunis answered, his chin down.

“What do we do?”

“We get them off that land,” he stated.

Simultaneously, Sophia took off running as Lunis launched into the sky. The flapping of his wings sent a surge of energy through the air, making the possessed horses gallop forward at lightning speed. The first few barreled through the wooden fence on the other side, intruding on a pasture of grazing cows.

The ranchers had noticed the commotion now, their eyes wide at the bizarre sight of the horses trampling through the fields.

“Get them back!” Sophia yelled to the men.

They froze, obviously not knowing what to do for a moment. For mortals who had just seen magic, this must have seemed like a strange nightmare.

“Go!” Sophia exclaimed, pointing at the open pasture the horses had come from. There was definitely a curse on this land, but who knew why it affected the horses and not the other animals like the chickens, cows, and the loose dog. As soon as the question occurred to Sophia, the two horses in the front tore after a cow that was regarding the charging monsters with pure terror.

“Lunis!” she screamed.

From the air, the dragon had already seen the potential disaster. He opened his mouth, shooting out a thick stream of fire and cutting the beasts off. The cow mooed loudly and ran in the opposite direction.

Lunis swung around in the air, moving in a way Sophia had never seen before, changing directions on the spot. Hovering right in front of the charging horses, he shot another stream of fire at them, hoping to encourage them back the way they came. However, the undead horses weren’t afraid and trampled straight into the flames, catching fire at once.

They sprinted through the fire, now ablaze, and streaked through the pasture, catching grass on fire. It spread wildly. The flaming creatures were a strange sight, barreling through the pasture, flames streaming behind them like flags in the wind.

In unison, the possessed creatures jumped the next fence, headed toward some homes.

“Stop them!” Sophia yelled.

Lunis sped forward, moving faster than ever before. He shot through the air like he’d suddenly been hit with a power boost. It was inspiring for Sophia to watch, but she knew she couldn’t risk the distraction. She pulled her gaze away.

Another group of horses that had shifted was headed in the direction of the farmers, who were surrounded by chaos as unchanged animals circled them, bucking and throwing their heads, about to transition.

Sophia halted, throwing her hand up and reversing the spell she’d used to herd the horses. They seemed to be dragged back in the direction they came from. The ones that had changed resisted the most. One barreled forward, picking up a chicken and tearing it to shreds. Not having ever seen horses attack like this, it challenged every part of Sophia’s perception. It was too bizarre to be happening, and yet she knew what she was seeing was real.

She couldn’t save the chicken, but when the horse, now covered in blood from its feast on the chicken, galloped toward Mr. Lightbody, Sophia moved quickly. She threw herself in front of the farmer, holding her sword steady as the zombie-horse charged her.

Narrowing her eyes, she didn’t budge when the monster drew closer. Instead, she positioned herself carefully. When the beast was upon her, she had no choice but to thrust her sword through its chest, yanking it up and to the side.

The horse screamed and rolled over on its side. From up close, Sophia noticed how deformed the monster was. She could look straight into its body at exposed flesh and its ribs. It smelled horrible, like it had been rotting in the sun for days, and yet the eyes of the creature were alive and filled with rage.

“I’m sorry,” Sophia said, full of regret that the innocent creature had been possessed and would suffer for her mistakes. She grabbed Inexorabilis with both hands, holding it high above her head. A guttural scream echoed from her mouth as she plunged the blade deep into the monster’s chest and straight through its heart. It went still immediately, but Sophia was granted no respite.

Around her was chaos. Zombie horses were feasting on chickens. The two on fire were spreading flames as they streaked toward the mountains with Lunis on their heels, shooting more attacks at them. In the pasture that had infected them, two of the monsters were feasting on a moaning cow, tearing at its entrails and yanking its intestines into the air, seeming to savor every bite.

Sophia looked over her shoulder. The only good news of the morning was that the farmers were working together for once, wrangling the rest of the horses back into the first pasture. The black dog was barking wildly at the horses, scaring them into submission.

She walked with purpose, unafraid, toward the two zombies devouring the poor cow. She was hyper-aware that she was being stalked by another set of horses that were circling the perimeter.

“First things first,” Sophia said to herself, holding up a hand and sending a powerful spell at the first horse. It picked him up from the ground. She threw her hand through the air, making the animal fly through the sky, landing in the safe pasture and rolling several times. The creatures writhed as if in pain, but to her relief, its zombie appearance began to melt away, safely transforming it back to its original appearance. However, Sophia didn’t think her magic would allow her to do that again. Picking up the beast had cost her greatly.

The other zombie looked up, his face covered in blood and a crazed expression in his soulless eyes. Sophia spun her sword through her hands, not just as a show of power, but also a way to prepare for what she’d have to do next.

The monster barreled in her direction, mouth wide and mane streaking behind it. When it was close, Sophia jumped, spun in the air, and landed on the beast’s back.

It immediately tried to buck her off. Pressing her legs into the soft flesh of the zombie made Sophia’s stomach churn. Still, she put her arms around the animal’s neck, her sword in a position to slit its throat if it came to that, although she didn’t want to kill the innocent creature. She wanted to save it, but that required getting it to safety.

Although she’d never ridden a horse or a dragon, it strangely felt normal, especially after all this time watching the others ride. Sophia steered the zombie horse, somehow keeping it under control, both using magic and steering it with her hands and knees.

Several times it tried to buck her off, but she held on, her boot looped into its open chest cavity. It was not something she had ever pictured herself doing, but she didn’t hesitate, screaming as she braced herself and made the horse speed over the border to the farm and into the safe pasture.

The animal transformed under her, throwing her off when its skin became healthy once more. Sophia soared over its head, rolling several times when she hit the ground.

Sophia didn’t take a moment to breathe when she came to a stop, lying flat for less than a second. Instead, she bolted to her feet, seeing Lunis returning, having charred the other two zombie-horses he’d been flying after. There was only one more left, and it was barreling toward a cow who was trying to get away from it.

There was nothing for Sophia to do but watch in awe as Lunis dove toward the ground, his claws extended, intensity burning in his eyes. He zipped through the air, dropping suddenly, picking up the possessed horse, and rising back into the air. Quickly he soared overhead, came back down, and dropped the creature into the pasture where it had been before.

Sophia used her magic to close the gates, locking the horses back inside the safety of the pasture where they’d been for quite some time. Suddenly she knew exactly why, as she mopped sweat and the blood of a zombie-horse from her forehead.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

The fires around the pastures had started to die. The fear in Mr. Hopper and Mr. Lightbody’s eyes, however, looked to be far from receding.

They stood looking at the chaos the zombie-horses had left, bewilderment covering their faces.

“How?” Mr. Hopper asked.

Sophia shook her head as Lunis landed next to her. “I don’t know, but I’ll do everything I can to ensure it never happens again.”

“The agreement,” Mr. Lightbody said, his gaze distant as shock overwhelmed him.

“Yes, that must have been why our ancestors required we keep the horses over there on my land although they belonged to you,” Mr. Hopper said.

The other farmer combed his hand through his long beard, shaking his head. “I’ve never seen anything…” His voice trailed away as his eyes connected with Lunis, who seemed to be glowing after his first battle. Covering his head with his hands, he shook it. “I think I could use a drink.”

“Me too,” Mr. Hopper agreed. “Come on, neighbor. I’ll pour us a few.”

They both ambled off for the house, neither looking back at Sophia or the wreckage the zombie-horses had caused.

Sophia’s reserves were low after this first battle on her own. However, she wasn’t going to leave the mess for the innocent men to clean up. It was bad enough that they’d lost many animals. Working with Lunis, they cleaned the farms, not even leaving behind a blade of stained grass.

When they were done, Sophia turned for the hills that divided this area from the Gullington. She sighed. “I really wish you could carry me,” she said, hiking toward the ridge.

“I wish you could carry me,” Lunis said, staying on the ground and moving beside her.

“Hey, I saw you pick up that horse,” she exclaimed.

“Yes, and I saw you ride that zombie,” he replied proudly. “Good work.”

“Thanks,” she stated. “However, if you can pick up and carry a horse, why can’t you let me ride you?”

His eyes cut to the side. “It’s different.”

“Really?” she questioned, her feet moving although she wanted to lie down, the exhaustion close to overwhelming her. “I don’t weigh nearly as much as a horse.”

“It was a zombie horse,” he stated.

“And that makes it different how?” she questioned.

“They have fewer parts,” he reasoned.

She shook her head. “Nope, I’m not buying it.”

“Well, I guess it was the adrenaline of the moment, but there’s no way I could carry you now.”

“Fine,” Sophia acquiesced. “But good work. For our first battle, I think we did well.”

“Although the entire thing was a disaster?” he posed.

“Yeah, although that,” she said, looking over her shoulder at the farmers’ houses. “At least Mr. Hopper and Mr. Lightbody get along now.”

“And know not to allow those horses out of that pasture ever,” Lunis replied.

Sophia still couldn’t believe what she’d seen. It didn’t seem real in her mind’s eye. She tried to process it all the way back to the Gullington. Even when she crossed the Barrier, she could still hardly comprehend what they’d seen and been through.

Once in the Castle, Sophia didn’t stop to say hi to Ainsley. Instead, she went straight to Hiker’s office.

“It’s good to see you, too,” Ainsley said, replying to Sophia’s non-greeting. “How are you, Ainsley?” the shapeshifter said, taking on the form of Sophia. She then shifted back. “I’m very well, S. Beaufont. Thanks so much for asking.”

Sophia halted on the first landing of the stairs, aware she was covered in zombie-horse blood. “Sorry, Ains. Let’s catch up later. For right now, there’s a Viking I need to rip in half.”

The housekeeper ran her eyes over Sophia. “Well, tell him I said hi, and that he’s two decades behind on my pay.”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. “He is? Why do you stay?”

Ainsley laughed. “That’s a good one, S. Why do I stick around? Because getting another position with my only reference being Hiker would work out really well.” She waved her off. “Be sure to soak those clothes, would you? Zombie blood is really tough to get out, although it’s been a while since I’ve had the challenge. Thanks for bringing the spice back into my life.”

Sophia regarded the shapeshifter like she was an alien. “You’re very strange.”

“Why, thank you,” Ainsley said, curtsying. “I think you’re absolutely bizarre.”

Sophia shook her head, then headed in the direction of Hiker’s office.

Sophia didn’t wait for Hiker to acknowledge her. Instead, she strode into his office, standing straight in front of his desk.

“You tricked me,” she said bitterly.

He hardly looked up from the Kindle in front of him. “I gave you a case. It’s what you asked for.”

“You could have told me that moving the horses would cause them to transform,” she argued.

He tilted his head back and forth. “Details you didn’t ask about.”

She clenched her fists. “That’s not fair. You set me up for failure.”

“No,” he said, finally looking up. “You set yourself up for failure. Did you ask questions about the agreement?”

“They didn’t know the details,” she answered.

“Did you try to find out?” he questioned.

“How was I supposed to do that?” she argued. “I thought it was easy enough. Get them to share the horses, and everyone is happy.”

“But in order to be successful in negotiations, we as adjudicators have to know all the details of the case. Otherwise, we will always do more harm than good.”

“You know,” Sophia began, “you could have told me that in the lengthy training you’ve given me on the subject.”

He scowled at her. “I haven’t trained you in negotiations.”

“Exactly!” Sophia fired back. “You have me do combat and watch Lunis and read The Incomplete History of Dragon Riding, but have you taken a second to sit down and tell me anything that you’re sharing now?”

“You’re not ready,” he seethed.

“That seems to be your answer to everything,” she hissed between clenched teeth.

“What happened with the horses?” Hiker asked, looking her over as if the answer wasn’t obvious by her appearance. “Did you kill them all?”

She flinched, shocked by his question. “No. Of course not. We took great care to wrangle them back, only having to slaughter a few. Unfortunately, we lost a couple of cows and chickens as well.”

One of his eyebrows lifted in surprise. “Is that all?”

“Is that good?” she asked.

“Well, it’s been a long time since anyone tried to resolve that dispute, but the last one resulted in the massacre of all of the horses.”

She lowered her chin. “What do you mean, the last time you tried to resolve that dispute?”

“Well, it was before the current farmers,” he said, casually pushing the Kindle around on the desk.

“Do you give this case to new riders to break their spirit?” she asked.

He slid back from the desk, giving her a look of offense. “Of course not. I give it to them so they know how tricky adjudication is. That it is never straightforward. A solution for both might mean the death of everyone. Usually, a compromise means everyone loses, but you wishful thinkers believe you can just go out there and strike a deal, and everything will be great because you’ve got a majestic dragon beside you. I’m here to tell you, sweetheart, that things aren’t so easy in most dragonrider negotiations.”

“So these others, they left, didn’t they?” she dared asked.

“They thought they knew better,” he answered.

She threw her hand in the direction of the Elite globe. “And they are out there doing what? You don’t know because you wrote them off.”

“And should I write you off?” he questioned. “Or are you ready to recognize that this will take much more training on your part? That the world isn’t ready for us? Otherwise, those ranchers wouldn’t have panicked, would they have?”

Sophia shook her head. “I’m not ready to answer that line of questioning yet, actually. I want to know why those horses change when they cross the property lines.”

He shrugged. “It’s an old spell. Those horses are a part of an agreement. They will live, but if they cross territories, they transform.”

“You did that, didn’t you?” she realized. “You made those horses. It’s just a way for you to test riders. Eliminate them.”

“I haven’t had to eliminate any riders in quite some time, not since Evan,” Hiker explained, sounding tired all of a sudden. “Between Wilder and Mahkah, there were quite a few. But yes, in the past, I’ve had to train men…I mean, riders, about how complex our jobs are.”

“Well, I don’t want to leave,” she said with finality.

“Then you will quit asking for cases,” he stated.

She dared to shake her head. “No. I want to learn more about how riders negotiate. More about the rules of adjudication. I want you to teach me.”

“Fine,” he stated. “But no cases.”

“None for me, but what about the others?” Sophia questioned. “They can go on cases. They are ready. The world can see dragons and magic. The world has problems the others can help resolve.”

He shook his head. “No, the world isn’t ready.”

“You keep saying that, but you don’t really believe it.”

“Of course, I do,” he hissed.

“No, and don’t you want to know what killed Adam?” she asked. “Because it’s out there, and we could be using this time and effort to find it.”

His eyes narrowed at her. “How dare you!”

“I dare,” she fired back. “Something killed him, and you’re not even investigating. And there were all those cases he’d researched in the newspapers, and you don’t even want to look at them, although you have three strong riders who have nothing to do.”

“You will mind your place,” he stated.

“Or what?” she asked. “You’ve already tried to trick me into leaving.”

“I try to get rid of anyone who doesn’t want to be here,” he replied.

“Well, things have changed. I want to be here, but not under the current circumstances,” she replied.

Hiker stood, placing his hands on the desk and leaning forward. “You don’t get to dictate the circumstances at this Castle.”

“Even if you stick your head in the sand and pretend there is nothing we could be doing to help the world?”

“Watch yourself,” he warned.

She shook her head. “No, you’re trying to get rid of me because you know I’m right. You got rid of other riders because they weren’t content with sitting around, but I’m not going to allow you to do that. There’s something beautiful about the Elite, and I want to be a part of it, but only if you give us back our reins. Make us who we were once.”

“You know nothing about what we were,” he said in a rush.

“No, maybe I don’t, but I know what the history book says.”

“It’s incomplete,” he replied.

“Yes, hence the title, The Incomplete History of Dragonriders. I’ve read most of it,” she said with confidence. “But I also have a dragon who sees the past. Who knows there is a world where we can make a difference.”

“Then leave and make that difference,” he said through clenched teeth.

“No,” she said firmly. “I’m staying. I want your training. I want you to lead. I want—”

“Get out of here!” he yelled.

“No,” she refused. “I won’t leave your office until you hear me.”

Hiker pointed at the door. “I meant the Castle. Get out of the Castle, and do not ever come back. I don’t need people like you, trying to spoil what we have.”

She fumed and took a step back, not believing he’d kicked her out.

“I mean it,” he said, vibrating. “Get out. Take your self-righteous know-it-all attitude and get out. Take what you think you know about this world and go fix it on your own. Take everything you’ve brought into the Castle and leave here. We don’t want your type.”

Sophia opened her mouth to argue, but she realized it was useless. Hiker was never going to hear her. She’d failed. She’d failed herself. She’d failed Lunis. She’d failed her family.

And she had nowhere to go, but she knew she had to leave.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Sophia charged down the grand staircase, nearly knocking into Evan, who was seated, sharpening a knife on the middle stair.

“Hey, what’s your deal?” he asked, sounding offended.

She turned at the door with the stained-glass angel window. “Sorry, but I’ll make your life easier right now.”

“How’s that?” he asked.

“I’ll leave,” she replied. “That is what Hiker has wanted all along. That was what you wanted too, right? And probably everyone else here.”

Evan stood, shaking his head, his dreads hitting him in the face. “No, I’d be upset if you left. I haven’t had this much fun since...well, I can’t remember. You don’t put up with anything, and it’s actually pretty refreshing.”

“But I kept the pastries away from you for weeks,” she said, surprised.

“I was a jerk who wouldn’t share,” he argued. “I bullied poor Quiet. I’ve been thinking about apologizing.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Well, it might take me a few years to actually do the apologizing, but I want to, and that should count for something.”

“Why are you such a jerk?” she asked, shaking her head.

“I was the youngest of seven,” he explained. “They always picked on me. I guess I took my first opportunity to pick on Quiet because I could.”

Sophia didn’t know what to say to that. Her heart felt like it was about to burst right out of her chest as she stared around the Castle, the place she was about to leave for good.

“I’ve never been good with being myself,” he continued. “The guys make fun of me, as they probably should. And I guess I’m always trying to overcompensate. But…” he looked around and then finally back at her, “I like that you put me in my place in a crafty way. You’re one of a kind, Sophia Beaufont. If you tell anyone this, I’ll deny it, but I’m glad you’re here.”

It was like the final nail in her coffin. She backed up. “Well, then, I have some bad news…”

She glanced up to the top of the grand staircase where Hiker was standing, looking down at them.

Evan peered up. “What’s going on?”

“I’m leaving,” Sophia said, and before he could object, before she could change her mind, before her heart broke any worse, she opened the Castle door and ran out and onto the grounds of the Expanse, just as it began to pour.

Within thirty seconds, Sophia was soaked. She didn’t care, though. It felt like the universe, or maybe the angels, or whoever looked over her was trying to wash away her problems.

She glanced toward the Cave, but in the storm, she couldn’t see it. That might be where Lunis was. He hadn’t come into the Castle, and she felt that after his first battle, he might want to be with the other dragons, although usually, he spent the night with her even if he visited the Cave.

She knew she couldn’t leave without him. Well, technically she could by using a portal, but she’d never do that. She had no plans to leave anyway, although she didn’t know what to do with herself. Going home to the House of Fourteen wasn’t an option at that point. She would feel like she’d let herself down. Like she’d let everyone down.

That was why, even though she had no idea where she was going or what to do with herself, she strode into the Expanse, her chin held high, the rain rolling down her face and dripping over her cheeks.

Sophia didn’t dare call Lunis to her. She had to be alone with her problems, not burdening him with them. In the morning, things would be better, or at least, she hoped they would.

When she came to a large rock on the grounds, Sophia settled down, thinking she could sleep there. It wasn’t the best place she’d ever slept. Actually, it was the absolute worst. And although it wasn’t night, the storm made it feel that way.

Sophia felt her boots sink into the mud and knew that soon she’d be sitting in inches of water. Still, she didn’t allow herself to fall into despair.

So what if she’d been kicked out and lost the only friends she’d ever had? So what if she was alone and her dragon was warm in the Cave? So what if she wasn’t going to train with the Elite? And so what if the world was going to hell while the dragonriders at the Gullington wasted their days?

She placed her arms on her knees and leaned forward, pretending she didn’t care.

The rain got harder, but Sophia told herself it would soon let up.

“Just another five minutes,” she muttered, tasting rainwater.

When the rain stopped abruptly, Sophia thought she was psychic. Then she looked up, noticing the shadow over her, and her heart lightened. Sitting next to her in the mud, having arrived soundlessly, with no whoosh or anything else, was Lunis. He had one of his wings extended over her, shielding her from the rain, which she could hear thundering overhead and hitting him, although he kept her dry.

“Thank you,” Sophia said. “I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“Sophia, if you were across the world, I would feel your heart breaking, as it is now,” he said, both aloud and in her head.

“Lun, I tried, but he…”

Lunis shook his head, looking down at her over his wing. “He isn’t ready.”

She giggled at that. “That’s Hiker’s line.”

“It’s appropriate for him. That’s why he says it,” Lunis explained.

She snuggled closer to her dragon. “I just don’t know what to do. I can’t give up.”

“I know,” he stated. “That’s why you’re here, and I think options will find you. The thing I appreciate about you is that you create paths well before you need to walk down them.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” she replied.

He indicated with his head a small lantern that was growing closer in the rain. Someone was coming nearer, the light swinging back and forth. It was someone small who waddled when they walked.

Sophia could hardly believe it when she saw the groundskeeper Quiet approach through the storm, making his way to her and Lunis.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

Sophia watched through the rain as Quiet drew closer. He stopped, his lantern swinging in the wind, when he was only a few feet away.

He opened his mouth to speak, but she couldn’t make out a single word he said over the drumming of the rain. She doubted that she could have otherwise either since he was so soft-spoken.

“Come closer,” she urged, offering the cover of Lunis’ wing.

The gnome glanced up as if asking for permission from the dragon. Lunis nodded once, beckoning the gnome under the wing.

When he was close, Sophia didn’t know what to say. It was such an awkward place to find herself, nose to nose with the gnome in a torrential downpour. She simply blinked at him in the darkness, waiting to find out what he was going to say.

Finally, he said in almost a whisper, “I have something to show you.”

Sophia tilted her head to the side, wondering if she’d heard him right. “Me? Are you sure? What is it?”

He shook his head. “I want you to see it for yourself. I don’t know how to explain. Will you follow me?”

Sophia stood, and in unison, Lunis lifted his wing, making room for her. “Yes, of course. Where are we going?”

Quiet turned, pointing to the mountains that couldn’t be seen through the rain and clouds, but Sophia knew they were out there. She’d memorized these hills. The Expanse. The Gullington.

“Past the Barrier?” Sophia questioned.

Quiet nodded.

“Okay, is it safe?” she asked.

He simply stared at her, strange wisdom in his eyes.

“Okay, well, I’ll follow you wherever, Quiet,” she told him.

He nodded. “That’s not my name.”

“What is it?” she asked.

For the first time ever, he smiled. “I’ll tell you one day, but you have to stay to learn it.”

Sophia wanted to cry. To scream. To tell him she’d do anything to stay with the Dragon Elite. Instead, she simply returned his smile. “Okay, I’ll do my best. Until then, lead the way, Quiet.”

They hiked for several hours, no one saying anything. Sophia didn’t think it would matter if they did. She couldn’t hear Quiet unless he was really close. She knew what Lunis was thinking, and him her. And really, the whole mission was a mystery, and she was okay with that.

When they’d come to a ravine that was tough to negotiate, the rain finally let up like it was giving them a break, given the arduous path they had ahead of them. The terrain was slippery, and many times Sophia lost her footing. Still, she followed Quiet, impressed by how the gnome crossed the slick earth, never making a misstep.

She was prepared to follow the gnome without question for another couple of hours when he abruptly turned to her.

“Here,” he mouthed. She saw his words rather than heard them.

Sophia squinted in the darkness, not seeing what he was referring to at first. Her eyes took a bit to adjust, but as soon as she did, she sucked in a breath.

“What’s this doing here?” she asked, running her eyes over the crashed aircraft. She wasn’t that well versed in technology such as airplanes and whatnot, but she recognized this one well enough, although she stayed back from the cockpit where she knew someone was rotting, having died long ago.

“Adam,” Quiet said. “This.”

Sophia gasped, looking between the wreckage and Quiet. “This is what killed Adam? By mistake.”

She suddenly thought it must have been an accident. He was flying too high. It all made sense. He was out of his territory. This was exactly why the world needed to know about dragonriders. Well, and also because they could fix the world.

Quiet shook his head. “No, on purpose.”

“What?” Sophia asked, looking to Lunis before returning her gaze to Quiet. “How do you know that?”

As if he always spoke at a normal level, the gnome said. “Over that ridge, you’ll find what Adam was investigating. This came from there. I thought you could help…”

Sophia drew in a deep breath. “Of course, I will.” Although she’d said it, she had no idea how to help. “Have you showed this to Hiker?”

He shook his head. “It’s because of him that I know about this. I followed him here the night Adam died.”

Sophia pulled back, shocked by this news. “What? He knows what killed Adam?”

“Yes, but he tried to cover it up,” the gnome explained. “He glamoured this so it couldn’t be seen, but I’ve finally been able to undo his spell.”

Sophia looked to Lunis, who was wearing a grave expression like Quiet’s. “Why would he cover it up?”

The groundskeeper simply shrugged.

“Okay, well, I’ll help to investigate. Lunis and I will do it together,” Sophia said with real conviction.

She pulled out her phone and began snapping pictures of the crashed aircraft. Adam had been murdered, as they’d expected. But by who? And what lay on the other side of the ridge? All Sophia knew for sure was that she needed reinforcements. She needed information. She couldn’t do this on her own, and one thing was certain—she had to do something.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

The entrance to the House of Fourteen was in Santa Monica, right on the boardwalk. It was disguised as a two-story palm-reading shop that was always closed. The tourists and hipsters never noticed the strange people who entered the store, and no one had any idea that the modest building was the façade for a multi-story house that morphed and transformed constantly, based on the people inside it.

Even those in the magical world didn’t know this was the location of the House of Fourteen. If they did, it would compromise the safety of the most important figures who helped to protect magical creatures and mortals alike. The House represented justice, which was something many wanted to destroy.

Sophia held her hand up to the door, pressing her palm into it. The door, which would only open for Royals, peeled back a few inches, blackness spilling out of the House to greet her.

Sophia Beaufont couldn’t think of a better reason to return home. She couldn’t have come back to Los Angeles when she got kicked out of the Elite. She couldn’t come back when she didn’t belong at the Gullington. But to come back for answers? Well, that made sense to her, and it felt right. No one knew how to solve a mystery like her sister, Liv Beaufont.

They’d agreed that Lunis would stay behind. He was too big for the mortal world...well, and also the magical one, probably. Sophia knew he craved the Cave and his own. She didn’t fault him for that or envy that he got along well with the other dragons, unlike her with the riders. She knew their situations were different. They were one and separate, as they would be forever.

Entering the House of Fourteen after those long several weeks made Sophia feel like a lifetime had passed. The entryway was different, as Liv told her it would be. The House of Fourteen changed based on who was in there and their role. For instance, Warriors saw the House differently, according to Liv. When Lunis’ egg had been in the House, it had grown in size to accommodate the dragon that would one day hatch. That was one reason they’d had to move him to Liv’s place, and later to Rory’s.

Sophia held her breath as she took a step into her childhood home. She didn’t remember having much of a childhood and that was completely fine, but she still felt a wave of nostalgia pass over her. The language of the Founders was plastered across the golden walls of the entryway, messages that she wouldn’t be able to read until she was a Warrior, which she hoped never happened. The foreign language was comprised of symbols that sparkled in the light of the torches on the walls. Sophia ran her fingers over the symbols, watching as they twirled and danced as if coming alive under her touch.

She stopped abruptly between the entryway to the Chamber of the Tree where the Royals met and the residential wing. Sophia hadn’t thought past that moment. She had planned to enter the House of Fourteen, find Liv, tell her about the complications with the crashed aircraft, and then move on.

However, she hadn’t considered how to find Liv. Her sister was always there when she needed her. All Sophia ever had to do was want her sister, and Liv would appear, but things had changed. Liv probably had moved on. She wasn’t used to being at Sophia’s beck and call anymore. And that was as it should be, she thought, turning back toward the entryway, trying to consider another option.

Only Warriors and Councilors could enter the Chamber of the Tree, where the meetings that oversaw magical matters were held. There was no way for Sophia to get in there. She glanced at her phone. Liv hadn’t answered her messages, which meant she was in a meeting. Sophia slumped, feeling slightly defeated momentarily.

“Sophia?” a voice she recognized said in disbelief. “Is that you?”

She turned, expecting to see Liv, but it wasn’t her. Still, it was a friendly face.

It was another Royal. Hester, a healer who was also a Councilor.

“I’m okay,” Sophia said at once, although she wasn’t sure why.

“I can plainly see that, although you’re drenched,” Hester replied.

Sophia glanced down at her clothes. She’d portaled out of Scotland immediately, not even taking an opportunity to change her soaked and bloody clothes. She could only imagine that she looked like quite the sight right then.

“Is Liv…” Sophia asked, letting the question trail away.

“Yes, she’s in the Chamber of the Tree. They are just wrapping up. She will be out soon,” Hester informed.

Sophia smiled at the healer, returning her gaze expectantly to the chamber.

“Oh, and Sophia?” Hester said, walking for the other door that led to the residential wing.

“Yes?” she answered.

“It hurts now, but it will hurt a lot more later,” the healer said thoughtfully.

“Oh,” Sophia said, grasping her chest like her heart would fall out if she didn’t. Of course, Hester felt her pain. It was radiating from her, and the healer was also empathic. “A lot more later?”

Hester nodded. “I’m afraid so. Trudy has seen it in a vision.”

Unable to respond, Sophia dropped her gaze to the floor. Trudy, a Warrior for the House, was Hester’s sister, and also a seer. Few knew this, however, since even in the magical world, seers were shunned.

“I only tell you this so you learn how to shoulder the pain,” Hester went on. “It won’t kill for your heart to ache, but it can ruin you if you’re not careful.”

“Okay, thank you,” Sophia said as the healer disappeared through the other door.

She turned her attention back to the door to the chamber, her heart drumming with impatience. The entrance to the Chamber of the Tree was known as the Door of Reflection. To Sophia, it appeared like a shimmering mirror of water, reflecting her rippling image. Apparently, when Royals passed through it, the door served up that person’s worst fears. The idea was to cleanse them before each meeting. Liv had said it wasn’t actually all that cleansing, but incredibly intimidating.

Sophia couldn’t help the groan that escaped her mouth when a familiar figure stepped through. She wasn’t just disappointed that it wasn’t Liv. The man who exited the Chamber of the Tree was one of those people she didn’t have the patience for right then.

“Oh, my gods!” King Rudolf Sweetwater exclaimed. “It’s little Sophia.”

“Hi, Rudolf,” she said, angling her head to peer around him to see if anyone else was coming through.

The king of the fae was by far one of the most attractive people on the planet, with his wavy blond hair and blue eyes. None of his features were too big or too small. His face was a perfect balance, making him a pleasure to look at. His maroon wings shimmered behind him, framing him in the dark hallway. Rudolf was drop-dead gorgeous, the king of an entire magical race, and had the IQ of a plate of spaghetti.

He smiled at her. “Sophia, look at how much you’ve grown. I remember when you were just this tall.”

He held his hand only an inch off the floor.

“No, you don’t,” she said dully. “When I was that small, I was a fetus.”

The fae wagged his finger at her. “Oh, don’t sass your elder. Of course, I remember. I’ve been around a long time.”

“But you weren’t in my mother’s uterus,” she retorted.

“Wasn’t I?” he asked seriously.

Sophia pointed at the chamber. “Is my sister in there?”

“Sister?” he asked seriously, drumming his fingers on his chin. “You have a sister? Describe her to me.”

“Yes, I have a sister,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Remember memory banks? She’s the girl who helped you to become king, and who helped you to get your wife back, and who saved your ass several times.”

He continued to appear puzzled. “That’s not ringing any bells. Is she tall, with brown hair and wide hips?”

Sophia sighed. “No, she’s short, blonde, and can kick your ass.”

Rudolf shook his head. “Never met anyone by that description. Are you sure you have a sister?”

Every day was a new day for Rudolf Sweetwater. Sometimes Sophia wondered how he’d lived so many centuries without drowning in his soup. “Liv Beaufont, Warrior for the House of Fourteen. The best man at your wedding, and the godparent to your unborn triplets.”

Rudolf slapped his forehead. “Triplets. I’m having triplets?” He cradled his stomach. “No wonder I keep feeling like I’m getting kicked in the spleen.”

“No, your wife Serena is. Never mind.”

“And yes, I remember Liv now.” Rudolf pointed to the Chamber of the Tree. “She’s in there creating all sorts of problems. She’s just not happy unless we are stopping every single bad guy. It’s annoying if you ask me.”

“Okay, well, thanks,” she said, smiling politely.

“You’re so welcome, Symphony,” Rudolf exclaimed.

“My name is Sophia,” she corrected.

“Right, right, I can’t keep up with names. Anyway, I have to go and do Kegel exercises.”

“But you don’t have... Never mind.”

Sophia was so relieved when the next face that came through the door belonged to her sister, the only person she wanted to see right then. Sophia ran, throwing her arms around Liv, hugging her before she knew what was happening, nearly knocking her over.

Liv automatically wrapped her arms around her sister, holding her in tight in a way Sophia hadn’t felt in too long. “Soph, you’re back.” She peeled back several inches, looking her over. “What’s going on? Are you okay?”

Only then did Sophia break for the first time, telling her sister everything. When she was done, she had no more tears left to cry, and she felt immeasurably better. And then her sister told her the one thing that would give her hope for the future.

“You are going to return to the Gullington,” Liv said, scanning the pictures that Sophia had sent her on her phone. “I’ll start researching this aircraft and find out who it belongs to.”

“But I don’t have a home there,” Sophia stated.

Liv nodded. “No, but you want one there, don’t you?”

“Of course,” she exclaimed.

“Then go back and find a way to make it work. Don’t give up,” Liv stated. “I’ll give you answers when I have them.”

Sophia backed up, not knowing what to do right then. “Liv?”

Her sister looked up, confidence in her gaze. “Yes, love?”

“What would you do if you were me?” she asked. “I mean, how would you make things work? How would you fix everything?”

Liv smiled. “I’d convince them I had to stay if that was what I wanted with all my heart.”

Sophia laid her hand on her heart. “You already know what’s in my heart, sis.”

“Then go, love. Create that reason,” Liv urged. “Make them glad you’re there.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

It was time to put everything Sophia and Lunis had learned to the test.

The sun was rising over the ridge when she stepped through the portal, clean and wearing fresh clothes, although she hadn’t slept. The crash site of the aircraft that had killed Adam lay before her. Lunis wasn’t there yet, but he would be within a minute, she suspected.

At first, Sophia had considered going back to the Castle and confronting Hiker about why he’d covered up the crash site. However, that would only make him angrier. Instead, she knew that she needed to finish what Adam had started. That was the way to find answers. That was the way to earn the loyalty of the Dragon Elite and their leader.

She didn’t believe Hiker was a bad person. He was scared, maybe. Reluctant, for sure. And absolutely petrified when it came to venturing out into the modern world. Of course, he didn’t want anyone to know what had killed Adam because then they’d have to face it, and he wasn’t ready. That was plain and clear to Sophia upon reflection.

Maybe whatever took down Adam would kill her too. He was a much more skilled rider than her. She couldn’t even ride her dragon yet. However, the Castle had led her to Adam’s room for a good reason, she believed.

She might be new and inexperienced, but Sophia reminded herself that she was the youngest dragonrider in history for a reason. It was time she reinforced her confidence. She remembered Mahkah’s words: “The confidence of the rider becomes the fate of the dragon.” She was beginning to understand that, and it didn’t relate solely to riding. There was so much more to the dragon and rider relationship than she’d thought.

Mahkah, during their many training sessions, had begun to teach her about summoning her dragon. It wasn’t as simple as he made it out to be, where she simply called Lunis with her mind and he found her wherever she was on the globe. Instead, it required a laser-sharp focus, or he couldn’t locate her or even hear her call. They were bonded and shared feelings and thoughts, but when tension was high that connection could be muddied by the stress.

She closed her eyes, blocking out the worry and doubt and focused on Lunis, who was somewhere in the Gullington.

Lunis, find me. It’s time we embark on a mission, she thought, sending the dragon a clear message.

The many times she’d practiced this during training, she hadn’t been able to get his attention from a distance. However, just as Wilder had taught her, if there are no stakes, there was usually no progress.

Everything was at stake for Sophia. Her place with the Dragon Elite, her future as dragonrider, and a potential evil that could harm mortals and her friends.

Sophia was about to try to reach Lunis again when she felt the brush of wind on her face and the backs of her hands. A shadow passed overhead. Before she could even look up, Lunis had landed next to her, a proud expression in his ancient eyes.

“You called me to you,” he said, surprise in his voice.

“And you came,” she remarked, her chest filling with pride.

“Of course,” he said. “I’ll always come. But why here?”

She pointed to the ridge. “I have a plan.”

“You think we need to investigate?” he asked.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, Adam was onto something.”

He motioned to the wreckage. “It might be bigger than us. Bigger than what we can deal with.”

“I guarantee that it is,” she affirmed. “Will you still go with me?”

He bowed his head, giving her a look that was an expression halfway between love and annoyance. “Do you even have to ask?”

She smiled. “Always. I won’t ever take your loyalty for granted. I won’t assume you’ll follow me without question.”

“Well, then you have much more training to do, Sophia,” he stated.

“But what if I’m wrong? Will you follow me blindly?” she asked.

“Then we will be wrong together,” he answered. “That’s how it should be. When a dragon doesn’t comply with his rider, it’s like severing yourself from your soul. There’s no way to feel complete if you aren’t connected to who you are at your essence, so even if you are wrong, we do it together. Otherwise, you will go into a battle and possibly die, and I wouldn’t live much longer anyway.”

“If I die, then you do too?” she asked, astonished. She hadn’t read about this in The Incomplete History of Dragonriders.

“In a way,” he said. “It is more figurative than anything. But yes, sometimes the death of a rider causes the literal death of a dragon and vice versa. That’s why we’re better off together—always.”

“Okay, well, since you won’t carry me—”

“Can’t,” he corrected. “Not won’t.”

“Right, because I’m heavier than a horse, and now I have a serious weight complex.”

He grinned at her. “Go on, then.”

“Well, I was thinking that I should open a portal,” she stated.

“But you don’t know exactly where you’re going,” he replied. “It is never advisable to portal somewhere when you don’t know the location or what could be waiting for you on the other side.”

She sighed. “So, I have to hike.”

“You’re not alone, though,” he stated. “I’ll hike right along with you.”

She shook her head. “No, I think you should go up and see what we’re walking into.”

“Are you sure?” he asked, looking into the sky.

Sophia wanted to say no. That she was making it up as she went along. However, she remembered that the key was confidence. “Yes, and please report back when you get a visual. I’ll meet you on the other side of this mountain.”

He nodded. “Very well, Sophia.”

The hike over the ridge was one of the hardest Sophia had done. At one point, the incline was nearly vertical, making her have to climb to get to the top. When she reached it, she had a view unlike any other.

The mountains surrounded by mists and the view of the rising sun weren’t what took her breath away. That was beautiful and would have filled her heart with love if it wasn’t for what was stretched between the mountain ranges. A factory definitely covered by a glamour sat between two ridges. Sophia had worked with Lunis to see through the magic. Smoke billowed into the air from the many buildings, polluting the clean Scottish sky.

She couldn’t tell much from a distance, even with her enhanced vision, but she could feel something about the factory that wasn’t right. It made her stomach turn. Made her raise her lip in disgust.

“So this was what Adam was investigating,” Sophia stated when Lunis landed next to her.

“It appears so,” he said. “I found two more jets down there like the one at the crash site.”

“What else?” Sophia asked.

“They are polluting the streams by dumping waste into them.” He indicated the rivers that ran around the mountains.

“Do we have any indication of who they are?” Sophia asked. “Or why they are here? So close to the Gullington.”

“I’m certain the Gullington has nothing to do with it,” he answered. “I think the remote location was the reason for this spot. The fact that it’s near the Dragon Elite’s headquarters is most likely coincidence.”

Sophia raised an eyebrow, skepticism heavy in her gaze. “I don’t believe in coincidences.”

“Then I don’t either,” he said at once.

“You do think for yourself, don’t you?” she joked.

“Only when you tell me to.” Lunis winked at her.

“What’s the security like down there?” Sophia asked.

“I didn’t get that close,” Lunis said. “Cloaking would be necessary.”

“Especially because we know they fire to kill,” she said. “Can you do it?”

Just as Sophia had struggled with calling Lunis, he’d had problems learning to cloak during training. It wasn’t a problem for him to hide. The issue came with maintaining it, which created bigger issues. What was the point of sneaking in somewhere while you were invisible and randomly popping up when the shield came down? That created bigger problems, putting those unsuspecting of a dragon in their midst on edge when it randomly appeared.

She offered Lunis a calm expression. “You can do it. I know you can.”

“And if I don’t?” he questioned.

“We’re in this together, and I’ll step in and save you,” she replied.

He nodded and took off, flying toward the factory below. When he was halfway there, the dragon disappeared in the sky, soaring to places Sophia couldn’t see with her eyes, but she could definitely hear his thoughts about it since he was close by.

There aren’t many in the factory, maybe since it’s so early, he said in her mind, using his heat-sensing vision.

“They must come through using portals,” she muttered.

Still, I’m getting the impression that there are some people down there, he continued. And something else.

What? Sophia asked.

Security cameras. Technology. The place seems to be run by automated precautions, he explained.

But why? she wondered. What do they do down there?

Nothing good, he replied to her question. I can feel that much. If dark has a feel, then that place is pure evil.

Well, I need to get in there, Sophia said. That’s the only way to get answers.

I’ll watch from above, Lunis stated.

Sophia nodded, hiking down to the factory that held more questions than answers for her. Why were there fighter jets there? Why had they gone after Adam? And what did this place produce?

CHAPTER FORTY

Up close, the factory was much more disconcerting than viewing it from the hilltop. The smell nearly made Sophia cough, but she stayed quiet, sneaking between the buildings. She’d already spied several security cameras, blowing them out with her magic.

She thought Adam wouldn’t have known to look for those. That would have been one way that his presence was detected by whoever was running this place. She also wondered if he even knew what the jets that followed him and his dragon were. Like Wilder had said, learning about the modern world secondhand usually resulted in confusion. He wouldn’t have known how to fight the aircraft or what it was capable of.

Sliding up against the largest building in the center of the factory, Sophia checked around her. The place was quiet, although she could feel the hum of machines vibrating the ground and wall at her back.

There was a door only a few steps away. Sophia thought about disguising herself, but she didn’t know what persona to take. She would just have to risk it and be prepared for the fallout if she was caught.

In the air, still cloaked, Lunis seemed okay with this approach. It was haphazard at best, but she was out of options.

Quietly, she opened the metal door, finding it unlocked, surprisingly. She guessed that was because of the remote location.

Lunis had said there were people here, but so far, she hadn’t seen any.

Inside the building, the smell of chemicals was strong. It burned her eyes and nose. Whatever they were doing in there, it wasn’t healthy.

Now inside the factory, Sophia could hear people moving. They made strange swishing noises. There were hydraulics constantly going off. Heavy breathing. The clanging of metal. And only a small bit of chatter, mostly hushed voices.

Sophia paused at a corner, preparing to peer around the other side. She could have used magic and had seriously considered it. However, after the long hike and little sleep, she knew it was better to reserve her magic for when she absolutely needed it.

The hallway where she stood was dark, but the factory she was about to glimpse was covered in bright overhead light. Letting out a breath, she took a chance, peering around the corner.

What she saw wasn’t what she expected. It was horrible; that much she had expected. But the slaves who were working, chained at the ankles and supervised by robots? That was the stuff of fiction and nightmares.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

A robot swiveled its head to where she was when Sophia peeked out. She slunk back around the corner, sucking in a breath.

It was too late, though. She’d been spotted. She knew it. And worse than that, she could hear the hydraulics of the machine as it made its way over to her.

Her brief glimpse had told her the robot was holding an automatic weapon. No wonder the people who were chained and wearing rags were working so hard, their heads down and defeat heavy in their eyes.

Sophia braced herself as she heard the robot get closer. It was just around the corner when it paused. She gripped Inexorabilis and held her breath.

The robot seemed to have concluded that it was a false alarm. She heard it retreat at the exact same moment she had an idea. She decided to take a risk and poke her head out again, whistling softly.

The machine halted and spun. It had red eyes and a sleek chrome body like a skeleton’s, all bare bones. However, she didn’t doubt for a moment that it was incredibly strong, not to mention, it had one of its metal fingers resting on the trigger of its gun.

There were few times in her life that she prayed, but that was one of them.

Angels, if you watch over us, please help me to survive right now.

She stepped back into the dark corner, holding her breath and waiting for the robot to come around. When it did, the machine made a zipping noise like it was accessing the area. Maybe sensing her, it came forward for further investigation.

That was when Sophia raised her hand, coming out of the shadows, and hit the robot with a compact yet powerful spell. It impacted its chest, sending a spray of electricity over the metal armor and making it convulse. It teetered from side to side before hitting the wall and crumpling to the floor, making more noise than she would have liked.

Sophia didn’t waste a single second. She pushed the robot out of the way using her magic as she simultaneously took on its appearance. This use of magic would cost her greatly, but anything less would get her killed.

It was strange to look down at her body and see metal, but she moved the way she’d seen the robot do, striding out as she heard other robots headed that way. They had probably heard the commotion and were checking. She didn’t know what protocol regulated these machines, but she was going to pretend she did until she figured out more information.

As she suspected, the other robots responded to her presence at once, turning back and taking their positions monitoring and guarding the slaves. Now that Sophia could look around freely, her stomach tied itself into knots. The people who were chained stood in front of conveyor belts, assembling things that appeared to be weapons.

They all had dirty faces and appeared starved. It was easy to peg them as slaves.

Many cut their eyes at her as she strode by in the form of a robot holding a gun. She didn’t know what these slaves were doing here or who had them under their control, but there would be time to figure that out later. Right then, she had to get them out. Something told her the factory would only grow busier as the morning hour waxed, so this was her chance. That meant she’d have to take a deadly risk.

She glanced around the large factory and counted three other robots. That was more than she had the magic to deal with, but she knew from her training at the House of Fourteen that when reserves were low, strategy was the most important.

She focused on Lunis, who was flying somewhere overhead. I need a diversion, she communicated to him.

The wait for his reply went on too long, making her certain she didn’t have a strong enough connection to him.

When he responded, she nearly yelped but stopped herself.

Where? he asked simply.

Stay cloaked. North side of the largest building. I need you to draw out three robots and then fry them to hell, she told him.

Robots, he responded. Interesting. Lunis, a dragon raised in the modern world, knew about robots. She’d even gamble that he knew how to deal with them, unlike Adam and Kay-Rye. They’d never had a chance, she realized now.

They are disgusting, Sophia replied. Enslaving people.

Then we will take them down. Consider it done, he told her. I have just the way to do it.

Sophia didn’t know what that meant, but she trusted that Lunis would come through. She continued pacing like the other robots, holding her gun and watching the terrified and demoralized slaves work, their eyes cutting to her, anger radiating from their gazes.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

Something rocked the side of the building, making all the robots and slaves jerk their heads up.

The machines searched the area, strange scanners on their faces automatically scanning the building. Sophia copied their actions. One of the robots made a show of encouraging the slaves to get back to work. Sophia did this too, brandishing her gun, although it hurt her soul to bully the slaves.

Still, she kept her eyes on the door where the other two robots were headed. Once they were out there, another assault hit the side of the building. An explosion followed, rocking the ground underfoot. The blast sent heat through the factory.

Now they had drawn some attention—maybe more than they wanted.

This caused the third robot to hurry toward the door.

Sophia didn’t waste a single second. This was her chance. She looked around the factory, finding the many cameras and knocking them out one by one. When she was certain there were no evil eyes on her, she dropped her disguise, feeling her magic pool in her chest, allowing her to breathe easily once more.

The slaves around her startled.

“It’s okay,” Sophia explained in an urgent whisper. “I’m here to help. You have to tell me who did this. I’ve got to get you out.”

The scared faces simply stared at her, shaking their heads. They continued to work like chaos wasn’t happening right outside the building, making many questionable noises.

Sophia didn’t have much time. She cleared her throat. “I don’t know who is behind this or why you’re here, but I’m going to get you out. But you have to be fast and cooperate.”

She turned to the open space behind her. She had to create a portal to a place in the world to send these people. Without knowing their story, she didn’t know where safety would lie, but she knew that there was one person she trusted more than all the rest. And she knew without a doubt that she’d help without question.

Sophia opened a portal that emptied into a park half a block from Liv Beaufont’s place in West Hollywood. “Come on. You have to go!”

No one moved. They all regarded her like it was a trick.

She nearly screamed. The assaults on the side the building cut her off, though. “I’m not kidding. I’m here to help.” Sophia looked at the portal. “I know this is weird, but if you go through this portal, you’ll be safe. I’ll send someone to help you. Please.”

A woman right in front of her stepped forward. “You’re not with him?”

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t even know who he is.”

“We don’t either,” she said. “We just know he stole our lives. He stole us.”

Like a zombie, the woman strode forward and disappeared through the portal.

Like a domino had been tipped, the others marched forward, making a cacophony of noise as their ankle chains clanged. Sophia urged them to move faster. She kept glancing at the door, where noise continued to erupt.

She had to get to Lunis. To help. But her first priority was the slaves.

She pulled her phone out of her pocket and sent a message to her sister: “Go to the park. Help the people I’ve sent. I’ll be in touch.”

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

When the last man was about to step through the portal, he turned to Sophia. “I don’t know who you are, but I thank you. I don’t know why, but you saved our lives.”

She shook her head, adrenaline burning in her chest from the many noises emanating from outside the building. “I don’t know what’s going on here. Get through before it’s too late.”

The man rushed through the portal just as the largest blast yet hit the building, nearly sending Sophia to the concrete floor. She closed the portal, rushing for the open door.

What’s happening? she asked Lunis.

There was no answer, which she didn’t take as good.

Sophia wanted to put on the disguise as a robot again, but her reserves from opening the portal and everything else were too low. Cautiously, she approached the door and peered out.

What she saw was strange, to say the least. Fire streamed through the air, delivered by an invisible source.

So Lunis has remained cloaked, she thought. He’s okay, at least for now.

On the ground, shielded behind other buildings and debris, were the three robots.

They were firing at Lunis, many of their attempts seeming to get dangerously close. No wonder he couldn’t respond. He was trying to stay alive, but it had to be difficult to hold off the attacks and keep up the cloak.

You can quit, she encouraged, shouting to him in her mind.

The fire disappeared.

The robots looked around, not knowing where to shoot since the fire had stopped. They had few clues about their attacker.

Great, Sophia thought. Now I just have to get out of here.

She retreated through the building, going back the way she’d come and through the other entrance. It emptied out on the other side of the factory, which was deserted, for the most part.

I’m headed for the mountains, Sophia told Lunis.

No! he yelled in her mind.

She had already run straight into the open lot when she got his message. She halted as a jet unlike anything she’d ever seen roared to life behind her. It hovered off the ground a few feet like a helicopter. This was no normal aircraft. Sophia knew at once that it was magical tech.

If she’d had a chance, she would have opened a portal, but the terror bursting in her heart prevented it. She made eye contact with the pilot, reading the deceit on his expression before she spun and ran for the edge of the property.

It was a dumb attempt, she knew. But what else could she do?

The craft might have been playing with her, but it didn’t start after her right away. Instead, it let her get away several hundred yards before it zoomed in her direction.

No! Lunis yelled in her mind. A stream of fire shot between her and the aircraft, cutting it off and making it divert. She only allowed herself a moment to look over her shoulder, gauging the assault.

“I’m almost there,” Sophia said aloud, and also in her head. “I’ll portal as soon as I get a chance.”

You’ll never make it, he answered.

Just hold them off, she stated.

The aircraft similar to the one that took down Adam was circling.

Overhead, Lunis’ form flickered in the air.

Sophia’s heart dropped.

All at once, his cloak dropped, and he was solid. A target for the robots and the aircraft.

“Go!” Sophia yelled. “Get out of here.”

No, he argued. Not without you.

Twice Sophia tried to create a portal, but she couldn’t do it while running. That was the only thing keeping her alive, she knew as bullets rained down around her feet.

The aircraft took off after Lunis, gaining on him fast. The robots were still firing. Sophia knew she had few options. She turned, throwing the rest of her magical reserves at a vehicle sitting in the lot. Aiming directly at the gas tank, she sent an igniting spell at the vehicle. It exploded immediately, blowing up into the air and sending fire all around, knocking her back at least twenty yards

The explosion sent the robots across the lot too, many of them flying into a warehouse. The aircraft also retreated, not daring to fly through the fire rising high into the air and sending smoke everywhere.

The blast had sent Sophia into a metal wall, and her head hit hard. Blood gushed into her eyes, and her magic was completely depleted.

She closed her eyes, wishing she had the strength to communicate with Lunis. But at least he was safe. He could get away. The slaves had gotten away.

But Sophia’s role as a dragonrider was over almost as soon it began, her second mission taking her out.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

A strange swishing sound sought to wake Sophia from a horrible dream.

Not a dream, she realized as she tried to open her eyes. The light burned. Her head ached. Her heart felt raw.

“This is a terrible place to take a nap,” a voice said.

Sophia brought her hand up to shield her eyes as she tried to peel herself off the hard surface under her. She could barely spy the form of Ainsley standing over her, holding a broom and sweeping like there was no more important job in the world right then.

“Ains…” Sophia said, relief in her voice, and also bewilderment. She was safe. She was at the Castle. Inside the Gullington. But she had no idea how she’d gotten there.

She started trying to stand, but the attempt was useless. Her immediate thought was of Lunis. Where was he? And was he safe?

“Oh, you’re bleeding all over the steps,” Ainsley said, clapping her hand down on her thigh with annoyance. “And I just cleaned them.”

Sophia went to touch her head, but finding that it was mostly exposed flesh, she pulled her hand away.

“Ains,” she tried again. “Lun…”

“Oh, he’s all right,” she said, her voice soothing now. “I saw him fly to the Cave earlier through the window up top. Then I came down here to sweep and found you taking a nap on the stairs.”

“I-I-I…” Sophia didn’t know where to begin, and the more she tried to think, the less she felt like keeping her eyes open.

“You’re going to pass out,” Ainsley stated. “And that will make my job horribly difficult. I don’t want to have to sweep around you. I have to do that when Evan passes out here after staggering home from the Pond totally wasted. I won’t do it with you, S. Beaufont. You’re better than that. And really, drinking this early? You should know better.”

Sophia tried again to stand, but she couldn’t find the strength.

“Oh, fine then,” Ainsley said, relenting slightly. “I’ll help you.”

“Thank you,” Sophia replied, her voice nearly a whisper.

“Wild!” the housekeeper yelled so loud it felt like it would cut Sophia’s head in two. “That girl you were all worried about is here, bleeding everywhere. Come and get her, would you?”

A moment later, Wilder appeared, his face in front of Sophia’s, worry in his eyes. “There you are? We’ve been concerned. You disappeared.”

“I was kicked out,” she said, finding her voice suddenly.

Ainsley laughed. “Oh, did Hiker kick you out?”

Sophia nodded as Wilder supported her back, keeping her from toppling over.

“And you listened to him?” Ainsley asked with a laugh.

Another nod.

“He fires me every day,” Ainsley related. “And he kicks Evan out at least once a week.”

“He’s told me to leave at least a dozen times,” Wilder added.

Ainsley continued to laugh. “We never listen because he’s just a hothead who loves us in his own sick and demented way.”

“What?” Sophia asked, confounded by the reality that the eviction she’d received wasn’t one. It made everything she’d just done seem strange and out of context. But it wasn’t, she told herself. She and Lunis had saved people. She knew things she wouldn’t have known otherwise. Quiet had helped her. It had to all have been worth it, but she knew she wouldn’t have done any of it if Hiker hadn’t kicked her out. Made her fight for what she wanted most—a place in the Dragon Elite.

“Come on, let’s get you upstairs,” Wilder said, supporting her weight. “Ainsley, would you help me? I’ll need your medical expertise.”

“Yes, sure,” the housekeeper said. “Let me just finish up here.” She continued to move the broom back and forth on the stairs.

“Come on, really!” Wilder complained. “She’s got a head wound.”

“Oh, fine,” Ainsley said, striding in behind them. “But I want the full story while I patch you.”

Sophia was about to say something but her eyes connected with Hiker, standing at the top of the stairs. Her mouth fell open when he disappeared, an angry expression on his face.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

“What do you mean, you’re not going to tell us?” Ainsley said, removing the bloody rags from beside Sophia’s bed.

“I just think I need to talk to Hiker first,” Sophia related.

“The man who kicked you out of here?” Ainsley asked. “I can’t believe you took him seriously. But good on you. It took me several years to get under his skin enough for him to fire me. Evan, well, it took him at least a year.” She glanced up at Wilder, a proud expression on her face. “I think this is a new record.”

“She’s pretty efficient,” he agreed, nodding.

“I know how to piss him off,” Sophia said, trying to get comfortable on her pink bed.

Wilder pointed to the television. “How do you turn this on?”

“Magic,” she replied. “And currently I’m a bit depleted.”

He shrugged, defeated. “Okay, next time. I want to see those cat videos.”

“Oh, you should,” Ainsley said, hurrying out the door. “That one with the cat hoarding baby dolls under the bed is simply priceless.”

Sophia shook her head and immediately regretted it. “I think we need to get Ains out more. Or out at all.”

“I think we all need to get out,” Wilder said. He was sitting on the side of her bed, looking at how the Castle had redesigned her bedroom. Every day there was something new. The newest thing was a bouquet of pink roses. Ainsley had said it was her get well present. She quickly added, “I’ve never gotten one of those, but then again, I’m never sick or sporting a head injury.”

“So, you’re really not going to tell me what happened to you?” he asked.

“I want to,” Sophia said. “But I have to make things right with Hiker first. I need him to trust me, and I’m only going to get that if I try to do things his way.”

He shook his head. “You might be better than all the rest of us.”

“No,” she argued. “You all are here because you didn’t challenge him. You didn’t go on the fake mission to save zombie horses.”

Wilder laughed. “Oh, gosh, he sent you to the farmers to settle their dispute.”

“You know about that?” she asked.

“Of course,” Wilder said. “I’ve heard of other riders being sent on that mission before me.”

“You ever asked to go on a mission?” Sophia questioned.

He shook his head. “No. I should have, maybe. But remember, mortals were only recently able to see magic again, which kind of changed things for me. But also I like it here. And those other riders? Well, when they left, they were all alone. I never wanted that. I gave up everything for this. For Simi. And I would again, but I don’t want us out there alone. So I’ve swallowed my pride and done as Hiker wanted. Maybe that was wrong, but you have to know that for a long time, there hasn’t been any point. Only recently were missions even a possibility for me. And now I see you and your passion for it. I guess I might want that soon.”

She rubbed her head and immediately regretted it. “I don’t know. It’s not all it’s cracked up to be.”

They were quiet for a moment. Sophia stared out the window. “So, do you know how I got to the Castle? I sort of passed out after cracking my head open.”

He shook his head. “Quiet will know. Nothing happens here without him knowing.”

She nodded. “Yes, I think he’s underestimated.”

Wilder winked at her. “Good thing he counts you as an ally.”

Ainsley returned with a tray of soup. “Okay, I’ve got everything you need to get better.”

Sophia sat up. “Oh, thank you. I’m starving.”

“Not this,” Ainsley said seriously. “This is my lunch. Just thought I’d bring it here so I can keep an eye on you. But I brought you a couple of aspirin.”

“First off, the best you’ve got in a magical castle is aspirin?” Sophia asked. “And I don’t get to eat?”

Ainsley laughed, setting the tray down beside Sophia. “I’m kidding. The soup is for you, and there’s no aspirin. The Castle says it knows what to do for you.” She backed up, pointing to the door. “Wild, get out. She needs her rest. And the Castle, well, apparently, it has its own home remedy.”

“What is it?” Sophia asked, looking around.

“Eat your soup,” Ainsley encouraged. “It’s not for me to say.”

Without another word, the strange housekeeper pulled the door shut, leaving Sophia alone.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Immediately upon finishing her soup, Sophia was hit with a wave of exhaustion unlike any she’d ever felt before. She didn’t even push the tray away before she passed out on her pillows, falling into a dream all at once.

Wind whipped her face, pushing her hair back and making her feel more alive than ever before. She felt the power under her and relished in the connection she had to the dragon she was riding.

Lunis soared through the air, cutting through clouds and sliding around patches of blue sky. The green of the Gullington blurred in Sophia’s vision. She knew the tears in her eyes were because of the wind, but also because of the joy she felt in her heart.

The dragon glided down when they got to the Pond, soaring only feet from the glass-like surface of the water.

Clenching the dragon with both her legs, Sophia released her grip on the reins and angled back, dipping her fingers into the Pond and relishing in the way the water skimmed over her hands.

The rush was intoxicating. It made her feel alive. It made her feel brand new. More than anything, it was a healing experience.

The sound of knocking nearly made her fall off her dragon. Sophia started awake, not even realizing she was asleep. Disappointment hit her when she realized she hadn’t been riding Lunis. She rolled over suddenly, making the tray with the soup crash to the floor, but she caught herself before she fell off the bed with it.

Sophia was bewildered, trying to remember where she was as she took in her room in the Castle. It all came back to her. She blinked, suddenly feeling better, her head not aching.

Hiker stood in her doorway, a strange expression on his face as he took in the room.

“Why does it look like a pink monster threw up in here?” he asked, a strangely casual tone in his voice.

“Was that a joke?” she asked, pulling the covers up to her chest when she realized she was wearing pajamas. “I think that was a first.”

“That was the first joke you’ve heard me tell,” he said, striding into the room even though he hadn’t been invited in. “I’ve been around for five hundred years. I’ve told a joke or two in my time.”

“Oh, well…” Sophia said, watching him look around her room. “I didn’t do all this. Just the beanbag. The Castle did the rest.”

He nodded, not saying a word.

That gave Sophia a chance to think about the strange dream she’d just experienced. It felt more real than any dream she’d ever had before, so much so that it seemed to fix her from the inside out. She peered at the walls of the Castle, knowing it had everything to do with her dream, which had healed her, oddly enough.

“So this?” he asked, pointing at the television. “Is this what you call a VT?”

“TV,” Sophia corrected. “And yes. Again, I didn’t do it.”

He turned to face her. “Then tell me, what did you do?”

She sat up more. “Why did you cover up who killed Adam?”

Hiker let out a long breath, and his gaze dropped to the floor. “I didn’t want to, but I didn’t know what to do about it. If something was strong enough, whatever that thing was—”

“An aircraft,” Sophia informed.

“Yes, if that aircraft was strong enough to kill Adam, the best among us, well, we don’t stand a chance.”

“So you simply covered it up and what, you were going to forget that it happened? That he’d been murdered?” Sophia asked.

“No, it’s just that it’s complicated,” he reasoned.

“Is it?” she probed.

“Look, I’m not good at this…”

“Good at what?” Sophia asked.

“At telling anyone, especially you, that maybe you were right,” he said reluctantly. “I’ve lost my confidence over the years. Adam knew it. My men probably do as well. I’ve gotten complacent. When I saw what took Adam down, I closed up even more. And then you came here, and you challenged me on every front. I just don’t know what to do at this point.”

Sophia nodded. “I went to the site the aircraft was from.”

Hiker looked up suddenly. “That’s where you got the head injury?”

Another nod. “Yes, Lunis and I went in there.”

“That was foolish!” he boomed. “Th-th-that was something Adam would have done.”

“Well, I have no regrets,” Sophia said proudly. “I don’t know who runs it, but they had slaves working in chains. There were these robots that…”

The confusion on Hiker’s face made her pause.

“Robots,” she continued, “they are like men made out of machines.”

He shook his head. “This is what I mean. I’m not sure about this world. I thought we’d be out for a few years when mortals couldn’t see magic anymore, and then one year rolled into a decade, and then into a century, and then another, and so forth. Now the world has changed too much. It will never accept dragonriders. We are archaic. I know that much.”

“They won’t accept us if we don’t try,” Sophia agreed.

“So, these slaves?” Hiker questioned. “You saw them?”

“I freed them,” she stated. “And I blew up some stuff. I think Lunis was pretty amazing too, although I need to talk to him about it.”

“You saved them,” he said, apparently needing to digest that.

“Well, I couldn’t leave them there,” she replied.

“Right,” he chirped. “Of course, you couldn’t.”

“I know you kicked me out and that you don’t want me here, but more than anything, all I want—”

“I was wrong,” he said, cutting her off.

Sophia paused. Brought her chin up. Forced herself to remain quiet and listen.

“You have to forgive an old man for being set in his ways,” he began. “Adam, my elder, tried to change me. You would have thought losing him would have done it, but it only made me more afraid of the world outside of the Gullington. Then you, Sophia Beaufont, came along. The riders have been ignored for a long time. I don’t know how to enter the world again. I told myself we weren’t needed anymore, but maybe this strange, modern world does need us after all. I won’t make any promises, but I’ll try to change things. I’ll try to get the world to see that dragonriders are the way again. We are the judge, the jury, and the executioner, after all.”

If Sophia wasn’t so exhausted, she might have bounded out of bed and hugged the large man before her. It was probably better that she was tired. That might have ruined everything.

“So….” she began.

“So, we will try,” he agreed simply. “And maybe you can help since you know something about this modern world.”

“Of course,” Sophia answered. “And I’m looking into leads about who owns the aircraft that killed Adam. My sister has taken the slaves, and we can send the guys to the factory…” Her voice trailed away after she received a tentative look from Hiker.

“Small steps, right?” she asked, shrugging.

“I appreciate that you didn’t tell Ainsley and Wilder about the aircraft I covered up or anything else,” he stated. “You could have, but now I see you’re someone who garners trust. That’s the most important part of being a dragonrider. Some would have you believe you have to be strong, courageous, and a risk-taker, but they are wrong. That’s not the most important attribute for a dragonrider. You can’t fix people’s problems if they can’t trust you.”

For the first time ever, Hiker Wallace made Sophia smile. Not because of his tense attitude or his unyielding ways, but because she saw, deep within his tough exterior, that he was a man she could grow to like, just like the life blossoming all around her in the Gullington.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

The next morning, Sophia was out of the Castle before breakfast was even served, leaving Evan and Quiet to figure out the pastry battle on their own for once.

She enjoyed the peace of the Expanse as she strode in the direction of the Cave. The Pond shimmered with morning sunlight reflecting off it, and the flock was a sea of creatures grazing in the ancient pastures.

For a girl who grew up in a magical house in a congested city, she couldn’t picture a better place to live. The Gullington was quiet. It was peaceful. And it was on the brink of changing forever.

Sophia wanted to be a part of that change. And although Hiker hadn’t committed to drastic changes, she knew he was more receptive than before. That was progress. For men who didn’t change a lot in a century, that was good enough for her.

When Sophia was roughly a hundred yards from the Cave, she sat on the grass and waited.

It only took a minute before Lunis poked his head out, his horns catching the morning light. She couldn’t believe how much she’d missed looking at him. It had only been a day, but that was too long. He had moved into the Cave permanently, now much too big for the Castle or sleeping in her room anymore. She was happy for him but grieving the past.

When she locked eyes with Lunis, her heart leapt in a way she’d never experienced before. She’d read books about people falling in love, and that was what her affection for Lunis was akin to. It wasn’t romantic love, though. It was much deeper. It was the kind of bond that transcended centuries. It was an unconditional love she’d die to protect and do anything to keep.

He glided down to her, landing soundlessly in the grass.

“You’re alive,” he said casually.

“You had doubts?” she joked.

“I think we both know I didn’t.”

“It’s strange, because I somehow ended up on the steps of the Castle, although no one knows how I got there,” she mused. “I was passed out and don’t remember a thing.”

He looked at the flock, a hungry expression in his eyes. “That is weird.”

“What do you remember?” she asked. “You were there.”

“There was an explosion,” he recounted. “Lots of fire. And chaos. Robots and aircraft. The usual.”

“And then what?” she asked, hiding her laughter.

“And then a flying ambulance took you to safety,” he answered. “Or so I’m guessing.”

“They have those out here?” She had to really work to keep herself from laughing.

“I guess,” he said, covering his expression.

Sophia decided not to push the issue. She and Lunis had to go through their own evolution. Who knew how long it would take? She hoped it wasn’t another century.

“Hiker has agreed to look into missions,” she informed him. “But I think there is preliminary work to do.”

“And reconnaissance,” he stated. “But that’s good progress.”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, and we have to figure out who was behind Adam’s death and the factory and the slaves.”

He stood nobly. “It seems we have our work cut out for us.”

“It seems so,” Sophia said, smiling out at the Expanse, enjoying the morning breeze on her face.

“Well, I hope you don’t mind, but I’m off to grab breakfast,” he said.

“Not at all,” she answered, watching as her dragon took a few steps before launching into the air, his expansive wings flapping, carrying him gracefully across the sky.

He had grown so much, and yet, as she watched him dive to grab a sheep with his claws, she knew he would grow more. They both would.

One day, he’d grow enough that she’d be able to ride him, even when she wasn’t unconscious.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you to you, the reader, for taking the time to read this book. Your support means so much to everyone at LMBPN. We hope you continue to enjoy, allowing us to craft more stories that hopefully enrich and entertain you and your life. That’s always my main goals as the author.

This series was originally released as 12 large volumes. After the entire series released, we decided to break up the books into 24 books. You are reading the first part of that now. The author notes for that book will come at the end of book 2, because it could contain spoilers. So with this series, you’ll get author notes written at present day for odd numbered books. And then you’ll get the ones we wrote while writing the series on the even numbered books. It’s math. I’m not the best at it.

Currently, I just finished this entire series. 1.4 million words written over 16 months. I feel like writing these author notes for book 1 right now is like time traveling. I’m trying to recall who I was before I wrote this series. The feelings and thoughts that were manifesting in me at the time. I remember wanting to create a magical place with grounds and a castle and a pond and caves.

I drew pictures. They weren’t very good. The Gullington was the Gillington at the time and then I changed it. I didn’t understand how the magic that ran the sentient Castle worked. And then around book 6, which will be book 12 for you, it hit me. And holy ice cream sandwiches, did it blow my freaking mind. That’s part of the magic of writing. Often, characters don’t tell me their stories until I’m ready, meaning that it’s time to be revealed in the book.

What’s interesting is that as a writer, often I don’t know what my protagonist doesn’t know. It’s not like I’m leading them into something, but rather, I’m taking the journey.

For me, that’s why writing is so thrilling and exhausting. I literally feel like I go on the journeys. That I slay the beasts. That I have to learn the information or how to fight or the lessons of the heart. In that way, my books change me. They make me into so much more than I was before I started.

There’s that quote by George R.R. Martin about how a reader lives a thousand lives. Well, I’m not trying to outdo you, the reader, but damn it if I don’t feel like my books have made me live a million lives.

I just got off the phone with Mike, who I always refer to by multiple names in the Author’s Notes. You’ll see. Anyway, after finishing this series, he asked me how I was feeling. Very thoughtful guy, that Manderle. I told him that I internalize my characters and their journeys so much that it’s freaking exhausting. After writing 35k words this weekend, I feel like I’ve lived at least a hundred lives in three days.

MA also asked in that conversation if I have any hobbies… Well, Michael, I wield a sword, I’m an expert archer, ride a dragon, take down bad guys, clean Castles, cook for a bunch of dragonriders, tend to the flock, tell bad jokes, go to happy hour with the king of the fae and sometimes watch You Tube videos. So yeah, I’ve got hobbies. Now, after all this, I’m thinking of taking up drinking…I’m beat.

But who has time for hobbies when there are books to write? Really I love what I do. After 77 books, I’m excited to start the next series. It comes directly after this and is called the Inscrutable Paris Beaufont. I’ll start that in a few days. For now, I need to veg and watch some Great British Baking Show with nachos. And apparently I need to pick up a hobby or two that involves actually going to the real outdoors and not imaginary places in my mind.

And this begs the question that I didn’t ask of Bird Killer, aka Mikey. What are your hobbies? Hosting elaborate dinner parties for your hungry and malnutrition author who has trouble feeding herself because she quite literally was on a deadline and couldn’t find time to put a sandwich in her pie hole? When will the chauffeur be here to pick me up? I might even brush my hair for the occasion…No, no, I won’t. Let’s be honest. We all know that I can’t be bothered to brush my hair, much like Liv Beaufont.

Oh, and by the way, the Unstoppable Liv Beaufont is the series that came before this one, although they can be read out of order. But if you like Sophia, then you will love her older sister who has less manners and really bad fashion sense. She’s me!

Okay, without further ado, I’ll turn you over to Michael-Freaking-Anderle.

*Drops microphone and walks away*

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

AUGUST 24, 2021

Thank you for not only reading this book, but these author notes as well.

I just read Sarah “Tiny Ninja” Noffke’s author notes, and I’m having a hard time. You see, Sarah complimented me, and my mind is having a tough time wrapping around that new reality.

I think she has to be hooked on love or something with her Scottish lord—laird? However the hell you spell it—and her feelings of being nice to the world have somehow bled into her author notes.

Truly, it’s a bizarre feeling to have a compliment to deal with. I feel awkward, so stop it, Noffke. You are harshing my buzz, lady.

(That’s the correct slang, right? I mean, I could be five years behind the times with “harshing my buzz.” Probably more like thirty or forty years behind the times.)

So, I’m going to pretend it didn’t happen and move forward with my life, which is I’M JONESING FOR NACHOS, NOFFKE!

I’m down in Cabo San Lucas in a house we rented for a week that is rather far from anything.

There is a taxi-type service that runs every hour on the half-hour (so, 2:30, 3:30, etc.), which means you note the time at 3:33 and realize you have fifty-seven minutes until the next time it leaves.

Damn!

I love the food here, but with no car, I can’t easily go GET to it.

Also, for those who know Cabo, why the hell are there so many Italian restaurants in this town? Sure, Mexican food is #1 (well, tacos), but a close second is Italian restaurants. I’d say there are more Italian than seafood restaurants which is weird because Cabo Is on the water. It’s a fishing village (ok, it’s a tourist town now, but it WAS just a fishing village thirty years ago).

There are only two Chinese restaurants I’m familiar with (one here in Pueblo Bonito at Sunset and one closer to San Juan del Cabo.) The only other Chinese I’ve seen look like the ones you would find at a mall in the United States.

I’ve had no Texas-style BBQ here. That’s a bummer.

Plenty of good steak places. In fact, a couple I wish I could move back to Las Vegas with me.

Of course, a significant amount of good Mexican food and hole-in-the-wall taco stands.

Ugh, It’s 2:15 in the afternoon, I’ve not had lunch, and I’m making it worse. Hopefully, you aren’t as pissed at me as I am at Noffke for mentioning food.

If you ARE as pissed at me as I am at Noffke, well, skip me and blame the original problem child.

You know…NOFFKE!

We appreciate all you do for our stories and your support. Thank you from the bottom of my empty stomach (there I go again) because without readers and supporters like you, I wouldn’t get a chance to blame Sarah in these author notes.

Anyway, stay safe and sane out there. I look forward to talking to you in the next book!

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael Anderle

AGITATION OF FEAR

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 2

CHAPTER ONE

Cigar smoke circled through the air behind Thad Reinhart as he strode down the dark corridor, flicking ashes on the ground. He was unconcerned about the mess he left behind.

Messes were other people’s problem. Thad Reinhart didn’t clean up messes, his own or other people’s. He made them. He had for over five hundred years, and he planned to do it for another half millennium, the angels willing.

At the entrance to the dungeon in his castle in North America, he turned, taking a puff on his cigar. He could never stand the stench in the dungeon for long. That was why he prepared himself, looking at one of his many trophies that lined the walls in the long corridor.

The stuffed head of the dragon on the wall still appeared as lifelike as when he’d slaughtered it centuries ago. This one was named Stellar. Her rider had died shortly afterward, although Thad hadn’t had him taxidermized.

He drew in a breath and entered the dungeon, the stench and thick air making him sneer. The dungeon, just like the entire castle, had been modeled after his original one in Scotland.

That had been his home before the dragons and their riders had destroyed it. They thought they’d destroyed him too, but nothing could be farther from the truth. What the Dragon Elite did when they sought to bring Thad Reinhart down had only spurred him on and made him stronger.

When Thad had rebuilt himself, he planned to destroy the Dragon Elite. However, someone had done that for him—whoever made it so mortals couldn’t see magic anymore, making the riders completely useless. He couldn’t have devised a better punishment for them. Being marginalized was a far better fate for those who thought as highly of themselves as the Dragon Elite.

Yet, whatever had made it so mortals couldn’t see magic anymore was gone. They had returned to the world of magic, and Thad worried that meant the Dragon Elite would as well.

His worries had become reality when someone recently nearly destroyed the Chainley facility, releasing all the slaves. Someone the few witnesses at the facility said was with a dragon. Thad could believe that, since he knew Adam Rivalry had gotten close recently. However, this rider wasn’t described as being like Adam, nor did the dragon match Kay-Rye’s appearance. Baffling to Thad was that the person in question was supposedly a woman.

The Chainley factory was in close proximity to the Gullington for a very good reason. It pulled from its magical reservoir to fuel the magical tech inside the facility, although no one knew that.

It satisfied Thad very much to know that the one thing Hiker Wallace struggled with most—technology—he was unknowingly fueling. The location of the Chainley facility was also important because things that were right under Hiker Wallace’s nose, he never saw.

Thad Reinhart had spent centuries trying to find the exact location of the Gullington. Trying to figure out how to break through the Barrier. Although he’d been mostly unsuccessful at this, he still knew the approximate location. In time, he’d find it and destroy everything that was part of the Gullington.

The floor was sticky under Thad’s dragonhide shoes. He made a mental note to throw them away after this. He had many that could replace these shoes, having used Stellar’s hide to make multiple pairs. Her horns had been used in the inlay throughout the castle.

Abruptly, Thad halted in front of the chained prisoner one of his men had brought in that morning. It was a man who owned a farm close to the Gullington. Recently, one of the pilots for the Chainley facility had spotted a very curious incident at two neighboring farms. The pilot had been searching for an aircraft that had gone missing.

It didn’t make any sense to Thad that his magical tech-inspired aircraft had simply disappeared. There were too many tracking devices on the craft, which meant another brand of magic was in play. The whole thing reeked of Hiker Wallace.

And then, one of his pilots had mentioned seeing scorch marks in the farm’s pastures and animals that appeared to have been attacked.

Immediately, Thad had demanded that the farmer be brought in for questioning. Mr. Hopper hadn’t wanted to cooperate, even after being shoved through a portal and intimidated by some of the best interrogators Thad employed. That was why he’d had to stop what he was doing to intervene and do it himself.

“Mr. Hopper,” Thad began, puffing on his Cuban cigar and blowing the smoke in the kneeling man’s face, “I understand you’ve been less than forthcoming. I’m here to change that.”

The old mortal shook his head. “I have nothing to tell you.”

Thad laughed, a hollow sound lacking any joy. “Really? What happened at your farm recently?”

“Nothing,” the man lied. “It was nothing.”

“Who burned the fields?” Thad asked, losing his patience.

“That was me,” he said, his Scottish accent growing deeper.

“And you slaughtered your own cow in the middle of a field?” Thad questioned.

“I-I-I think dementia is overcoming me, the same as my father,” he stuttered.

“Yes, your father,” Thad said. “Strange things happened at the farm when he owned it, too.”

What Thad couldn’t figure out was why this man was protecting the Dragon Elite. It seemed that a spell was at play. He could use his magic to undo it, but that might fully erase the man’s memory. He believed the man was probably suffering from dementia, but only because he’d been spelled too many times by Hiker Wallace. That was Thad’s guess, anyway.

The best way to break the spell was through a conventional method, he figured. Thad grabbed the man’s hands, which were constricted by chains, and held the lit cigar an inch from the back of one. Fear was by far the best spell anyone could employ.

Mr. Hopper tensed. Tried to pull away. Pleaded.

Thad shook his head. “Tell me what happened at your farm.”

“Please,” the man said, tears in his eyes. “I don’t remember.”

“But you can,” Thad said, putting the end of the cigar straight down on the man’s skin, searing it and sending the smell of burned flesh through the air.

Mr. Hopper screamed. Tried to yank his hand away. Cried.

Thad didn’t release him, even after he pulled the cigar from his burned skin. “Now, unless you want that to happen again, you will tell me what happened at your farm.”

“I-I-I,” the man stuttered, “I don’t re—” He looked around like he suddenly saw something that wasn’t there a moment before. “Dragon.” The man blinked up at Thad, tears running down his face. “I saw a dragon.”

“What else?” Thad demanded.

“There was a-a-a—”

“What else!”

“A girl,” he nearly shouted. “I remember a girl. She came to negotiate a dispute between Mr. Lightbody and me.”

“Is that right?” Thad said in almost a whisper.

“I don’t remember anything else,” the man said, cradling his hand.

“I don’t need to know anything else,” Thad stated. This farmer had told him what he suspected.

“Please let me go,” Mr. Hopper begged. “I’ve told you what you wanted.”

Thad released a small smile, which looked all wrong on his face, due to the many scars that had deformed him. Smiles made him look like the monster he was.

“You have done very well,” Thad said, striding toward the exit, He wanted to be away from the smell of rot and death in the dungeon.

“So you’ll let me go?”

At the door, Thad turned back. “Oh, no. I can’t do that.”

“Please! Please! Please!” the man yelled as Thad pulled the door shut once more, enjoying the fresh air in the corridor. Thankfully, Mr. Hopper’s screams were drowned out immediately.

Thad glanced up at the head of Stellar, looking down on him with a powerful glint in her eyes.

So he was right.

Dragons were back.

They were taking their role as adjudicators. They were meddling in affairs Thad had ruled over for centuries. It would only be a matter of time before they discovered that he was behind the most controversial matters, ruling through power, money, and magical tech, as he had since the fall of the Dragon Elite.

And Thad now believed what he’d long feared—when the Dragon Elite rose again, they’d try to ruin everything for him.

CHAPTER TWO

Sophia clenched her eyes shut, trying to focus even though everything around her seemed to be trying to distract her.

What do you see? Lunis asked in her mind.

“Blackness,” she answered out loud and in her head.

What else? he barked, annoyance in his voice.

“A grass-covered meadow,” she began. “It’s sprinkled with cottages. There’s a billowing haystack next to you, and a slab of meat that you just caught. Oh, and nice job with the dozen villagers who are circled around you, worshipping.”

Lunis growled in her head so loud, it felt like it rumbled the ground under her feet. Making up things, however creative and flattering, won’t work on me, he answered.

Sophia sighed, opening her eyes. “This is useless. I can’t see what you see.”

She peered around, half-believing that Lunis was somewhere close, staring at her from a nearby hilltop. Her guess proved correct. He sprang off the nearest mountain and glided down to her.

“You have to really try if you want scrying to work between us,” he encouraged when he’d landed with a breathtaking grace, his wings sending wind across her face.

“I am trying,” she argued. She looked at the blue dragon, who was even larger than a few moments prior. She’d heard of growth spurts, but they did little to explain what happened to her dragon when no one was looking. One minute his body, not counting tail and neck, would be twenty feet long, then it would grow by a foot. He would soon be bigger than even Bell, the oldest and largest of all the dragons at the Gullington.

Lunis shook his head. “If you were trying, when we are in battle, you’d be able to see everything I saw. That’s crucial for our survival.”

“Fine,” Sophia spat. “Why don’t we try it in reverse? I’ll do it, and you tell me what I see.”

He coughed, smoke billowing from his nostrils. “I really think you need to master it before I attempt it. That way, we won’t confuse things.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes at her dragon. “Or are you nervous that you’ll struggle with it as much as me?”

"No. Maybe…no. Okay, yes, that’s totally it.” He gave her a look of guilt.

“We might have telepathy down,” Sophia complained, “but this scrying business is really difficult. It’s more than getting into your head. It’s sharing your senses.”

“Which is why you need to focus,” he encouraged. “It’s crucial that you’re able to scry through me in battle.”

She gave him an angry glare. “You know what else is important for battle?”

Lunis, who was solely a carnivore, began nipping at the grass underfoot. “Vigilance?”

“Nope,” Sophia stated.

“How about courage?” he posed casually.

“Yep, super important, but not what I’m really looking for when thinking of dragonriders,” she stated.

“How about perseverance?” Lunis questioned.

“Yeah, no,” Sophia said, tossing her head to the side.

“Oh, well, I don’t know then,” he stated. “I’m totally stumped.”

“It’s cute that you say both the words ‘totally’ and ‘stumped’ like a teenager from LA,” she mused.

“Cute. Yes, that’s a word all dragons like to be described using,” he said with a growl. “So, what was this thing you thought was important for us in battle?”

“How about riding an actual freaking dragon?” Sophia asked. “Where does that stack up in dragon battles?”

“Low,” he stated.

She lowered her chin. “Are you sure?”

“Don’t question me. I know things,” he argued.

“Seriously, Lunis, I’m a dragonrider. When will I be able to ride my dragon?”

“When you’re ready,” he stated.

“But you’re obviously ready. You’re big enough to pick up livestock, and yet you can’t carry me?”

“As I said, when you’re ready,” Lunis repeated.

“You’re giving me nothing,” she muttered.

“Well, it’s just that the time isn’t right,” he said, giving her an inconspicuous glance.

“Fine,” Sophia said, picking up her bag and striding toward the Castle.

“Where are you going?” he asked, sounding insulted.

“To the Castle.” Sophia continued walking.

“Why?” he asked. “We’re still training.”

“I would tell you, but you’re not ready,” she fired back, knowing it would burn him up.

CHAPTER THREE

Ainsley held her finger to her lips when Sophia strode down the wide corridor of the Castle on her way to Hiker’s office. It had moved again, and she was hoping it was around the next bend since she’d been searching for it for half an hour.

Sophia tensed, holding up her hands and shrugging. She didn’t think she’d been making any noise.

The housekeeper peered into a room and shook her head before shutting the door.

“What?” Sophia mouthed.

“It’s the Castle,” Ainsley answered in a whisper. “It’s asleep. I’ve been ordered to fetch Hiker’s books, but I have to find them first. Who knows what the Castle did with them?”

Sophia regarded the elf with a confused expression. “How do you know it’s asleep?” She looked around, not noticing anything in particular that would give her that impression.

Ainsley scoffed. “Isn’t it obvious?”

Sophia’s eyes slid from side to side. “Not especially.”

“Where are you headed?” she asked her.

“To Hiker’s office for a meeting,” Sophia answered.

“And how long have you been looking for it?” The shapeshifter had a knowing expression on her face.

“Well, longer than usual,” she answered honestly.

“That’s because when the Castle sleeps, it does it in his office since that’s its favorite room. You won’t be able to find it until it awakes.”

Sophia sighed with annoyance. “Well, then I’m going to be late for the meeting.”

Ainsley nodded. “As will everyone else.” She snickered. “Hiker is probably pissed, wondering where the lot of you are. He never knows when the Castle sleeps. He’s so dense.”

“So, you’re looking for the books?” Sophia asked. “I’ll help you search. Do you know how long we have?”

She nodded. “Until someone wakes the Castle. As long as everything remains quiet, it should be out for a few hours. It’s been months since it’s taken a proper nap.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “’Cause that’s not weird.”

“Well, you need to sleep,” Ainsley argued. “So why is it so weird that the Castle should too?”

“Because it’s a building,” Sophia stated.

Ainsley gave her a look of offense. “With feelings.”

“Right,” Sophia said, offering an apologetic smile. “And why… I mean, how does it sleep in Hiker’s office?”

Ainsley threw up her hands, exasperated. “Like I’d know. I don’t have the place all figured out.”

“Sorry, I just thought that since you’re so in tune with the beautiful creature that is this place, you’d have some insights.”

Ainsley smiled sweetly at her. “Oh, lovely S. Beaufont. You are truly my favorite.” She ran her hand affectionately over the nearest wall. “I think the Castle stuffs its conscious form into the office and closes it off from the rest of the rooms so it can recharge. Just you wait; when it wakes, it will have a renewed sense of spirit. The last time it napped, it rearranged the entire kitchen like it had a new zest for everything to be organized. I couldn’t find anything for years. Apparently, it had put everything in the other kitchen.”

“There are two kitchens?” Sophia asked, watching as Evan approached from behind Ainsley.

“Well, there are now, after the last nap.”

“What? Did you say nap?” Evan asked, not whispering like they were.

“I did,” Ainsley hissed softly, her eyes scolding.

“Oh, hell, nah! The Castle can’t nap!” he yelled, lifting his chin to the ceiling.

Ainsley growled. “Well, it’s not anymore, thanks to you.”

“Good. The last time it did, all the furniture in my room ended up spread across the Expanse,” Evan complained loudly again.

“I think the message there was clear,” Ainsley said, sticking her nose into the air.

“I get it,” he seethed. “The Castle doesn’t want me here, but I’m not leaving, so it can just deal with it.”

“Oh, yes, now you’ve done it,” Ainsley said, looking around. “It’s awake now for sure. I’ll never find those books, which means Hiker will keep complaining like a schoolboy every time he tries to use that Kindle.” She turned to face Sophia. “Why is it so difficult for that big ole lug to figure out technology? I’m as old as him, and you don’t see me struggling to use your electric razor.”

“You use my electric razor?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley’s eyes bulged as she turned and strode down the corridor. “You two better get to Hiker’s office. He’ll be livid that you’re late.”

Sophia shook her head, giving Evan a commiserating expression.

“She’s a rare gem, don’t you think?” he asked her with a wink.

“I adore her, actually, even if she uses my stuff,” Sophia said honestly.

“Me too, but it would be great if she didn’t rummage through my belongings and then blame it on the Castle,” Evan seethed. “I know it was you who went through my closet!” he called after the housekeeper.

Ainsley held up her hand as she continued down the hallway. “I can’t hear you. I’m way over here. And I adore you too, S. Beaufont.”

Evan sighed loudly. “Well, shall we?” He held up his hand, directing the way. “I think we should be able to find Hiker’s office now. Makes sense this blasted place was napping. No wonder I couldn’t find the office.”

“You know,” Sophia began as they walked, “if you call it names, I think it will just keep kicking you out.”

He shrugged. “It’s sort of our thing. Like you and I have a love/hate relationship.”

“What?” Sophia spat. “I don’t hate you.”

He blushed. “Oh, well, ignore that note someone slipped under your door the other day, then.”

“What?” Sophia asked. “That was you? You think I’m a stuck-up snob who wants to teach everyone around here manners?”

“Nooooo.” Evan dropped his gaze to the floor.

“I don’t try to teach anyone around here manners!” she argued.

He shook his head. “I said to ignore the message someone else obviously put in your room. I, for one, appreciate the class and modern edge you bring to the Castle and to the Dragon Elite.”

“I thought you were going to be on better behavior,” she snapped, not letting it go.

“And I thought that you weren’t trying to teach us all manners,” he fired back as they rounded the corner and stumbled unexpectedly into Hiker’s office.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Finally!” the leader of the Dragon Elite yelled when Sophia and Evan entered his office, the first to have arrived. “I was starting to wonder.”

“Sir,” Evan began, bowing slightly. “The Castle was napping.”

Hiker Wallace’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “That makes sense now. It never likes anyone to leave or enter my office when it takes a nap in here. I’ve been meaning to track you lot down for an hour, but every time I tried to leave here, I’d think of something I needed to do at my desk. Bloody, sneaky old place.”

“If it helps,” Evan began, “Ainsley hasn’t had any luck locating your books.”

Hiker dropped his square chin, regarding Evan with even more annoyance. “I don’t think you understand the phrase, ‘If it helps.’”

“Oh, I probably don’t.” Evan looked at Sophia. “Maybe Ms. Manners will teach me about language after we cover table etiquette.”

Sophia ignored him, but Hiker shook his head and glanced at her. “I’m afraid you have an impossible task.”

“Do you want my help with the Kindle?” Sophia asked.

“No!” Hiker exclaimed. “I’d like my books back.” He gestured at the long rows of empty shelves. “Thousands of irreplaceable texts, and I can’t get to them.”

“Well, you can, actually,” Sophia offered, pointing to the device sitting on his desk, appearing completely out of place in the office full of antiques. “They are all on there, and it might be easier to find things now that you have a search function.”

The glare the Viking gave her made her pause.

“You know what?” she said, changing her tone and pointing at the door. “How about I help Ainsley find your books?”

Hiker shook his head. “No, I want you in here for this meeting. It’s your bloody fault I called it.”

She gave a false smile. “It’s so nice that you’re embracing this.”

He tilted his head at her, narrowing his eyes. “I’m trying. Don’t expect progress overnight.”

“Or in a decade,” Evan added with a laugh.

“Here it is!” Wilder said, rounding into the office, relief on his face. “Bloody hell, it took me forever to find this place.” His eyes widened in horror as the realization took over. “Oh, no, the Castle napped, didn’t it?”

Hiker nodded. “Yes, so finding my office should be the least of your concerns. We won’t be able to locate anything for years to come.”

Wilder ran his hands through his loose brown hair, knocking it out from in front of his eyes. It fell back immediately, stubborn as him. “Maybe this time, we’ll actually get that pool we’ve been asking for.”

Evan shook his head. “No, I want a wraparound balcony. That way, I can shoot from up high.”

“You do know you have a dragon for such things?” Sophia said dryly.

He jerked his thumb in her direction. “This know-it-all. She doesn’t know what it’s like to ask for things and have the Castle ignore you year after year. A balcony and a pool. Is that too much to ask for?”

“I just want my damn books back,” Hiker said, thundering behind his desk, as Mahkah strolled into the office, not appearing hurried. He had the same poised expression on his face that he normally did, and his long black hair was braided down his back.

“Well, now that we’re all here,” Hiker continued, waving at the chairs in front of his desk. “Go on, take a seat.”

Evan quickly slipped into the nearest chair, as did the other two men, leaving no place for Sophia to sit.

Wilder popped up at once. “Oh, you can have mine.”

She shook her head. “I’m fine. I’ve been sitting most of the day.”

“Oh, because Lunis has allowed you to ride him, has he?” Evan asked, sitting back in his seat and crossing his legs.

“No,” she answered. “I’m fine with standing, though.” Sophia straightened and put her hands behind her back. “Sir, you called us here?” There was an expectant quality to her voice that she hoped would move things forward and get everyone’s attention off her.

Reluctantly, Wilder took his seat again, but he still stared at her, as if wondering if she’d change her mind.

“It’s fine,” Sophia said, tired of receiving looks from him.

“She’s so nice,” Evan sang. “You just don’t want to meet her evil twin.”

“Dragonriders don’t have twins,” Hiker stated.

“I have a twin,” Sophia stated.

“What?” Evan threw up his arms. “She gets everything. A phone. Knowledge of the modern world. Summoning abilities.”

She shook her head at him. “He’s dead. Jamison died at birth.”

“Oh,” Evan said, sinking down in his chair.

“Jerk,” Wilder said, casting a rude glare at the other rider.

Hiker, on the other hand, appeared momentarily struck. “Y-y-you had a twin?”

Uncertain why this was a concern, she shrugged. “Yeah. I mean, I, of course, didn’t know him, so there isn’t really anything to talk about. But why would riders not have twins?”

He cleared his throat. “It’s not important.”

“It seems important,” she argued. “Is it okay that I had a twin?”

Hiker nodded, pushing his shoulder-length blond hair behind his ears. “Yes, anyway, we’re moving on. As you all know, I’m going to attempt to—”

Sophia coughed slightly, politely giving him a hint.

He caught her gaze. “As I was saying, I’m going to meet with the leaders of the major nations to make them aware of the Dragon Elite. That will be the first step in making our presence known once more.”

Mahkah sat forward. “That is a formative step, sir.”

Hiker agreed. “Yes, I think so. They need to know we’re back and ready to intervene, taking up our role once more. But I don’t want to rule without consent. I believe it would be better if we get the endorsement of the major leaders, like the President of the United States and so forth and so on.”

“What do you need from us, sir?” Evan asked. “I can go to the United Nations for you.”

Everyone in the office erupted in laughter.

Evan sat up. “Come on, guys. I can be polite and professional.”

Hiker shook his head, still laughing. “Please, Evan, don’t fool around. We need to focus. Actually, I just need you all to hold down this place, so you should keep doing what you’ve been doing.”

“Oh, good…” Evan said dryly. “More training.”

“Well, once the path has been set for the Dragon Elite, we will have missions,” Hiker said with confidence. “So get ready, men…I mean, riders.”

Sophia didn’t really care that Hiker wasn’t used to her being there and confused his pronouns. They were making progress. Hiker was willing to go to the world leaders to make the Dragon Elite’s presence known. That was enough.

“There is something I need from one of you, though,” Hiker said, his mouth twitching.

Evan stood. “At your service, sir. What do you need? I’m on it.”

Hiker blinked at the young rider. “Not from you.”

Wilder stood, saluting. “Do you need a guard? Simi and I would be happy to accompany you.”

“No,” Hiker said, his gaze skipping over Mahkah and going straight to Sophia. “Actually, as a Royal for the House of Fourteen, I was hoping that you, Sophia, would go there and tell them about us.”

“Her?” Evan asked in surprise.

“Well, can you get into the House of Fourteen?” Hiker asked.

“I haven’t tried,” he replied.

“You can’t,” she stated. “Only Royals can enter. And even then, I’m not a Warrior or a Councilor, so I can’t get into the main chamber.”

Hiker tilted his head to the side. “I believe you can. There are few places a rider can’t get into. If the House allows you in, you should have access to everything.”

Sophia blinked at him in surprise. “So, you want me to go and do what?”

Hiker pushed out his chest with pride. “Tell them we’re back. We’re ready to take our roles as adjudicators back again, and that we would appreciate...no, we demand their support in all matters. There’s new blood in the House of Fourteen now, but they should know the truth, which is that we are the ones who govern the mortal world. They own the magical one, but we have dominance over the mundanes. We are larger than any nation, any leader. We are their allies, but we will be their greatest enemies if they aren’t careful.”

Sophia couldn’t breathe properly for a moment. She couldn’t believe it. A few weeks ago, Hiker was petrified to do anything, and now, he was back. Taking the role that was rightfully the Dragon Elite’s in the mortal world.

She wanted to believe this was the beginning of a new era for dragonriders, but a part of her deep down inside knew there were many more obstacles to face before the Dragon Elite could reign.

CHAPTER FIVE

In a room no one had ever entered in the Castle of the Gullington, a book appeared out of nowhere.

There was nothing else in the dark room, and the space had only just been created to house that particular volume.

It hovered in the air for a moment before landing softly on the stone floor, lying inconspicuously in the shadows.

Dust particles formed above the book like snowflakes and floated down, covering it completely, until the words printed on the front couldn’t be read. One would think that this book had been lost for centuries, it was so thickly coated in dust.

The Castle hummed peacefully to itself, pleased that even if its housekeeper found the books from the library, she wouldn’t find this particular one.

There would be a time for that.

Just not yet.

CHAPTER SIX

It wasn’t that Sophia didn’t enjoy Ainsley’s cooking. She just missed cheese and fried foods. Well, and Asian foods, too, as well as things in Los Angeles that were often described with the words “fusion” or “gastropub.”

And if Sophia were absolutely honest with herself, she was tired of just meat and potatoes. She’d never considered herself a snotty foodie, but she could have used a bit of bearnaise sauce on her steak, although she wouldn’t dare mention that to Ainsley.

Evan had asked for some salt the other day, and his plate magically got picked up and tossed across the dining hall, his peas rolling all over the floor. There were no offers for replacements that evening, and he went to bed without dinner, despite his sulking.

“Don’t you think that’s too much to order?” Sophia asked, lowering her menu and staring across the table at her sister and brother.

Liv pursed her lips. “That’s just for me. What are you getting to eat?”

“Ha-ha,” Sophia said, looking around the bar and grill in Santa Monica. She felt strangely out of place among all the hipsters with their shorts and button-up shirts.

It hadn’t been that long since she’d removed herself from modern culture, but it easily felt like ages. She suddenly sympathized with the men at the Gullington who had been outside societies’ influences for much longer.

She realized then how easy it was to forget that the world went on outside the Barrier, and in very different ways from how they lived.

The Castle provided everything they needed, and Ainsley took care of everything else. All matters outside the Castle but inside the Gullington were Quiet’s domain.

In a way, their lives were pretty minimalistic, which was nice—right up until the point where Sophia found it hard to assimilate back into regular society. That was when she had to remind herself that she’d never really been in the real world. She’d grown up as a protégé of sorts in the House of Fourteen, which no one, not even those in the magical world, would say was normal.

Clark slammed down his menu. “None of this stuff has any nutritional value. I could be making us something from scratch at home with organic ingredients.”

Liv cut her eyes at her brother. “And I could be slaying demons, but we all have to take a break sometime. Sophia is here for a visit. Just try to have a good time.”

The grimace that swept across her brother’s face made Liv shake her head. “Okay, have an okay time. Not fun, dare I suggest. Just an average, acceptable time. Will you?”

He sighed. “Of course, I’m having fun. Sophia is back, and it’s wonderful to see her.” Clark smiled at her. “I just don’t like all the greasy food options.”

A basket of fries arrived right then, with three sides of Ranch, two ketchups, and a spicy mustard, all at Liv’s request. She pushed the basket between her and Sophia. “Well, then I’ll take these off your hands, Clarky-poo.”

His eyes roamed longingly over the crispy fries as their smell wafted in his direction. “I wasn’t saying that all greasy food is bad. It’s just that—”

“What?” Liv asked, chewing. “I can’t hear you over the deliciousness.”

He shook his head, used to his sister’s antics. “So, Soph, tell us how things are going.”

She wiped her mouth. “It’s good. But honestly, I’m here on business, not to socialize. Sorry.”

Liv scoffed. “How dare you lure us to this bar and make me drink under such pretenses?”

Sophia giggled. “I wanted to talk to you before I met with the others. Hiker asked me to get the House of Fourteen’s support.”

Liv sat back, making room as the waitress brought a large plate of nachos dripping with melted cheese and piled high with toppings. “Hell, yeah.”

“Liv, you can’t really eat all that,” Clark said, disapproval heavy in his voice.

“Why?” she asked seriously. “As magicians, food fuels our magic. And not only that, but we can’t get overweight if we exercise our powers every day. And, if that wasn’t reason enough, nachos are the best thing in the world.”

“Do you know how much saturated fat is in those? It’s not good for your heart,” Clark stated.

Liv leaned across the table, her face suddenly serious. “Do you know how much your words kill the joy in my heart?”

He sighed, picking up a fry with reluctance. “Fine, we can indulge tonight, but we’re eating vegetarian for the rest of the week.”

“I’ll eat a vegetarian,” Liv said, sticking a nacho covered with grilled chicken into her mouth.

An abrupt laugh burst from Sophia. The comment distinctly reminded her of something Lunis would say. It was strange that she missed him already, although it hadn’t been long since she’d left him at the Gullington.

She’d wanted him to accompany her, but it was decided it was best for him to stay behind. He had much training to do, and Hiker didn’t want dragons flying around and getting attention before the Dragon Elite had the support of all the major world governing bodies.

And even though Lunis could use his magic to enter the House of Fourteen, it wasn’t necessary for him to be with her to prove her point. She was a Dragon Elite, and that title should be enough to get the respect she deserved without her dragon beside her.

“The House of Fourteen’s support?” Clark asked curiously.

Sophia nodded and then explained what all had happened recently with the leader of the Dragon Elite. Liv knew a lot of it since she’d counseled Sophia about it. However, more had happened since then.

Liv pushed the plate of nachos away, having done them justice. “He’s going about it all wrong if you ask me.”

Clark gave her a look of offense. “What are you talking about? He’s trying to get the support he needs behind him.”

“Well, for one, he thinks he’s the biggest and baddest entity out there,” Liv began.

“He has dragons,” Clark argued, cutting her off.

She rolled her eyes. “In a modern world full of missiles and rocket launchers. Dragons used to be amazing.” That earned her a contemptuous look from Sophia, and she held up her hand. “They still are, Soph. I’m not saying that they aren’t. It’s just that the world’s different than when Hiker ruled it. That means it takes a different approach.”

“So…what?” Sophia asked, confused, but also feeling like she absolutely knew where Liv was going with this and agreed with her already.

“Well, for one, asking for support when you think you’re the biggest governing body seems weird,” Liv continued. “It’s like Mom and Dad going to their children and saying, ‘Hey, is it cool if I tell you what to do from now on?’”

“Yes,” Sophia agreed, cramming a French fry into her mouth. “Exactly.”

Clark gave them both a look of uncertainty. “He’s just being polite.”

Liv shook her head. “When are you going to realize there are no niceties in politics?”

“Coming from the one who is friends with everyone from brownies to giants? Really, Liv?” Clark questioned.

She shook her head. “That’s different. I’m nice to people because kindness can’t be overrated. But I’m not nice to get my way. That’s plainly and simply called ‘manipulation,’ and even the dumbest person will see through that eventually. I, for one, hate suck-ups more than assholes. At least with a jerk, you know what you’re getting. Suck-ups don’t have a genuine bone in their wimpy bodies.”

Clark lowered his chin, regarding Liv. “Why don’t you tell us how you really feel?”

“Well, there was this one guy who used to always tell me I was much stronger than him because he was afraid I’d beat him up,” Liv began.

“Hey, don’t make this personal,” Clark cut her off.

Sophia waved her hand between them. “If you two don’t mind…”

Liv shook her head as if coming back to the present conversation. “Right. Anyway, as I was saying, I think Hiker also needs to be careful. The Dragon Elite is technically a higher governing body, according to everything I’ve read. But you can’t just show up after a few hundred years and exert your dominance over a world that has survived without you. I think strategy is key here.”

Sophia nodded, chewing her lip. “Right.”

Liv reached across the table, grabbing Sophia’s hands with her greasy fingers. “You can’t tell Hiker how to do his job. That’s already gotten you into issues with him. He’s your leader, and butting heads with him constantly will only lead to bigger problems.”

“That’s funny, coming from you,” Sophia said with a chuckle.

“I know,” Liv agreed. “I’m not saying you can’t argue with him, but it’s about finding a balance.”

Sophia nodded. There was no way she wasn’t going to oppose Hiker on some levels. They were just too different, and that was apparently by design.

“However,” Liv continued, “he’s given you a chance to do this with the House of Fourteen your way. So…” She shrugged, smiling at Sophia. “You’re going to do great. Just follow your instincts. Address the Council the way you think is right, not the way he told you to.”

Sophia swallowed, trying to process. She knew Liv was right, and strangely, she wasn’t supposed to challenge Hiker too much or overstep his leadership totally, but in this, she was allowed to run the show her way.

Sophia finally realized the fine lines in politics at that moment. It was a messy business, but someone had to be part of it to lead toward a better world in the future, and that was Sophia’s destiny.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Standing outside the Chamber of the Tree in the House of Fourteen, Sophia began to question everything.

What if Hiker was wrong, and she couldn’t enter the chamber? she wondered. That was key to her plans.

What if she entered the chamber, but they promptly kicked her out since she wasn’t technically one of them?

And the fear that circled back through her thoughts most rapidly was, what if she failed entirely? What if the Council rejected the Dragon Elite because of her? This was the first real task Hiker had given her.

Liv and Clark had headed into the Chamber of the Tree ten minutes ago, leaving Sophia staring at the Door of Reflection by herself.

She strangely wished that the Door of Reflection would work for her the way it did for Councilors and Warriors, serving up their worst fears so they could cleanse themselves of them before entering the Chamber of the Tree.

Since she wasn’t sure if she could actually enter the chamber, she didn’t know about the Door of Reflection. Liv and Clark didn’t think it would work for her since she wasn’t technically a member.

Sucking in a breath, Sophia tried to push away the doubt. Suddenly, she wished Lunis was beside her, offering words of wisdom. She envied Liv in this way because Plato, her lynx, could follow her wherever she went.

Sophia heard Lunis’ words in her head: “If you could learn how to scry, I could be with you, no matter what. I could see what you see. I could hear what you hear.”

She sighed. He didn’t have to be beside her for her to know what he would say. However, at that moment, she wished he was there to tell her something encouraging.

Realizing that she was stalling, Sophia stepped through the rippling surface of the Door of Reflection. At first, she thought she’d been prevented from entering the Chamber of the Tree because the reflective surface felt exactly like stepping through water, pushing her back slightly. However, her intention drove her forward, carrying her to the other side.

No nightmarish visions gripped her the way Liv described the Door of Reflection working. Instead, she simply entered a circular room with a domed ceiling. It was covered in thousands of twinkling lights, which represented magicians all over the world.

Standing in a half-circle were the Warriors for the House of Fourteen, all dressed similarly to Liv in combat clothes, with weapons strapped to their sides or across their backs. Completing the circle were the Councilors, who sat at the back of the room. The council now included Royals, as well as the Mortal Seven. Each of the mortals had a chimera in the forms of different pets, making for a strange menagerie milling about the room.

On either side of the bench were two other creatures who belonged to no one. A large white tiger stood on one side, and a small black crow on the other. They represented truth and lies. Good and evil. Yin and yang. Jude was the tiger and Diabolos was the crow, and they both glanced at Sophia when she stepped forward.

The Warriors all turned to face her and the Councilors regarded her with confusion.

“Who are you, and what are you doing here?” Councilor Bianca Mantovani asked, a pinched expression on her face.

Sophia’s gaze darted to Liv, who was standing in the center of the Warriors. Her sister held her face firm, true confidence in her eyes.

“I-I-I…” Sophia stuttered.

Liv lowered her chin, her expression seeming to say, “I taught you better than that.”

Sophia cleared her throat. “I’m a Dragon Elite.”

“How did she get in here?” Lorenzo Rosario asked in a questioning tone. He was another Councilor, who, like Bianca, objected to Sophia being there.

“Did you hear what she said?” Hester DeVries asked, leaning forward from the bench.

“Dragon Elite…” Raina Ludwig answered, her tone full of awe. “I thought they were—”

“Extinct,” Haro Takahashi mused. “Yes, that was my understanding as well.”

Sophia’s gaze drifted to Clark. Like Liv, he didn’t appear ready to step in and help her. She couldn’t blame them. They both knew Sophia couldn’t rely on her name and status as a Royal to help her there.

She needed the House of Fourteen’s support because she was a Dragon Elite and not because she was a Beaufont. If her siblings explained things for her, well, it would only make the Councilors continue to see her the way they had the last times—as a child. But Sophia was anything but that.

Although she didn’t have Hiker’s five hundred years of experience, magic had made her equal in maturity to someone half his age. She often felt it flowing through her veins, awoken by the chi of her dragon.

“The Dragon Elite aren’t extinct,” Sophia said, striding forward and taking the spot in the center of the round room between the Warriors and the Councilors. “When the mortals were prevented from seeing magic, it inhibited us significantly.”

Hester combed her hand through her short gray hair. “Yes, I can see that. Mortals wouldn’t have been able to see dragons.”

“And without seeing dragons…” Raina continued.

“It would make it impossible to serve as adjudicators,” Haro stated.

“Exactly,” Sophia stated, her confidence building. “But mortals can see magic again, so we are back to take on our role presiding over their affairs.”

“Well,” Hester said, smiling slightly, “this will be quite a help, I think.”

“I wouldn’t jump to conclusions,” Bianca fired back.

“When have you ever jumped?” Liv questioned. “Or gotten off your high horse?”

Bianca’s nostrils flared. “Would you try to act civilized? We have a guest here, one who isn’t used to your insulting ways.”

Liv bowed low to Sophia. “My apologies, representative for the Dragon Elite. Please don’t take offense to my rude nature. B is trying to teach me manners, but I ain’t used to her cultured ways.”

Bianca sighed with annoyance.

“If you are a Dragon Elite, that explains why you could enter the Chamber of the Tree,” Lorenzo stated with skepticism.

“Of course, she’s a Dragon Elite,” Raina stated. “I’m not up on the laws, but I believe their powers supersede ours.”

“Which means this young lady outranks all of us,” Hester said, impressed. She winked down at Sophia.

“That’s precisely why we need to look into the laws,” Lorenzo stated. “A dusty old organization of riders who have been out of practice for a few centuries can’t hold power over us. We didn’t lie down and die when mortals couldn’t see magic.”

“No, we simply turned a blind eye to the whole thing,” Liv said dryly. “I do believe it was one of our own who created the whole issue, cursing mortals and erasing our memories and the history.”

Sophia worked to keep herself from laughing at her sister’s usual antics, which were obviously making Clark flustered. Some things never changed. “I can understand your concerns, which is why I’m here. And although the Dragon Elite numbers have dwindled, our leadership is strong, and we’re ready to take back on our role as adjudicators for the mortal world.”

“Are you the leader of the Dragon Elite?” Haro asked.

Sophia shook her head. “Oh, no. That’s Hiker Wallace.”

“Why didn’t he come to ask for our support?” Bianca asked. “That’s why you’re here, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Sophia said, her tone faltering. “He sent me because…” Her voice trailed away, and she hesitated to tell them who she was. “Because…”

“You’re a female,” Hester stated with a gasp as if she had finally realized this obvious detail.

“Yes, that’s true,” Sophia said, blushing.

“I was going to mention that too,” Haro stated.

Raina nodded. “The Dragon Elite might have been hiding for a long time, but they’ve progressed, it seems. I don’t remember learning about any women riders.”

“No,” Sophia stated. “I’m the first.”

To her surprise, all of the Warriors took a knee and bowed to Sophia, their weapons clanging as they moved. Liv smiled proudly before catching herself, kneeling beside them, her head low.

“Would you get up!” Bianca stated. “We aren’t kneeling to a body of magicians who are pretty much here to tell us they are back and ruling over us, as well as their own affairs.”

“I don’t think that’s what this rider said,” Hester argued before looking at Sophia as the warriors rose again. “I’m sorry, what exactly are you saying?”

She cleared her throat nervously. “We would like to have the support of the House of Fourteen, to start with.”

“Yes, and then?” Haro asked.

“Well, it is true that centuries ago, we were the highest governing body,” Sophia continued, her eyes sliding to Liv.

Her sister gave her a sturdy expression, encouraging her to go on.

“And although things were run a certain way in the past,” Sophia said, “we recognize that things have changed. We want you as our allies.”

“So, you’re not here to tell us your judgments supersede ours?” Lorenzo asked.

“I’m here to ask for your support as we reenter the mortal world,” Sophia stated. “We should work together for a better world. Mortals can see magic. Their affairs have gone without our help for a long time, but we are back and ready to make the world a better place.”

“But what if we don’t agree on something? If push comes to shove,” Bianca began, “who overrules who?”

Now Sophia wasn’t nervous. She was angry. Lowering her chin, she stared at the Councilor. “If you are going to insist, then if push comes to shove, our say would be final. We are the Dragon Elite. Our desire is for peace, justice, and cooperation. Yes, we have been gone, but we are back. We appreciate the strides you’ve made. We are grateful that mortals can see magic again. We have always been the strongest entity on Earth, but it is our hope that we can work with the House of Fourteen, not rule you, forcing you to abide by our dominance. How you proceed is up to you, but I beseech you to think long and hard about it. We would like partners, not enemies. Our goals are the same, but if ego comes into it, you will find yourself at the epicenter of a war.”

Liv looked to be restraining the smile waiting to burst forth on her mouth. Clark lowered his head while waiting for the response from the council.

All the tension building in the chamber was broken when the first mortal stood up, slowly clapping. It was John Carroway, the first of the Mortal Seven. He was quickly joined by other mortals, each of them standing and clapping until it was a chorus of noise.

“What are you doing?” Bianca asked, looking at the mortals standing around her.

“Endorsing the Dragon Elite and welcoming them back as the supreme ruling force overall,” John stated matter-of-factly.

“But you can’t do that,” Bianca objected.

“Oh, but as mortals, the largest of the populations, we can,” John argued.

“They are the ones the Dragon Elite serve,” Hester said proudly, “so if the Mortal Seven endorse them, I think we should wise up.”

She stood, bringing her hands together and clapping. The Councilor was soon joined by Raina, Clark, Haro, and the Warriors.

“Oh, this is ridiculous,” Bianca said, but she was drowned out by the overwhelming support of the House of Fourteen.

Sophia bowed her head appreciatively. “Thank you. Hiker Wallace will be grateful to know you’ve given us your support.”

“Now, since we are happy you’ve returned,” Haro said, reviewing a tablet in front of him, “we have our own affairs that could use your help. There’s something that has recently come to our attention, and it could use the assistance of a Dragon Elite.”

“Actually, they are exactly who we need,” Hester stated. “I don’t know how we could find her without one of them.”

“And it would be a good way to build goodwill between magicians and the Dragon Elite,” Raina added.

Haro nodded. “Yes, I agree. It’s perfect, actually. We endorse the Dragon Elite, but if they help with this, it will be publicized to the magical races, gaining their favor as well.”

“Excuse me,” Sophia said to regain their attention. “Who is this ‘her?’ And what?”

Hester nodded. “We have something we’d like your help with.” She waved her hand, and a scroll materialized in front of Sophia. “Please take this to Hiker Wallace and ask for his help. If he is willing, well, then we will be on our way to a new partnership, as you put it, which I like very much.”

Sophia swallowed and took the hovering scroll. “Very well. I will do that.”

“Now, I think that about does it,” Haro said, looking around at the other Councilors. “Is there anything else?”

“Well, yes,” Raina said. “We were very rude and a bit distracted. I didn’t get your name, although it has been a real privilege to meet the first female in the Dragon Elite.”

Sophia smiled at Liv and then the others in the room who recognized her. She bowed her head slightly. “But we have met. I’ve met all of you, actually.”

“What?” Hester asked, glancing around.

“I’m sorry for the confusion,” Sophia said. “I looked much different the last time you saw me. My name is Sophia Beaufont.”

The hush that fell over the chamber had been well worth waiting for, and if Sophia wondered if she had the support of the House of Fourteen before, it was plain and clear now. In unison, the entire council stood, even Bianca and Lorenzo, their chins held high, although bewilderment covered many of their faces.

“A Beaufont, as well as a rider,” Haro said with pride. “If I had any doubts before, they are gone now, Sophia. We trust that you as a Royal will help forge this partnership between the new Dragon Elite and us.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

“I wouldn’t go up there,” Ainsley said, fondly petting the banister as Sophia passed her on the grand staircase.

She paused, watching the housekeeper run her hand back and forth. “Ummm…first of all, what are you doing?”

“The Castle was upset that you left, so I’m comforting it,” she said, leaning close to the banister and continuing to stroke it. “See there? She’s back.” She put her ear next to the wood. “I know she’ll leave again, but don’t worry, she’ll be back. She lives with us now.” The shapeshifter seemed to listen and then nodded. “Exactly, just like she’s our prisoner. But we allow her to leave, right?”

Sophia’s eyes drifted between the banister and Ainsley. “What did it say?”

Ainsley turned away from the banister, her hands on her hips as she shook her head. “I shouldn’t have given it the idea of holding you prisoner. If you can’t get out of your room tomorrow morning, don’t worry, I’ll be up to fetch you.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “And don’t worry, Castle. I’ll always come back.”

“Well, unless she dies,” Ainsley said matter-of-factly.

“Right,” Sophia said with hesitation. “Unless I die. Thanks for that reminder.”

Ainsley waved her hand at her dismissively. “But that won’t happen because you’re braver than all the men in this house and absolutely my favorite, which is why I keep spiking your food with that potion.”

“Wait, what?” Sophia asked.

The elf’s eyes slid to the right. “Nothing. Anyway, are you headed up to Hiker’s office? If so, I’d change my plans.”

“Why is that?” Sophia asked, opening the bag strapped across her chest.

“He’s in a foul mood,” Ainsley answered. “He’s been thundering back and forth in his study ever since he returned from the mortal world.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, pulling a bag of Doritos from the backpack. “Well, maybe I can help him make sense of things. Here, I brought you a present from the modern world.”

Ainsley reached out and pinched up the bag with two fingers, holding it up in the air and studying it. “Wow, it’s fantastic. What is it?”

“It’s chips,” Sophia said. “They are called Doritos, and they’re my favorite.”

“Thank you, S. Beaufont. They look delicious,” Ainsley said, sticking a corner of the bag into her mouth and trying to take a bite.

Sophia shook her head. “No, you don’t eat that. That’s the bag. You open it, and the chips are inside.”

“Oh, thank the angels,” Ainsley said with relief. “I was thinking that food like this would give me an awful stomachache.” She opened the bag and inhaled. “Wow, that smells really strange.”

Tentatively, she picked out a single chip and held it up, studying it. “What a strange color for food to be. Is the chip covered in carrot dust?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, I don’t think there are any real vegetables in Doritos, actually. Since over processed corn doesn’t really count. Try them, though.”

Ainsley popped it into her mouth, a hesitant expression on her face as she chewed. “Oh, I can see the appeal now. It’s crunchy, cold, and overly salty. I can see why you’ve missed the food from your world.”

“I don’t either,” Sophia said, blushing.

“You do too,” Ainsley argued. “The Castle told me.”

Sophia sighed, realizing it was no use arguing. “I enjoy your cooking, Ains. Really.”

“No, it’s fine. The food I make is fresh and hot and from scratch. Why would you want that when you can have bags of these things?”

She picked up another chip and eyed it as she strode downstairs.

Sophia continued to Hiker’s office, pulling out another treat she’d brought from the modern world.

The sound of stomping echoed from Hiker’s office. Sophia thought about giving him some time to cool down about whatever had him angry but decided not to cower. She had news and also something that might lift his spirits.

In the doorway to his office, Sophia held up a bag of gummy bears. Hiker halted his pacing.

“What’s that?” he asked, narrowing his eyes at the bright package.

“Candy from the mortal world,” she answered.

“I just got back from that blasted place!” he yelled. “I don’t need you bringing me things to remind me of it!”

“Okay,” she said, tossing them on his desk. “But in case you change your mind. Gummy bears are super good and will lift your spirits.”

“Gummy what?” he asked, eyeing the package on his desk.

“Gummy bears,” she stated. “They are little candy bears.”

“Have you ever eaten a bear?” he asked seriously. “They aren’t good at all.”

She gave him a hesitant expression. “Ummm. They aren’t real bears. Just sugar, mostly. And they are only in the shape of bears because kids like to pretend with them. I used to bite their heads off when I was little.”

“When you were little?” he asked. “So, you mean last week?”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “No, not like last week.”

“And you ate their heads off. That’s very strange.” He scooted the package to the corner of his desk. “You can take these back with you. I don’t want them.”

Sophia held up her hands. “I can’t take them back. They are for you. It’s not nice to not accept a gift.”

Hiker growled. “Yes, I’m so concerned about being nice.”

She strolled into the office and took a seat in one of the armchairs across from his desk.

His eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Please come on in and have a seat.”

“Do you want to talk about what happened?” Sophia asked casually.

“No!” he exclaimed, biting off the one word.

“So, it went well then?” she said casually.

“No, it went horribly,” Hiker continued to pace. “Security removed me from the President of the United States’ office.”

“You didn’t just show up there, did you?” Sophia asked.

He halted and stared at her. “Well, of course, I did.”

She nodded. “Yeah, that was probably your first mistake.”

“You could have told me that,” he said, continuing his pacing.

“Excuse me. I didn’t realize that you were going to portal into the President’s office uninvited,” she said.

“Well, they locked me up, but the last laugh is on them since I simply portaled out,” Hiker said with a cold laugh.

“Ha-ha,” she said with zero inflection.

“And then I went to the United Nations to explain things, and they all laughed at me,” he said, his face turning red.

“Because of how you’re dressed?” she asked.

He peered down. “What’s wrong with how I’m dressed?”

“Well, you look like a five-hundred-year-old Viking,” she said a bit sheepishly.

“That’s exactly what I am!” he hollered.

“Right, I get that. It’s just that…” Sophia’s voice trailed away since she was discouraged from continuing by the angry expression he was giving her. “Anyway, the United Nations…”

“They said that although dragonriders used to be adjudicators, we were obsolete now,” Hiker explained, his voice frustrated. “Can you believe that? Obsolete.”

“Well, in the modern world, I can see how dragons could seem a bit old-school,” Sophia mused. Catching the furious expression on Hiker’s face, she quickly added, “But they are wrong, of course, and we will simply have to prove that.”

He shook his head. “No, this was a waste. I know I said I’d look at returning to our roles, but we aren’t ready. And more importantly, the world isn’t ready for us.”

“There will never be a good time for this,” Sophia argued.

“There will,” Hiker fired back. “And right now, this modern world thinks they don’t need us. Apparently, there are governments in place, and police, and other forms of law enforcement. We are just going to wait until all those systems fail and they are begging for our help once more.”

“I’m not sure that will work,” Sophia countered. “They don’t even know enough about us to ask for our help. Instead of asking for permission, I think we just need to intervene. Take the power you know belongs to us. Stand up as the judge and jury, exerting our influence. Then they will see that the world is a better place with us in our former positions.”

Hiker shook his head. “I don’t want to force this. I want the world to welcome us into our roles.”

Sophia sighed. “The world has changed. Dragons were thought to be extinct. People can’t appreciate us because they don’t even know we exist.”

“Then we wait,” Hiker suggested.

Sophia pulled out her phone and brought up the recent news. “Look at all these cases we could intervene on. There are property disputes between different groups, oil embargos, foreign rights issues, and—”

“I don’t even know what half those things are,” he complained.

And there it was, Sophia thought. Hiker was, understandably, reluctant to enter a world that was so strange to him. It didn’t take much for him to want to quit.

“If we simply step in on disputes, we will show our power immediately,” Sophia stated. “Before long, the United Nations and the world leaders will be begging for our help. Right now, no one knows about us. They have no idea who we are or what we’re capable of.”

He shook his head more forcefully this time, his blond hair knocking him in the face. “No. Back in the day, nations knew how valuable we were. That’s how it should be. We were asked to intervene, and that’s the way it will be once more.”

“But things aren’t like they were,” she argued. “You have to realize that. You’re starting over from scratch. How was it in the very beginning?”

He scratched his head. “I don’t know.” He looked at his empty bookcases. “If I had my books, I could look it up.”

She pointed at the Kindle, still lying on his desk. “Well, I can look them up for you. Tell me the name of the book.”

“No,” he replied at once. “I don’t even remember which book it is in.”

Sophia thought he was probably lying but decided not to push the matter. “Well, if it makes you feel any better, the House of Fourteen has acknowledged us and stated that we have their support.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “How did you accomplish that?”

She drew in a breath. “Well, I told them we were back, and although we are the supreme ruling force, we wanted to work with them. They were open to the idea, although they did ask for a favor.”

More adamantly than before, he shook his head. “No, the Dragon Elite doesn’t do favors. Others work for us. They do our bidding.”

“Again, the world has changed,” Sophia argued. “We can’t assume we are the most powerful force. People won’t respond to that. We have to build our reputation anew.”

Sophia pulled the scroll the council had given her from her bag.

“What’s that?” Hiker asked skeptically.

She handed it to him. “It’s from the council. It’s a request for us. They need our help with something, and I think it would be a good opportunity to build bridges.”

He snatched it from her hands. “Bridges. The Dragon Elite doesn’t build bridges. We sit on an island, and others build bridges to come to us.”

“That was the old way,” Sophia said.

The Viking unrolled the scroll, running his gaze quickly over it. “Oh, they have lost their minds. Even if we could…”

“What is it?” Sophia asked.

He lowered the scroll. “Didn’t you read this?”

She shook her head. “No, they said it was for you.”

“And you… You’re a very strange person, Sophia,” Hiker stated.

“Evan would have read it, right?”

He nodded. “They want us to find Mother Nature. Apparently, their seers have forecast that we will need her help with something very soon, and since we’re the only ones who can find her, well, they are relying on us.”

Sophia leaned forward, her brow furrowed. “I don’t think I understood half of what you just said. We can find Mother Nature? Like, she’s a real person?”

“As real as Father Time,” Hiker answered. “And I’m not sure we can find her anymore. It’s been a long, long time. But if anyone can, it’s us.”

“Why?” Sophia asked.

“Who do you think we work for?” Hiker questioned.

“Mother Nature, obviously,” Sophia said with uncertainty.

He nodded. “Yes. She’s the only one above us. Do you see why this United Nations business is difficult? We are the second-highest entity in the world, and they are just laughing at us. We should be regarded with great reverence.”

“I think it would be the same if Mother Nature showed up to the United Nations, to be honest,” Sophia explained. “The modern world doesn’t know that there is an actual person who is Mother Nature. Most think it’s a metaphor. I believe it because I’ve met Father Time, but—”

“You what?” Hiker asked.

“Well, my sister works directly for Papa Creola,” Sophia stated. “Anyway, maybe taking on this task is exactly what we need to do. We find Mother Nature, find out what this issue is that the House of Fourteen foresees, and get her support on everything else. Then we will gain favor with the House. It’s killing two birds with one stone.”

Hiker stroked his chin. “Maybe. I haven’t seen Mama for a long time. She might know how to handle this problem.”

Sophia stood. “Great! I can go and find her for you!”

He shook his head. “No. No, you can’t.”

“Why?” she argued. “Because I’m new?”

“There’s also that issue that you don’t ride your dragon,” he stated.

She grunted, having expected that response. “But I want to do something. Let me at least try to help to find her.”

“No, and when you can fly on Lunis, there is another excursion I will send you on,” Hiker said.

“Oh?” she asked curiously.

“Yes. Each new rider goes to the great library in Tanzania. That will be your first journey.”

“Okay, but you’ll send one of the guys after Mother Nature?” Sophia asked.

“Sure,” Hiker said casually. “I’ll send Evan. He’s annoying me, and it will be good to get him out of here for a bit.”

“Evan?” she asked. “Are you serious. This is important. It’s our first opportunity to—”

“Evan can handle it,” he argued. “Or he can’t, and it won’t matter.”

“Why do I get the impression you want this to fail?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t,” he refuted. “It’s just that finding Mother Nature is no easy feat, and the House of Fourteen knows it. We could spend decades on the search. I’m not going on some wild hunt for all this. Evan will go, and you will continue your training. No other missions.”

Sophia opened her mouth to argue, but he held up his hand, a stern look in his eyes.

“Do you understand?” Hiker asked her.

She nodded, hesitation living deep inside of her. “Yeah, okay.”

CHAPTER NINE

The morning sunshine had melted the frost, making the grass mushy as Sophia stomped out to the combat area in the Expanse.

The others had already gotten started on the daily exercises by the time she joined them.

Evan took one look at her and strode to the opposite side of the field, sensing her frustration. “What’s that, Mahkah?” he called to the rider practicing archery in the distance. “You need me to teach you how to aim? I’ll be right there.”

Sophia shook her head at Evan, grateful he was smart enough to keep his distance, although he wouldn’t know yet that he’d gotten the case she wanted. She wasn’t sure why she wanted to go on a mission again. More than anyone, she was aware of how much training she needed. But freeing the slaves from the facility not too far in the distant past had awoken something inside her. Before she’d been hungry for an adventure. Now she was starving for one.

Desperately, she’d wanted to return to that strange facility full of magical tech and investigate more. However, Hiker had asked her not to. He had agreed to make progress, and she didn’t want him to change his mind, even though he did seem to be caving already to the strangeness of the modern world.

As Sophia swung Inexorabilis, she felt stronger than even the day before. She was progressing, and she knew it was important to remember that. Even if she couldn’t ride Lunis, she was developing into a stronger rider.

“So did my treat from the modern world get lost?” Wilder asked, approaching, swinging his own sword to loosen his shoulders.

Sophia flashed him a rebellious glare. “Patience is a virtue.”

He laughed. “I’ve been hanging out at the Gullington for almost two centuries. I think I got this patience thing down.”

“Your treat is in my room,” she stated. “And you know you’re not a prisoner here. You could leave and have your own adventures in the mortal world. Or are you like Hiker, and against such things?”

Wilder regarded his sword with speculation. “I get out. Just last week, I went to Tanzania.”

“What is the deal with that place?” Sophia asked, practicing a block on a straw dummy they had set up for practice.

“It’s like a secondary headquarters for dragonriders,” he explained. “It’s hard to explain what happens there. You’ll just have to see it for yourself.”

“Oh, are there other riders there?” she asked.

Wilder shrugged. “I’ve never seen any, but if a rider doesn’t want to be seen, well, they aren’t.”

“Like a lynx,” Sophia mused, thinking of Liv’s sidekick Plato.

“Yeah, I guess,” Wilder said, giving her a questioning look. He observed her as she took out some aggression on the dummy. “And Hiker is in quite the mood as well. You seem to have woken up on the same side of the bed as him.”

“The gummy bears didn’t help, then,” she joked.

He shook his head. “No, but Ainsley seems to like the chips you gave her, although she’s making a great show of despising them. What did you bring me?”

“Reese’s Pieces,” she answered, pivoting and swinging Inexorabilis, catching the dummy’s shoulder.

“Who is Reese? And why is she in pieces?” Wilder asked with a laugh.

Sophia’s chin dropped suddenly without her consent as old memories washed over her.

Wilder’s head tilted to the side with curiosity. “What is it?”

“Nothing, it’s just that Reese was my sister’s name,” Sophia said, feeling like it was last week she had helped her kooky sister make experimental potions.

“She’s not alive anymore, is she?” he asked.

She swallowed the old pain. “You’re much older. I’m sure you’ve lost many more than I have.”

He nodded. “Maybe, but I’ve outlived many of my family due to the fact that I’m a dragonrider. You will, too.”

“Right,” Sophia said, looking into the distance.

“Anyway, my point was going to be that you have lost a lot in your short life,” Wilder stated. “Whereas I’ve lost those I would have expected to lose, based on my years.”

“Still…” Sophia argued.

“And,” he continued, “I haven’t been very close with anyone in my family since joining the Dragon Elite.”

“Right,” Sophia said. “Do you ever think about going home?”

He pursed his lips and shook his head. “There isn’t anything left for me there. I came from a small family of magicians. I’m not royalty like you.”

“I’m not royalty,” she argued.

He pointed to her sword. “I’ve seen every battle Inexorabilis has been in since its creation. You come from royalty.”

“I’m not sure why the battles have anything to do with me,” she stated.

“Because your mother was a Warrior, and it is because of her and your family that we have the potential of coming back as the Dragon Elite.”

She shook her head. “Yeah, but not if Hiker doesn’t…” Sophia’s voice trailed away; she realized she shouldn’t complain to Wilder about the Viking. It wasn’t right. It wasn’t respectful, and as angry as she was at Hiker, she wasn’t going to disregard him.

“What?” he pressed.

“Nothing,” she said, chewing her lip. “It just seems like he’s waiting for permission to take the world back over. It doesn’t make any sense to me, but maybe I don’t understand things like I should.”

“Hiker comes from a different time,” Wilder explained. “As do I, and I think you’re here to help us progress. As you have so astutely observed, it’s difficult for us to leave the Gullington. We’ve gotten comfortable and complacent.”

“I get it,” Sophia said, parrying another attack and diving away from the dummy’s imaginary attempts to pin her.

“I also think there’s a possibility that we will be instrumental in your development,” Wilder said, watching her from the sidelines.

She gave him a sideways expression. “Yes, I’m sure of it. Maybe you can help me by persuading my dragon to allow me to ride him.”

He shot her a knowing smile. “Here’s something I find curious. Your advice to Hiker is that he needs to stop waiting for permission to take back our role as adjudicators, and yet, that’s exactly what you’re doing with Lunis. You’re waiting for him to grant you permission to ride him.”

“Well, it’s different with him,” Sophia argued. “We have a partnership. I can’t force him into anything.”

“But you think Hiker should force the mortal world to accept us?” he posed, a discriminating expression on his face.

“Well, that’s different,” Sophia said. “We are at the top of the hierarchy, and Hiker is waiting for the world to acknowledge that.”

He shrugged. “It just seems to me that your situation with Lunis and Hiker’s with the world isn’t all that different.”

Sophia sheathed her sword. “Did you wait until Simi granted you permission to ride her?”

He laughed. “No. She picked me up by the back of my shirt and slung me over her head. I had a split second to make a choice. Grab hold and ride or fall to my death.”

“So, what happened?” she asked, a serious expression on her face.

He shook his head. “Obviously, I died. But every dragon is different. Simi was ready. I was the one who was nervous. Maybe you and Lunis have your roles reversed. While I’m observing these things about you, it would appear that Sophia Beaufont isn’t reluctant about anything. Does nothing scare you?”

She stared out at the mountains in the distance where the facility that was responsible for Adam’s death was located. “Giving up scares me. I never want to get to the point where I’m okay just surviving when thriving is an option.”

He came around to stand next to her, putting his head beside hers and following her gaze. “What are you looking at?”

Sophia shook her head, remembering that she’d promised Hiker when they discussed Adam’s death recently that she wouldn’t mention anything to the men about it. Hiker had covered up the cause of the rider’s and dragon’s death, afraid of what had taken them down.

After talking with Sophia, they’d concluded that Adam had gotten mixed up with something that he didn’t know how to fight. They still didn’t know how to fight it, though, since the aircraft were definitely powered by magical tech.

Sophia didn’t know much about the facility, but she’d promised Hiker that she’d let it go for now, as long as he made strides toward getting the dragonriders out. There was much about the world to learn. They obviously moved at different speeds, though, because he hadn’t made much progress, and she was already antsy to do more.

“It’s nothing,” she lied. “I’m lost in thought, I guess.”

“Right,” Wilder said, not convinced. “And I agree about thriving, but remember, that hasn’t been an option for the Dragon Elite for a long while.”

“So?” she questioned, sensing he wanted to say more but was trying to be diplomatic.

“So be patient with those of us who have had to sit out for a long time,” he stated. “It’s not as easy as you think to reenter the game.”

She nodded. “Fair enough. I guess the one who needs to learn patience is me.”

CHAPTER TEN

“Yeehaw!” Evan yelled, running after Coral as she sprinted across the Expanse.

Sophia thought that he would get left in her dust, but to her surprise, he caught up with her, diving and grabbing one of the spikes on her back. He then pulled himself up, swinging his leg over the saddle as she sprang into the air.

“Showoff,” Sophia seethed, turning to Lunis. “Should we try scrying again?”

“It won’t work when you’re angry,” he stated matter-of-factly.

“What?” she asked. “Me? Angry? No, I love not riding my dragon. Remember that one part in How to Train Your Dragon when—”

“It’s probably better if you don’t relate our experiences to a cartoon movie,” Lunis stated dryly.

“Well, it’s the closest experience I have to dragon-riding,” she shot back.

“How about this?” Lunis began. “If you catch me like Evan just did with Coral, then you get to ride me.”

A spark shot through Sophia’s chest. “You have yourself a deal. Tell me when to go—”

Without warning, Lunis took off, his legs carrying him at lightning speed across the Expanse.

“Hey,” she complained, taking off after him but slowing when he kicked a mound of dirt into her face. She coughed, waving her hand in front of her mouth, slowing, and coming to stand next to Mahkah.

“What is that dragon’s deal?” Sophia asked, shaking her head as Lunis launched into the air, flapping his large wings and soaring majestically across the sky.

“Did he say that you could ride him if you caught him?” Mahkah asked, standing with his arms behind his back, proudly looking out as the others practiced.

“Yes, but Evan did it,” she stated.

“Do you think Coral was running at full speed?” Mahkah questioned.

She sighed. “Of course, she wasn’t. I realize now. She was simply running so they could practice a fleeing take off, weren’t they?”

He nodded. “Here’s something you won’t find in any book about dragons. Nor will you hear me say this in front of Tala.”

The rider had her attention now. “Yes?”

Mahkah cleared his throat, speaking in a whisper. “Dragons can be deceptive.”

“Go on,” Sophia encouraged.

“Well, they are quite persuasive when they want to be,” he continued.

“Which is what makes them great as adjudicators, right?” she questioned.

He nodded. “Exactly. A dragon will be eating livestock with a foot hanging out of their mouth and tell someone they are a vegetarian. And most will believe them.”

Sophia giggled. “Persuasive? They are downright liars.”

“For them, truth is relative,” he explained. “And a dragon will never, ever lie to their rider. Not really. They may withhold, but that’s not lying.”

“So if I did catch Lunis, he would have allowed me to ride him?” Sophia questioned.

“I think so,” Mahkah answered.

“Why is he being so difficult?” she asked.

“I don’t think he is trying to be difficult,” Mahkah began slowly. “You and Lunis aren’t typical by any standard. Maybe he doesn’t think you’re ready. Maybe he isn’t ready. No one but a dragon and their rider can determine that. There is nothing I can offer or do to hasten this for you.”

Sophia huffed out a breath, blowing her blonde hair out of her face before the Scottish winds sent it straight back around her cheeks. She pulled a hair tie from her wrist and attempted to corral her long locks back. “I think I need to work on my patience. In all things. I haven’t been at this for very long.”

Mahkah offered her a tame smile. “I think you’re used to things happening on a different timeline than the rest of us. Try not to be so hard on yourself. We were all born for a certain time.”

Lunis landed soundlessly, arching his head as he folded his wings against his body. “Shall we try again, Sophia?”

She shot Mahkah a hesitant glance. “Do I dare play the game of a vegetarian?”

“If you wish,” he answered. “But remember, you and Lunis are two of the same.”

“So you mean, I’m a deceptive liar?” she joked.

“I mean, you’re as persuasive as he is,” he stated. “And you also can’t lie to your dragon. It is physically impossible for us.”

She blinked at him, stunned that the magic bonding them prevented her from being dishonest with him. That seemed like the most wonderful magic in the world. Sophia wanted all beings to be bonded in that way, but would it change the significance of the bond between riders and dragons? Diminish it? Things that were rare were special.

“Okay, Lunis,” Sophia said, striding in the direction of her dragon. “Let’s try this again, but this time, I get a head start.”

The blue dragon, which was almost as big as his brother and sisters around him, regarded her with a curious glare. “Very well, Sophia. Go on, then.”

She gave him a skeptical glare over her shoulder as she started forward. Seconds later, Lunis thundered up beside her, passing her easily and taking off into the blue sky. Sophia dove for him as his front legs launched into the air. The force of his wings sent her to the ground immediately, knocking her to the side, where she ate dirt.

She rolled over on her back, looking up at the underbelly of her dragon as he circled in the air. There wasn’t a mischievous look on his face. Strangely, it was one of love and concern. He was helping her. She just didn’t know with what.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Sophia threw the bag of Reese’s Pieces across the dining room table to Wilder. His eyes went wide at the sight of the orange cellophane.

“Don’t eat the bag,” Ainsley warned. “The food is inside.”

“Thanks,” Wilder said, giving her an odd look. “I sort of figured that.”

“Heads up, Mahkah,” Sophia said, tossing jelly beans at him.

He caught them with a confused expression.

“You eat them,” she offered.

He nodded like he totally knew this, although his expression was uncertain.

“What about me?” Evan asked.

Sophia snapped her fingers, and a bag of sunflower seeds in the shells materialized in front of him.

“Are you serious?” he asked, picking up the bag. “I have to work for my food? And I have had sunflower seeds before. I’m old, but not that old.”

Ainsley plucked the bag from his hands. “I’ll take those since I don’t want you spoiling your appetite. I’m serving dinner now.”

“Thanks,” he said without real gratitude. “I was worried I was going to ruin my appetite, shelling tiny little seeds and eating them.”

“Me too,” she said, buzzing off to the kitchen.

Quiet materialized inconspicuously, as usual, looking at the colorful treats in Wilder’s and Mahkah’s hands.

“I have something for you too,” Sophia said, snapping her fingers again. A large, flat box materialized on the table in front of the gnome. On the front, it read, Krispy Kreme.

He sniffed the air and looked at her in disbelief.

Sophia smiled. “Go on, then. Open it.”

The gnome pulled the lid off the box and sat back in his seat like he couldn’t believe the contents. Colorful and shiny donuts lay before him, their sugary smell wafting through the air.

“Oh, man!” Evan complained. “Are you serious? I get a bag of seeds, and he gets a bunch of donuts?”

Sophia clapped her hand to her chest. “Do you not like the gift I got you?”

Evan crossed his arms over his chest. “No, I don’t like it.” He leaned over, eyeing the donuts. “You’re not going to eat all those, are you, fellow? Can I pinch one?”

Quiet narrowed his eyes at Evan, muttering something inaudible. Ainsley laughed; she was carrying a tray of roasted duck from the kitchen.

“Quite right,” she cackled. “I think he could stand to miss a bit more than that.”

Evan looked at Ainsley and the groundskeeper. “Why can you understand him, but no one else can?”

Hiker began carving the bird once Ainsley set it down. “I understand him just fine.”

“I do, too,” Wilder chimed in.

Mahkah simply nodded, tucking a napkin into his collar.

Sensing all eyes were on her, Sophia nodded as well. “Yeah, of course, I understand him.”

Evan scoffed. “No, you don’t. You are all full of it.”

Ainsley picked up the box of donuts. “I’ll have these sent to your room.”

Quiet muttered inaudibly again.

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” Ainsley said. “He doesn’t even know where to look.”

“Was that about me?” Evan questioned, his eyes shifting between Ainsley and the gnome.

“No, we were talking about the other Evan who lives here,” she remarked.

“How odd,” he said quietly. “I haven’t met him.”

“Speaking of you,” Hiker said, cutting into his meat, “I have a case for you, Evan.”

Everyone at the table jerked upright. Ainsley dropped the tray she was carrying.

“Did you say ‘case,’ sir?” Mahkah had asked the question waiting to burst from everyone’s mouth.

“Yes, I did,” Hiker began. “I need you, Evan, to go and hunt down Mother Nature.”

Evan looked around. “You mean, me? As in, this Evan?”

Hiker’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “There is only one of you in the Castle.”

“But, Mother Nature?” Evan questioned. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, are you sure?” Ainsley asked.

“Of course, I am,” Hiker said, annoyance dripping from his tone.

“Well, it’s just, this is the first case in…” Ainsley began to count on her fingers. “Well, a really long time. “And it’s going to…”

Hiker shook his head. “Evan is capable. He gets a bad rap, but I trust that’s only because he needs to be pushed through the rest of his growing pains.”

“’Growing pains?’” Evan questioned.

“Sir,” Wilder began, “Ainsley is right. This is the first case that…well, you’ve assigned since I came here. Can I at least go with Evan?”

“No,” Hiker said at once. “I have cases for you and Mahkah, as well.”

“I believe you could have led with that,” Wilder said with relief.

“Well, they’re not as glamorous as finding Mother Nature,” Hiker stated.

Wilder shook his head. “You’re not selling this like you want to.”

“The cases I have for you and Mahkah require a bit more…” Hiker looked around, as if trying to find the right word, “shall we say, ‘diplomacy?’”

Wilder elbowed Evan. “He’s saying you’re an unmannered git.”

“That’s not what he’s saying,” Evan retorted.

“I sort of am,” Hiker cut in. “But like I said, Evan is one of us, and he simply hasn’t had the opportunity to grow. I have every hope that after this mission, he will come back seasoned, and dare I say, a bit humbler.”

“Mother Nature, huh?” Ainsley asked. “Where are you even sending him to find her? I hear she’s harder to find than a silver snail in the Pond.”

Hiker tilted his head and squinted at her. “I haven’t heard that expression before.”

“Expression?” Ainsley asked. “Sir, that’s a real thing. There’s one silver snail that...never mind. Now, Mother Nature. Where is she?”

“Well, I don’t know,” Hiker stated. “But if anyone can find her, it will be a dragonrider. And as the Elite, we are in the best position.” He looked to Evan. “I trust you will rely on your education to know where to look for her.”

“Of course, sir,” Evan said, looking like he’d swallowed his meat without chewing.

“And any obstacles you encounter, well, I trust the century of training will aid you,” Hiker said proudly.

“No doubt about that, sir,” Evan said, slightly squirming with unease.

“And us, sir?” Mahkah asked.

“Well, you and Wilder will be diplomats for the Dragon Elite,” he stated. “As you know, I’m trying to make our presence known to the world once more. I’d like you two to take certain excursions on Simi and Tala, riding over populated areas, gaining interest, and more importantly, favor.”

“Good idea, sir,” Wilder said.

“And there will be meetings with world leaders,” Hiker continued, catching Sophia staring at him with interest. “It’s small steps, but I trust that in time, they will get us where we want to go.”

“You all sound like you’re parading yourself around like show ponies to get attention,” Ainsley said.

Hiker jerked his head around, giving her an angry scowl.

“I for one think it’s a brilliant idea,” Ainsley sang, heading for the kitchen.

“What will Sophia do while we are all off on missions?” Wilder asked.

Everyone turned to look at her.

“She will train,” Hiker said plainly.

Evan shook his head at her. “Did you give him sunflower seeds too?”

“Yes, but his aren’t poisoned,” she said with a sneer.

He shook his head. “Well, I guess you will need to train a lot more since you’re currently doing the equivalent of walking your bike with Lunis.”

She fumed. “He’s simply not ready yet.”

“Well, until he is, you can sit around the Castle and wait for us real men to come home,” Evan said, yawning.

Sophia narrowed her eyes at him. “I’ll be waiting for you to return as well.”

Wilder and Quiet both laughed.

“Oh, yeah,” Evan said, returning her seething glare. “Well, while you’re waiting for me to return, you can make jewelry that you sell on Itty.”

Sophia immediately regretted telling Evan anything about the modern world. He was like the little brother she’d never had, nor wanted, who was incidentally older than her. “It’s called Etsy. And I don’t make jewelry.”

“No?” Evan asked. “But you knit, right? Make me a scarf, would you? I’ll need something thick for when I’m off riding my dragon.”

She held up her hands like she was going to choke him. “How about I measure your neck real quick? I want to ensure I get it just right.”

He shook his head, pointing at his thick neck. “That’s okay. Just use your own. We’re about the same size.”

Sophia was about to retort, but Hiker’s chair scraping on the floor cut her off. “I trust that you will all get to bed at a reasonable time. I expect everyone who’s on a mission to set off early tomorrow morning. Especially you, Evan.”

“Yes, of course, sir,” the men muttered in unison as the Viking strode from the room.

When he was out of earshot, Wilder spun to face Evan. “So, your education and training have well-prepared you for this? Where are you going to hunt for Mother Nature?”

Evan slipped down in his chair, covering his face. “I haven’t got a clue.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

The four dragons taking off from the Expanse were quite the sight. Bell led the way, Hiker crouching on the red dragon. Behind him, in perfect formation, were the other three riders, climbing higher and soaring through the clouds, their traveling cloaks rippling behind them.

“That’s a first,” said a voice behind Sophia she didn’t recognize.

She turned from the second-story window in the long corridor to find Quiet standing beside a large tapestry on the opposite wall.

“What?” she asked.

His lips moved, but Sophia couldn’t make out what he said, although what she’d heard before had been clear and loud.

She leaned forward. “I’m sorry. Did you say, ‘that’s a first?’”

He nodded, opening his mouth and muttering something she couldn’t understand.

“Wait, what?” Sophia asked, craning to hear him.

The gnome smiled. “And that’s why you’re so important.”

She shook her head, wondering if she’d heard him correctly that time. “Why am I important?”

He opened the satchel strapped across his chest and pulled out one of the Krispy Kreme donuts she’d given him. Holding it up, he smiled at it fondly before taking a bite. A look of pure joy crossed his face as he turned toward the dark corridor and strode away.

“Quiet?” Sophia called. “What? I couldn’t…” She sighed, wishing she’d heard what else he’d said.

A second later, from the shadows, a twin version of Quiet stepped out from behind the tapestry with an uncharacteristically mischievous expression on his face. Sophia recognized the scar on his temple.

“Ainsley,” she scolded. “What are you doing?”

The elf morphed into her normal willowy appearance, wearing a sour expression on her face. “I was just trying to be part of the fun.”

“Well, you could be part of it without impersonating people or hiding behind tapestries,” Sophia argued.

Ainsley shrugged. “Where’s the fun in that?”

She came over to stand next to Sophia and peered out the window. “Oh, I see what Quiet meant.” The dragonriders were still streaking across the sky, although they were growing smaller by the second.

“What did he mean?” Sophia asked. “What did he say?”

Ainsley gave her a confused expression. “It was as plain as day. He said, ‘That’s a first.’”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, and then what?”

The housekeeper sighed. “Then he said, ‘blah, blah, blah, and that’s why you’re so important.’”

“Yes, but what was the ‘blah, blah, blah’ part?”

“Really?” Ainsley asked. “I mean, you were right there in front of him. Anyway, it is a first to see the men all taking off together, leaving the Gullington. I can’t remember the last time I saw such a thing.”

“Well, things are changing,” Sophia said, glancing out the window as rain began to splatter the glass.

“Things are always changing,” Ainsley reasoned. “Hiker is amazing at ignoring change. But thankfully, you’re not.”

“Yeah, well, I think he left just to get away from my nagging,” Sophia said.

“Oh, no, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley stated. “If he could be driven away so easily, he’d have left long ago. I’m a world-class nagger.”

“Well, do you need help with anything?” Sophia asked, staring out at the rainstorm, which was pounding harder by the second. “I don’t have any plans.”

“Yes, I do, actually,” Ainsley said, quite seriously.

“Yeah? What’s that?” Sophia asked.

The shapeshifter’s eyes drifted up to the right as if she was listening for a sound over the noisy rain. “I need you to fetch a couple of buckets from the fifth floor.”

“There’s a fifth floor?” Sophia asked, sure there were only four stories, and the top one was only in the turrets at the corners of the Castle.

“Sure, there is.” Ainsley let out an impatient sigh. “No wonder you can’t hear Quiet properly. Remember what I told you about the Castle?”

“Which part?” Sophia scratched her head, trying to recall all the strange things Ainsley had told her about the Castle.

“Well, the unseen part,” Ainsley stated. “You have to tell yourself that you can see the unseen. And with Quiet, you need to hear the unheard. With all things in life, you need to be open to knowing the unknown. It’s simple, really.”

“I’m not sure I even understand what you’re talking about,” Sophia stated dully.

“Well, I get that. It’s more about openness,” Ainsley explained. “You know, most wake up constructing their world from what they experienced the day before. When we look out expecting what we’ve always gotten, then that’s exactly what we get. But if we want something new, then we have to regard life with fresh eyes, ears and a mind open to possibilities.”

Letting out a tired breath, Sophia nodded. “So, you need pails from the fifth floor? Is it to catch leaks?”

Ainsley shook her head, starting down the hallway. “Heavens no. The Castle has no leaks. It’s because I want to send you on a wild goose chase.” She hurried down the corridor. “Fifth floor. Look for the buckets.”

“Right,” Sophia said, peering back out the window. She would have gone out to find Lunis but didn’t think that anything had changed with the dragon. For whatever reason, he was being difficult about her riding him. Since her spirits were low, having to stay behind at the Castle while the others went off, she started in the opposite direction as Ainsley, looking for the fifth floor.

“I can see the unseen, hear the unheard and know the unknown,” she said, trying to keep her mind open. It all seemed like a silly game. However, as she walked, she started to forget where she was going. For a moment, Sophia actually forgot where she was.

As if she were on autopilot, she took a set of stairs she didn’t remember going up before. She hummed as if she was deep in thought, her mind drifting as if lost in meditation.

“Here,” a voice whispered.

Sophia spun, sure she’d find Quiet lurking in a shadow again. Instead, she found a small door that possibly only the gnome could have stepped through without having to duck.

She squinted around, realizing suddenly that she was in a different part of the Castle. The windows a few feet away showed that she was higher up than she remembered being before.

“The fifth floor…” Sophia muttered, turning back to the door. She regarded it with indecision for a moment. Then, deciding to go for it, Sophia knelt, and, finding it unlocked, opened the door.

It creaked when she pushed it back, and a musty smell wafted from the recesses of the room. Sophia tried to peer into the darkened space, but she couldn’t see anything. She tried to send lights through the door to illuminate what was on the other side, but they kept extinguishing.

She looked down the hallway before deciding to duck and squeeze through the small door. As small as she was, she found it a feat to fit through the narrow opening.

On her elbows and knees, she inched into the black room, hoping there wasn’t a large spider or some other strange animal ready to eat her when she got to the other side.

As if waiting for her to join them, the lights Sophia had sent in suddenly glowed, bouncing around beside the walls. At first, it was just faint lights, but they grew in intensity until the small orbs illuminated the room.

In the middle of the empty space was a piece of paper, its edges frayed as if it had been ripped from a larger section.

Sophia studied the space and noticed that the door she’d come through had reshaped to be normal-sized.

“Ha-ha, Castle,” Sophia said with no amusement. “So, was all that just for your entertainment?”

The floorboard creaked under her foot, making a strange noise that sounded like “Maybe.”

Sophia shook her head, then peered at the piece of paper on the floor. It was a newspaper article, and it was from that day.

Carefully, Sophia picked up the clipping. She read it twice before the realization hit her.

“You want me to do this?” she asked the Castle aloud.

There was no answer, but Sophia felt she knew the truth.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Since Sophia wasn’t allowed to enter the Cave, she stood on the Expanse, signaling to Lunis and hoping he wouldn’t keep her waiting too much longer. She was already soaked to the bone and shivering violently. However, she wasn’t going to quit just because of the cold and rain.

Sophia was about to try another approach, such as yelling out loud rather than summoning him with her thoughts, when she felt a presence at her back. When she turned, she was unsurprised to find Lunis staring down at her with a knowing expression in his eyes.

“Are you sure about this?” he asked, obviously having read her thoughts.

Sophia nodded. “The Castle sent it to me, and I can’t stay around here while the others are off saving the world.”

“But your training?” he remarked.

“Well, are you going to allow me to ride you?” she questioned.

His expression said, “No.”

“The rain is preventing me from doing much training,” she reasoned. “So either we go on this mission, or I’ll go back to my room and read.”

When Lunis didn’t answer her, Sophia turned around and headed for the Castle. She was cold, wet, and starting to get a bit frustrated with her dragon, which she knew he felt all too well. It wasn’t strange to feel upset at him. Instead, it seemed like she was mad at herself, as if she’d done something she knew wasn’t good for her but had to accept and deal with anyway.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

The rain was pouring harder now. “To the Castle. I’m going to go watch videos of that dog who calls his owner Linda and says ‘heck you’ to her when she tries to feed him ‘trees of doom.’”

“I’d say much worse things to you if you tried to make me eat broccoli,” Lunis said.

She sighed with defeat. “Well, I’m not trying to make you do anything. So go back to whatever you were doing before.”

“I was waiting for you,” he stated.

“You were?” she questioned.

“Of course,” he answered. “The Cave is awfully boring right now without the others. And this isn’t ideal flying weather, and your sulking is making my insides ache.”

“I’m not sulking,” she argued.

“And I’m a vegetarian,” he retorted.

“Ha-ha. Okay, so you’re in?” she asked.

“Just open a portal, and we’ll be on our way,” he said.

“Is it safe?” she asked, remembering that before when they’d gone on missions, she’d trudged the whole way since it was dangerous to portal into unknown areas.

“I think because the Castle is leading this one, it is fine,” he stated. “And besides, I’ll be with you.”

Sophia couldn’t help but smile at that. She might not understand why the dragon was acting the way he was, but she knew that no matter what, he loved her as he loved himself. They were one and the same. He was her and she was him, and forever they were intertwined.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

The Amazon rainforest wasn’t any place Sophia or Lunis had ever been in real life. For dragons, it was sort of relative, since they experienced many of the memories of those who came before them. But those were considered references, rather than lived memories.

Sophia looked at the lush green trees and dense foliage all around them, wondering which way to venture first. That was when she heard a high-pitched whizzing sound. Instinct commanded her to drop to the ground, so, without hesitation, she threw herself down face-first, to land in a puddle of mud. It splattered into her eyes and covered her body.

Looking over her shoulder, she spied Lunis as some sort of strange illusion that was much skinnier than he should have been. She blinked at the dragon, and like a balloon, he inflated once more.

“I guess you’ve mastered that condensing spell,” she muttered, spitting out mud as she pushed to her knees.

“I hadn’t until now, but that’s the reason missions are important,” he explained. “There are things one can never do in practice because they don’t have the urgency.”

“Like riding their dragon?” she muttered dryly.

“That wasn’t what I meant,” he stated.

Lunis had been working on the condensing spell for a while. It was something dragons could employ sparingly to allow them to squeeze through small spaces when flying. Or as in this case, it allowed him to avoid whatever projectile had just passed over their heads.

“What was that?” Sophia asked, looking around as she stayed low.

“A dart,” he answered, peering over his shoulder. “But I think we’re okay right now.”

“Why?” Sophia asked, glancing back and forth, trying to see what he saw while also staying vigilant about what lurked around them.

“Because,” he simply said. On cue, a dozen faces covered in war paint peeked through the foliage, the shooters in their hands pointed directly at them.

Sophia braced herself, her hand on Inexorabilis at her side.

A man in the middle stepped forward, wearing a large headdress and holding a spear decorated with beads and feathers. Sophia sucked in a breath as the nearly naked man approached.

She wasn’t sure what to say to him, so she simply pulled out the newspaper article she’d found in the Castle.

“Hello. We come in peace,” she said to the man, but her words didn’t sound at all like she expected.

Glancing sideways at Lunis, she gave him a questioning expression. Riders and dragons can speak all languages at will, he explained in her mind. How else can we be adjudicators for the world at large?

She nodded, turning her attention back to the man. Holding up the article, she pointed at it. “Is this your tribe? Are you the ones having territorial disputes with the local Brazilian military?”

Again, she didn’t recognize her words. They were a series of strange vowels and clucks, but beautiful and enchanting nonetheless.

The man, who seemed to be the chief of the tribe, scanned the article and nodded. “You work for the militia? We will not stand down?”

Sophia gave Lunis a curious expression. I’m guessing that the translation app we use works both ways, then?

It’s not an app, it’s magic, he explained. And yes.

Apps are magical, she replied.

“We aren’t with the Brazilian government,” Sophia explained. “We are an impartial third party, here to help.” Proudly, she looked at Lunis. “We are—”

An old woman with long gray hair pushed through the men crowding the jungle behind the chief, swaying like she was lost. Sophia realized as she neared that she was blind.

“The dragonriders—the great adjudicators—have come once more,” the woman said. “We are saved. They will bring peace to our battles. They will ensure no more bloodshed. They will do what is right.”

The chief turned to the woman, “Mother, what do you mean? These people are the ones you once spoke of?”

The blind woman pointed straight at Lunis. “Don’t you see the dragon, son?”

“Well, yes,” the chief said, “but we see magic these days, and with it, many strange things. The dragon was why I ceased fire, though.”

“And beside the dragon,” the woman stated, “isn’t that a rider?” She pointed at Sophia.

“Yes, but she’s not riding the dragon, so how do we know she’s what you say?” the man asked.

Sophia offered a timid smile. “I rode him all the way here. He’s all tuckered out. I think some walking will do me good.”

The chief gave her a skeptical expression but was interrupted by the woman swaying in Sophia’s direction.

“I knew you’d come,” she said in a misty voice. “I dreamed about it, and here you are. Ready to save us and our lands.”

Sophia looked at Lunis tentatively.

He bowed his head to her. Well, what’s next for your plan?

I don’t know, she answered telepathically. I hadn’t gotten that far. What about you?

I’d help, but I’m all tuckered out, he replied.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

For over an hour, Sophia and Lunis listened to the tribe’s leader, Grosso, explain the situation. Unsurprisingly, a lot of pertinent details had been left out of the newspaper article, which mostly told the military’s side of the story.

The Anacombre were peaceful people unless provoked, which was exactly what had happened when the military expanded one of their bases, impinging on the tribe’s sacred land. They retaliated, attacking soldiers and destroying property. In turn, the military pushed back the tribe using deadly force such as guns and cannons.

Now the Anacombre were miles from the land they so dearly prized. Grosso was fed up and defending their borders with a new intensity, unwilling to be pushed even farther out of their homelands.

“We simply want what belongs to us,” Grosso explained. Many of his men were crowded around him.

“You aren’t giving them the full story,” his mother said. She was standing beside him and was much shorter than her son.

He cut his eyes at the old woman. “That’s not important.”

“I think it is,” she replied.

“What is it?” Sophia asked her.

“We consider it unlucky to live on the sacred land,” she explained.

“Wait, I thought you said they pushed you off your land?” Sophia argued.

“We used to live next to it,” the woman stated. “The disputes pushed us away from it, but we are nomadic in nature, so that isn’t the issue.”

“What is, then?” Sophia asked. “If you don’t want to live on the land, why do you want access to it?”

“There are two sacred ceremonies that must be held on the land every year,” the woman explained. “We believe that if we live on this property, the gods will curse us.”

“Are you okay with others living on it?” Sophia asked, giving Lunis a knowing look. He seemed to understand her intention.

“What others do is up to them,” Grosso cut in.

She nodded, thinking. “Okay, I need to meet with the other side, but if I can help you, will you agree to meet with them?”

“We will have our weapons. We will defend ourselves if necessary,” Grosso stated with conviction.

“I understand,” Sophia said. “But my goal is that it won’t come to that again.”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Sophia knew from reading The Incomplete History of Dragonriders that first impressions were crucial for setting the stage for the negotiations. The majestic appearance of the dragon, mixed with the unyielding courage of the rider, was a combination that put the odds in their favor.

The first rule of adjudication, according to the book, was to get the two sides to come together to talk. The second was to get them to engage in negotiations. Like many opposing sides throughout history, the Anacombre and the military had skipped those stages and gone straight to battle. That was actually the last stage of adjudication, and only happened when all other solutions had been exhausted.

Those were the bloodiest battles in history. Not only because they usually involved dragons, but because two sides who resorted to that were bent on destruction rather than peace. However, Sophia had learned that war was sometimes inevitable. It was impossible to always reach a peaceful resolution because too often, peace wasn’t what others wanted. They wanted land, resources, or power at the expense of all else.

“I should warn you,” Lunis began as they hiked through the unforgiving Amazon rainforest, “this military force will be resistant to our efforts.”

“I didn’t expect this to be easy,” Sophia said, tugging on her ankle, which was currently tethered by a thick vine.

“They will shoot first and ask questions later,” Lunis continued.

“Like the Anacombre, who just shot a deadly dart straight at us?” Sophia asked.

“They only shot once, and quit upon seeing me,” Lunis stated.

“So what, you don’t think the military will have the same reaction?” Sophia questioned.

“I think that whereas the Anacombre stopped out of awe, the military will attack out of fear,” Lunis said.

“First off, how do you know this?”

“Dragon’s advantage,” he imparted simply.

Sophia rolled her eyes. “How should we proceed, given your information?”

“First impressions will be important,” Lunis remarked.

“So, I should ride you when we enter.”

When the dragon rolled his eyes, it was more effective. “You sure do get stuck on things, don’t you? And that’s not what I had in mind. I think you should enter alone.”

Sophia faced him. “Are you serious? You’re sending me into hostile territory on my own? Is the idea that they’ll shoot at me, giving you the chance to make a majestic entrance?”

A slight smile formed on the dragon’s face. “And here I thought you would be opposed to my brilliant idea.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Feigning annoyance, Sophia shook her head at Lunis before stepping through the barrier of trees that bordered the military base. She’d officially set foot on the property the Anacombre held so dearly.

Sophia could tell immediately that it wasn’t land the military was actually using. It appeared to be a buffer zone around their main base. It angered her that land that was of such importance to the tribe was not being used, but in a way, this might be perfect.

The main base was surrounded by a high fence reinforced with barbed wire. Guard towers stood on either side of the area, and behind the fence, large weapons were on display, as if for intimidation.

Sophia shook her head at the sight of the howitzer on the tarmac in the distance. “That’s definitely a show of power.”

The cannon sat on a base on wheels on the ground, menacingly pointed into the sky, as if ready to send a blast at the Anacombre at any minute. Many soldiers were milling around it. However, as Sophia strode out of the jungle, they all came to attention, drew their automatic weapons, and pointed them at her.

Some knelt, taking aim. Others rushed forward. The guards on the towers did exactly what Lunis had stated and began shooting.

Sophia sighed dramatically, as if the gunfire was an annoyance rather than a lethal danger. Thanks to Lunis, she’d created an impenetrable shield. It wouldn’t last long, especially at the rate it was being assaulted by bullets, but hopefully, they wouldn’t need it for too long.

Already, Sophia was getting the reaction she was going for. The guards had stopped firing and were now regarding her with skeptical interest. Maybe it was because their bullets had ricocheted off her round, invisible shield. But also probably because she was holding her hands in the air.

She yelled the same thing she’d said to the Anacombre tribe. “I come in peace.”

The ground forces moved closer to the gate. She was hoping there wouldn’t be more attacks, since she’d felt her shield come down. The men crowded along the fence, glaring at her menacingly.

She must have been quite the sight to them—a young woman in traditional armor, with a sword at her side and a determined look in her eyes, marching up to a heavily defended base.

Or I look like a looney tune, she thought as the men parted, making way for a single individual.

The red sash that ran diagonally across his chest told her he was in charge. The heated expression in his dark eyes told her he thought he was more powerful than her.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

These rogue militia forces were no joke, Sophia concluded as she drew closer, taking in their gritty appearance and trigger-happy expressions. She’d used magic to get to this point, but from here on out, she was going to have to rely on her wit and charm. She glanced down. And my appearance.

She’d used her magic to put herself in something fashionable and elegant because every occasion called for the best dress. Her appearance seemed to be having a two-pronged effect. She was both fashionable and disconcerting, according to the expression on the militia man’s face.

“Who are you?” the leader exclaimed in a foreign language Sophia understood, although she recognized it as different.

She sheathed her sword, lowered her chin, and glanced at the men flanking the leader.

They had opened the gates to about the width of a two-car garage. So far, everything was going to plan.

“I’m Sophia Beaufont, a dragonrider and adjudicator for the Dragon Elite,” she stated with brand-new confidence. It was exhilarating. It was thrilling. And the sound of the weapons cocking, all pointed at her, was absolutely terrifying.

“What do you want?” the man called.

“I’m here to mediate the land negotiations between you and the Anacombre,” she said.

He laughed, placing his hand on his belly and throwing his chin skyward. The men around him laughed as well, most of them faking it.

“We have nothing to discuss,” the man stated. “The land is ours, and when we want more, we will simply take it.”

“It isn’t, actually,” Sophia stated. She didn’t flinch, although she thought she might pee on herself at any moment, but she hid that fear.

The leader held up his hand, stopping them. “Before, you deflected our bullets. How?”

“I’m a dragonrider,” she stated simply.

“Then where is your dragon?” the man asked, laughing and holding his arms out wide.

The men around him joined in again.

“He’s busy,” she stated with no inflection.

“Busy?” the man asked, still amused. “Does he have a doctor’s appointment?”

“He’s running an errand for me,” she replied.

“Go back and tell the Anacombre that this is our land,” the man said, no longer laughing. “We will not negotiate. We are the stronger power.” He gestured to the base at his back. If you or they dare to attack us, we will squash you, dragon or no dragon.”

“Thing is,” Sophia said, tilting her head back and forth, “it doesn’t take much to turn everything in our favor, making you the one easy to squash.”

The man’s laughter rang out again. “You are a little girl, and your dragon is nowhere that I can see. Those savages only have darts and spears, which can’t stand up to our guns and cannons.”

“True,” Sophia said. “But imagine if you didn’t have cannons? That would make you all just a bunch of little old men.”

The man’s laughter was starting to wear on Sophia’s nerves. “But there is no point in arguing about things we do have. Like our cannons. And our gun—”

An explosion behind the men made them dive forward, many of them dropping their guns to cover their heads. The blast was more severe than Sophia was expecting, but the militia’s reaction was absolutely perfect.

The leader shielded his eyes to take in the plume of smoke billowing from the nearest building before calmly turning around to face her. “What did you do?”

“I leveled the playing field,” she stated. “As you know, your armory just went up in flames.”

He looked ready to murder her, but something was restraining him. “That’s fine. We still have our howitzer.”

Sophia’s mouth twitched to the side. “Thing is…”

“What?” the man barked.

Lunis’ invisibility shield wore off, making all the men around the leader shriek and run for the opposite side of the fence.

The sight of the dragon wasn’t going to have much effect on them, Lunis and Sophia had concluded. She’d believed this was most likely attributed to the fact that she wasn’t riding him.

Lunis, however, had thought that it would be more attributed to the militia’s hardened nature. Dragons and their riders just weren’t enough for these men, who hid behind their big guns and weapons. But take those from them, and they were just men once more. Those were the types of people they could reason with.

When Lunis appeared, he was straddling the howitzer, having already chewed up the main part of the artillery, destroying it like it was a common dog toy. The long barrel creaked as it swung back and forth, seemingly hanging by a string before it dropped to the ground, sending up dust all around the base of the cannon.

The dragon’s face seemed to say, “Oops.” As majestically as ever, Lunis disembarked from his position, standing tall and casting the men in front of him in shadows.

“You did this?” the leader yelled, glaring at Sophia.

Fire soared from Lunis’ mouth, blasting the backsides of many of the men behind the leader, sending them shrieking for the fields, as they covered their butts and screamed.

“Yes, and we are prepared to do more,” Sophia said, her expression unwavering. “But luckily for you, we are also willing to help you cooperate with the Anacombre.”

The man’s face twitched. “I don’t have to—”

“Should I remind you that you’re running out of weapons?” Sophia asked.

“Sir,” a man said, tapping the leader on the shoulder. “The dragon destroyed our howitzer.”

“I know that!” the leader yelled.

“Okay, just pointing it out,” the man said. “Because the dragon is headed this way.”

Lumbering forward, Lunis had his head and tail down, which took up a great deal of room since they swung unnecessarily back and forth as he made his way over to where Sophia stood.

“F-fi-fine,” the leader stammered. “What do you want?”

Sophia smiled as Lunis made his way to her.

“It’s actually simple,” she began. “We just want your cooperation with a plan we think will suit everyone.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

The leader of the militia was named Baro. He wasn’t an easy man to talk to, and not because the language translator was faulty. This became even more evident when Grosso was pulled into the mix.

However, with Lunis beside her, Sophia was able to get the two opposing leaders together.

“You both need something here,” Sophia began. “You, Grosso, want access to the sacred land twice a year.” She turned to the militia leader. “And you, Baro, want that property to protect your own, year-round.”

“There is no compromise, then,” Baro argued.

“And yet,” Sophia said, “I think there is.”

“If I don’t agree, are you going to blow up more of my hard-won weapons?” Baro asked.

“I think we can all conclude they’ve been stolen,” Sophia said dismissively. “And no. If you don’t agree, you two are going to destroy each other, and the land will belong to no one.”

“I want to hear her solution,” Grosso said, his blind mother poking him in the back with her cane.

Baro agreed half-heartedly. “Fine.”

“My solution is easy,” Sophia said. “We think that you, Baro, should allow the Anacombre people access to their land on the two days of the year they desire. You will have it for the rest of the time. The solution is easy.”

The two men, who had been battling each other for months, didn’t seem amenable at first. Given a few more weeks, their people would slaughter each other. What Sophia and Lunis had proposed was easy. It made sense, and if it didn’t work, there would be war.

Baro stiffened, sending his chin to one side and then the other. “We can’t allow them on the property unsupervised. We have too many things at risk.”

Sophia was about to argue but felt a gentle nudge in her mind from Lunis. She found herself smiling. “Then accompany them. Escort them onto the land on the day they chose and off at the end.” She turned to Grosso. “If you agree, then on all the other days of the year, you’ll stay away from this land.”

Grosso’s mother nodded at once. “We don’t want anything to do with it otherwise. The gods will haunt us if we do.”

“What did she say?” Baro asked, apparently not understanding the old woman’s language.

“She said that would be fine,” Sophia paraphrased.

“So, we have a deal then?” Lunis spoke for the first time, making everyone stiffen.

Everyone nodded. No one consented verbally, but strangely, gold dust appeared in the air between Grosso and Baro, wrapping around and linking them, ready to seal their agreement.

Sophia was so astonished that she didn’t know what to say until Lunis beckoned her back to reality in her mind.

That’s what happens when dragonriders resolve a dispute, he said, snapping her back.

Why didn’t it do that before? she asked. The two men seemed just as perplexed as she was.

Because there was no real agreement; it was all made up by Hiker. The farmers and zombie horses were a ruse, Lunis explained. But this? This was our first resolved dispute.

On our own, she stated with pride.

She turned to Grosso, offering him her hand. He didn’t seem to know what to do with it for a moment but finally extended his own. She didn’t take it but instead turned to Baro, who put out his hand. It didn’t take the two long to realize what she wanted and they shook each other’s hands, fusing the gold dust and making it sing as it wrapped around their hands, binding their agreement.

Sophia and Lunis looked at each other fondly, realizing they had completed their first real case together in the way of the dragonriders.

It wasn’t like most cases, where one or more people were in danger, then were saved and a bad guy slaughtered. That happened, and it was usually the way.

However, in the cases with the dragonriders, there weren’t always bad guys and good guys. Instead, there was one party and another who were opposed, and they tortured each other until a dragon and their rider came along and made them cooperate and see eye to eye, then negotiate and form an agreement by one means or another until there was peace once more.

The Dragon Elite had seen its fair share of war, but the history books didn’t talk about the many battles that had been avoided because of them.

That was the tradition Sophia and Lunis were bent on continuing.

CHAPTER TWENTY

Grosso and Baro might not have agreed on much, but they both apparently wanted to see Sophia ride off on Lunis. When she opened the portal to leave, they objected in unison.

“Dragonriders are supposed to ride dragons,” Grosso dared to say. “Why aren’t you leaving on your dragon?”

Baro nodded in agreement, pointing to his people lined up in the trees behind them. “They were hoping to see the dragon in the sky with his rider.”

Sophia smiled meekly, giving Lunis a begging expression. She heard a firm “no” in her head. “I’m sorry to disappoint, but isn’t traveling through a portal pretty magical to see?”

Both men shrugged like they’d grown bored with seeing people traveling through a magic portal across thousands of miles.

She sighed. “Well, we really must get going. Lunis is pretty spent after demolishing all those weapons.”

This didn’t go over well with Baro, but she ignored him as she and Lunis disappeared through the portal.

Upon returning to the Gullington, Sophia knew something was wrong right away. Not just because Ainsley was waving madly from the front steps of the Castle some twenty yards away. It was mostly because Hiker was standing only a few feet away from her portal with his chin down, arms crossed over his chest and a murderous glare in his eyes. That was what gave it away.

“Well, I’ve got to go,” Lunis said, flying toward the Cave.

“B-b-but,” Sophia stuttered, thinking she could maybe dive back through the portal and live with the Anacombre. She could get used to wearing tribal paint and sleeping in a hut. However, the portal closed, making this no longer an option.

She wasn’t surprised that Lunis had abandoned her as she was facing the murderous rage of Hiker. He had said before that he wasn’t getting mixed up in rider politics with the Dragon Elite leader, and she understood. Her disputes with Hiker might have been about the Elite, but they were of a human nature. Apparently, dragons didn’t have the same disagreements because they simply did what they wanted, and as long as it didn’t hurt anyone else, it didn’t bother the others.

The majestic blue dragon sped toward the Cave, not looking back even as Sophia pined for a way to get out of the trouble she was definitely in with Hiker.

“Hey,” she tried casually. “So, you’re back. Welcome.”

“And you are too,” he said through clenched teeth. “Although I remember expressly telling you not to leave the Gullington.”

“Actually, I think you told me to stay here and train,” Sophia argued, daring to walk past him like she had an important meeting at the Castle. She did have to pee, but she wasn’t going to use that as an excuse to get out of the argument just yet.

“And did you stay here and train?” he asked, stalking right beside her.

“I was going to,” Sophia began. Ainsley continued to wave frantically from the Castle’s steps. She picked up her speed, thinking something must be wrong, but Hiker didn’t seem to notice since he apparently knew what was going on. “But you see, the Castle led me to this room on the fifth floor, and—”

“There is no fifth floor,” he cut in.

“That’s what I said,” Sophia said, offering the Viking a chuckle he didn’t return.

“S. Beaufont,” Ainsley said in a hushed voice as they neared the Castle. “Hiker is on the warpath and looking for you because you left the Gullington.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said dryly, angling her head in his direction. “I believe he found me.”

“Oh,” Ainsley said as if seeing Hiker beside her for the first time. “I didn’t know she’d left, Hiker. Seriously.”

“How did she find out about the case?!” Hiker bellowed.

“Case?” Sophia stopped on the top step, turning to face the hulking man. “How did you know I went on a case?”

“We will get to that later,” he said, still fuming.

Ainsley clapped her hands. “A case! Oh, how exciting. I want to hear all about it.”

“You will not,” Hiker said. “Especially since I sense you were behind this.”

“I was not,” Ainsley argued, sounding offended.

“No, she wasn’t,” Sophia said, entering the Castle. “I found the information on the case on the fifth floor. The Castle led me to it.”

Again the housekeeper clapped, delighted. “Oh, you found the fifth floor! That’s lovely. I knew you could do it.”

Hiker looked at them, his expression growing even angrier.

A guilty look rose in Ainsley’s eyes. “Oh, well, I did tell S. Beaufont how to find the fifth floor, so maybe I’m sort of responsible.”

Hiker thundered across the threshold, stalking after Sophia, who was trying to get up the stairs and to her room as fast as she could. “You come back here. I’m not done with you.”

“Hiker Wallace!” Ainsley scolded from the doorway. “You’re tracking mud everywhere. You’re the one who needs to get back here and clean your feet.”

Sophia and Hiker both paused, turning to the housekeeper. He had indeed left muddy footprints across the entryway.

“She has mud on her boots too,” he argued, pointing at Sophia.

“Yes, but she’s not stomping around and leaving it everywhere,” Ainsley said, her hands on her hips. “Besides, the Castle likes her. It cleans up her mud before it even falls off her boots.”

Sophia glanced down at her boots and found that the housekeeper was right. Her boots appeared mostly clean, although she knew they’d been caked in mud from the rainforest moments prior.

“And it apparently gives her cases,” Hiker exclaimed, looking around at the entryway. “You do realize that I’m in charge here?”

Ainsley curtsied. “Of course, sir.”

“I’m talking to the Castle!” Hiker yelled.

“And I’m responding for it,” Ainsley said with a sneaky grin. “It says that it knows you’re in charge and has left a peace offering in your office.”

Hiker huffed, calming slightly. “Fine. Follow me to my office, Sophia.”

He said her name like it was a bad word.

She gave Ainsley a cautious look when Hiker thundered past her, as if looking for the shapeshifter to rescue her.

“Don’t worry,” Ainsley said in a loud whisper. “I can most likely hear you scream from his office. I’ll be up there to fetch you if it sounds like he’s close to killing you.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said with zero inflection.

“No problem,” Ainsley sang, toddling toward the kitchen, smiling proudly. “She found the fifth floor. Years and years I’ve been telling the men there’s a fifth floor, but do they believe me? Oh, no. S. Beaufont is as sane as me, and the rest of the lot are all crazy. Soon they’ll see, won’t they, Castle?”

Sophia turned back to the staircase, shaking away the ridiculous behavior of the housekeeper.

She thought about buzzing down the hall to the bathroom but decided she better not anger Hiker any more than he already was. When she climbed to the top of the stairs, she found him standing squarely in the doorway to his office. Even with his back to her, she could tell he was restraining his anger, his back rising and falling rapidly like he was breathing fast.

“Peace offering,” he spat. “I should have known. You twisted Castle, you.” He strode forward, giving Sophia a chance to see what he was talking about.

The bank of windows that took up one wall and usually showed the Pond, glistening and stretching for miles, was gone. Without the light from the windows, the large room felt cramped and dark.

“Maybe the Castle is trying to tell you—”

“The Castle is bitterly angry at me,” Hiker interrupted her, snapping his fingers and lighting all the candles and lanterns in the space. They sprang to life, filling the room with light. “It has been for a while, waking me up in the middle of the night, trying to send me on scavenger hunts. But I refuse to be baited anymore. And it took all my books.” He threw his arm wide to indicate the empty and dusty shelves. “And now, it’s redesigning my office.”

“Well, maybe you’ll find your books if you go on these scavenger hunts?” Sophia offered.

“I won’t,” he fired. “I’ve tried that. It always sends me to the dungeon, as if trying to hint that I should be punished. But you—” He pointed an accusatory finger at Sophia. “It sends you to this supposed fifth floor, where it gives you a case. Or it sends you to Adam’s room, again offering information that is none of your concern, and entirely outside your ability to deal with.”

“But I did complete the case it gave me,” Sophia argued.

“I know that!” Hiker pointed to the globe, which Sophia noticed was glowing in the area of the Amazon rainforest she’d just come from. The gold dust she’d seen wrap around Grosso’s and Baro’s hands was whirling around this area.

“Oh, so that was how you knew I completed a case,” she said timidly. “That’s a cool globe, to tell you that.”

“Yes, and it tells me where all my riders are, and if they are in danger, dead, or successful,” Hiker said tersely.

Sophia then noticed red dots on the globe in various places, representing the other riders.

“How does it tell you if they are in danger or dead?” she asked.

He sighed. “The dots beep if a rider is in danger, and that beep is continuous if they die until the dot turns black.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, noticing the labels on the dots that told which rider they were.

“Imagine my surprise when I returned from a very unpleasant meeting with mortals to learn that you, one of my riders, had left the Gullington and was on a case that you’d taken upon yourself without my permission?”

“I’m going to guess you were a bit frustrated,” Sophia stated mildly.

“Yes,” he hissed. “I was just a bit frustrated.”

“But again, I completed the case,” Sophia argued. “Doesn’t that count for anything?”

“No!” he boomed. “You’re not ready, and I have enough problems going on without having to worry about what you’re getting yourself into.”

“Lunis and I resolved a dispute between two warring groups,” Sophia stated, starting to squirm from having to pee.

“Great,” Hiker said, not sounding at all happy about the achievement. “And what problems did you create in the meantime? Like, with the facility close by? Now aircraft keep circling the Gullington, looking for something.”

“They can’t see us,” Sophia stated. “And I freed those slaves.”

“Just because you were successful, it doesn’t mean you should be doing anything,” he went on. “You can’t even ride your dragon. And there’s a difference between doing things and being successful and doing things the right way.”

“That doesn’t make any sense.” Sophia started to do the I’ve got to pee dance.

“What are you doing?” Hiker barked at her.

“Nothing,” she said, swaying back and forth. “It’s a girl thing.”

He lifted a skeptical eyebrow. “Are you saying that to get out of this?”

“No,” she said, throwing her hands up. “You’re mad because I went off and made progress on the first case the Dragon Elite has taken on in ages. Obviously, I’m a horrible person who needs to be punished. Send me to the dungeon.”

“I’d do that, but the Castle would probably fill it with treats and comfortable furniture for you,” he said. “And again, just because you were successful doesn’t make it right. We aren’t to be doing cases until we get the approval of the mortal world, and more importantly, their governments. As of right now, they think we’re a joke.”

“Then stop asking for their permission to be an adjudicator.” Sophia threw her arms wide. “We need to just intervene. Show up to a war that’s about to break out and fix things. Then everyone will see how valuable we are and beg for our help.”

“That’s not how it works,” Hiker argued. “We will do this with the blessing of the people we are to serve.”

“But they don’t get it,” Sophia stated. “And how can they? Things have changed. You keep going to these meetings with politicians, and of course, they’ll think you’re nuts. But what if you and Bell showed up on the front line of a war? You’d get everyone’s attention, especially when you created peace, where before war was the only option.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “I will do things the way I see as right, which means garnering the support of leaders first.”

“Leaders don’t always—”

“Finish that sentence, and you’re out of here for good,” Hiker threatened.

Sophia shook her head. “Fine. Never mind. You know best. I’m just a dumb kid.”

He sighed. “You’re not dumb. You’re just impatient. Now, I’m leaving again to meet with diplomats.”

Sophia had trouble containing the growl begging to spill from her lips.

“I’m serious this time. You are to stay here and train,” Hiker ordered. “Don’t leave, not even to get gummy bears from the candy shop.”

“I’m not twelve years old.”

He stopped at the door before turning to face her. “No, you’re eighteen years old, with the brain of a brownie.”

“Hey, I know some brownies who would resent that statement.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

The Castle knew Sophia was sulking, so it dimmed the lights in the torches on the wall as she walked down to the dining hall.

She found Quiet and Ainsley sitting at the long table, sharing a plate of crackers and cheese.

“What’s going on?” Sophia asked. “Are we not having dinner?”

“Well, we are, but it isn’t the usual fare,” Ainsley stated. “Since the others aren’t here, I decided not to cook. Quiet and I usually have something easy for dinner when everyone is gone.”

“Wait,” Sophia said, looking around. “Isn’t this the first time in a long time that the men have all been gone at the same time?”

Ainsley thought for a moment. “Why, yes. That makes me sort of overdue for a break from cooking, don’t you think? I’ve cooked dinner every night for centuries.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine with that.” She eyed the cold crackers and cheese, listening to her stomach growl. She was hungrier than usual after the long adventure in the Amazon rainforest.

“Actually…”Sophia interrupted as Ainsley and Quiet both lifted loaded crackers to their mouths.

“What?” Ainsley asked, pausing with the cracker not far from her lips.

“Well,” Sophia began, “what if I was in charge of dinner tonight?”

Quiet’s eyes widened. He didn’t have to say anything for his hesitation to be clear.

“I get that I can’t cook,” Sophia cut in. “But I have an option that doesn’t involve me cooking or the overworked Ainsley having to lift a finger.”

They both lowered their crackers, giving her skeptical expressions.

“You do?” Ainsley asked.

Quiet mumbled something that, unsurprisingly, Sophia couldn’t make out.

“I was just about to ask that same thing, Quiet,” Ainsley said to the gnome.

“What?” Sophia asked, looking at the two.

“What he said was as clear as day,” Ainsley stated, waving in Quiet’s direction.

Sophia gave her a reluctant expression.

“Oh, so you can find the fifth floor, but you can’t hear Quiet?” Ainsley asked.

Sophia gave her a look that said, “Pretty much.”

“Fine, then,” Ainsley said, waving her hand. “What’s your solution for dinner tonight if you’re not cooking? I didn’t think you could magic food?”

“I can’t,” Sophia stated, pulling out her phone. “But I have an app that’s pretty much magic.”

“Aren’t all apps magic?” Ainsley asked.

Sophia sighed. “That’s what I told Lunis.” Pulling up her Uber Eats app, Sophia scrolled through. “So if I get something from Magical UberEats, what do you all want? They deliver pretty much anywhere.”

The elf and the gnome exchanged confused expressions.

Sophia shook her head. “Never mind. I’ll get a smorgasbord. Just give me twenty minutes.”

“It’s going to take twenty minutes to get dinner?” Ainsley asked.

Sophia lowered her phone. “Is that too long? We can do something else.”

The elf shook her head. “No, that’s short. I think I’ll be ordering from this app more often, and the men won’t be any the wiser.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

The only flaw in Sophia’s plan was that UberEats, no matter that it was a part of the magical branch, couldn’t deliver to the Gullington. Sophia had to meet the “driver” at a local hilltop a safe distance away. That was easy enough, so she had hot food ready for the housekeeper and the gnome within the promised twenty minutes.

“Here you go,” Sophia said triumphantly, dropping the bags of food on the dining room table in front of Ainsley and Quiet.

They both jumped back at the sight of the crinkled bags.

“What is this witchcraft?” Ainsley asked, holding up a piece of sage in defense of the bags.

Sophia scrunched up her brow. “What do you mean? It’s food.”

“But what is it in?” Ainsley asked, staring at the bags like they were made of demons.

“That’s plastic,” Sophia stated.

“Plastic,” Ainsley said slowly. “Like the chip bag? What kind of magic is that?”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. “It’s not. It’s a material used for different things.” She dove into the to-go containers, handing out the various options. “I ordered from a popular Los Angeles Mexican eatery. We have nachos, tacos, quesadillas, and—”

Ainsley’s and Quiet’s muttering cut her off. She raised her chin and stared at them, waiting for them to look at her.

When they both gave her their attention, she asked, “What?”

Ainsley said politely, “We just don’t know what you’re saying? Can you speak English?”

“Oh,” Sophia said, smiling, opening the container of nachos. “These are Mexican foods.”

Ainsley copied Sophia’s polite smile and reached for one of the nachos. “Well, I’ll try to keep an open mind, but I’m certain this Mexican food is not to my liking.”

Quiet mumbled, reaching out as well and grabbing a chip.

Hiker strode past the dining room and then doubled back. He narrowed his eyes as he took in the sight before him.

Sophia wiped her mouth and sat up. “I’m here, sir.”

“Yes, I see that,” he said, staring at the two passed-out figures beside Sophia. “Tell me, why are my housekeeper and groundskeeper in comas?”

Sophia cast a backward glance at them. “Oh, that? Well, they are not very good at handling carbs.”

“What did you do to Ainsley and Quiet?” he asked, his frustration growing.

“I gave them Mexican food,” she admitted, holding up a nearly demolished quesadilla. “Want some?”

Hiker stepped back at the sight of the food like she’d offered him head cheese. “This is what you gave them that’s made them sick?”

“Well, actually, they loved it, but they ate too much, and they might have stomachaches now.”

Quiet rubbed his stomach, mumbling in his sleep.

Ainsley did the same thing, stirring from her food coma. “Oh, man, I’ll never be the same. I’m ruined.”

Hiker lowered his chin. “Sophia, what have you done?”

“I fed them something delicious,” she answered. “They loved it, sir. Seriously. They will sleep well and be happy tomorrow.”

“If they are even moving then,” Hiker said, snapping his fingers at her and pointing to the stairs. “I believe you’ve done enough. Up to your room.”

Feeling like a child being scolded, Sophia narrowed her eyes at him. She couldn’t win for losing. Sophia strode past the Viking and headed toward her room, wondering when she’d catch a break.

“And,” he said at her back. She halted. Waited. Turned to face him.

“I’ll be heading out again, so…”

“I’m not to do anything but train,” she said, finishing his statement.

“That’s right,” he answered. “And?”

“And I won’t feed the staff ever again,” Sophia said.

“And?” Hiker said in an expectant tone.

“I won’t allow the Castle to send me on any scavenger hunts,” Sophia answered.

“Very well,” he said proudly, dismissing her with a wave of his hand.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

A loneliness Sophia had never felt before crept into her stomach as she lounged in her beanbag chair next to the fire in her room. She’d never been prone to such things, having spent much of her childhood isolated from others.

Actually, going for long periods of time without social interaction was easy for her. So much so that she had often forced herself to “go out” and be around other people. But suddenly, she felt the need for friends like it was vital to her wellbeing.

She pulled her phone out of her pocket and messaged her sister Liv.

Hey, are you busy?

A few seconds later, a message came through.

I’ve got a demon in a headlock, but not really. How are you?

Oh, well, that sounds like it needs your full attention. Text me when you’re free.

No, he’s a pansy who totally doesn’t require much effort. I’m pretty much holding him with my pinky.

Why don’t you kill him?

I will, as soon as he tells me where to find a labyrinth that holds the fountain of youth, Liv answered.

Oh, you’re going to take a drink from it?

I’m going to destroy it on Father Time’s orders.

Sophia laughed. Do you ever have a boring day at the office?

Not that I can recall, but yesterday was sort of slow.

Because?

Because I only had to teach a troll table manners.

Sophia curled her legs up.

That sounds pretty tame compared to your usual tasks.

Oh, it was, until the heathen turned the table upside-down and yelled in my face, Liv messaged.

Then what did you do? Sophia asked.

I told him that if he can’t sit at a table like a well-mannered troll, I wasn’t taking him to the Hard Rock Café.

Wait, what?

That was the agreement, Liv messaged. If I took him to that restaurant, he’d tell me where to find the demon I’m currently choking.

Oh, so I guess he figured out how to be polite and have table manners, then.

Yes, he’s a big fan of rock and roll and cheese fries, Liv replied.

And how is the demon-choking going? Sophia questioned.

He’s still not talking yet, but demons can pretty much hold their breath forever, Liv responded. So how are you? How is Crispy McToasterbreath?

Sophia laughed. Lunis is okay. He’s grown a lot.

Tell him I said, “What’s up, bro?”

Sophia sent her a picture she’d recently taken of Lunis.

Whoa, he’s gotten big. What is it like to ride him? Liv asked.

I wouldn’t know, Sophia answered.

Oh?

Sophia sighed, her emotions welling to the surface. Yeah, my ride is broken.

How?

He’s got a bad attitude.

Well, I’ll send you a broom if you want something to ride that doesn’t talk back.

It felt good to smile. Liv was great at picking up Sophia’s mood. Magicians don’t ride brooms.

No, they don’t, Liv responded. That was just an old wives’ tale we told mortals because it was funny to watch them run around with the broom between their legs, trying to impersonate us.

How is the demon? Sophia asked, thinking she should probably let her sister get back to things.

He’s bleeding on my boots, which really pisses me off. This is my third pair this week.

What happened to the others?

A troll ate the first pair, she answered.

The one who likes rock and roll? Sophia asked.

No, his brother, who doesn’t like cheese fries but loves leather boots. That was his payment for giving me the location of Arggg.

Arggg is the name of the troll with table manners?

Yep, Liv responded. The second pair got scorched when I had to cross a lava pit.

Because?

Because demons live in hell. Duh.

Right, Sophia responded, searching for another question to keep Liv on the phone.

So what’s wrong? her sister asked as if reading her thoughts.

Why would you think that something is wrong?

Sophia could almost hear her sister sigh. Because I know you.

Well, Sophia began, Hiker hates me.

That’s because he’s a bitter old man who doesn’t want to change, and you’re the essence of evolution.

Sophia pressed the phone to her chest with fondness before typing her reply. That’s my new title: Essence of Evolution.

Because you’ve already outgrown the title of dragonrider?

Well, and I don’t ride a dragon, Sophia answered.

What else has you down?

The guys are all off on missions and I’ve been forbidden from leaving the Gullington. Apparently, Dad has grounded me, Sophia explained. I’m currently watching the mist float across the mountains.

That sounds lovely, Liv replied.

It’s what I plan on doing tomorrow too.

You know what you should do? Liv asked.

Practice my sword skills?

Nah, Liv replied. You should eat nachos.

Sophia giggled. I just did. I gave some to the housekeeper and the groundskeeper.

Good girl. Spread the addiction.

Stretching out her feet in front of the fire, Sophia typed out another message. I got the staff sick with stomachaches. Now Hiker hates me even more.

They just can’t handle the cheesy gooeyness. Liv’s message was followed by another one. And Hiker doesn’t hate you. He just needs time to appreciate how badass you are.

Hard to show that to him when I’ve been grounded, Sophia complained.

Well, I’m certain an adventure is in store for you soon.

Why is that?

Because the demon I’m about to slaughter told me. Apparently he was a seer in his past life, Liv responded. He says the dragonrider I’m talking to should take a stroll through the Castle.

Sophia sat up suddenly. That’s bizarre.

Yes, but you should probably do what he says, Liv texted. I’m going to bring him some more pain since he’s still not talking.

Well, good luck, Sophia said.

Thanks, Liv responded. A moment later, another message came through. And Soph...

Yeah?

I love you.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

Not only did Sophia feel much better after her conversation with Liv, but her heart was full of love. For some reason, Liv’s affection was better than anyone else’s by far. It made Sophia high. Feel invincible. It inspired her in ways no one else could compare to.

Sophia knew that she wasn’t alone in feeling this way. Many were magnetized to Liv Beaufont. That was why she was such a successful warrior for the House of Fourteen. Well, and also because she could kick serious ass.

“I did promise Hiker I wouldn’t go on anymore scavenger hunts that the Castle sent me on,” Sophia said to herself as she strode tentatively down the long, dark corridor.

The torches lit as she walked, illuminating the path ahead little by little. Sophia wondered why Ainsley came in to light her candles and fire each morning since the Castle could obviously do it. Then she reminded herself that questioning why the Castle or the housekeeper did anything was a recipe for a headache. It was better to just go along with things.

“And I’m not really going on a scavenger hunt that the Castle is sending me on,” Sophia reasoned, still talking to herself. “I’m going on a late-night walk because a demon seer told me to.”

She nearly laughed, hearing herself talk.

Impersonating Hiker, she put her hands on her hips, “Sophia, why were you out of your room exploring the Castle when I forbade you from doing anything but breathing?”

“Because, sir,” she said, changing her voice back to normal, “there was this demon who knows where the fountain of youth is.”

“Oh, and it’s in the Castle, is it?” she asked in a deep voice.

“No,” she responded. “Actually, while being choked for the information, he said I should walk about the Castle.”

“And you listened to the demon?” Sophia questioned, furrowing her brow the way Hiker always did when talking to her.

“Well, he seemed like the knowledgeable type.”

Sophia sighed. “I don’t have to do anything if I find something while exploring.”

She nodded, liking this compromise. “Yeah, I’ll just look around and take note of anything I find. When Hiker returns, I’ll give him the newspaper article or whatever other mystery the Castle serves up to me. I won’t get in trouble, and Hiker will trust me once more. Win-win.”

Sophia had been so busy talking to herself that she hadn’t even realized that she’d made it all the way to the front of the Castle.

A weird beeping caught her attention. There weren’t any electronics in the Castle aside from her own and the Kindle, but she reminded herself that all this was subject to change, depending on the mood of the strange place. The beeping definitely belonged to an electronic.

For a moment, Sophia thought it was a smoke detector alerting them that its batteries were low. She laughed, thinking about smoke detectors lining the ceiling of the ancient castle.

After another few paces, Sophia realized the beeping was coming from Hiker’s office.

“Of course, it is,” she said with a sigh.

Maybe it was his Kindle making the noise, Sophia reasoned.

She halted at the entrance to Hiker’s office and took a deep breath. “I’ll just see what it is and make a note to tell Hiker about it later. Nothing else.”

Sophia nodded like she’d just made a deal with herself, then rounded the corner, peering into the leader of the Dragon Elite’s office.

It didn’t take her long to determine that the beeping was coming from the Elite globe next to the wall that used to have windows.

She approached carefully, as if worried that the globe was a bomb that would go off at any moment.

On the globe, she could plainly see the dot in Scotland that was labeled S. Beaufont.

She turned the orb, finding three more dots in various places throughout the world: Mahkah, Wilder, and Hiker. All of theirs appeared normal.

Sophia continued to rotate the globe until she found the last red dot. This one was labeled Evan. It was blinking rapidly and emitting the beeping sound.

Sucking in a breath, Sophia remembered what Hiker had told her about the globe.

“The dots beep if a rider is in danger, and that beep is continuous if they die and the dot turns black,” he had told her.

“Evan,” she exclaimed, covering her mouth. He was in danger. The globe was telling her that much.

She looked around, wondering what to do. It didn’t feel right to leave a note for Hiker about this.

She imagined how that note would read:

Dear Hiker,

Evan is in mortal danger. Just wanted you to know. I’m going back to my room, where you banished me. See you later. Hope Evan doesn’t die.

Sincerely,

S. Beaufont

aka the dragonrider who doesn’t ride

She shook her head at the dark thought, continuing to comb through her options. It was hard to think with the incessant beeping.

“Why doesn’t Hiker have a cell phone?” she wondered aloud. “Then I could call him, tell him about the situation, and be done with it.”

Peering at the globe, she tried to determine where Evan was. It wasn’t far, but what did it matter if he was close or on the other side of the world? She couldn’t get to him without a dragon since portaling into the sky was probably not an option, and he was most likely riding Coral.

Even if she could get to him, she wasn’t allowed to leave the Castle.

The beeping seemed to try to squash her resolve.

Sophia sorted through the issue, trying to remain objective.

“Evan is in danger,” she began, “and I’m the only one who knows about it. I’m therefore the only one who can help him.” She tilted her head back and forth. “But I can’t ride my dragon. And even if I could, Hiker will be angry if I leave again.”

Very distinctly, she heard a voice behind her echo through the Castle. It didn’t spook her, although it probably should have because it was her voice. The words were the ones she’d said to Hiker:

“Stop asking for permission and just intervene. It’s time that we demonstrated our greatness. The world will see it and accept us as adjudicators once again.”

Sophia turned toward the door, knowing with total conviction what she had to do next, even if it got her kicked out of the Dragon Elite. Sometimes one should mind the rules and obey their leader, but sometimes, when others were in danger and needed help, action had to be taken with no regard for consequences.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Sophia had to work to hide her surprise when she exited the Castle to find Lunis standing on the Expanse as if he’d been waiting for her.

With a renewed sense of confidence, she strode over to her dragon, none of the rejection and frustration she’d felt recently taking up any of her thoughts or feelings.

“Evan is in trouble,” she said, hurrying over to him.

“I know,” he replied calmly, a hint of something different in his eyes.

“How?”

“Because it’s screaming in your thoughts,” Lunis stated.

“Oh,” Sophia said, still not used to having someone else in her head. Lunis couldn’t always read her mind, but when there was something monopolizing her thoughts, it came to him without her even trying to telepathically communicate with him. “Well, no one else is here. We’re the only ones who can save him.”

The clouds moved, showing the full moon hanging high in the sky. The round orb seemed to glow brighter than ever before. “He could save himself.”

She growled at her dragon. “Is that what we do when others are in danger? We let them save themselves? Maybe we curl up and watch Netflix because we can’t be bothered to risk our lives for each other?”

He actually shrugged. “Maybe.”

“Look,” she began with pure conviction, “I get that Evan is a total pain in the ass. He might not risk his neck for me, but how others treat me won’t dictate how I treat them. He’s off trying to find Mother Nature, and something has happened to him. I don’t know what or even where to look specifically.”

“Sounds like a lost cause,” he said simply.

Sophia screamed with anger. Stomped. Clenched her fists. “No, it absolutely isn’t. I know you think I’m not ready to ride, but nothing is farther from the truth. I was born to be a dragonrider, and specifically to ride you, Lunis.”

“I’m not arguing that,” he related casually.

“I know Hiker forbade me from leaving the Gullington.”

“Yes,” Lunis replied. “He will be furious if you leave again without permission.”

“Then he will be furious. I’m done asking for permission from you and Hiker.” Sophia stuck her hands on her hips, her passion drumming in her chest.

He shook his head. “If you’re asking to ride me, it’s not going to work.”

“No!” she exclaimed. “I’m not asking. I’m telling you. Whether you think I’m ready or not, tonight, I will ride you. We’re going to find Evan and Coral and bring them back. I will deal with Hiker’s wrath upon returning, but right now, time is of the essence, so get ready.”

Sophia braced herself for Lunis’ reaction. She felt something hot start to build in him and wondered if she might be the first rider to be killed by her own dragon.

He opened his mouth and she resisted the urge to run, worried he was about to scorch her. Instead, though, he lowered his head as if bowing to her. “Now, Sophia, you are ready.”

She blinked at him in confusion. “What?”

“We are a team and must never exert undue influence on each other,” Lunis began. “I would never force you to do something, nor you me. However, there will be three times during our lives that you will make a demand of me. This is the first.”

Sophia’s mouth was suddenly dry. “So, you were waiting for me to demand to ride you?”

“The first ride is the most important,” Lunis explained. “It’s like a christening. Without a fire burning in your belly and indisputable conviction in your heart, the maiden voyage can’t be undertaken. I was waiting for you to get to the point where no wasn’t an acceptable answer for you to hear.”

“Why?” Sophia asked, still confused.

“Because most fall on their first ride.”

Sophia gasped. “What? Mahkah didn’t tell me that.”

“Because it would have made you nervous,” Lunis stated. “Are you?”

She thought for a moment. Shook her head adamantly. “No, who has time for that? And speaking of time, we must make haste. Evan’s life is in danger.”

Lunis extended one wing, making a step for Sophia. “There is no saddle, which will make things more difficult.”

“Maybe for you,” Sophia said, striding forward. “My butt is boney.”

“The spikes on my head and neck are sharp,” he added. “Try not to get impaled by them.”

“Don’t worry about me,” she said, taking a deliberate step onto the dragon’s wing. He immediately hoisted her up to his back.

At first, Sophia thought the momentum would send her over the other side of him to land on the ground, but she caught herself, gracefully swinging her leg over and straddling her dragon.

Without a saddle, she would have to hold onto him. Still, as she felt the magical creature underneath her preparing for flight, Sophia wasn’t at all nervous. For some reason, this felt as normal as walking for her. The only thing she wished at that moment was there was someone there to witness her taking her first ride.

Everything she’d learned from Mahkah about riding sped through her head. She was in charge while she was on her dragon. It was Sophia who dictated when take-off happened and the direction they chose. Above all else, confidence was key.

She pinned her boots to dragon’s sides to secure her balance. Lunis turned around, giving her a look that seemed to speak of his great wisdom. In an instant, Sophia understood more about the dragon than she had in all the time they’d had together. Never had she felt closer to him, and she knew this connection would only deepen through the years.

She returned it with a serious expression that spoke of her readiness.

Lunis turned around and sped forward. Sophia wasn’t forced back by the sudden rush. She leaned down, feeling the incredible power thundering under her. The drumming of the dragon’s feet speeding across the Expanse was in perfect unison with the rush of her heartbeats.

When Lunis’ wings spread out, Sophia rounded her back, purely on instinct. Her hands were pressed only slightly into the neck of her dragon, and as they sped up, there was no urgency to tighten her grip. Sophia wasn’t going anywhere. She felt magnetized to her dragon. He could turn upside down in the air, and she wasn’t going anywhere. That might have been magic, but she wanted to believe it was love—which was basically magic, the most powerful kind in the world.

The wind from the rush of Lunis’ wings sent Sophia’s long hair spiraling around her face. That didn’t distract her, though. She was pure focus.

Again, using her instincts leading the way, Sophia brought her chest up, and in unison, Lunis launched into the air, taking flight.

Rapidly, they rose, the Gullington quickly disappearing behind them as the dragon and his rider flew toward the full moon ahead.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

The gnome who went by the nickname Quiet watched from the front of the Castle as Lunis and Sophia took their first flight. He’d seen many a rider take that first trip on their dragon. Never had he seen one not use a saddle, or do it completely unsupervised.

He had also watched many fall or get thrown off, especially as the dragon took off for the first time. However, S. Beaufont was as steady on her dragon as if she were riding with a saddle and reins. Like a seasoned rider, the two moved as one, Sophia’s thoughts steering the dragon and leading him confidently across the Expanse.

S. Beaufont represented many things for the Dragon Elite. She was the first female rider. She was the youngest. And she was now the first who brought a tear to the groundskeeper’s eyes as she and her dragon soared across the sky, moving faster than Lunis had ever flown before.

The full moon gave Lunis a speed he’d never experienced. The rush of wind over Sophia’s face was exhilarating, and when she looked down at the hills glowing with moonlight, she simply smiled, not an ounce of fear in her heart.

So, not a big deal, she began, telepathically communicating with Lunis.

But you don’t know where to go, he said, finishing her thought with his own.

I know generally where to go, she replied. North.

Evan and Coral went to find Mother Nature, he offered.

Yeah, and I’m not sure where they were going.

Thankfully, I think I do, Lunis stated with confidence.

Oh, did Coral tell you? Sophia asked.

No.

Is it a dragon thing? She questioned. Like, you know where to look for Mother Nature through the collective consciousness of the dragons?

Nope, he answered again.

Well, I give up then, she said, scanning the hillsides for clues. How do you know where to go?

Lunis lowered his neck, giving Sophia a view of the area in front of him. She had to lean down to keep her balance, which must have been why he was flying with his head up before, instead of elongated, as usual.

In front of them was a large peak that looked like it was straight out of a horror movie. Like a gnarly stick, it rose into the air, twisting at strange angles. At its top, it came to a sharp peak, looking like a needle meant to spear enemies.

Flying around the mountain, distress evident in every one of her moves, was Coral, with no Evan riding her.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Sophia’s gaze searched the ground, thinking that Evan was lying somewhere on the mountain hurt. She didn’t see him anywhere.

However, Coral spotted them right away, streaking in their direction with urgency. The purple dragon was radiating fear as she neared.

Lunis didn’t slow as he approached the dragon. At first, Sophia thought that they’d fly headfirst into the other dragon. But in a show of agility she’d never witnessed before, he veered at the last moment, Coral did the same thing, and the two began to circle, their bodies making arcs that created a perfect ring.

“Where is Evan?” Sophia yelled to the dragon. “Is he okay?”

“Yes, but he’s severely injured,” Coral said, nodding in the direction of the peak. “He’s in the mountain. I can’t get in there.”

“What happened?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t know,” the dragon answered. “He entered through the cave at the top, and immediately I was alerted to a problem. But all communications with him have been cut off for a reason that’s unclear to me.”

Sophia looked to the cave opening. “It’s too narrow for dragons, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Lunis answered simply.

“There isn’t anywhere for Lunis to land,” Coral said, the two dragons continuing to circle.

“So, the entrance to the cave is how we find Mother Nature?” Sophia asked.

“We think so,” Coral answered. “But I sense there’s a trap set, and not by Mother Nature.”

“Okay, can you get me close enough that I can jump?” Sophia asked Lunis.

“Of course I can, but you better make it,” he said a warning in his voice. “That mountain doesn’t look forgiving if you aren’t precise.”

Sophia gulped. Nodded. “My concern isn’t with making it into the cave. It’s facing whatever is in there that took Evan out.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

I can’t get you any closer, Lunis communicated to Sophia, flapping his wings to keep them steady.

The jump to the mouth of the cave looked to be at least fifteen feet, and Lunis was right that precision was key. If Sophia didn’t make it, the fall wouldn’t be short or smooth. Like the peak at the top, the mountain was covered in sharp, unforgiving spires. A fall from a misstep would send Sophia to her death, impaled by the rocky spikes of the mountain.

They were hovering just above the mouth to the cave. Sophia couldn’t see anything in the dark opening.

Are you sure about this? Lunis asked, no hesitation in his voice, but rather calculated caution.

As with most things in life, it appears I’ll have to take a blind leap of faith, Sophia answered. And yes, I’m absolutely sure.

Then whenever you’re ready, Lunis said. I’ll be here with Coral.

Bracing herself, Sophia pulled her other leg over so she was perched on her dragon. He had been beating his wings gently, keeping them aloft. At her silent command, his wings fell still, held out stick-straight.

They hadn’t discussed it, and she didn’t know she was going to do it until that moment. As Lunis began to slowly descend, Sophia took off at a sprint, running across the wing of her dragon and then leaping. For a second, it was just her and the air, her arms and legs flapping as if she could fly on her own.

Time slowed down. Sophia’s heart paused. She held her breath as something became quite evident.

She wasn’t going to make it.

The edge of the cave was five feet away. A whole five feet away, and she was quickly falling, losing height and speed.

She reached for the cave, throwing her head forward to try to cross the distance. But even as she did it, she knew the effort wouldn’t get her there.

And then a rush like a gale-force wind hit her in the back, pushed her hard. To her surprise, Sophia caught the lip of the cave with her hands, and she held onto the rocky cliff. Her heart started again, pounding hard in her chest.

She dared to look over her shoulder as Lunis flew away, not wanting to knock her down with the wind from his wings. But it had been that same wind that saved her—at least up until that point.

Sophia still didn’t know what she was facing, and she was worried. If it was powerful enough to take out an experienced dragonrider, did she stand a chance?

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Grunting, Sophia tried to pull herself up over the lip of the cave. She kicked and dug her feet into the mountain, using every advantage she could harness. The sharp rocks cut into her fingers but she ignored the pain, finally pulling herself up enough that she was able to swing a leg over the side.

Looking down had been a mistake, she realized immediately. Or maybe it was exactly the motivation she needed to push herself harder, getting the rest of her body into the cave mouth.

Sophia rolled over on her back, taking a moment to simply breathe as she blinked at the inky sky.

In her peripheral vision, she saw the two dragons streaking back and forth. And in her heart, she felt Lunis’ relief that she’d made it into the cave.

Not granting herself another moment of respite, Sophia rolled over, cautiously looking into the cave where Evan had disappeared. She only spied darkness, but she thought she heard the hum of electricity.

They weren’t far from the Gullington, and this mountain had appeared completely deserted—nothing around it for miles. It didn’t make any sense that there would be electricity there, and yet, as she got to her feet, she felt static, as if she’d just dragged her feet across a carpet and was about to shock someone.

There was definitely electricity here, but whether manmade or of Mother Nature’s doing was yet to be determined.

Evan might not have felt the electricity, and even if he had, his limited experience in the modern world might not have prepared him. However, Sophia halted before proceeding, an idea suddenly occurring to her.

She closed her eyes and magicked a full-sized rubber catsuit. She sucked in a breath as the tight suit replaced her armor. It was a bit snugger than the clothes she was used to, but she could no longer feel the electric static that filled the air.

Holding out her hand, she summoned her sword, which had disappeared when she changed clothes. Methodically, she strapped her sword around her waist, trying to prepare herself for the unknown she was facing.

She snapped into the blackness in front of her, creating an orb of light that hovered beside her. When she took a step, she was grateful to see the orb move with her.

Sophia had only taken a few steps when her suspicions were confirmed. Electricity shot around the cave walls like scurrying spiders as she progressed.

She magicked a pair of rubber gloves, not daring to take any chances. Something about this didn’t seem right.

Mother Nature might have obstacles, but this felt more like magical tech. That meant a magician was behind it, not one of the most powerful entities in the world.

Sophia descended through the cave, walking a great distance without seeing much besides the electrical pulses streaking over the walls.

She met several bats flying and rats scurrying underfoot but kept her calm. Sophia had jumped through the air to this cave. She wasn’t about to scream because of a rodent, even if they looked to be protected by magic, the electricity radiating off them.

Well? Lunis asked in her mind.

Nothing yet, she answered. But there is a lot of electricity in this place.

That’s odd, Lunis stated.

My thoughts exactly, she replied.

Keep me posted, Lunis said, and for some reason, his voice made Sophia feel more confident.

I will, she said, swallowing as she came to a room that smelled like water.

She halted. Water and electricity—the worst combination she could think of.

And then she saw him, trapped like a fish in a pond, convulsing.

CHAPTER THIRTY

There were many benefits to having Liv, a warrior for the House of Fourteen, as a big sister. Right then, while Sophia watched one of her fellow riders trapped in a puddle of electricity, it wasn’t that her sister worked for one of the most powerful entities in the world or influenced so much in the magical world. It was separate from who Liv was as a magician and had everything to do with who she had been before becoming a Warrior.

Liv Beaufont had worked in an electronics repair shop before taking on her role for the House of Fourteen. There, she’d learned about electronics and how to repair them so they didn’t end up overfilling the landfills. Once she’d unlocked her magic, she’d learned about magical tech, later teaching Sophia many of the things she knew.

That was how Sophia knew the cave was infected with the stuff. She’d sensed it before, but now she knew it at her core. And unlike with natural electricity, magical tech would be powered from a main source, most likely a power box of some sort.

Magical tech had fewer limitations than regular electronics, but it still was confined by certain restrictions. For one, it couldn’t exist separate from a power source. And it had a practical aspect that could be overpowered without using magic.

Sophia searched for the source. It might not be in this room, but since it was the first one she’d come to and the one where Evan had been caught, she thought it might. This was a trap meant to keep anyone from going farther.

She tried to not look at Evan’s convulsing figure, realizing he was one of those people halted from making progress.

Lifting her hand, Sophia intensified the light orb, making it illuminate the large cave room. Then she could plainly see that electricity ran over the walls more frequently here as if there were conduits every foot.

The puddles that were spread across the space made this a death maze. Evan hadn’t stood a chance. He’d walked straight into electrocution.

Sophia just hoped he was still alive. It was hard to tell at this point. She shook off the concern, but only briefly. Her focus needed to be on finding the power source holding Evan hostage.

Her eyes continued to scan the walls. She was about to abandon searching this room and risk progressing to the next one when she decided to look up, and there in the center of the ceiling of the cave was the power source.

It was a round box, with wires snaking out in different directions and disappearing into thin air, sending their electrical impulses throughout the cave.

This wasn’t Mother Nature. Whoever was behind this had a great knowledge of well-constructed magical tech. And one thing was certain—they didn’t want anyone getting to Mother Nature.

That begged the question of why.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Using magic to disable the power source might make matters worse, sending a surge that would kill Evan.

Sophia knew she needed to shut it down. Desperately she wanted to message Liv and ask for a solution, but there was no time for that. Also, this was Sophia’s time to stand on her own two feet and create her own solutions.

It wasn’t about pride. It was about taking what she’d learned and applying it.

“I just have to shut down the source,” she said to herself, quickly adding, “Not using magic.”

For a girl who had relied on magic from a much younger age than most, that was a challenge.

Sophia’s brain searched for an option, something that would short out the power source without creating more problems. She knew the solution had to be at her fingertips.

Her hands tingled. She moved them slightly, watching as the water in the puddles bubbled, responding to her movements.

Could it really be so simple? she wondered.

Water and electricity didn’t mix, and she knew from experience that pouring water on a power strip made it short, blowing the breaker attached to the circuit. That was exactly what she needed.

Sophia muttered an incantation as she lifted her hands into the air. Following the path of her hands, the water rose out of the puddles, gathering in the air as if contained by a huge balloon.

Stepping back into the corridor, Sophia continued to concentrate, raising her hands higher. The water rose as well, now inches from the power source.

Timing was important. And if this was going to work, Sophia was going to have to make it happen quickly. She clenched her eyes shut and shot her hands straight up. The water followed that path, splashing upward and drenching the power source.

Sparks rained down, making Sophia shield her eyes and duck. The room displayed a strange array of lights and colors as electricity and water battled.

In the end, water won, killing the power source and sending all the electrical surges away.

That only left Sophia with one final important task—she had to get Evan out and quickly.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Rushing forward, Sophia checked the other dragonrider’s pulse.

He was breathing. That was good. But his breath was shallow and his pulse faint.

It was obvious he needed immediate medical attention.

I’ve found him, she communicated to Lunis.

And? he asked.

He’s alive but won’t make it without help. Meet me at the Barrier, she stated, grabbing his hand and pulling it around her shoulder. He was much heavier than she would have thought.

Clenching her teeth, Sophia grunted, pulling the man twice her size up even though he was unconscious. It wasn’t easy, but she used magic to aid her, and soon she had him to his feet and a portal open right in front of them. She’d never been so happy that portal magic worked in this strange place than when she stepped through, carrying the passed-out man with her.

When they got to the Barrier, Sophia realized how exhausted she was from the effort and dropped Evan. He rolled onto the grass in front of the Barrier.

She spun, grateful to see the two dragons speeding toward her. Lunis was making incredible progress, the moon at his back seeming to cheer him on.

Coral landed, her face grief-stricken at the sight of her unconscious rider. However, she scooped him up immediately and hurried toward the Castle. Inside the walls of the Castle lay the cure that could save Evan at this point, and they all knew it.

Sophia didn’t hesitate but instead jumped onto Lunis like it was something she’d done a thousand times. He rose into the air at once and flew beside Coral.

They were about to land when Sophia realized that standing in front of the Castle was a figure. Two, actually. She blinked. Three.

It was hard to make out Quiet sometimes since he blended into the shadows. Hiker, however, stood out like a sore thumb. And based on the look on his face, he was absolutely aching with irritation.

Beside him, Ainsley was shaking her head as if she sensed an inconvenience approaching.

Sophia didn’t realize it was her first landing on Lunis until it was already done and she had stepped off as smoothly as if they’d practiced for centuries. Her legs carried her straight over to Coral, who still had Evan clutched in her grasp.

“What’s happened?” Hiker bellowed, striding forward.

“He was electrocuted,” Sophia explained. “Trying to find Mother Nature.”

“Get him into the Castle,” he ordered, pointing at the door. “Now!”

Ainsley and Quiet went straight to work, hauling the young man’s body in through the Castle doors.

Hiker looked at her, his face twitching with annoyance. “You and I will discuss this later. For now, I have to go save his life.”

The Viking turned, striding into the Castle, where the others had already disappeared.

Sophia turned and gave her full attention to Coral. She could feel the dragon’s pain like it was her own for a moment. Sophia clasped her hands to her chest, shooting Lunis a questioning expression.

The chi of the dragon bonds you to all of us, not just me, although more to me than the others, he explained in her head.

So that’s why I can feel her pain, Sophia stated.

You can feel anyone’s pain if you try enough, he said. You just want to feel hers right now.

Sophia lifted her hand tentatively, a question in her eyes. Coral looked up, her dark eyes overflowing with emotion.

Sensing that it was okay, Sophia ran her hand down the side of the dragon’s face. “He will be okay. I’ll do everything I can to help, and I’ll give you an update first thing.”

“Thank you, S. Beaufont,” Coral said, pressing her head into Sophia’s offered hand. “If he has any chance of living at all, it’s because of you.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

For many hours, no one said anything. The Castle was trying to repair Evan. Ainsley was its assistant, doing everything it told her. Hiker supervised, offering silent support that felt oddly like magic. Sophia watched from the corner, noticing how pale Evan’s dark skin was, his long, black dreadlocks scorched in places.

If anyone dared to actually say anything, they wouldn’t say what everyone was thinking—that if something happened to Evan, it was very likely to also harm Coral.

The death of one usually brought the end of the other, but that was the beauty and tragedy of the rider-dragon connection.

After hours of sitting quietly next to Evan’s bed, Ainsley stood suddenly.

“He will be okay,” she said, her brow sweating.

Sophia stepped forward. “He will? Are you certain?”

“Yes,” the housekeeper said, serious for the first time ever. “He just needs to rest. It was a close call, but I believe he will be fine. Another minute of electrocution and he would have been irrecoverable.”

Sophia sucked in a breath as she turned toward the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Hiker asked.

“To give the information to Coral,” she explained.

“She will already know,” he stated. “She probably knew before we did.”

Sophia nodded, exhaustion making her head heavy. “Okay, well, I’ll just—”

“Go straight to my office,” Hiker interrupted. “I’ll be there in one moment. Head there now.”

Sophia swallowed, wishing she could rest before having to face Hiker’s wrath. But she had known this was coming and she’d face it, even if it meant the end of her life as a dragonrider. “Yes, sir,” she said, hurrying out the door and to his office.

She sighed when she entered the space, finding that the windows were still absent.

“Oh, Castle,” she groaned. “Hiker is really angry at me. You think you can give him a window, so he’s not so pissed?”

In reply, the Castle made a tiny window in the center of the far wall, one that wasn’t even large enough to stick one’s head through.

Sophia sighed. “Thanks, but that might just make him madder.”

She was about to negotiate with the Castle some more, hoping to get the books back as well as the windows, but Hiker thundered into his office. Sophia moved to the corner.

He threw his traveling cloak on the chair behind his desk and shook his head, his hair flying back and forth. His heated gaze swiveled until it found Sophia, feigning her best casual smile.

“So, good news about Ev—”

“Tell me exactly what happened!” Hiker exclaimed, his face blossoming to a bright shade of red.

“Oh,” she replied, hiccupping on the word. “Well, I was minding my own business when I noticed that your Elite globe was beeping loudly.”

“Minding your own business in my office?” he said, nodding along, irritation heavy on his face. “That seems about right.”

“Okay, well, I couldn’t sleep, so I was walking around the Castle,” she stated. “I was not on a scavenger hunt. Promise.”

“And you heard the globe alerting about a fallen rider?” Hiker asked.

She nodded. “And you weren’t here, nor was anyone else who could help, so I went after Evan. I know you’re going to fire me for going off to that mountain after you told me not to leave the Gullington, and I’ll take your wrath. But in my defense—”

“You rode Lunis,” he interrupted.

She paused. “Well, yeah. I mean, I demanded that he let me ride him, and I guess that was what he was waiting for.”

Hiker regarded the paperwork on his desk like it had insulted him, shaking his head. He let out a loud growl. Turning to face Sophia, his eyes were full of hostility. “I’ve never been so livid at one of my own in all my life.”

Sophia knew that was bad. Really bad. But also, quite the achievement. Hiker had been around for a long time and had overseen many riders, and she had made him madder than all the rest. That should deserve a bit of respect in a weird and morbid way.

“Sir, I know. I’m sorry. It’s just—”

“And conversely,” he interrupted, “I’ve never been more impressed by one of my own. I don’t know how you do it.”

Her mouth slammed shut. She stood rigid, watching as the large man stalked back and forth in front of her, stroking his beard. “You do what you want regardless of what I tell you.” He threw up his hands. “Yet, in this instance, if you hadn’t, Evan would surely be dead right now.”

“Ummm…” Sophia tried to cut in, but one punishing glare from Hiker made her quiet.

“And you went to the Nocturne entrance of Mother Nature’s temple on your first ride,” he went on.

“What?” Sophia asked, confused.

“The mountain peak where you found Evan,” Hiker explained, still fuming. “It’s one of the entrances to Mother Nature’s temple. I told him about it before he left, sensing he didn’t know where to look.”

“Right,” Sophia said. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t—”

“On your first ride!” Hiker yelled, looking around like something had angered him all over again and he was looking for the cause.

“I’m sorry, sir—”

“You made that jump and survived,” he said, looking at her in disbelief.

She halted, standing unmoving. “Huh?” Sophia finally asked.

“The jump to the entrance to the mountain,” he explained. “I’ve met riders who can’t make that after decades of riding, and you did it on your first try.”

He clenched his fist and shook his head.

“Again, I’m sorry…” Sophia didn’t know what she was apologizing for anymore.

“That’s just the thing,” Hiker said, calming slightly. “If it wasn’t for your quick thinking, Evan would be dead. You rode Lunis for the first time and rescued Evan, and I can only imagine the obstacles you faced. Well…”

Sophia didn’t know what to say, so she decided to not say anything.

“Tell me about what electrocuted Evan,” Hiker finally ordered.

She cleared her throat. “It was magical tech, sir, and—”

“It was what?” he asked.

“Magical tech,” she repeated. “Technology that’s fueled by magic.”

“I know what magical tech is!” he roared. “I might be behind the times, but I’m aware of these things.”

“Sorry. Of course,” Sophia said, looking down at the floor.

“What was it doing in the entrance to the temple?” Hiker asked, seeming to talk to himself.

“I’m not sure, sir,” Sophia answered. “But it was advanced. It appears that someone didn’t want anyone finding Mother Nature. That’s my best guess, anyway. It felt like a booby trap because I don’t think Mother Nature would put something like that out as an obstacle.”

He nodded, his eyes off in thought. “Yes, you’re right. She doesn’t use technology, as you would guess. And I’m certain that Mother Nature is the only one who knows why or who is behind this magical tech. The House of Fourteen seems to have been right to have us track her down, but someone is thwarting our efforts.”

“Oh, well, maybe one of the other men will have a better time getting past the obstacles,” Sophia stated. “Especially now that they know to be on guard.”

“Other men?” Hiker asked, giving her a confused expression.

“Yes, like Wilder, or Mahkah,” Sophia stated. “Whoever you send after Mother Nature next.”

He waved her off. “I’m not sending one of them. They have diplomatic roles, and that’s important if we’re ever going to make progress with the mortal world, which isn’t looking good.”

“I’m sorry,” Sophia said, thoroughly tired of apologizing.

“Well, your stunt with the land dispute didn’t help matters much,” he seethed.

“Again, I’m sorry.”

“Oh, no,” Hiker stated. “It did exactly what you wanted, and now they want us to intervene in every little squabble.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Sophia asked.

“No,” he refuted at once. “We are the Dragon Elite. We adjudicate global matters, not tiny land disputes in the middle of nowhere.”

Sophia scratched her head. “Okay, so we’re being acknowledged but not on the level you want. Is that right?”

He sighed. “We used to run this planet. Our orders were law. And now they want us overseeing trivial matters? I want to be recognized as the world’s adjudicators, but the higher powers still insist they have politicians and governments to do that.” He shook his head. “It’s just not the same world I left, and I don’t know what to do about it.”

Sophia pressed her lips together, willing herself to stay quiet. If she had dared to speak, she would have said that proving their worth in small matters would graduate them to larger ones, and they’d be world leaders once more. But she sensed that Hiker wouldn’t welcome such input right then…or maybe ever.

“Now, since you can ride Lunis, I’m sending you to Tanzania,” Hiker stated.

“Oh, to do research on riders?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head. “Usually, I would send a new rider there for such things, but you need to find a different entrance to Mother Nature’s temple since that one has apparently been laid with traps.”

“Really?” Sophia asked, surprised. “You want me to research that for you?”

He tilted his head to the side like he wasn’t hearing her correctly. “No, I want you to research it for you.”

“Why would I research Mother Nature’s temple entrances for me?” she asked, feeling exceptionally slow, maybe due to the exhaustion.

“Because when you find them, you’re going to go and find her,” he answered.

Sophia’s mouth popped open, cueing him to shake his head.

“I know, but don’t get excited,” he said, backing up. “Evan is out of commission for a while. The others have jobs. And well, that landing on Lunis? It was just about the best first landing I’ve ever seen a rider perform on their dragon.”

“The landing?” Sophia asked, astonished. “It was just about the best?”

He shook his head. “No, that’s not right.”

She nodded, thinking she had gotten ahead of herself. Sophia worked to corral her excitement, putting it back in the confines of her heart.

“It was without a doubt the best first landing,” he stated. “That was your first landing on Lunis, correct?”

Deciding to finally enjoy a success, Sophia smiled broadly. “Yes, sir, it was. But I’m sure it was only because of the emotions and urgency.”

“Yes, we wouldn’t want to give you credit for being an exceptionally good rider from the beginning,” he said, hiding a tiny smile.

“So, I get to go to Tanzania and then track down Mother Nature?” Sophia asked, trying to keep her excitement at bay.

He let out a long sigh. “I don’t see why not. You are entirely a pain in my ass, disobeying me at every turn and arguing with me about things no one has ever dared to. Well, except for Adam. And yet, you, Sophia Beaufont, are…well, you’re deserving of a mission, I guess. Even if you are young, inexperienced, and—”

“Completely a pain in the ass,” she said, interrupting him this time.

He nodded. “But first, you have to make it to Tanzania, and finding information about Mother Nature won’t be easy. So don’t get your hopes up just yet that you’ll be going on the mission to find her.”

Sophia backed toward the door, deciding it was best to take her leave before he found another reason to tear into her. “I understand, sir. And thank you. I won’t let you down.”

“Failure, I’ve come to expect in my lifetime. It’s what you’ll do that I’m not expecting that worries me,” he said, turning and regarding the tiny window on his wall and grunting slightly at the sight.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

It wasn’t that Sophia thought Hiker believed she’d fail to find entrances to Mother Nature’s temple. He obviously had his doubts, but she had more and knew she needed to leverage every single one of her advantages to be successful. And since her last conversation with Liv, her sister had been blowing up her phone, obviously wanting an update on the “adventure” she had gone on.

As soon as she had rested, Sophia called Liv from her four-poster bed. She didn’t even care that her sister would see her on Facetime with her hair matted to her head and large bags under her eyes. Liv had seen her at her worst, and that was one of the best parts of sisters—they loved you no matter what you looked like or what you’d been through.

“There you are,” Liv said, answering the phone right away. She conversely looked very put together, her long blonde hair draped over her shoulder and warmth in her Beaufont blue eyes. Sophia missed her intensely.

“Yeah, sorry, I had to go rescue a dragonrider from electrocution,” Sophia said, smiling.

Liv sighed. “If I had a quarter for every time I heard that.”

“You’d have a quarter?” Sophia asked.

“Exactly,” she answered.

“How is the demon you had in a headlock?”

“Dead,” Liv stated. “I made it as painless as I could.”

“After you tortured him for information,” Sophia added.

“Well, yeah,” Liv said. “It took me twenty whole minutes to get the location for the Fountain of Youth out of him. I think I’m losing my touch.”

Sophia stretched out of bed. “Have you destroyed the fountain, then?”

“I was just about to. Want to watch?” Liv turned the phone around to reveal a large, mesmerizing golden fountain surrounded by statues of men, women, and animals. It reminded Sophia of the Trevi fountain in Rome, although there was something more magical about this one.

“You’re going to destroy it now?” Sophia asked, having mixed reactions about getting rid of something with such a reputation.

“Well, now is better than later since I have a date with a hot demon hunter,” Liv said, turning the phone back around to show her face. “And you know that Father Time isn’t a patient man. He always wants stuff done an hour before he orders me to do it. Completely unrealistic expectations, but what can I do? He’s sort of in charge since he’s one of the most powerful entities in the world.”

“How are you going to destroy the fountain?” Sophia asked.

A glint of mischief sparked in Liv’s eyes. “Magical tech, of course.”

“Speaking of which,” Sophia began, “did you ever figure out anything about those pictures I sent you of the aircraft that killed a dragon and rider?”

“Yeah,” Liv stated. “They are fueled with magical tech.”

Sophia sighed. “Right. I sort of found that out afterward when one chased me. I was hoping for a source on their maker.”

“I know,” Liv said, her tone filled with disappointment. “Whoever is behind that is brilliant at covering their tracks. I haven’t been able to determine anything that leads me to a magician or organization.”

By snapping her fingers, Sophia started the fire in her hearth and lit the candles around the space, cutting through the chill in the room. “Yeah, I have a feeling that whoever is behind this isn’t an amateur. Either it’s a coincidence or not one at all, but we’ve found some more pretty advanced tech in one of the entrances to Mother Nature’s temple.”

Liv narrowed her eyes in speculation. “That doesn’t sound like a coincidence.”

“Remember that the House of Fourteen asked the Dragon Elite to track down Mother Nature?” Sophia asked.

“Yes,” Liv answered.

“Well, do you know why?” Sophia questioned. “Besides that the seers think we will need her help with something in the future?”

“I think it has something to do with Earth,” Liv replied.

Lowering her chin, Sophia gave her sister an annoyed expression. “Thanks.”

Liv laughed. “I get that’s obvious at this point, but I’ve heard rumors about some toxic things going on around the planet that will no doubt lead to pollution. We’ve looked into it, without any success. Whoever is behind this is a bazillion steps ahead of us, and also, it’s a bit outside the House of Fourteen’s domain.”

“I thought you cleaned up all things magical?” Sophia questioned.

“Yes,” Liv retorted. “But these matters are on a more global scale and involve mortals heavily.”

Sophia chewed her lip. “Which falls under the Dragon Elite’s domain.”

“Of course,” Liv began, “I’m always happy to lend help. Wouldn’t it be cool if we could go on a mission together at some point? You, me, and No-Rides McGooFace.”

Sophia giggled. “Actually, I rode Lunis yesterday for the first time.”

“How did it go?” Liv asked.

“I fell off and died,” she joked.

Liv blinked at her. “Not funny.”

“Okay, sorry. Poor joke. It was incredible.” Everything had been happening so fast when Sophia rode Lunis that she hadn’t had time to enjoy it or even reflect on it. Suddenly she just wanted to bound out of the Castle and take another ride. “Apparently, Hiker was surprised too. He’s assigned me to go to this place for riders in Tanzania to find alternative entrances to Mother Nature’s temple.”

“Oh, the Great Library of Zanzibar,” Liv said at once.

“Wait, you’ve heard of it?” Sophia questioned. “It’s a resource for dragonriders.”

Liv shook her head. “No, it’s a resource for all magical creatures. It’s the main library for all things magical.”

“How come I’ve never heard of it?” Sophia asked.

“Well, if it makes you feel better, I only recently learned about it,” Liv explained. “Its location was hidden from magicians, and many other magical creatures simply forgot about it during the period of time when mortals couldn’t see magic.”

“Because it holds information on the real history that was covered up?” Sophia asked.

“Bingo,” Liv stated. “Apparently, only those on a quest for specific information can enter, with a few exceptions.”

“So, it’s not like a public library where anyone can go and browse,” Sophia offered.

“Right again,” Liv affirmed. “But it sounds like you have a mission.”

“Yes, but I think all new dragonriders get to visit the Great Library of Zanzibar,” Sophia said. “And the riders were the only ones not affected when memories were wiped to make everyone forget that mortals could see magic, so they’ve visited the library in the recent past, according to the men.”

“Did Hiker tell you how to find it?” Liv questioned, a skeptical expression on her face.

“No, why?” Sophia asked.

She sighed. “That’s what I figured. That tricky man might be testing you.”

“Well, he did say that finding the entrances to Mother Nature’s temple is difficult, which is why I was going to see if you could help.”

“I’m sure finding those is nearly impossible, and that’s after you find the library,” Liv explained.

Sophia slumped with defeat. “I suddenly don’t feel as charged about this whole thing anymore.”

“Don’t worry, Soph. I’ve got someone who can help you find the library. He’s been there many times, and is one of those exceptions who can enter it without needing a reason.”

Sophia brightened. “Really? That would be amazing. But then, once I’m in the library, I still have to find the entrances. Any help there?”

“I don’t know much about the library,” Liv explained. “I do know that there are certain areas reserved for dragonriders, though. And, of course, there are other areas reserved for other races like giants and gnomes. Maybe my friend can help with that too. I’ll contact him and message you where to meet him.”

“Okay, thanks.” Sophia pushed her hair out of her face, feeling hopeful. “What’s the friend’s name?”

The phone shook, making Liv’s face blur. “Oh, you’re breaking up, Soph.”

She leaned forward. “It looks like you just jiggled the phone. I was asking who this friend is you’re sending to help me.”

“Yeah, I can’t understand you at all,” Liv said, averting her eyes from the screen.

“That’s weird because I can hear you just fine,” Sophia said, narrowing her eyes at Liv. She could always tell when she was fibbing.

“Must be on my end,” Liv said, smiling at her sister. “I’ll message you later.”

“The friend?” Sophia tried once more. “Who is it?”

“Gotta go. Love you, Soph. I’ll message you with details,” Liv said before shutting off the phone.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Sophia had stopped by to check on Evan before breakfast, but he was still resting. She skipped the actual meal and headed out to the Expanse, excited to ride again.

The green of the hills was somehow brighter than the day before. The air smelled sweeter, as if it were laced with the scent of the flowers that bordered the Pond, and she could definitely see farther than she had yesterday, her vision even better than before.

“I hear you rode Lunis,” Mahkah said from her side, although she hadn’t heard him approach.

“You’re back,” she stated with excitement.

“Briefly,” he answered, looking out at the Expanse, as she’d been doing moments prior. “Your senses…are they heightened?”

“Yes!” she exclaimed, grateful it wasn’t just her imagination.

In true Mahkah fashion, his expression didn’t give anything away. He simply nodded. “Yes, after you actually ride, your senses heighten again. They should be at full strength now.”

Sophia cocked her head, hearing birds in the trees on the hills in the distance. She could easily distinguish that noise from the sound of the Pond gently lapping on the rocks behind the Castle. That was separate from the sound of schoolchildren playing in the nearest town.

“This is incredible,” Sophia said with a gasp.

“Well, please note that it can be quite overwhelming,” Mahkah warned. “Meditation will help you to hone it even more, so that you use your senses for that which is most important for you. Otherwise, you will be distracted most of the time, inundated with things that shouldn’t be taking up your focus. I can lead you in meditations if you’d like.”

“I thought you were off on another mission soon?” Sophia said.

“I am,” Mahkah stated. “But I’d like to work with you this morning on riding techniques as well as get you a saddle for the interim. When I return from the next tasks, I’ll make you a custom one.”

“Okay,” Sophia said. “I’m actually off to Tanzania today. Do you have any advice for once I get there?”

Mahkah held up a finger. “Actually, that’s what I’d like to work with you on this morning. You could fly there, but it would take a long time. I’d like to teach you and Lunis portal magic while flying.”

“Absolutely,” Sophia said, bounding toward the Expanse. “I’ll call him now, and we’ll get started.”

“I’ll just need to retrieve a saddle for you,” Mahkah said, backing toward the Castle. “I have some options inside that will work for the time being.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, nearly skipping in the direction of the Cave.

To her surprise, she could hear Lunis breathing in the Cave as she stood on the Expanse. She knew it was his breathing, although she could hear the other dragons in the Cave as well. There was something different about it, although she couldn’t describe what.

She was about to call him down when she felt someone approaching. Turning, she noticed Wilder striding in her direction from the Castle.

Yes, meditation would be important for honing these senses, or she would be overwhelmed by all the information constantly vying for her attention.

“I heard you saved Evan’s life,” Wilder said, halting beside her. He looked to have just returned, still wearing his traveling cloak, his hair windswept like he’d just slid off his dragon.

“I just responded to the Elite globe’s warning,” she explained.

“How come adventures seem to find you?” he asked.

“They don’t, actually,” she argued.

“Oh, really?” He scrutinized her, his green eyes piercing in the morning light. “How about when you showed up here mysteriously on the steps of the Castle with your head busted open?”

“That was…”

“Yeah, you’re still not talking about that incident, are you?” Wilder asked, a persuasive quality in his voice.

“There’s nothing to talk about,” she said, looking away. Sophia didn’t like lying, especially to her friends. But she wanted Hiker’s trust more than anyone else’s, and she knew he had no idea what to do about that facility at this point.

“Right,” he said, not sounding convinced. “I just find it interesting that some of us have been lounging around the Gullington for a while, then you show up, and now there are all these exciting missions.”

“Super-interesting,” she deadpanned. “Hey, you’ve been to the Great Library of Zanzibar, right?”

“That’s pretty much all that I’ve been to during my time as a rider, up until this week.” He flourished his arm and bowed slightly to her. “Thanks to Sophia, the bringer of adventures.”

“Well, is it hard to find?” she asked, thinking maybe she didn’t need this guide Liv was sending her. She wouldn’t disclose his name, which made her super suspicious.

He pursed his lips. “Not really.”

“Oh, good,” she said, thinking she’d text Liv and cancel the help.

“It only took me six weeks to find it the first time,” Wilder stated.

“What?” Sophia turned to face him, disbelief on her face.

“Well, it took Evan eight weeks,” he said. “The second time was much easier. I think it was only two weeks then. They change the path to keep us on our toes, but it’s worth it once you get into the library. Just you wait.”

“Who is this ‘they?’” she asked.

He shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“I can’t waste six weeks trying to find this place,” Sophia commented. “I need to learn the other entrances to Mother Nature’s temple.” She looked up suddenly. “Hey, do you happen to know where they are?”

He shook his head. “I was only aware of the Nocturne, but that sounds like a no-go now.”

“Yeah, it’s been compromised, apparently.”

“Well,” Wilder began, “six weeks is nothing to a rider. That’s like a second in mortal years.”

“I get it, but there’s someone out there who is damaging the planet, and only Mother Nature can tell us more. I don’t want to waste six weeks trying to find the library.”

Wilder offered her a sympathetic look. “I’d go with you, but Hiker has me—”

“It’s fine,” she interrupted, waving him off. “My sister lined up a mysterious guide who can apparently get me there faster. I just don’t like that it’s a mystery and I’m not sure who I’m going to end up with.”

“How bad can it be?” Wilder asked.

She gave him an impatient expression. “Given my sister’s friends, bad.”

He laughed. “Well, you’re making some pretty awful friends too.” He winked at her. “Just wait—one day, you can send me to your sister to help her with a mission, and I’ll annoy the hell out of her. And then there’s Evan. He’s pretty much in your debt for like a few years or something.”

“Is that all?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, we kind of get used to saving each other’s butts after a while,” he said. “It goes with the territory.”

“I thought you hadn’t been on missions until recently?” she questioned.

“Well, I did a lot of studying during my times in the Great Library,” he answered. “Dragonriders save each other. If we didn’t, well, we wouldn’t last very long. We are fierce when teamed with our dragons, but the problems we are meant to face are bigger than a single rider and their dragon.”

A chill ran down Sophia’s arms, making her shiver. “That’s sort of beautiful, actually.”

Wilder smiled wide, a dimple she’d never noticed surfacing on one of his cheeks. “Yeah, I think so, too.”

“So, once I’m actually in the Great Library,” she began, “any ideas on where I should look first for the entrance locations to Mother Nature’s temple?”

He laughed, but catching her scathing look, he quelled himself. “Sorry. It’s just that not until you get there will you understand what a ridiculous question that is. Again, I apologize, but you’re on your own. However, if anyone can make quick work of this, my guess is, it will be you.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, hoping he was right. She had no idea what she was facing or how she’d get through it, but she knew success had to be imminent. There was no other option. She could thank her sister for that mentality.

“This should work,” Mahkah said, appearing next to her holding a leather saddle. “It’s not designed for Lunis or you, so it won’t be perfect, but until I can make you something custom, it will get you by.”

“Like to Tanzania and back?” Wilder asked, one eyebrow arched with skepticism.

Mahkah’s eyes widened, and he cocked his head. “No, you’ll need something much better for that.”

“It will be fine,” Sophia said, taking the saddle. “I’ll make it work, and I’ll have a guide in Tanzania.”

“Oh,” Mahkah said, relief on his face. “You might be okay, then.”

“Thanks for this,” Sophia said, examining the fine craftsmanship of the saddle.

“Yes, but first, I need to teach you portal magic and technique while riding,” Mahkah stated. “And before that, you need to learn the spell for saddling your dragon.”

Sophia smiled, thinking about how strange and wonderful her life was that this was part of her daily lessons.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

The hills of Scotland streaked by Lunis and Sophia as they soared, gaining speed and height.

The saddle definitely made riding much more comfortable, and having the reins was nice. Sophia realized after the first ride that she didn’t much need them. Maybe she would in high-octane combat, but Lunis responded to her whims before they fully registered for her. He was essentially an extension of her.

She thought “turn,” and he did just that. It was the same with all other directives, but the reins made it easier to hold on. That gave Sophia the freedom to look around and explore, something she didn’t have a chance to do before.

When the pair soared into the clouds, Sophia prepared to portal. She’d practiced it all afternoon with Mahkah. It wasn’t as easy as portaling on the ground. For one, they were moving fast, and if she created a portal like she normally did, they’d be well past it before it was ready. Therefore, she needed to project the portal forward by several hundred yards. Then the problem was other complications like birds, aircraft, or something else flying through the portal. The key was to project it forward and then shield it, which wasn’t as easy as it had sounded to Sophia.

As she prepared to create a portal to Tanzania, she wasn’t entirely confident she’d do it successfully. So far, she’d only practiced with going places within the Gullington. If her shield didn’t work, they would pass right through the portal, wasting valuable energy. The distance a portal took the user burned tons of magical power, which was why Mahkah had her practice portaling inside the Gullington.

Here’s the real test, she said to Lunis.

You can do it, he encouraged, flying with expert elegance.

Sophia lowered her chin to her chest and stared at a gray and white area of clouds, projecting out her portal. It showed up instantly, a gorgeous shimmering of blues and greens hanging in the open sky. As Lunis sped toward the portal, she shielded it, making it so only they could enter. That was something she’d never learned as a magician, but dragonriders were thought to be more advanced in these things—although a magician would never admit it.

As they approached the portal, Sophia held her breath, hoping she’d done everything right. Otherwise, Lunis would hit it like a bull hitting a brick wall, sending them both to the ground.

When they were feet from the portal, Sophia closed her eyes and clutched her dragon, holding him in tight to her—a silent apology in her heart if she had failed.

The cool air soaring across her cheeks suddenly turned warm, and the soothing darkness of the clouds was replaced by bright sunshine. Sophia knew she was no longer anywhere near the Gullington.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

The sun in Tanzania was so bright, it burned Sophia’s eyes when she opened them. It was the sun, but also the reflection off the Indian Ocean that seared her corneas, so accustomed to the gray skies of the Gullington.

The blues of the waters were unlike anything that she’d seen before. And Lunis, for all his collective memories and wisdom, was charged by the sight as well. Without warning, he folded his wings and spiraled toward the pristine waters. Sophia held onto the reins, but she felt no fear. Instead, a smile spread on her mouth as she enjoyed the salty air.

Even as they turned upside-down, she remained firmly connected to her dragon, riding him as though he were a wave below and she was a fish, at one with the water.

Twice more, Lunis streaked through the sky, joyriding over the beaches of Tanzania. It was beyond beautiful, reminding Sophia that a feast for the eyes nourished her heart as well.

Sophia pointed up the coast, more because she’d just recognized their destination than because Lunis needed direction. “There. That’s where we are headed.”

Stone Town, he answered, referring to the assortment of buildings crammed together on the coast. She narrowed her eyes, searching for the one Liv had said was where she’d meet her guide.

It took her only seconds to locate the Old Fort, the oldest building in Zanzibar. It was huge, taking up much of the real estate on the seafront. Sophia knew Lunis had spotted their destination as well, heading straight for the round part of the structure, where they were supposed to meet the guide.

With an expert grace, Lunis landed on a round stage in the middle of a stone amphitheater. The tourists in the area all turned, horrified looks on their faces. After a moment, they all turned back to what they were doing, seeming to forget about Sophia and Lunis. Apparently, that was part of the magic of Zanzibar. It was less to protect the many magical creatures who visited and more to keep the mortals from finding the Great Library. If they remembered the magical creatures or could see them for long, they might follow them, but due to the wards, they were ignored.

Sophia slid off Lunis, pulled off her gloves, and looked around the strange stone structure. “So this is Tanzania. I just wait for my guide.”

“No need to wait any longer,” a flamboyant voice Sophia recognized said.

She clenched her eyes shut, feeling the presence at her back.

Do you want me to kill him on the spot? Lunis asked in her mind.

No, she answered with reluctance. He’s dear to my sister, and will probably be of help to me.

Suit yourself, Lunis said. I’m going fishing. The dragon took off with a gentle swoosh, disappearing before Sophia turned to face the person Liv had sent to help her.

When she opened her eyes, she wasn’t surprised to find the king of the fae standing in front of her, his arms wide and a toothy grin on his face.

“Hello, Rudolf.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Thankfully, the tourists were spelled to not pay the magical creatures much notice. Otherwise, they most certainly would have noticed the majestic fae with his large wings and winning smile. There was no one more attractive than Rudolf Sweetwater, and probably only a few who could lose to him in a game of Go Fish.

“Sophia Maria Beaufont,” Rudolf said in a fake Spanish accent. He grabbed her hand without permission and yanked it to his lips, where he kissed it gently. “It is a pleasure, as you say in your language, to make your acquaintance.”

“Ummm…” Sophia said, pulling her hand back and wiping his saliva on her pants. “First off, Maria isn’t my middle name. Secondly, my language is your language.”

He laughed, good-naturedly. “So you say. So you say.”

“Anyway, Liv sent you to help me.” She put her hand on her forehead, realizing immediately why her sister hadn’t been more forthcoming about who she was sending.

Rudolf was great if you needed someone to sing karaoke with or pretend to be your boyfriend at a ball where your ex was parading his trashy date. But otherwise, Rudolf was a mixed bag. He could be helpful, and had been, but it always came with certain complications, and Liv damn well knew it.

“I’m at your service, my lady,” he said again in the horrible Spanish accent.

“What’s with the accent?” Sophia asked.

He laughed. “Do you like it? I thought I’d try it out since we are in Madrid.”

“Zanzibar,” she corrected.

“Right.” He nodded. “Which is off the coast of Spain.”

“Tanzania, actually,” she stated.

He shrugged. “Same thing.”

“Are you sure you’re going to be able to lead me to the Great Library?”

“Of course, my lady!” he exclaimed.

“This year?” she clarified.

“Oh, I didn’t realize you were in a hurry,” he said, pursing his lips. “I thought we could stop and get some tapas, maybe have a glass or two of sangria, and finish things off with a bull fight.”

“Again, we’re not in Spain,” Sophia said, making a note of all the bad names she was going to call Liv later.

“Well, no, we’re not.” Rudolf leaned in closer. “But we could be,” he whispered. “I have a very pregnant wife who hates me, a kingdom I’ve got no idea what do with, and you? Well, you’ve got that large reptile who wants to eat you. I say we take a holiday until everyone gets a better attitude.”

“That’s my dragon Lunis,” Sophia corrected. “He loves me and would never… You know what?” She shook her head. “I’m not having this conversation. And if you’ve got a really pregnant wife, shouldn’t you be with her? Isn’t she having your triplets?”

“Yes, but she’s kicked me out of the castle, which we also call the Cosmopolitan because that’s actually what it is on the Las Vegas Strip,” he explained, not abandoning the accent. “I’m bunking with Liv until Serena has the babies and allows me back in my kingdom.”

“There are so many things to address in those statements,” Sophia said, feeling her head cramp. “Of course, Liv sent you to help me. She wasn’t trying to get rid of you at all.”

“No,” Rudolf said, shocked. “She loves having me there. I tell her how horrid her outfits are every single morning, and when she walks through the door at night, I ensure I’m plastered, so she has someone to laugh at. It has really been a thrill. We have this cute game where she strides past me, pretending I don’t exist, then slams her bedroom door in my face when I tell her that she’s looking a little chunky. Isn’t that cute?”

“Oh, for the love of the angels,” Sophia said, thinking that maybe taking six weeks to find the Great Library wasn’t so bad. Eight weeks was still probably okay. She could work with that.

“Now, since you don’t want to have any fun, very much like your sister,” Rudolf began, “how about we go and find the Great Library?”

“Can you actually do that?” Sophia asked, overflowing with skepticism.

“Of course, I can,” Rudolf said, clapping a hand proudly to his chest.

“Today?” she clarified.

“Well, since you’re being so pushy, I guess so,” Rudolf said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What’s the rush? Do you have an emergency?”

“Yes,” she answered briefly.

“Oh.” His eyes widened. “You lost your magic sparkles too?”

“What?” she asked.

“Well, the last time I was here, I had to visit the Great Library to find out how to get my magical sparkles back.” He turned and flapped his wings, making the sparkles on them glitter in the sunlight.

“Wow, so you have been here before and know what you’re doing,” Sophia said in relief.

“Of course, I do,” Rudolf said. “I’ve been to the Great Library so many times I can get there in my sleep. It will take me a few minutes longer, though.”

“What do the sparkles do?” she asked.

He shrugged. “Nothing, but I look awful without them.”

She sighed. “Right.”

“Anyway, do not fear, my lady,” Rudolf stated. “I can get you there, and since I’m the king of the fae, I’m allowed into the library no matter what.”

She scratched her head. “Is it ironic that you who are never quiet can get into the most prestigious library on Earth?”

“I didn’t understand most of those words you said,” he remarked, batting his eyelashes at her.

She drew in a long, calming breath. “No worries.” Sophia held out her hand. “Please lead the way.”

Rudolf started forward before stopping abruptly, making Sophia run into his shoulder. “I was going to say, ‘Be sure to keep up,’ but I guess that shan’t be a problem for you.”

“Continue on,” she urged, trying to keep her anger at bay.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

The narrow alleys were full of exotic smells and strange noises. It was overwhelming for Sophia with her heightened senses, but she forced herself to stay focused, speeding after the fae, who moved surprisingly fast.

They had taken several turns, and Sophia was already lost in the convoluted alleys that all looked the same. She didn’t want to admit it, but without Rudolf, she would no doubt have difficulty finding anything in this strange place.

“I agree,” he called over his shoulder to her.

“You agree with what?” she asked, thinking she hadn’t heard him say anything before that.

“I can read thoughts,” he explained. “I heard what you just thought, and I absolutely agree.”

“You can?” she asked, wondering if he’d heard her think she’d be lost without him. If so, she’d need to monitor her thoughts more closely. It wasn’t that Rudolf couldn’t be trusted. He was one of Liv’s friends for a reason. But Sophia knew a lot about the Dragon Elite that couldn’t be shared with others.

“Yes, of course,” he admitted. “And I agree. I could go for a churro, too.”

She relaxed, realizing he couldn’t read her thoughts. “Once again, we’re not in Spain.”

He halted suddenly, sighing as he looked back and forth at a busy intersection. “I know that, my lady. We are currently lost. I’ll go to Spain after I drop you off at daycare.”

She narrowed her eyes. “First, off, stop calling me your lady unless you want me to rearrange your face.”

He shook his head. “You make threats just like your sister. And if you don’t want to be called ‘my lady,’ what would you prefer? Ms. Sophia? Lady Sophia? Señorita?”

With a heavy sigh, Sophia said, “Don’t call me any of those. I don’t need to be reminded that I’m a woman in a male dragonriders’ world.”

Rudolf shot her a confused expression. “You don’t like being the only female in a male-dominated group?”

“It’s not that. It’s just that the guys all tease me for being younger, and I know they think I’m odd because I dress differently and do things differently. And yes, if I’m honest, I think they probably expect me not to be as successful as them because I’m a female.”

Putting his hands on her shoulders, Rudolf looked straight at her, not caring that pedestrians had to swerve around them in the tight corridor. “You are different. You should dress differently. If I had those hips and that rac—”

“Don’t finish that sentence,” she interrupted.

Rudolf nodded. “That’s probably a good idea. Anyway, my point is that you can either be a dragonrider who downplays her femininity, or you can be known as the best dragonrider, who is incidentally a female. If I were you, I’d be plastering my feminism all over my identity, broadcasting it proudly. I’d be Lady Rudolf, wearing skirts and talking about girl stuff while cleaning the blood off my sword’s blade from the enemies I had slain.”

Sophia thought about what he was saying. Lunis had said something similar. She’d listened but had to admit she’d regressed by wearing clothes that were more like the guys’, mostly grays and browns.

Also, she’d been considering cutting her long blonde hair, and on several occasions, she’d caught herself before she started to talk about her fashion design interests or anything girly, really.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Sophia said, her eyes distant in thought.

“And I bet you didn’t like that little daycare quip,” Rudolf continued, still holding her shoulders.

“I get teased for being young,” she admitted. “I don’t think they take me seriously because I’m young, inexperienced, and female.”

“Good,” he chirped.

“Look, you try assimilating into an ancient society of dragonriders who are stuck in their traditions and old ways of thinking.”

“Girrrrl,” he said, drawing out the word. “I get it. Who do you think pushed the world into the industrial revolution?”

“You?” she guessed.

He shook his head. “No, that’s a serious question. I was wondering who pushed us into the industrial revolution. They’d be a good person to ask for advice about this.”

Sophia tried to pull out of his grip, but he was adamant about her staying put. Rudolf lowered his chin and gave her a serious look.

“My point is, throw it in their faces,” Rudolf lectured. “Remind them that you’re a female and young and inexperienced, and do it while you’re kicking ass. It sure is pretty amazing when a five-hundred-year-old dragonrider wins a battle, looking all courageous and rugged. But you know what?”

Sophia didn’t answer.

“You know what gives me chills?” Rudolf pushed.

Again she didn’t answer.

“A dragonrider who is just shy of two decades old standing victoriously on that battlefield, her blonde hair blowing in the wind and her beauty simply breathtaking while she wipes the grit of battle off her face.” He looked at the sky as if picturing it. “She’s got her sword in her hand and the blood of her enemies under her fingernails, and she’s simply exceptional. She isn’t successful despite being a woman and young. She’s badass because of those things. This woman tackles problems with a fresh mind and a different perspective.” He returned his gaze to Sophia, finally releasing her with a shrug. “I mean, whatever. If you want to keep those baggy clothes on and go by S. Beaufont. I’m cool with that. It’s your call.”

Sophia could hardly believe the inspiration Rudolf had filled her with. She found herself smiling broadly. “You know, Ru, that was exactly what I needed to hear. Thank you. And you’re absolutely right.”

“We should go for churros?” he asked, hope in his eyes.

She shook her head. “No, you should take me straight to the Great Library. I’m going to find it in record time and return, surprising them all.”

“That’s my girl!” he cheered.

“But first I’ll change, so I show up with the news looking like myself.” Sophia snapped her fingers, exchanging her baggy neutral clothes for sleek black pants that were braided on the side, showing a bit of skin. The snug pink and black armored top she wore was both practical and trendy.

Rudolf whistled. “That’s what I’m talking about. If I get beheaded, I want you to do it, Lady Sophia.”

“You’re weird,” she said, shaking her head. “Now, get me to the Great Library. I’ve got expectations to crush.”

CHAPTER FORTY

“So, we’re lost?” Sophia asked, continuing to follow Rudolf through the streets of Stone Town in Zanzibar, not having forgotten what he’d said about being turned around.

“Technically,” he answered.

“Then the answer is yes,” she stated dryly.

“No, I’m just trying to get my bearings.” He stopped, sniffing the air. “What day is it?”

“Tuesday,” she said.

Rudolf nodded. “And the time of day?”

Sophia used her magic to create a time orb. It floated in front of her face for a moment, showing the time. “Ten-thirty.”

“In the morning?” he questioned.

She simply gave him a look that said, “What do you think, moron?”

“Here’s the really hard question,” he said, narrowing his eyes as he scanned the street.

Sophia braced herself, hoping she could answer the question.

“What year is it?” Rudolf asked.

“Are you serious?” she questioned.

He waved her off. “Yeah, I can’t remember either. But I don’t think it matters. My instincts tell me the Fierce is down this way.”

“The Fierce?” Sophia hurried after him. “Who is that?”

“It’s the guide who leads you to the Great Library,” he explained. “You can only get there if he leads you to the place.”

“So I have to find this guide? Why didn’t someone just tell me that?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, most don’t know his name, or that he’s a guide,” Rudolf replied. “They simply call it the light or the reflection. They spend eons looking for it because they don’t know where it hides, depending on the day and time. But I know the Fierce better than anyone.”

“Because?” she questioned, thinking the answer was important.

“I was him for a quarter of a century,” he answered, embarrassment making his cheeks flush pink. “It wasn’t one of my prouder moments. I lost a bet and had to pay a debt.”

“So, you were the guide who led others to the Great Library? Why can’t you take me there directly then?”

He shook his head, clicking his tongue. “That’s not how it works. The path changes hourly, which is why those who seek the Great Library have to find the Fierce. He then directs the path, but finding him isn’t the biggest issue. Still, that takes many at least a few weeks since they don’t know what they are looking for and mistake him for reflections of light.”

“What’s the biggest issue?” she dared to ask.

“Oh, keeping up with the little bugger is tougher than cramming a whole donut into your mouth at once.”

“You haven’t really tried… Never mind.” Sophia glanced around the street, noticing all the bright array of colors. “So, the Fierce is a light?”

“No, he appears to be one,” Rudolf stated, pointing to crystals hanging in a shop window. “Notice the prism of colors they cast on the stone?”

Sophia smiled, enjoying at once the dance of lights that the crystals reflected. “Yes.”

“The Fierce will look similar but different,” Rudolf stated.

“How?” she questioned.

“It’s hard to explain,” he answered. “You sort of have to see it for yourself, which is why many follow the wrong twinkle of light until they’ve lost tons of time.”

They turned a corner, and Sophia was overwhelmed with all the reflections on the pavement. She glanced up to find a garland of mirrored paper hanging overhead.

“Oh, is that to throw searchers off?” she asked.

Rudolf laughed. “It’s to keep the birds away, but yes, it does the exact same thing.”

He continued walking until they came to a square with beautifully mosaiced walls made from blue and green tiles as well as broken mirrors. The sunlight hitting the tiles created an array of lights around the area.

“Wow, I can see how this would be confusing,” Sophia related.

“I bet you want that sangria now,” he stated.

“No, but definitely later. How are we going to find the Fierce?”

Rudolf smiled victoriously. “I already have. Thanks to my years in his role, I know exactly where he hides at ten-thirty on Tuesdays.”

“You do?” she wondered. “Where?”

He pointed up to a decapitated bell tower, the shingles crumbling on top and the building looking close to falling down. “On the roof of that building.”

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“We don’t have to go up there, do we?” Sophia said, staring up at the bell tower at the top of the building she feared might fall on her at any moment.

“Yep,” Rudolf answered. “He won’t move for at least an hour, and you said time was important.”

“Is it safe to go up there?” she questioned.

“Absolutely not,” he stated. “And as the kicker, when we get up there to where he is, that’s when the race will start. Thankfully there are two of us to keep track of him, but the jerk will take off rapidly, flying through the air. We have to follow him if we want to be led to the Great Library.”

“What if we lose him?” she asked, looking at all the sparkling lights she guessed could be confused with the Fierce.

“Then we start all over,” he said. “It’s part of the fun.”

“Yeah, that sounds like a real riot,” Sophia said, realizing why it had taken Wilder and Evan so long to find the Great Library.

Rudolf gestured to the narrow doorway that led to the stairs of the bell tower. “This is going to be a blast. I just hope not to chip another tooth this time.”

Sophia grimaced with worry. “Me too. But since you’re the expert, maybe you should go first.”

He shook his head. “Oh, no. I insist that the lady goes first.”

She sighed, taking off for the uneven stairs covered by a broken ceiling. “Thanks.”

Sophia had never considered herself a claustrophobic person. However, inside the narrow stairwell that wound around and around, she felt short of breath.

“When we spot the Fierce,” she said, trying not to open her mouth too much so as to not suck in ancient dust, “can I use a spell to trap it?”

“You can,” Rudolf answered, hopping with both feet up the stairs behind her, unconcerned that the walls around them were cracked, the ceiling missing in places, and the stairs were slippery and uneven. “However, then he definitely won’t lead us to the Great Library.”

“Of course,” Sophia remarked. “He wants us to chase him there.”

“It is thrilling,” Rudolf said, great fondness in his voice. “When I was the Fierce, I loved coming up with ways to outsmart my pursuers.”

“Outsmart, you say?” Sophia said. “I’m sure that was painfully difficult.”

“It was,” Rudolf related. “I know you think of me as this genius king.”

“It’s like you really can read minds.” Sophia had to duck to avoid hitting her head on a caved-in part of the ceiling.

“But I wasn’t always the man you know now,” Rudolf continued. “I used to be sort of dumb if you can believe it.”

“It’s hard to imagine, actually.” The stairwell narrowed so severely that Sophia had to turn to the side to get through.

“Question,” she began, holding her breath as she maneuvered.

“Twelve,” Rudolf answered like he had already heard the question.

“Nope,” she affirmed. “When we see the Fierce, we will have to race after him, but getting back through here fast will be difficult.”

“Again, that’s a part of the fun,” Rudolf said. “And you can’t use portal magic, or it starts the race over.”

Relief filled Sophia’s chest when she saw the sunlight spilling in from the top. They were nearly there, which meant the race was about to start.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The sudden brightness made Sophia squint when she made it to the top of the bell tower. The stairwell emptied out onto a broad roof, and the bell tower stood on the far end facing the Indian Ocean, some twelve stories up.

Sophia narrowed her eyes at the bell, her enhanced vision catching sight of the Fierce immediately. He was sitting on the top of the bell, lounging as if he was enjoying a respite.

Sophia slapped Rudolf’s arm when he came through the narrow doorway. “He’s a fairy,” she whispered, keeping her eyes on the tiny creature who was a man, just a really small one, covered in gold, with wings to match.

“Well, of course, he is,” Rudolf said, rubbing his arm like she’d really hurt him. “How do you think I was the Fierce for all that time?”

“Why didn’t you just say that he was a fairy?”

“Because he’s the Fierce,” he explained.

“But that makes it sound scary, and that guy doesn’t appear menacing.”

“First impressions can be deceiving.”

“Fine,” she said, keeping her eyes trained on the fairy, who she’d noticed had cracked an eyelid open. “How do we proceed? Do we sneak up on him? Speed over there? What do you suggest?”

“It won’t really matter,” Rudolf stated.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“You can rush or sneak, but he’s going to take off when you’re five feet away regardless.”

“How am I going to catch him, then?”

“You’re not,” he stated. “You’re going to follow him. The Fierce can’t be caught. Not really.”

“All right.” Sophia drew a breath, preparing herself for whatever came next.

Lunis? She reached out with her mind, hoping her dragon was close by.

Have you found the Great Library yet? he asked after less than a second.

Not even close, she answered. Are you close by, though? I might need your help soon.

How soon?

Within the next several seconds, possibly, she answered, taking careful steps toward the Fierce.

Thanks for the warning, he grumbled. I just caught a fish the size of you, but I’ll throw it back.

I’ll get you a different fish later.

You don’t fish, he argued.

Just you wait, she said, carefully measuring the distance between her and the Fierce. The fairy’s eyes were now wide, watching her with calculated interest. She smiled at the little guy, hoping that might earn his favor.

Just as Rudolf had said, when Sophia was five feet away, the fairy jumped to his feet and took off, his gold wings flapping as he sped through the air. He was a blur of golden light flying right toward them.

“Down!” Rudolf yelled, tackling Sophia from behind and pushing her to the surface of the roof.

She was so surprised that she didn’t resist, allowing him to knock her down. Although she would have normally slugged him for such a thing, she wasn’t given a chance. Rudolf sprang to his feet at once, turning and racing toward the edge of the rooftop.

“What did you do that for?” Sophia asked, sprinting after him while keeping her eyes on the Fierce.

“If he runs into you, it will result in a serious injury,” Rudolf related as they ran.

“That little thing can hurt me?”

Rudolf gave her a sideways look. “He’s called the Fierce. Remember that.”

They both halted when they came to the edge of the roof. The Fierce sped across the alley, watching them from the opposite rooftop a few stories below with a challenging look in his eyes.

“Is he waiting for us?” Sophia asked.

“He’s playing with us,” Rudolf corrected.

The buildings were close together here, meaning that Sophia could probably jump it with her enhanced strength and speed.

“Are you sure?” Sophia questioned. “This is a different Fierce than you. He could operate differently. Maybe he’s not tricky and simply wants us to follow him. He appears to be patiently waiting.”

Rudolf pursed his lips, nodding. “Yeah, let’s go with that. Why don’t you pursue the little sucker and show me how he’s just trying to be cooperative?”

“And what, you’re just going to hang out here?”

He shrugged. “I’ll keep an eye on him for you.”

Sophia backed up. “Fine. Meanwhile, I’ll follow the guide.”

She burst into full speed at once, enjoying the power of the chi of the dragon. When she came to the edge of the building, Sophia leapt into the air, her arms and legs cycling as she passed over the narrow alley below her. With a soft thud, she landed in a crouched position on the rooftop only a few yards from the Fierce.

He hovered in the air in front of her, an unmistakably mischievous expression on his face. Then he flew straight at her again.

Sophia knew there was no time to swerve out of the way. She dropped to the rooftop as the fairy flew overhead. Rolling upright, she watched as the little jerk sped back across the alley, flying back up to the rooftop of the bell tower.

Rudolf ducked when the fairy flew in his direction. When he was safe once more, he straightened and looked down at her. “A trick. I told you.”

Sophia grunted. The Fierce had put her at a disadvantage right off the bat, but unlike many, she wasn’t out of options, even being on the shorter rooftop.

“And he’s off,” Rudolf exclaimed, running down the side of the roof, his maroon wings flapping. “You better follow if you want to get to the Great Library. I can’t do it for you.”

Sophia sprinted back the way she’d come. Lunis, I need your help. I’m—

I know where you are, he answered.

Okay, I’ll meet you—

Just jump, Lunis replied as she neared the edge of the ten-story building.

Hesitation crowded her head, but she ignored it, launching herself off the side of the building with a blind faith she’d never known before. Under her were the crowded streets of Stone Town and the hard, unforgiving alley, which she was falling toward quickly.

Lunis wasn’t anywhere around. Maybe he didn’t know where she was, she worried, time slowing down as she plummeted to her death.

When she was about to close her eyes, Lunis smoothly glided under her, catching her with a soft thud.

Sophia was surprised to find herself securely in her saddle, her hands automatically finding the reins.

Lunis soared after the Fierce, easily catching up with Rudolf. “I told you I knew where you were. I will always be able to find you.”

The fae turned to admire them as they passed. “Oh, look at you, catching a ride. However, the Fierce will find a way to get you off the dragon.”

“Why?” Sophia growled, head down as she kept her eyes on the glowing dot up ahead.

“Because he’s too much of an advantage,” Rudolf said. “Remember that I was once a Fierce and think like him.”

When he thinks, Lunis related.

He’s right, though, Sophia said. If we stay in the air, pursuing the Fierce on you will be easy.

Which is why he’s headed for the alleys, Lunis stated.

He was right, Sophia realized. The Fierce had dived and was headed for an alley that was easily half the width of Lunis.

I can make this, he encouraged as Sophia stiffened.

Are you sure?

She knew Lunis had been working on the condense spell, which allowed him to morph into a smaller size to fit through small spaces for brief periods of time while flying. However, she also knew he hadn’t perfected it, which meant that serious injury could result if he didn’t get it right.

However, the dragon didn’t hesitate as he dove for the narrow alley, zooming after the Fierce. He dipped below the rooftops, zigzagging through various alleys.

Lunis copied the fairy’s movements, turning to the side and gliding through the stone passages. Sophia thought it was an optical illusion until she realized Lunis had in fact shrunk under her, making him small enough to follow the Fierce.

Under him, something streaked. “Nice trick.”

It was Rudolf, taking a position below and keeping pace.

“But do you think it will work on that?” Rudolf asked, pointing up ahead.

The little trickster had disappeared into the doorway of a shop at the end of the alley.

“No,” Lunis growled. “This is where I’ll have to leave you, Soph.”

She petted him fondly. “Great job. You did it.”

“Yes, but I can’t maintain it for much longer,” Lunis said.

Sophia knew she had to get off for several reasons. The Fierce was out of sight, and Lunis was growing back to his regular size.

“Go up,” she ordered.

“But I need to get you down,” he argued.

“Just do it!” she exclaimed. “I’ll jump.”

“But it’s several stories down,” he stated. “You won’t make it.”

“I’ll make it,” she said as his wings began to scrape the side of the buildings. It pained her as if they were her arms.

Sophia dove off her dragon, again free-falling through the air. However, she caught Rudolf’s legs, holding on tight and making him straighten out vertically.

“What the he—”

They descended like Sophia was holding a parachute. “Just needed a lift. Thanks.” She dropped to the ground when she was a safe distance away, sprinting straight into the shop with Rudolf on her heels.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

Sophia burst into the tiny shop, looking everywhere for the Fierce. Her eyes continued to swivel, her heart pounding faster with every second she didn’t locate him.

She didn’t want to have to start over. That would put her behind when she was hoping to get ahead.

Rudolf nearly knocked her over, halting behind her.

“Where is he?” Sophia muttered, mostly to herself.

“There,” Rudolf said, pointing to a display case filled with hundreds of glittering, glass statues.

“Where?” she questioned, running her eyes over them but not finding one that stood out as the Fierce.

Rudolf held up his hands. “I’m not sure, and searching the figurines will take forever. However, I know one way to draw out the Fierce.”

He held out his hand and summoned a baseball bat before briefly glancing at the shop owner, who was folding scarves in the back corner. “Sorry about this. I’ll come back later and pay for everything.”

The man shot them a worried expression.

“Rudolf, what are you going to do?” Sophia asked, her voice tense.

“Well, experience tells me that the Fierce might be tricky, but brute force will draw him out every time.” Rudolf walked over to the shelves of glittering figurines.

“What are you do—”

Sophia’s question was interrupted as Rudolf swung the bat through the first shelf of figurines, smashing them to bits and sending glass to the floor. Shards flew toward her, making Sophia shield her eyes.

The shopkeeper ran over, yelling.

Rudolf held up a hand, freezing the mortal in place. He shook his head. “I don’t like having to do this, but I can’t have this guy interrupting us now.”

“You’re destroying his shop,” Sophia said, looking at all the debris on the floor.

“I’m going to replace it all and give him a very handsome reward for the inconvenience,” Rudolf explained, looking at the other shelves. “So, you weren’t there, Mr. Tricky-Ricky. Which means you could be here!” He swung the bat through the air as he spoke, demolishing another row of statues. They clanged to the floor, making a cacophony of music.

Rudolf shook his head. “That conniving joker is making this very costly for me.”

“I thought you were rich,” Sophia said.

“I am,” Rudolf fussed. “But it’s because I don’t throw my money away by having to pay thousands of dollars in damages to a shop owner in Zanzibar. At least, I haven’t in quite some time.”

He sighed, drawing the bat back and aiming at the lowest shelf. Just before the bat connected with the first of the figurines, one of the statues lifted into the air and flew out the door.

“There he goes,” Sophia cheered, racing after the Fierce.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

Sophia sped out of the shop full of busted figurines, nearly knocking into a cart of spices as she chased the Fierce. The streets were more crowded than before, hampering her progress as she tried to keep up with the speeding fairy.

“The king of the fae coming through!” Rudolf yelled from behind her, miraculously making the crowd part and giving Sophia a straight shot.

She picked up speed, closing the gap so that she was only a few feet from the Fierce, who was booking it through the narrow alleys.

For a second, she had the urge to reach out and grab the fairy but remembered what Rudolf had said about trapping the Fierce.

Her speed made it so that she nearly passed the flying fairy, who was also having to dart around figures. They ran through another square full of people and Sophia came to a halt, seeing her sister kneeling, cradling her stomach as if in pain.

Rudolf grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her forward. “Don’t stop! Continue on, no matter what.”

Sophia pointed over her shoulder. “But that was Liv! Didn’t you see that she’s hurt?”

“Yes,” he said, tugging on her hand and pulling her forward, making up the distance she had lost by stopping. “But what would Liv be doing here?”

“I don’t know,” Sophia reasoned. “But…”

That was when the truth dawned on her. “The Fierce. He creates illusions, doesn’t he?”

“Yes, anything he can do to slow you down,” Rudolf agreed. “Just keep your eye on the prize and your feet moving forward. We aren’t far now.”

“How do you know?” Sophia asked, continuing to run.

“Because I was once the—”

“The Fierce,” she stated, finishing his sentence.

“Yeah,” he agreed. “You have a horrible memory.”

Sophia turned a corner, following the speeding fairy, smelling the ocean air once more. They passed another open area that was filled with exotic and yummy smells. She wouldn’t have even noticed the cart of freshly baked pastries, but Rudolf slowed, saying, “Hello, Momma. Let’s have a date.”

It was Sophia’s turn to retreat and grab his hand. “Stay focused. The Fierce is trying to distract you.”

He allowed himself to be pulled forward until they ran out to the shore, where the white sands met the turquoise waters of the Indian ocean. The Fierce continued over the water toward the horizon.

“What are we supposed to do now?” Sophia asked.

“Get a boat,” Rudolf remarked, running down to a dock and jumping into the nearest sailboat. “I’m commandeering this vessel!”

“But that’s not ours,” Sophia complained from the dock.

“I’ll go into debt to replace this one after I crash it,” he assured her.

“Wait, you’re going to crash it?” she asked.

He shrugged, having magically readied the boat to sail. “Probably. Let’s be realistic. But it will get us there.”

Sophia threw caution to the wind and jumped into the boat. Even though she knew Lunis was an option, she decided to stay with Rudolf. As “special” as he was, he knew what he was doing in this regard, and she wanted him with her.

The boat took off, gliding over the waves and gaining on the Fierce, who was easy to lose in the sunlight. Sophia kept her eyes trained on the tiny fairy.

The raging waters of the ocean rocked the boat, nearly sending Sophia off her feet several times, but she quickly found her sea legs. She was going to help with the boat but was surprised to find that Rudolf had things covered. He appeared to be an expert sailor, and they were closing in on the Fierce.

“I think we’re going to catch up with him,” Sophia said.

He threw his hands up and sighed loudly. “Well, we were, but then you said that.”

She scowled at him. “What’s that mean?”

“We were going to sail up to the Great Library, but then you challenged the Fierce, and now—”

A giant creature covered in seaweed sprang out of the water, its mouth open wide as it hissed at them, displaying a large row of teeth and rocking the boat back.

“Oh, that…” Sophia said, thinking of a spell to defend against the creature.

Thankfully she didn’t have to because from the clouds above, Lunis dove, spitting fire at the monster and making it sink back under the ocean. That allowed the boat to proceed once more over the choppy waters. The dragon continued to defend them from the sea monster, letting them follow the Fierce.

For what felt like hours, they followed the fairy. Sophia thought they might sail across the world, and worried about the sun and hunger overwhelming them. However, as she gazed at the horizon, she noticed a strange cloud on the water ahead.

Sophia blinked, thinking she was starting to see things. The cloud blew away, revealing a tiny island. Upon it was a rickety shack.

Rudolf put his hands on his hips as he slowed the sailboat, a proud smile on his face. “And here we are! We made it to the Great Library in record time.”

“Yeah,” Sophia said, giving the tiny, dilapidated structure a look of disbelief. “And…that’s it?”

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

“Isn’t it incredible?” Rudolf asked, his chin high and pride in his eyes.

The Fierce was circling around the shack, which was built on rocks in the middle of the ocean. On the lowest rock was a rickety staircase that led up to the door, which looked ready to fall off and into the ocean with the rest of the building.

“It’s something,” Sophia offered.

“It looks better than the first time I saw it,” Rudolf offered, steering the boat toward the stairs.

“Because it used to be a hut on a stone floating in the ocean?” Sophia asked.

He laughed. “No, it never changes. It’s just so breathtaking.”

“We’re looking at the same thing, right?” Sophia asked as they steered up to the dock at the foot of the staircase, which looked close to falling into the ocean.

“I guess so,” Rudolf said dreamily. “I see a tiny shack on a crumbling rock. What do you see?”

She shook her head at him. “A madman.”

When Sophia disembarked from the sailboat, she found the Fierce casually sitting on the rail of the stairs that led to the Great Library. The fairy was staring at his nails as if they were of extreme interest to him.

“King Rudolf,” the Fierce said, his voice surprisingly deep and loud. “I hope you won’t be sharing my secrets with others. It would be a shame for the fae to lose their king to unfortunate circumstances.”

Shaking his head at the fairy, Rudolf pushed the sailboat away, giving them no way off the tiny island when they were done. Sophia was hoping that meant they could portal out of there, but that seemed unlikely since secret magical places never allowed portal magic.

“Your threats won’t work on me, Kyle,” Rudolf said, turning around and looking at the Fierce directly. “Remember that I wrote the book about your job, and sharing secrets isn’t forbidden.”

The fairy crossed his arms over his chest. “My name is ‘the Fierce!’”

“Yeah, whatever, Kyle,” Rudolf said, grabbing Sophia’s arm and hauling her up the dilapidated stairs to the shack at the top. “We have to go to the children’s section first, Lady Sophia. There is a play area that makes Disney World look like a mortal theme park.”

Sophia shot him a skeptical look. “That’s exactly what Disney World is.”

“I know,” Rudolf said with a sigh, rolling his eyes. “It’s a metaphor. That’s how they work.”

“Maybe you need to check out a book on metaphors,” Sophia suggested.

He waved her off. “After I go for a swim with the sea monkeys in the Great Aquarium and hop into the world of Alice in Wonderland.”

“I love that book,” Sophia related, glad to finally find a common interest with the king of the fae. She hadn’t known he could read until that point. But if he was reading Alice in Wonderland, he had excellent taste in books.

“Wait until you jump into the version they have here,” Rudolf exclaimed.

She couldn’t figure out why he kept using that verb for reading but decided it was just another Rudolf thing.

With an excited grin, he placed his hand on the door to the shack and faced her. “Are you ready to be amazed?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Sophia stated.

Rudolf pushed open the door, welcoming her into the space.

Reluctantly, she stepped forward and nearly fainted. The Great Library wasn’t at all what she expected.

It was a million times better.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Like the ocean, the Great library went on for as far as Sophia’s enhanced eyes could see. She stood at the front of a long aisle with an arched ceiling that was at least three stories tall.

The arches were mirrored by the rows of shelves that ran the length of the library. The place smelled of dust, wood, and knowledge. She’d never thought of the latter having a scent, but as Sophia drew a breath, she thought of history and science and other things she’d learned throughout her life.

Marble statues of various magical creatures stood at the front of each row. She brought her chin up, studying the two levels above her. The whole library felt open, although she sensed there were many nooks and crannies throughout.

“Pretty cool, huh?” Rudolf asked beside her.

Sophia choked on her response, momentarily speechless. “I’ve never seen anything like it. There have to be more books in here than in any other library in the world.”

“Actually,” someone said behind her, “almost all the books that have ever been written are in here.”

She turned, surprised by the figure she found before her. It was a skeleton who seemed very much alive.

“H-h-hello,” Sophia said, blinking at the creature. It was unusual when something took her by surprise since she’d grown up around the weirdest things on the planet.

“Trinity, how have you been, man?” Rudolf asked, offering the skeleton his outstretched hand.

Trinity took it, shaking the fae’s hand. “Very well, my friend.”

When Rudolf pulled his arm away, the skeleton’s hand was still stuck to his, having popped off his arm.

Rudolf laughed. “Oh, I see you’re still losing parts of yourself.”

The skeleton laughed as he took his hand back. “Some things never change. Like, you, Rudolf, are still surrounded by pretty women.”

Sophia blushed, deciding to curtsy rather than touching the skeleton’s hand and risk taking it. “Hello. I’m Sophia Beaufont. A drag—”

“A rider for the Dragon Elite,” Trinity interrupted.

“Yes, how did you know?” Sophia asked.

He snapped his bony fingers and a book appeared, one she recognized. “The Incomplete History of Dragonriders was recently updated.” Trinity flipped through the pages. “Where is it again? Oh, yes, here it is.” He read from the top of a page toward the back. “The newest addition to the Dragon Elite is Ms. Sophia Beaufont, the youngest rider ever, and also the first female.”

He shut the book and smiled, although she wasn’t sure how since he had no skin or lips.

“Who updated the book?” Sophia asked, leaning over to scan the text.

Trinity shrugged. “Beats me. Anyway, I’m Trinity Montgomery. It is nice to make your acquaintance. Congratulations on finding the place.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, smiling. “Did you say that almost every book ever written is in this library?”

“Oh, yes,” Trinity affirmed, holding his arms wide and proudly looking down the seemingly endless aisle. “The forgotten history of mortals is here.”

“The Forgotten Archives?” Sophia asked, remembering that a lot of effort had gone into finding that book.

“Yes,” Trinity stated. “It has been quite lonely here since mortals were prevented from seeing magic. The same villains who kept it hidden also kept the Great Library from being discovered, since the truth is held here. I believe you’re my first visitors in quite some time. A dragonrider or two have visited, but that’s about all.”

“Oh,” Sophia said. She wondered if that was why Trinity was a skeleton but decided not to ask about it.

“And besides the forgotten history, I have every book here that’s ever been written, even if it was destroyed at some point,” Trinity continued.

“Wow,” Sophia said, looking around, marveling at the amazing place.

“Yes, I have every volume except for one,” Trinity said, remorse marking his voice.

She looked at him suddenly. “Except for one? Which is it?”

The bones in his neck made a scraping sound when he tilted his head toward her. “Well, it’s The Complete History of Dragonriders, obviously.”

Rudolf scoffed, shaking his head at Sophia. “Obviously, Soph. Everyone knows that’s the one book no one can find.”

She scratched her head. “What? No one knows the complete history of the dragonriders?”

Sophia had guessed the title was simply to be accurate, but if there was a complete history somewhere, it made more sense.

Trinity nodded. “Yes, somewhere out there is The Complete History of Dragonriders, with information I can only dream of. Alas, I’ve been unable to acquire it.”

“Do you mind me asking why that’s the one book you don’t have?” Sophia asked.

“Not at all,” Trinity said, taking off down the long aisle, Rudolf and Sophia following. “There are powerful spells on that particular book that prevent it from being copied, which is how I gain my collection. As soon as something is written, it appears here. If it is updated, a new addition is added to the shelves. But The Complete History of Dragonriders was spelled before its completion to never be copied. As far as I know, there is only one in existence, and all my attempts to secure it have failed, for reasons I’m sure you’ll understand.”

“Why would I understand?” Sophia asked, striding beside the skeleton. She was trying to keep her eyes on him and not the incredible collection of books they were passing.

“Oh,” he said with surprise, “because you know as well as anyone that outsiders aren’t allowed in the Gullington.”

“The Gullington!” Sophia clapped a hand to her mouth, realizing she’d just exclaimed in a library. “I’m sorry. I was just surprised,” she said in a whisper.

Trinity waved her off. “There’s no one here to disturb. It’s just me.”

She looked around, astonished that in this giant place full of millions of books, there was just this one skeleton.

“The Gullington, though?” she asked. “That’s where The Complete History of Dragonriders is?”

He nodded. “Oh, yes.” Trinity leaned in. “I don’t suppose you could help me to locate it, could you?”

She pushed her lips to the side. “I don’t think so. The Castle moved all the books to someplace we can’t find and put them on a Kindle.”

Trinity laughed. “That tricky Castle. Always up to no good. I suspect the book isn’t on the Kindle.”

“How has the digital age of books changed your job?” Rudolf asked, not sounding at all like himself.

“Well, indie authors have kept me quite busy.” Trinity pointed. “If you go sixteen blocks down, you’ll find the beginning of their section.”

“And the children’s section?” Rudolf asked.

“It’s just up ahead,” Trinity answered. “I’ll take you there.”

“What about the other riders who have come here?” Sophia asked. “Did you ask them to help you find The Complete History of Dragonriders? The books only recently disappeared.”

“Yes, I did,” Trinity replied. “They weren’t able to locate it, but I won’t give up on adding it to the collection.”

“Why do you think it’s being hidden?” Sophia asked.

“That’s exactly why I want to get my hands on it.” Trinity held up his bony fingers, wiggling them. “The answer to that question no doubt lies on those pages.”

“Yippee!” Rudolf exclaimed when they came to what had to be the children’s section. He ran to the first aisle and pulled out a large book, opened it, and laid it on the floor. “I’ll see you soon, Lady Sophia. For now, I’m going to go escape into a book.”

She frowned, wondering why he’d put it on the floor and looked ready to jump. “Oooookay.”

“Bye, Trinity,” Rudolf said. “Come and get me if I’m not back in a week. I’ve got children on the way.”

“You got it, my friend,” the skeleton said.

Rudolf jumped into the air and landed on the book. He was sucked into the pages and disappeared as if he’d dived into a pool of water.

Sophia swung to face Trinity. “What happened? Where’d he go?”

Trinity chuckled. “He’s in Wonderland. Specifically, he’s in Alice’s Wonderland.”

“Like, for real?” she asked.

“For real,” he replied. “That’s a special volume which allows the reader to have an immersive experience. The last time, I had to go in and save King Rudolf from the Red Queen. Let’s hope I don’t have to do that again.”

“Wow, this place is unreal,” Sophia said, looking around, wanting a year or two to explore. She finally understood why it was so difficult to find.

“So, you’re here to learn about the dragonriders,” Trinity began. “As you already know, I can’t offer The Complete History, but I can show you to a section which has quite a bit of information that will be of use to you.”

“Actually,” Sophia said, “I know that’s why most new riders come here for, but Hiker wants me to look for something else.”

“Oh?” Trinity appeared intrigued.

“Yes. I’m supposed to find the entrances to Mother Nature’s temple. Can you help me with that?”

Trinity’s mouth dropped open, allowing her to see his spine at the back. When he recovered, he said, “I hope you have a lot of time on your hands.”

“Why is that?” she asked, stiffening.

“Because I can only point you to the books that mention Mother Nature,” he explained. “That’s how my cataloging system works. And here they are.”

He waved his finger in the air, and all over the Great Library, thousands of books glowed brightly.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

“All these books talk about Mother Nature?” Sophia asked, her brain cramping.

“Well, she is the most famous figure in all the…world,” Trinity answered.

“Can’t you narrow it down?” Sophia questioned. “Like, cross-reference with entrances to temples or something?”

“I’m afraid I can’t,” he stated reluctantly.

“Well, it sounds like you’ve read all the books. Do you know where to look, or maybe the answer?” she asked, hope laced into her tone.

“I’m afraid I don’t remember,” he said with disappointment. “It’s been a long time since I’ve read much about Mother Nature. She was once a topic mentioned often, but in recent years, she’s not as important.”

“I thought you just said she’s the most famous entity in history.”

“Well, if we take all of history and combine the figures mentioned, then yes, she’s at the top,” he explained. “But in recent history, she doesn’t get that many references.”

Sophia slumped with defeat. “How am I going to read all these books to find what I need? I’m in a time crunch.”

Trinity nodded. “They always are. I’m sorry I can’t be of more help. Now, if you’ll excuse me, it’s time for my calisthenics. These calves aren’t going to work themselves if you know what I mean.”

It took great effort for Sophia to not glance at the skeleton’s boney legs. “Thanks for your help.”

“Holler if you need anything,” Trinity said, striding down the long row toward the horizon of books.

Sophia took a seat on one of the benches, trying to not allow the overwhelming emotions in her chest to take over. How am I going to find the right book, she wondered.

Have you tried asking your dragon for help? Lunis said in her mind.

She jerked her head up. Lunis! You’re there. I need your help.

I gathered as much, he replied dryly.

There are thousands, maybe hundreds of thousands of books that mention Mother Nature. I don’t know how to find the one we need to locate the entrance to the temple.

Nor do I, he answered.

Sophia sighed. Okay, well, that was less helpful than I would have thought.

But, he said, making her pause, I do know the premier source who wrote about Mother Nature.

What? She stood and began pacing the rows. Who was it?

You know him as Papa Creola, but most know him as—

Father Time, Sophia said. So I just have to find a book written by him, and I’ll have the information?

Ideally, Lunis answered.

“Trinity?” Sophia called.

A second later, the skeleton appeared, a headband around his skull. “Yes, Sophia Beaufont?”

“Can you narrow the selection of books mentioning Mother Nature down to one?”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry, but I can only search by one thing at a time. No cross-referencing. I’m not that fancy.”

“Right,” Sophia said. “Okay, well, forget searching by Mother Nature.”

All the books that were glowing dimmed back to their normal appearance. “It has been forgotten,” he stated.

“Will you please highlight all the books written by Papa Creola?” Sophia asked.

He nodded. “Yes, but there is only one.”

Her eyes widened. “Really?”

In Trinity’s hand, a large volume appeared. “Oh, yes. The Father of Time only provided us with one book, but it is quite a lovely read. Of course, he got rid of it when humans began using the information to break the laws of time, but I have it in my collection, regardless.”

Sophia was anxious to get her hands on the book, nearly grabbing it from Trinity. She paused, her fingers inches from the volume. “I don’t suppose I could check this out?”

Trinity pulled it back to his chest, thinking. “Usually, the answer would be no. However, what if we make a deal?”

A hesitant expression crossed her face. “What?”

“Well, you look for The Complete History of Dragonriders, and I’ll allow you to borrow it,” Trinity offered. “You don’t even have to find it. I’ll be happy if you simply search for it.”

“That’s all?” Sophia asked.

He held up a single finger. “But if you find it, I request you bring it to me straight away.”

“After I read it, of course,” Sophia added.

Trinity shook his head. “No. First bring it to me, then you can read it. That’s the deal.”

Sophia thought. The deal was actually pretty good for her. She got the book, and all she had to do was search for a tome she wanted anyway. She held out her hand. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

When the skeleton laid his cold, bony hand in hers, she grimaced but shook it regardless.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

Lunis had taken Sophia back to Stone Town from the Great Library, where she was able to open a portal so they could return home. When Sophia got back to the Gullington, the guys were off on missions, as she expected. That had been how she’d gotten the Mother Nature case. She headed for Evan’s room as she greeted Ainsley.

“I was thinking of cooking tonight, but since you’re back,” the housekeeper said with a coy expression on her face.

“I’ll order UberEats, but you have to go and get it from the hilltop,” Sophia said, sensing what she wanted. “I’ve got a lot of work to do tonight.”

Ainsley shifted into the appearance of a small child with a freckled face. She clapped at once, looking delighted. “Thank you, S. Beaufont. You make a tired old elf’s life so much easier.”

Sophia laughed, pulling out her phone and handing it to Ainsley. “Order me something with lots of meat and cheese.”

“From where?” Ainsley asked, scrolling through the options.

“You pick,” Sophia suggested. “I’ll be in Evan’s room for a bit.”

“Oh, because you fancy him?” Ainsley asked.

Sophia shot her a repulsed expression. “No, usually I want to murder him. But he did almost die, so I thought I’d check if he is still alive.”

“He’s alive and more unruly than ever after being confined,” Ainsley said, striding down the hall with Sophia’s phone.

She giggled as she turned in at Evan’s door.

When she entered his room, he sat up, giving her a confused expression. “Oh, I thought you were Ainsley, coming to tell me I had to take that strange concoction again.”

“Which one?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t know,” he said. He was looking more like himself, although his dreads had been shaved off and his hair was tight to his head. “It tastes like sewer and doesn’t seem to have any effect.”

Sophia shot him a cautious expression. “Are you sure it’s medicine?”

He threw up his hands. “Of course, it’s not. The weirdo is just taking advantage of my state. I should have known.”

She couldn’t help but laugh. “Speaking of which, how is your state? Are you feeling better?”

He ran his hands over his head. “I lost my hair, but I’m totally back to normal. Well, sort of. But I expect to be soon.”

“That’s good,” she stated.

He coughed, shifting and looking suddenly nervous. “So…”

“So?”

His eyes slid to hers and then away. “I should say, ‘Thank you for saving me.’”

“Well, don’t do it if you feel obligated,” she stated.

He sighed. “No, it’s not that.” Shame rose in his eyes, and Sophia understood immediately.

“You were saved by a girl,” she guessed.

His nostrils flared when he breathed out. “Well, yeah. I was saved by an inexperienced one, too.”

Sophia wanted to scream, but she remained calm. Rudolf’s speech in Stone Town was actually helping. “Yeah, you were. But that doesn’t reflect on you at all. I was here when everyone was gone. I saw the Elite globe and knew you were in trouble. But guess what?”

He cut his eyes at her, appearing annoyed by the leading question.

“If Wilder or Mahkah or even Hiker had gone after you, you’d be dead right now.”

“Thanks, Soph,” he chirped. “I feel so much better.”

She laughed. “My point is, you might think it’s offensive that you were saved by an inexperienced woman. However, I grew up around magical tech, which meant I was the right one of all of us to save you. I’m not as inexperienced as you might think, and my gender? Well, it shouldn’t matter.”

“It doesn’t. It’s just that I was raised to think that girls—”

“Weren’t as good,” she supplied. “But it looks like you’ve got as much education and retraining to do as Hiker. The world has changed. Women haven’t, but now the world out there recognizes we’re a force. You should acknowledge that. Or don’t, and give me the advantage I need to body-slam you the next time we spar because you underestimate me.”

He narrowed his eyes, but there was a smile brooding beneath the surface. “You know what? You’re not so bad.”

“I wish I could say the same about you,” she said with a laugh, which he quickly joined in with.

He pointed to the book in her hands. “What do you have there?”

“A book,” she answered.

Evan blinked at her dully. “Wow, thanks, Captain Obvious.”

“Ms. Obvious,” she corrected. “And somewhere in this volume is the location of at least one of the other entrances to Mother Nature’s temple.”

“Great,” he said, rubbing his hands together, looking excited. “Hand it over, and I’ll find it for you.”

“Nope,” she chirped. “Trinity entrusted it to me.”

“He let you take a book from the Great Library?” Evan asked, sounding offended.

Sophia made for the door. “Yes. Also, Ainsley will be up soon with food from the modern world. I put in your order specially.”

“Oh?” Evan looked suddenly excited. “What did you get me?”

“Haggis,” she said, gliding out the door and toward her room.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

After hours of reading, Sophia’s eyes were starting to blur. She feared she’d have to give up for the night, having been unable to find the location of the entrance to Mother Nature’s temple.

She growled, looking up from Father Time’s book.

The book was full of strange words and hard to follow. She hadn’t learned anything about time travel or other ways to defy time. After the first hour of trying to decipher the complex text, she’d called her sister to see if she could get the information directly from Papa Creola.

Unfortunately, he was on his first vacation in a few centuries and wasn’t to be disturbed for any reason.

Defeated, Sophia had returned to reading the book. However, she was considering taking a break again until the book made sense to her. The book was over a thousand pages, so she didn’t think it would be easy to find even if she did understand the words.

Pushing up from her desk, she stretched. A thought suddenly occurred to her.

“Hey, Castle?” she said, looking at the walls. “Why are you hiding The Complete History of Dragonriders?”

Sophia didn’t know what she expected, but the complete silence that followed wasn’t it. She sighed. “Fine. It’s just weird since you gave me the abridged version, but you’re holding onto the original.”

Again, there was no rebuttal from the Castle.

“If you ever want to share your secret with me… Well, don’t, unless you want me to give it to Trinity,” she stated. “I’m obligated to give the book to him first thing. But still, the whole thing is curious.”

She laughed at her poor attempt at negotiation.

“Of course, if you want to help me with anything else, well, I’ll accept it,” she said out loud, realizing she must be crazy to talk to the Castle, just like Ainsley.

To her surprise, the pages of the book on her desk flipped rapidly, as if caught in a draft from an open window. Sophia waited until they stopped.

She then leaned forward and narrowed her eyes at the page. A gasp fell from her mouth at once. Looking up, she smiled at the walls. “I don’t know how to thank you, but I guess I’ll go do my job and hope that is gratitude enough for your help.”

Sophia couldn’t believe where one of the easiest to get to entrances to Mother Nature’s temple was. It was incredibly ironic. Most wouldn’t even know where this place was, but Sophia did. She was well acquainted with it, and Lunis even more so.

“What are you doing back here?” Hiker asked as Sophia sped down the grand staircase toward the entrance. He was just entering from the Expanse and had snow on his shoulders, although it wasn’t snowing outside presently.

“I’m actually heading back out,” she said, tying her traveling cloak around her shoulders.

“Still trying to find the Great Library?” he asked.

She shook her head. “No, I found it.”

Hiker’s eyes widened. “You what? Are you sure it was the real thing?”

“Well, it wasn’t a Barnes and Noble that I mistook,” she joked.

“A what?” he asked.

She shook her head. “Yes, I found the Great Library, and now I know where to go to search for the entrance to Mother Nature’s temple.”

“You what?” He looked at the grandfather clock in the entrance hall. “You haven’t been gone a day yet.”

“And you’ve already missed me, haven’t you?”

Hiker grunted. “Are you sure you found the right—”

“Yes,” she interrupted. “It was the Great Library, and I found the book that told me where to search for the temple. And now I’m off to do just that.”

He held up his hand. “But you’re not ready.”

Sophia fisted her hands by her sides, trying to keep the insult in her mouth at bay. “But you said—”

“I know what I said,” Hiker cut in. “If you’re to actually go on this type of mission, which I think is out of your current expertise, you need to get clearance from Mahkah and Wilder.”

Her eyes widened in frustration. “Thing is, they aren’t here.”

“The thing is,” he countered, “they just returned. You can catch them before they refresh before leaving.”

“If,” she said, a great inflection on the word, “they clear me, will you let me go?”

He considered her for a moment. “Yes, of course. My word is good.”

She was about to charge past him but stopped, noticing how weary he appeared. “How was your mission?”

He sighed. “It was more of the same; we’re getting laughed at or dismissed. But I’m not giving up, as much as I want to. I guess I have you to thank for that.”

“You’re welcome,” she said, reluctance in her voice.

He nodded. “And I’m looking into the facility north of here where you freed the slaves.”

“Anything yet?” she asked.

He shook his head. “It’s abandoned. Whatever was going on there, they’ve cleared out, probably due to your intervention. But after what you discovered at the Nocturne entrance, I think that something is going on right under our noses. Something that’s close and also personal.”

Sophia watched the Viking’s eyes slide back and forth as he stared off in thought.

“We’re going to figure it out, sir,” she said in an encouraging voice.

He pressed his lips together. “I’m sure you’re right. Mother Nature will be the supreme source to inform us, but you must find her first. If the men clear you, that is.”

CHAPTER FIFTY

Sophia found Wilder in the combat area on the Expanse, sharpening his sword.

“You’re back?” he asked, looking up at her in surprise.

“Yes, and I found the Great Library, and yes, I’m sure it was the right place,” she said, adding the last part as his brow scrunched with confusion.

He shook his head, continuing to sharpen his blade. “That has to be a record. What did it take you? A day?”

“A few hours,” she corrected. “But who is counting?”

“I am,” he said with a whistle. “That’s a record.”

“Well, I also found a location for Mother Nature’s temple, but Hiker says you have to clear me before I can go.”

He put his sword aside, a curious expression in his eyes. “You’ve found the entrance? After quickly finding the Great Library, which took me six weeks to locate?”

She sighed. “Look, I did something the Dragon Elite apparently never do.”

“Tuck in our shirts?” he asked.

She laughed. “No.”

“Chew with our mouths closed?”

Sophia shook her head. “Yeah, I’m totally sending you all to a finishing school.”

“I don’t know what that is, but I decline. What is it you did that shortened your search so dramatically?”

“I asked for help from someone who knows more and is a resource,” she explained.

Wilder stroked his chin. “That is a unique strategy for a rider. We work alone. I mean, we riders help one another, but we don’t ask for help from, say, the House of Fourteen or the giants or whoever else.”

“Or from a fae,” she added.

His eyes went wide. “You didn’t?”

“I did,” she admitted. “The king of the fae, actually.”

“And he was able to help you locate the Fierce quickly?” Wilder asked.

“Yeah, because he apparently used to do that job. But that’s my point. We as the Dragon Elite operate like we’re an island. When everything was happening with the House of Fourteen and the war with those trying to control mortals, where were the Dragon Elite?”

He thought for a moment before shrugging. “’Not helping,’ is the answer you’re looking for, I think.”

“And when you all were without missions because mortals couldn’t see magic, why didn’t you go to the House of Fourteen and explain the situation?” Sophia asked again.

“I guess because we are stubborn,” he admitted.

“Right now, you’re on this mission to try to get the world to see us as adjudicators, but I wonder if you’re using resources, or just storming into government offices and demanding to be taken seriously?”

He combed his fingers through his chaotic hair, which immediately fell back in his face. “The answer is obviously the latter. Look, I’m simply following Hiker’s leadership, and he’s never trusted the other races. He says they don’t understand us. That we’re different.”

She sighed. “We’re all different. I’m different from you, and you’re different from Evan, and he’s different from the gnomes. And they are different from the giants. Which is exactly why we have to rely on each other or make our lives a lot more difficult.”

“So you asked the king of the fae for help, and he got you to the Great Library in record time?” Wilder asked, trying to wrap his head around her situation.

“Well, he probably also slowed me down a bit with his antics, but yes, he helped me,” Sophia admitted. “And the Castle helped me find the information in the book, and now, I’m ready to set off to find Mother Nature. All I need is for you to sign off that I’m combat-ready.”

He crossed his arms over his chest, considering her. “Fine,” he began, indicating his sword. “Get to my sword before me, and you can go.”

“But it’s closer to you,” she argued, looking at the sword, which was some fifteen feet away, at his back. “All you have to do is reach out and get it.”

“Which is why you’ll have to rely on your—”

Sophia held out her hands. Wilder’s sword was lying across her fingers; she’d summoned it directly to her.

“And while I was explaining, you used your advantage,” he said with a smile, striding over and taking his sword back from her.

“Well, yes,” she said with a shrug.

“Rely on your brains, and you won’t need to worry about engaging in combat too much,” he said, sheathing his sword. “You’re not like any dragonrider I’ve ever met. We are taught to use brute strength. Most would have lunged forward and battled to the death to get to my weapon to win the challenge. None I’ve known or read about would have kept me talking while summoning it. Sneaky, but effective.”

“So, did I fail because I didn’t use combat?” she asked.

He shook his head. “No. If anything, you passed with bonus points. You didn’t have to dirty your hands to win.”

“So, I can go?” Sophia asked, afraid to get her hopes up.

“I give you my blessing, but remember something when you go wherever you go to find Mother Nature,” Wilder said, his words cautious.

She waited for him to continue.

“We all lack advantages, based on our weaknesses,” he stated. “You might outsmart us old riders because you rely on strategy over strength, but what if you don’t have that? What if there is no strategic upper hand, and you have to win based on sheer strength, or something else completely? What will you do then, Sophia?”

She thought for a moment and then smiled. “I guess I’ll call my dragon.”

He shook his head. “Let’s hope that’s an option for you.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Mahkah was sitting in the grass, his hands on his knees and eyes closed, when Sophia found him.

She didn’t want to disturb him while he was meditating, but she needed his approval to leave. Uncertain of what to do, she stood awkwardly watching him.

“Would you like to join me?” he asked, eyes still closed.

Sophia swallowed. “Join you?”

“Yes,” he answered. “Remember, I told you meditation was the best way to hone your senses, as well as many other things.”

“Thank you,” she replied. “I’d like to, but maybe another time. Right now, I need to set off on the mission to find Mother Nature, but I need you to sign off that I’m ready to go first.”

Mahkah opened his eyes. “When I was younger, I kept thinking I didn’t have enough time to meditate. I wanted to be out there doing things.” He pointed to his head. “I didn’t want to be in here when the world needed me.”

She nodded. “Yeah, I can understand that.”

“Ironically, when I started to meditate, I found that I had more time. The world’s problems didn’t go away when I meditated, but the way I viewed them did. The way I perceived them changed. The way I interacted with Tala changed. Everything I did to improve my skills outwardly paled in comparison to what I did internally. That was when things really changed for me.”

“So, you think I should meditate?” Sophia said, frustration building in her.

“No,” he answered. “I want you to do what you want. Being forced to meditate will do you no good.”

“Well, it’s just that I need to find Mother Nature and time is of the essence, and if I don’t leave now, well, I’ll lose my advantage. Hiker is impressed that I’m working so fast, and…”

“You want to get his approval,” Mahkah stated.

“Actually, I kind of want to shove it to him, but yeah,” she said with a laugh.

He smiled slightly. “Mediation is never about ego or what happens in the outside world. We meditate so we are at peace, and hopefully, when we open our eyes, we are more in control of the world around us.”

She nodded rapidly. “Totally. I get that, and I really want to start when I get back. I was just hoping you could give me a task, and if I complete it, then I can leave.”

“Absolutely,” Mahkah stated calmly. He pointed to the Cave. “Tell me, what does Lunis see right now?”

Sophia looked at the Cave, where her dragon was lounging or doing whatever. She wasn’t sure.

“And note that telepathically asking him isn’t the way to pass this test,” Mahkah cut in just as Sophia was about to reach out to her dragon.

She chewed her lip. “I haven’t mastered scrying yet.” Sophia was about to try to convince Mahkah that she’d work on that when she returned, but she read the look on his face and gave up.

“I’m guessing one of the most important skills Lunis and I can have in battle is scrying,” she said, settling on the grass next to Mahkah.

“You and your dragon are supposed to be one,” he stated. “For that to be true, you must bond.”

Sophia nodded, knowing exactly what he meant. She closed her eyes, realizing that if they were going to be one, she had to see what he saw, and vice versa. She drew in a breath, forcing herself to meditate and bond with her dragon.

For what felt like hours, her mind wandered. She worried about the time she was wasting, sitting there meditating. The sounds around the Expanse were constant distractions. Just when she was about to give up, her mind blanked, and she thought of nothing. It was the most at peace she’d ever felt, and for the first time ever, she lost track of time and invited in the quiet.

The sun had set over the Expanse when Sophia saw her first vision of the Cave. It was as she had expected: dark, full of animal bones, and spacious enough for many dragons to lounge.

Her dragon raised his head, swiveling it until he was looking out the large opening of the Cave. Then, very clearly in her mind, Sophia saw herself sitting on the grass, her eyes closed, and a calm expression on her face. To her surprise, Mahkah wasn’t beside her, although she hadn’t heard him move away.

Her eyes popped open and she looked around, affirming that she was alone.

Good job, Lunis said in her mind.

She looked at the Cave. Thank you, she replied. It seemed like an important thing to learn before we went to find Mother Nature.

And also, Mahkah required it for you to leave, Lunis said.

Yeah, that too.

Sophia was surprised to find that her back wasn’t stiff from the hours of sitting when she rose. She was also astonished to find that her stomach wasn’t rumbling. Actually, she felt quite energized by the mediation session.

Before, she had felt the urge to bound off to the location of Mother Nature’s temple. Now, however, she thought that resting for the night would be good. She didn’t feel the fire burning within her. It was replaced by a calm knowingness that she was on the perfect path and would get there at the right time for her. It was so different than the rat race she felt like she’d been on recently.

Sophia smiled at the Cave, holding her hand to her mouth before angling it toward Lunis.

Tomorrow, he said, having read her thoughts.

Tomorrow, she agreed, turning toward the Castle. However, something occurred to her, and she turned back.

Liv told you before we left for the Gullington to do something every night. She said it was a Beaufont thing. Can you tell me what it is?

You don’t know? he asked.

I don’t, she stated.

Then I’ll wait for you to figure it out, he stated.

It’s something you do every night, even now? She asked.

Yes, and it is a part of your strength, Lunis answered. Just as it was when you lived with your family.

Sophia scratched her head, trying to figure out what it could be. Maybe a spell? she reasoned.

When Sophia entered the Castle, the men were all gathered around the table, most of them regarding their dinner with speculation.

“Why is it wrapped in paper?” Hiker asked, picking up the burger and eyeing it.

“It’s fancy packaging,” Ainsley explained.

He dropped the burger, shaking his head. “Will you just make us something to eat and stop ordering from Beyond Food?”

“It’s Uber Eats,” Ainsley corrected, glancing at Sophia. “I got you something too, S. Beaufont.”

“That’s okay,” Sophia said. “Thank you, but I think I’m going to head up and get some rest. I’m not really hungry.”

Her gaze connected with Mahkah, but she didn’t feel like singing her own praises and confessing she’d been successful. That was unusual, but there was such a sense of peace at her core that she didn’t resist the feeling.

“Anyway, goodnight,” she said, offering everyone a smile before heading up the stairs.

She was almost to the second landing when Mahkah called to her from below.

“I left you something in your room,” he said.

“Oh?” Sophia asked, intrigued.

“Yes. I think it will make your mission tomorrow to find Mother Nature easier,” he stated evenly.

“So you’ve approved me to go?” she asked, not feeling the giddy excitement she would have expected.

“Yes,” he answered. “Best wishes.”

“Thank you,” she said, curious to find out what he’d left in her room.

Sophia reasoned that she was biased, but it was the most beautiful saddle she’d ever seen. She knew Mahkah had spent many hours working on the new saddle, and she had no doubt that it would fit Lunis perfectly and make their rides that much better.

She ran her hand over the fine craftmanship, suddenly disbelieving that she actually had a dragon who would wear this.

It was still awe-inspiring to Sophia that she was a rider for the Dragon Elite. Maybe one day, it would hit her and she’d really feel like she belonged here, instead of like an imposter. Maybe in a few hundred years, she thought as she curled up in her bed, ready to rest before the big adventure.

Sophia, Lunis said in her head, as he did every night.

Yes? she answered, a smile on her face and her eyes closed as the moon shone through her windows and across her bed.

With all my heart and all my soul, he began, as he always did.

I love you, they said in unison in each other’s minds.

The dragonrider wondered why she hadn’t figured it out before.

It was indeed the simplest things like love that brought the greatest strengths.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

Of all the places in the world that could house the entrance to the temple of Mother Nature, the one Sophia found in Papa Creola’s book was ironic. It was the place Lunis had been born. It was in the backyard of the giant, Rory Laurens.

Lunis had been shielded when he and Sophia stepped through the portal and strode up to the giant’s house on a quiet street in Los Angeles.

She hadn’t called ahead, but she figured it would be okay to venture into the backyard. If it were anyone else, Sophia thought she might need to make special arrangements. But having friends, in this case and many others, proved helpful. The Dragon Elite just had to figure that out and stop making their jobs much harder.

“Are you going to fly into the backyard?” Sophia asked as they neared Rory’s front door.

I’m already there, he responded. Just waiting for you, slowpoke.

Ha-ha, she said, leaning over to pet Rory’s cat Junebug. He wasn’t like Plato, but few were. Still, he had a fun personality, and he kept the rodents at bay.

Sophia rapped on Rory’s door, deciding it would be best to ask permission. He might not know that his backyard had an entrance to Mother Nature’s temple, and it would be nice to see the stoic giant.

The door swung open automatically, and she poked her head into the living room. “Hello?”

Rory was sitting on the couch, a laptop on his legs as he typed furiously. He looked up, his curly hair falling into this face. “Are you here to travel through the portal to Mother Nature’s temple?” he asked.

She gaped at him. “How did you… Never mind. How are you, Rory?”

“I’m almost done,” he said, nearly stabbing the laptop in his fervor. He then smiled triumphantly, a rare thing for the giant to do. “And there we have it!”

“You finished?” a blonde female giant called after poking her head out of the dining room.

“Yes,” he affirmed. “I just finished my first novel.”

“Great job!” Sophia said. She was quickly joined by Maddy, his girlfriend, who threw her arms around his shoulders and hugged him tightly.

“Great job, babe,” Maddy said, pulling back and pecking him on the cheek.

He blushed. “It’s nice to have it done, but we have more important matters.” He pointed at Sophia, who felt like a child again, standing before the giants. “She needs to get into the portal.”

“Oh,” Maddy squealed with excitement. “We’re going to open it tonight? I didn’t think it would be so soon.”

Sophia shot him a curious expression. “Firstly, you knew one of the entrances to Mother Nature’s temple was in your backyard. Secondly, you knew I’d need access to it at some point?”

“Yes,” he stated, walking toward the kitchen, where the backdoor was. “And I’m guessing Lunis is back here already.”

“Yes, but I should warn you that—”

“Holy cow!” Rory said, opening the door and gaping at the large dragon in his pumpkin patch. He took up most of it.

“He’s grown,” Maddy exclaimed, clapping.

“Yes, I feed him his Wheaties,” Sophia said.

Rory gave her a sideways look. “That was a Liv joke if I’ve ever heard one. Do you even know what Wheaties are?”

“I know,” she said, although she didn’t. “It’s from an old commercial or something.”

“And yes, Lunis has grown.” Rory stepped off the porch and bowed his head to the dragon. “It is an honor to see you again in all your majestic glory.”

“Said like a true writer,” Lunis said to the giant. “And I thank you for giving me the home that kept me safe and healthy until I hatched.”

“So the entrance,” Sophia said, looking around. “Is it under a pumpkin?”

Rory shook his head, similar to the way he would when Liv made jokes. “No, it is the whole backyard.”

“What do you mean?” Sophia asked.

“We will have to uproot the entire backyard to open the portal to the temple,” Rory explained.

Sophia looked around at the beautiful backyard full of vegetable gardens and fruit trees. There was a large assortment of herbs along the back fence, and a stream Rory had installed when Lunis lived there in his egg. “I can’t allow you to destroy your entire yard.”

He gave her an impatient look. “So, what you’re going to Mother Nature for isn’t of any urgency or importance?”

She blushed. “I don’t know why I’m going, actually, but I do know that trouble is brewing for the Dragon Elite. So much so that the House of Fourteen is aware of it.”

“So it’s crucial that you get to Mother Nature,” Maddy said, snapping her fingers. The pumpkins and trees disappeared.

“Yes, but you don’t have to ruin your yard!” Sophia exclaimed, panicking.

Rory turned to her, having been doing the same thing—clearing the yard. “Sophia, I can re-landscape my yard. Maddy and I can rebuild. But if there is something that requires Mother Nature’s attention when she hasn’t been unearthed in centuries, you have to go after her. And that means I need to destroy this yard to open the portal. If I don’t, it won’t matter if I keep my yard, because there won’t be one. There won’t be an Earth to call home.”

Sophia’d had no idea it would come to this. Honestly, she didn’t even know that things were this serious. She’d been charged with finding Mother Nature, but now, put into this context, she realized the severity of the situation. Mother Nature hadn’t been “unearthed” in centuries. If she was being brought to the surface, it must be for something supremely important, and it was Sophia’s and Lunis’ job to get her.

She looked at her dragon, pure conviction bouncing between their eyes. “Okay,” she said, looking back at Rory. “Let’s open the portal.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

Sophia didn’t know how Rory had known she needed to get to Mother Nature’s temple, and apparently, they didn’t have time to discuss it. He mentioned as he and Maddie cleared the backyard that they had a small window to uncover the portal, which apparently lay just a few feet below the ground.

However, Sophia and Lunis had to enter quickly, and Rory would need to cover it back up within seconds, or it would suck in everything around it. That meant that she and Lunis would be trapped underground, and apparently, that wasn’t the least of their problems. If they survived, getting out of the temple was a secondary concern.

She and Lunis watched quietly as the giants cleared the area. When there were no plants left, Rory turned to Maddie.

“Are you ready?” he asked.

She nodded, nervousness in her eyes.

Rory glanced at Sophia, sharing the look in the other giant’s eyes. “Once we start, it’s going to be fast.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, not knowing what to expect. The portals she’d used were all vertical, but she expected this would be more like an underground tunnel.

Rory and Maddie both stuck out their hands, palms up, as they started to chant words Sophia had never heard.

The ground began to crack under their feet, and Sophia noted that the giants didn’t back up. She stayed at the edge of the yard, deciding this position was safe enough.

The dirt on the top layer of the yard blew off completely, flying in all directions. Sophia shielded her face but was impressed to see that the giants stayed stoically staring into the middle of the yard, chanting and focused even as they were blasted.

A glow shone through in the center of the yard, growing wider by the second.

“Get ready,” Lunis advised from beside her.

She nodded, still covering her face from the flying debris as her hair whipped around her face.

A strange sound like a bell began to radiate from the center of the white glow, which was now five feet wide in diameter. It was such an enchanting noise that Sophia immediately found herself humming along like it was a song she’d always known.

“Now!” Rory yelled, pulling her from her distraction.

Sophia hurried forward and looked into the portal. All she could see was white. And she didn’t know if she simply jumped into it or what?

“Climb down,” Lunis ordered, sensing her confusion. “I’ll go first.”

Nimbly, the dragon gripped the edge of the portal and began to lower himself. He used his claws to anchor himself to the side as the wind whipped around them, growing stronger every second.

Sophia knew the powerful vortex that Rory had mentioned was forming. She had to get through fast so they could close the portal once more. Taking a position to the side of Lunis, she lowered herself, holding onto roots and stabbing her fingers into the ground for holds. Her boots found small holes in the dirt that allowed her to climb down into the brightness, which intensified as she descended.

“We have to close it!” Rory yelled, his voice barely audible over the howling wind.

Dirt began to fill in just above Sophia. It was piling in faster than she was climbing down. Suddenly she feared she’d drown in the soil.

We have to drop, Lunis said in her mind.

She knew he was right, but dropping into the unknown was easier said than done. But her hands and forearms were now covered in soil as it filled in from the top, closing the portal. Sophia had to yank her buried hands out as she continued to climb down. Another few seconds and it would be to her shoulders.

“Okay!” Sophia yelled. “On the count of three. One...”

She took a giant step downward, getting ahead of the dirt and hoping that maybe they wouldn’t have to drop blindly.

“Two!” she yelled, taking another large step but not meeting the bottom, the swirling brightness the only thing she could see.

“Three!” she screamed, but before she could drop, one of Lunis’ wings wrapped around her body, enfolding her as he pushed off the dirt wall, and they began to descend rapidly. It was like a rollercoaster ride, making Sophia’s heart jump up into her throat. Lunis held her close as the bells got louder.

She was wondering how far they would plummet to an unknown bottom when they halted, floating in midair. Before she could stick out her head to see, they were flipped upside-down and accelerated. It all happened so fast that by the time Sophia knew what had happened, they were dropped onto a soft patch of ground, the world around them suddenly not as bright anymore.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

“Are you okay?” Sophia said, feeling Lunis’ heart pound close to her. It was the most comforting sound she had ever heard.

“Yes,” he whispered, releasing her from his wing.

She stood, taking in the strange world they’d been dropped into. Strangely, she felt like they’d jumped into the Alice in Wonderland book in the Great Library and wound up in a brand new world full of extraordinary things.

“We dropped down into the Earth, right?” Sophia asked, looking around, mesmerized by the colors in this world, which also offered sounds.

“Yes,” Lunis said again, his wing still protectively hovering over Sophia like he might enfold her again if any danger presented itself.

“Then why does it feel like we’re on another planet?” Sophia mused, looking at the purplish night sky, which strangely had a sun in the middle, shining but not too brightly. Around it were eight moons. The first, she couldn’t actually see, but it had to be the new moon. It followed by the waxing crescent, first quarter moon, waxing gibbous, full, waning gibbous, last quarter, and finally the waning crescent to complete the circle around the sun.

“We are inside the Earth,” Lunis said, also mesmerized by the moons and sun and the many stars twinkling around them in the sky, which was both reminiscent of day and night.

“Yeah, it’s like we fell into the Earth and were rotated upside-down,” Sophia said, bringing her chin down to stare at the landscape surrounding them, which was more bizarre than the sky.

“It appears that what was below us is now above,” Lunis stated wisely. “And what was underneath us before is in front of us.”

They had been placed inside a magical forest. Mushrooms that were as big as houses towered in front of them, obstructing the horizon. Behind the mushrooms were trees, and behind those were mountains. She could simultaneously smell the salt of the ocean and feel the dryness of the desert. She was cold as if placed in the Arctic and sweating like she’d been in the humid rainforest. Somehow she felt like she was everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

“Where do we go first?” Sophia asked.

Lunis’ eyes narrowed and he indicated the area in front of them, which was filled with large mushrooms. “The path is through there.”

At first, Sophia didn’t know what he meant, but when she focused on the ground, she saw a clear trail that snaked around the mushrooms, little white flowers littering its edges.

Sophia turned to take in the landscape behind her, which was full of erupting volcanos. She regarded them from a great distance, but that was close enough. “Yes, I also vote we go through the enchanted forest and not to the molten lava pits over there.”

The pair started off, careful to stay on the path. When they passed under the giant mushrooms, they were cast into blackness momentarily since the sun and moons were blocked out completely.

A few times, Sophia noticed strange bugs and creatures that scurried away as they progressed. Ahead were trees out of fairytales. They had faces and their branches swayed despite the lack of wind, but when Sophia studied them directly, they appeared to be ordinary trees.

When they’d progressed a mile or so, a bird Sophia had only seen in history books crossed their path. The animal was completely oblivious to them as they halted, not wanting to run into it.

“That’s a dodo,” Sophia said with a gasp.

“Which is extinct,” Lunis added.

“How amazing,” Sophia exclaimed, pulling out her phone. She wanted to take a picture of the animal. Liv and Clark wouldn’t believe what she was seeing. However, she quickly realized her phone didn’t work in Mother Nature’s temple.

Sighing, she put her phone away as the bird waddled off the path to a copse of trees in the distance.

“If there are extinct animals here, you might want to consider the possibility of running into some that are a bit more dangerous than the dodo,” Lunis stated.

Sophia stiffened. “Like dinosaurs?”

“Yes,” he answered, angling his head toward a ridge in the distance, just outside the forest. “Or those.”

Standing on the edge of a cliff and looking out majestically was a saber-toothed tiger.

“Do you think we’re in any danger of being attacked by a woolly mammoth?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t think so,” Lunis answered tentatively. “But even if we are, I sense that we shouldn’t attack anything here, even in self-defense. They are under Mother Nature’s protection, and I fear it will bring a wrath we wouldn’t survive.”

Sophia gulped and nodded along as they came to a desert. It was strange to have so many different landscapes all connected. Her mouth was suddenly parched, and she longed for water.

“How do you think we’ll find Mother Nature?” Sophia asked, looking at the vast desert which seemed to go on for miles. Far in the distance, she spied the peaks of tree-covered mountains and longed for the lushness they provided.

As if anticipating her question, something invisible began to write in the sand they were suddenly trudging through.

Lunis and Sophia halted, reading the words as they materialized one by one.

“To find me, you must fight my greatest enemy and make it to the refuge of the forest in the mountains,” Sophia read aloud, her mind suddenly reeling with possibilities.

“Who or what is Mother Nature’s greatest enemy?” she asked Lunis, her eyes still on the sand.

“You know,” he answered. “You just don’t want to.”

“Huh?” she asked as the sand in front of them cleared like a chalkboard being erased. Again, letters were drawn in the sand. Before the word was completed, Sophia knew what it was and that Lunis had been right.

The sand read Mankind.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

“We have to fight mankind?” Sophia asked, looking around at the flat desert. “Doesn’t that seem a little counterintuitive, considering they are my race?”

“It’s a test,” Lunis stated. “Remember that. Remember that they are our enemies, and we must slaughter them without mercy while also making progress to the other side.”

Sophia looked at the sky. “We could just fly.”

A bolt of lightning streaked through the air, illuminating the day/night sky.

“I’d prefer not to become roasted dragon today,” Lunis stated.

She nodded. “Good call. Let’s cross this desert, then. It appears pretty bare.”

And on cue, like zombies rising from the grave, hands began to claw up through the sand. Soon heads popped up, and bodies pushed out from under the ground. Within a minute, a hundred men stood between Sophia and Lunis, staring at them with sand-encrusted faces.

Sophia yanked her sword from its sheath and put her back to Lunis as he surveyed the desert full of enemies. “Shall we chop down some baddies?”

“After you, my dear,” he said, bowing to her slightly.

Sophia charged forward, the fleet of soldiers ran toward them, and the battle commenced.

Although the men were unarmed, they proved to be a challenge, mostly due to their numbers.

Four at a time charged Sophia. She shot magic at the ones behind them to keep them at bay. Whirling with Inexorabilis, she sliced through men’s chests, sending them back to the sand. Simultaneously, she shoved another with her foot and brought her elbows down on the back of a man who was diving for her waist, hoping to bring her down. He collapsed to the ground, and she stuck her sword into his back.

Those were her first kills, and they cut her from the inside even though these weren’t real men. They were Mother Nature’s constructs, brought to life for the purpose of this challenge. But it proved to Sophia that no kill went without consequences. Fighting was a responsibility one shouldn’t take on lightly. The words of her sister came to her suddenly as she slew man after man.

“We fight to protect, but in doing so, we lose part of ourselves.”

Daring to look over her shoulder, Sophia noticed Lunis scorching dozens of men as they ran at him. These fake men obviously weren’t the brightest, running straight into the flames and dying.

Lunis picked up a man who escaped the fire in his mouth and slung him back and forth. The man’s legs hung out of the dragon’s mouth, kicking wildly before he chomped him in two. When he hit the ground, he continued to kick like a chicken with its head cut off.

Sophia progressed, stabbing man after man. Several grabbed her. Punched her in the face. Pulled her down. She yanked herself away, wielding Inexorabilis and defending herself as she backed toward the forest. It wasn’t far now—only a hundred yards. And they’d slaughtered nearly half the soldiers meant to bring them down.

Sophia sent a blast of wind at a group that was closing in on her as she ran for the forest. They didn’t have to kill all the men. Mother Nature had simply said they had to make it to the forest. They were nearly there.

“Come on!” she yelled to Lunis, realizing she was on the edge of the forest now. He was gobbling up man after man, seemingly enjoying the buffet. The dragon would scorch the ones farther away and then scoop a man up who was close, hardly chewing before swallowing.

She reasoned that he was probably hungry after their long journey, but still, they shouldn’t stay there long. What if more rose from the desert?

“Lunis!” she yelled, waving him toward her. “Let’s go!”

He ran, trampling a dozen more men. The dragon was almost to her when he halted, leaned over, and grabbed a man trying to battle him in his teeth. The man went into his mouth headfirst, his legs kicking awkwardly.

“Seriously?” Sophia asked, her hands on her hips now. “Spit that out! We have to go!”

“Spitth whath outh?” Lunis mumbled, chewing on the man as his legs continued to jerk.

Sophia shook her head. “You can eat later. We need to get into the forest. Our job is done here.”

Lunis swallowed the rest of the man, looking over his shoulder at the scorched desert full of slaughtered men. The few stragglers didn’t seem like they were going to charge the rider and dragon, who had already proved they didn’t show mercy.

“Okay,” Lunis said, licking his mouth as he followed Sophia into the forest that bordered the mountains.

They didn’t know what they would find ahead, but it was certain it would be a challenge unlike any they’d ever faced.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

The hike quickly turned steep. Sophia found herself hunched over, having to dig her fingers into the ground as she climbed. Every step was harder than the last.

“We should fly,” Lunis said, finding it difficult to negotiate through the close-knit trees.

“But the lightning?” Sophia argued.

“It’s stopped,” he stated. “I think it was mostly to keep us from avoiding those men in the desert.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, finding it hard to breathe. She dragged herself over to Lunis and pulled herself onto his back with his help. “Can you get to that clearing up ahead to take off?”

“Actually, I have a faster idea,” he said, and kicked his front leg into a set of trees in front of him, knocking them down and creating a runway. Sophia grabbed on before falling back from the sudden movement.

“Ummm, …do you think that Mother Nature will be upset that you harmed her trees?” she asked. “You told me not to hurt the animals.”

“I think if you spell them back to life as I fly off, we will be fine,” he stated, starting to take off.

Sophia held the reins as she turned and spelled the trees to rise, repairing the parts of them that were broken. It wasn’t an easy spell, but when it was done, the trees were back to how they had been. Hopefully, that meant Mother Nature wouldn’t be taking her wrath out on them. Well, more so than sending a hundred soldiers after them, she thought as they flew up and over the mountains.

In the distance, she could make out the elegant stillness of the plains. Unlike the desert, which was also flat and went on without a hiccup, the plains were covered with grass that rippled in the wind like the waves on the ocean. Buffalos roamed, and Sophia was certain there were all sorts of creatures scurrying under the long grass, poking their heads up to watch the rider and dragon land.

She slid off of Lunis and looked around. “What do you think we’re supposed to do now?”

“Probably head for the television and couch over there,” he said, indicating a modern sofa and entertainment center.

“Was that there a minute ago?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head. “It just materialized.”

She strode toward the furniture, indeed noticing many creatures scurrying around her feet, their curious brown eyes connecting with hers.

Since she wasn’t sure what to do, she took a seat on the sofa, settling back. She found the sensation of relaxing more than enjoyable. “Oh, this is nice.” Sophia closed her eyes and laid her head back, looking at the sky with its eight moons and one sun and a million twinkling stars.

“Well, I don’t mean to interrupt, but…” Lunis said, his head hanging over the sofa.

She peeled an eye open and looked up, noticing that the television had lit up. Words began to scroll across the screen, which she read aloud.

“To find me, you must also play with that which seeks to replace me.”

Sophia looked up at Lunis. “What? What wants to replace Mother Nature?”

“Well, I don’t know,” Lunis mused. “What do you want when the sunlight isn’t sufficient to light your way, or the ocean breezes good enough to cool you? What do you seek for entertainment when nature bores you? What do you cook your food on when fire is too slow?”

“No,” Sophia said, leaning forward. “We have to…”

She looked down, and to her astonishment, she held a video game controller. “We have to play a video game?”

That seemed too easy, and like it would be too much fun.

It didn’t make any sense.

“It appears so,” Lunis said, indicating the screen as it refreshed to show a video game starting.

“Okay,” she said. “I’m pretty good at these. So leave this round to me.”

“No problem,” Lunis answered. “I’ll just be right here.”

She smiled up at him, but he was gone.

Sophia bolted to her feet, looking around but not seeing her dragon anywhere.

“Lunis!” she yelled, her heart thundering in her chest.

She expected to hear him in her head and to feel him, but he was truly gone. It didn’t make any sense. Breathless, she looked around, not seeing anything but the ocean in the distance, which she hadn’t noticed until then. It blended into the plains, but now she recognized the waves folding in on the shore. Still there was no Lunis.

Thoroughly confused, Sophia focused on the television in front of her, and there she found Lunis.

Standing squarely inside the television in a video game was her beloved dragon.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

“Lunis!” Sophia screamed.

He turned his head, looking back at her from the screen.

“Get out of there!” she commanded.

I can’t, he said in her head.

“How did you get in there?” she asked.

I’m not sure, he replied, but I think you have to play me.

“What?” she asked. “Like you’re a video game?”

I am a video game at this point, he stated.

“But what’s the objective?” she asked. “Can you go look around?”

He shook his head. I only have control over my neck and head. I can’t move.

She glanced down at the controller she’d dropped. “Do you mean I have to control you? With a video-game controller?”

I think so, he replied.

Letting out a long breath, Sophia sat back down on the sofa, not finding it as comfortable as before. Carefully, she picked up the controller, not sure what buttons did what yet.

She pushed the joystick up and Lunis sped forward, his tail wagging.

“Oh, you’re prancing,” she said with a laugh of relief.

I don’t prance, he said in her mind.

“Well, in this game, you do.” She giggled.

Sophia tried another button, and Lunis opened his mouth and shot fire. “Okay, that’s how you do that. And I’m guessing this makes you…”

Fly, he answered, launching into the air and flapping his wings. I’m much more graceful when I fly.

“Yeah, so you say,” she said, still trying to get the hang of controlling him. “I still don’t understand what the point is.”

He turned his neck back and forth. “Do you hear that?”

“Hear what?” Sophia asked.

An arrow struck inches from her knee, landing in the sofa. Sophia’s eyes widened.

She looked behind her, but there was nothing there.

“I don’t get it,” she said.

Get what? He asked.

“Who shot that arrow?” she questioned.

Arrow? he asked, then his eyes went wide. I believe they did.

“’They?’” Sophia said, not seeing anything different on the screen or behind her as three more arrows landed around her.

Change the point of view on the controller.

Sophia experimented, finally figuring out how to look out of Lunis’ eyes rather than at him. That was when she saw them.

At the edge of the plains, with their bows and arrows ready and looking like they were about to charge, were a hundred Native Americans mounted on horses, menace in their eyes.

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

Sophia turned around again, not finding anyone at her back.

“What am I supposed to do, Lunis?” she asked.

I believe you’re supposed to fight the tribe who’s about to ambush me, Lunis said.

“Or w-w-what?” Sophia questioned. “Are they going to kill you?”

Multiple arrows landed around Sophia. She shrieked, leaping back.

No, Lunis answered, not having moved. I think they will kill you.

“Me?” she asked, still not seeing anything on the plains

Their attacks seem to land in your plane, he explained. But you can only view them in mine.

“So, I have to battle them as you?” she asked, looking at the screen. The horses were starting to get antsy.

I think so, he answered. Think of it like the scrying we just practiced. You can see through my eyes if you look on the screen. Sit on the sofa and use the controller to move me. I can’t do anything you don’t initiate.

Sophia let out a breath. “This is the weirdest thing I’ve ever done, but okay.” She took a seat. “I’m not alone, right? You’ll advise me?”

Yes. Start with putting me in the air, he nearly yelled in her head as the tribe thundered in his direction.

She directed Lunis into the air, making him circle in front of the warriors on horses. And then she saw it!

They were about to trample her as she sat on the couch. “Oh, hell!”

She slammed her finger on a button, sending fire from Lunis’ mouth and making him blast the front line just before they hit Sophia.

Send me down there to cut them off, Lunis demanded.

“Okay,” Sophia said, directing Lunis down. She nearly made him careen into the grass, but she pulled him up at the last moment. He swung his head to the side, and she made fire soar out of his mouth. The tribe wasn’t deterred and shot a fusillade of arrows that landed inches from Sophia. She shot up from the couch and stood next to it.

“How do we get you out of the television?” she asked in desperation.

We have to win the level, he suggested.

She sighed. “For a dragon, you have way too much knowledge about technology.”

Tell me about it, he said. We won’t survive using this approach for long.

“So, what?” Sophia said, having Lunis charge a group of horses that was getting too close to Sophia’s location.

We need a different strategy, he offered.

“Like?” she asked.

Like we need to use our advantages, he stated.

Sophia stared at the television screen. The mounted warriors reconvened, rounding into a circle. “We have you, and that’s it.”

No, we have fire, wind, and stuff that can catch fire, he corrected.

“I get the fire part,” she said, narrowing her eyes at the screen. “But what else are you talking about?”

Look, we just have to make them retreat, he offered. Killing them all will put you in mortal danger. Instead, let’s make them retreat. Set fire to the brush and use wind to make it spread.

“Genius,” Sophia cheered, turning her full attention to the screen. She sat down on the couch, hunching to present less of a target.

Expertly, she sent Lunis over the long grass that hadn’t been trampled and therefore caught fire easily. It caught immediately, sending up flames. Then Sophia steered Lunis around to the other side, where she was located. She brought her dragon, using the game controller, in front of the small line of fire.

They had the tribe’s attention now. They looked around, bows and arrows at the ready, about to shoot. Before they did, Lunis, with Sophia controlling him, angled his body into the air and flapped his wings. Not fast, but to fan the flames.

And it worked, sending the line of fire surging toward the horses and Native Americans, the dry grass catching and spreading fast.

The horses whinnied. Many arrows were shot.

Many yells of protests were made. Lunis halted in midair and dropped to the ground with a thud. It didn’t matter since the enemy was retreating as the fire followed them, the one beast they couldn’t beat.

Lunis, finding himself once more in reality, swished his tail, making sure he was in the right plane. Then he proudly turned to Sophia, triumph on his face.

“We did it,” he stated, heading toward the sofa. “Great job.”

It wasn’t until he rounded the sofa that he found his rider sprawled on the grass, blood seeping from her leg.

Sophia had been shot.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

With pain she’d never felt before, Sophia pushed herself back up. Sucking in small breaths, she braced herself to pull the arrow from her leg.

“Are you okay?” Lunis asked, worry in his eyes.

“Yeah,” she said despite not feeling okay right then. “We won, didn’t we?”

“We leveled up, but I’m thinking that means we have more to face,” he answered.

She wailed long and loud as she yanked. The arrow came out, pulling flesh with it, but the leg felt better after she was done. Still, she threw herself back on the grass, thinking she might vomit.

With the bloody arrow still in her hands, she tried to pull in a breath, but each made her chest convulse with unease.

“I’ll carry you,” Lunis offered. “But you have to wrap that.”

Sophia nodded and pushed herself off the ground. She ripped fabric from her traveling cloak, and with great effort, wrapped it around her wound, which was already feeling better. “That’s strange,” she said, grateful but still curious.

“It’s the chi of the dragon,” he stated. “It heals you, but it wasn’t going to work until you made the brave move to get the arrow out.”

She shook her head as she tied a knot. “That was one of the grossest things I’ve ever had to do. I nearly passed out.”

“Me too,” he agreed.

Sophia used the sofa to help her up. When she tested her balance, she was surprised to find it fairly steady.

The pair set their sights on the ocean.

“I think we have to cross it,” Sophia stated.

Lunis knelt beside her, offering a wing. “I think I have to. With you in tow, of course.”

Sophia smiled affectionately. “Of course. And thank you,” she said, mounting her dragon.

The ocean soon ended at another shore, which quickly turned into mountains once more. The wind was suddenly full of chill, and the icy turbulence made it hard for Lunis to negotiate.

“I think I’ll have to land,” he said after being blown off-course three times.

“There,” Sophia said, pointing to a flat patch of snow in front of the mountains, which were thickly covered.

He landed, kicking up snow. He enjoyed the sensation on his feet. It was a first in this lifetime.

Sophia slid off, enjoying the opportunity to walk and the fact that her leg was well enough to do so.

It was a winter wonderland all around them. The snow-covered mountains stretched to the sky, and at their backs, the vast ocean reflected the moons and the sun. Sophia had never seen anything so beautiful.

Turning back to Lunis, Sophia smiled. “Well, are you ready for the next challenge?”

“Yes,” he answered.

“What do you think?” she asked. “Will we have to face a hundred wolves or a hundred Santa’s elves?”

He shook his head. “I’m afraid it will be much more daunting than that.”

“What?” she asked, confused.

“You seemed to be enjoying the beauty around you,” he stated. “I didn’t want to interrupt that, but the next challenge has already been stated.” He indicated a patch of snow in the distance, illuminated by the moon and sunlight.

It read:

To find me, you must face mankind’s greatest adversary.

Sophia read it several times. “Who is that?”

Lunis’ head lowered, nearly resting on her shoulder. “Dear one, I know the answer, and I’m sorry you don’t. It’s common knowledge among dragons.”

She glanced at him. “I don’t understand. Who is mankind’s biggest enemy?”

Lunis looked at something behind her. “If it makes you feel any better, the answer is the same for dragons.”

Sophia’s mouth fell open, and she turned to find two black figures. One was a shadow of Sophia. The other, a shadow of Lunis.

“What?” she hissed.

“Our greatest enemies are ourselves,” Lunis replied. “Dragons kill more dragons than anyone else and the same for mankind. Humans are what will make the human race extinct, and nothing else. We are a danger to ourselves.”

“So we have to battle our shadow selves?” Sophia asked.

“No,” Lunis said, melancholy in his voice. “It’s worse than that. We have to kill our shadow selves, which I fear will feel like cutting out a piece of our own hearts.”

CHAPTER SIXTY

Sophia stepped forward, grateful her leg was feeling better. “What’s the tip here?” she whispered to Lunis, who stood beside her.

“I’m sorry, but there isn’t one,” he explained. “That Dark Sophia knows everything you do. She’s as strong and brilliant as you, and so is that dragon.”

She watched as the dark figures prepared to face them, Dark Sophia pulling out a sword identical to Inexorabilis and Dark Lunis swishing his tail and extending his wings.

“Then how do we win?” Sophia asked, finding it hard to breathe due to the cold.

Lunis let out a long breath, smoke billowing from his nostrils. “We figure out how to be better than ourselves.”

Never before had Sophia been so daunted by a task. She was expected to level up right then and there or die by her own blade, wielded by her own hands. It was a cruel joke.

“Okay,” she said, turning her full attention to her dragon and running her hand over the side of his face. “I know we’re going to get through this because we have many more battles to face. And, well, we can’t stop here.”

“We can, and few have made it this far,” he said, bursting her bubble.

Sophia shook her head. “No. We aren’t dying here. You’re going to face that awful version of yourself, and I’m going to kill that Sophia. Whatever they do to us, we will heal. Together. But the bigger point is, you have to return to me. Do you understand, Lunis?”

The dragon didn’t answer in words, but a language as old as souls passed between them when he laid his head close to hers, pressing into her with a gentle warmth.

Sophia swallowed. Tried to smile. Instead, she simply pressed a kiss to the side of his head before taking a step back and turning to face her greatest nemesis—herself.

“Are you ready, Lunis?” she asked, her sword in her hand.

“I am,” he said nobly, his chin held high.

“I’ll see you when you’re done,” she said, a promise in her voice as she sped toward the enemy.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

The twin figure of Sophia wasn’t what she expected. It had her shape, and when she threw her sword up, Dark Sophia met it in exactly the same way she would have reacted. However, the figure was all black. There were no eyes or features, just darkness, like it was truly a shadow.

Sophia pushed back the dark one’s sword, staggering in the snow. She was finding it hard to maintain her balance in the thick stuff.

She took a moment to glance up at Lunis, who had launched into the air, flying after his dark self. They sped toward each other, meeting with claws and teeth and rolling in the air like a ball.

Her breath caught in her throat from worry for her dragon, but that was interrupted by a familiar scream as Dark Sophia charged her. That was a common approach she used, so Sophia easily rolled to the side, avoiding the brunt of the attack.

The two sparred for what seemed like hours, neither gaining the advantage. It was hard to get the upper hand on yourself. The shadow self always seemed to know what was coming. Thankfully for Sophia, she did too, defending herself in time.

She was certain that they’d all die from exhaustion before they actually killed the other. And then no one would win.

When she was granted a moment, Sophia caught sight of Lunis fighting in mid-air with the black version of himself. She’d been sad to see Dark Lunis get a few good hits on hers, and she had to admit Dark Sophia had gotten her a few times. But they were both still standing, although the snow around them was marked with both their blood.

Breathless, Sophia stalked in an arc, looking at herself as she dragged her sword beside her, finding the weight of it taxing by that point. If she was honest, killing herself felt wrong. Maybe she wasn’t really pushing herself to win, but that wasn’t the crux of the problem.

Something that Wilder had said when testing her before she left came back to her.

“We all lack advantages, based on our weaknesses,” he stated. “You might outsmart us old riders because you rely on strategy over strength, but what if you don’t have that? What if there is no strategic upper hand, and you have to win based on sheer strength, or something else completely? What will you do then, Sophia?”

She gulped, feeling the icy air drop into her lungs quickly as the shock hit her. What if that was it? Sophia approached everything strategically. What if she fought this Sophia in a way she had never faced anyone? What if she used a totally different weapon—one of deception?

Lunis, do something you’d never do, she said quickly, fearing that time was of the essence.

What? he asked, changing direction in the air.

To defeat ourselves, we have to act in an incongruent way, she explained. So do something you would never do.

Of course, he said, sailing away from the pursuing dark figure.

What are you doing? she asked.

I’m retreating, he stated.

Lunis would never do that.

She found herself snickering, which was typical behavior for her. Looking up, she found the Dark Sophia regarding her with concentration. She was trying to figure out how to out-strategize her, and that was fine. That was what Sophia would have done. But it wouldn’t work here.

Instead, she decided to do the one thing Sophia would never do.

“You know what?” Sophia said out loud to her dark self. “I give up. I lose. You win. Mother Nature wins. I’ll take the punishment, whatever it is, but I can’t keep battling myself. It’s just not going to work. There’s no way I can harm myself.”

The shadow nodded, sheathing her sword.

Sophia smiled, offering a hand. “But what an honor. Thank you. That was the best fight of my life.”

Dark Sophia seemed confused for a moment, but finally took a step in the blood-flecked snow. She extended a hand as if she was honored as well to have had this meeting. In a rash movement that definitely would scar Sophia’s heart, she drew her sword and plunged it through Dark Sophia’s heart.

The gurgling breath she pulled in after she fell to the snow cut Sophia on the inside. Still, she didn’t let up. Instead, she kept her hand on her dark self as she shoved the sword through until it hit the earth. When Dark Sophia let out her last breath, Sophia felt lighter, but not in a good way. It was like she’d lost a piece of herself. Still, she pulled the sword from the body and looked up to find Lunis removing his mouth from the neck of his enemy, having killed him in the same way.

They’d had to deceive themselves to win, and there would be no remorse. There had been no other way.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

Sophia and Lunis didn’t say anything for a long time as they flew over the snowcapped mountains. He wasn’t one to flee. She wasn’t one to deceive. But that was what they’d had to do in order to defeat themselves. It was trickery and it was wrong, and they both knew it, but it had worked. That was the worst part.

Both worried that they would be defeated by something similar in the future. If they stood by their morals in battle, they would be slain by those who didn’t. When others didn’t fight fair, they would be in danger.

“There’s flat land there,” Sophia said, pointing to a river surrounded by lush grass. “Let’s take a break.”

She could feel Lunis’ energy waning. She couldn’t blame him. She was hungry and tired, and the glistening river was the best thing she’d seen in years, or so it seemed.

Lunis landed ungracefully, probably due to Sophia’s exhaustion. She apologized at once, laying her head on his neck and hugging him. They’d been through so much—slaughtering men, having to use each other in simulations, and fighting themselves. She needed a moment to relax before the next challenge presented itself.

“I bet you’re hungry for something delicious,” a woman said in a thick Southern accent.

Sophia pushed herself off Lunis, blinking at the figure standing next to the river. The woman was short, plump, and wearing a green jumpsuit. Her hair was shoulder-length and huge like the women in the South wore theirs, bangs making a large arc over her forehead. The woman’s face was caked with makeup, and her eyelashes were impossibly long.

Not quite ready for the next challenge, Sophia slumped back down on her dragon. She felt the same thing within her dragon; he was tired and emotionally spent. “Tell Mother Nature to hold on a minute. We need a time out before she runs us through another challenge.”

“Okay, hun,” the lady said. “Ring, ring.”

Sophia jerked her head up. The woman was holding her hand next to her head like it was a phone.

“Yeah, Mother Nature?” the woman said to her hand-phone. “Your guests are all tuckered out. They don’t want any more challenges.”

She pretended to listen and then nodded. “Oh,” she said with surprise. “Yes, I’ll let them know.”

The woman pulled her hand away, looking straight at Lunis and Sophia, who was sitting up now. “It appears that Mother Nature doesn’t have any more challenges for you. It must be your lucky day.”

“Really?” Sophia said, squeezing Lunis in relief. “That’s wonderful. Can you tell us where to find her?”

Sophia glanced at the mountains in the distance, wondering which wonderful place would be the site of the great temple. It was more than she could fathom right then. Simply overwhelming. She pictured herself bowing at the feet of a giant goddess, a majestic figure who took her breath away.

“I sure will, darling,” the woman said. “If you look straight ahead, you’ll find her.”

Nearly stumbling, Sophia got off Lunis and looked around. “Straight ahead, like where? I’m sorry, I’ve lost my bearings. Which way is north or straight or whatever?”

“Straight ahead, like I said,” the woman stated, pointing her manicured finger at herself. “I’m Mother Nature, and it is quite the pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sophia and Lunis.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

“Y-y-you’re Mother Nature?” Sophia asked.

The woman who appeared to be a southern bumpkin smiled. “You were expecting a goddess covered in vines and moss, weren’t you?” She laughed. “I gave that up years ago. It’s nice for appearances, but this suits me better. There are some things that are great about the modern world, and this is one I’ve adopted.” She rubbed her hands over the sleeves of her jumpsuit. “Have you worn velour? It’s dreamy.”

Sophia shook her head. “I’m sorry. I’m confused, but it’s an honor to meet you, Mother Nature.” She dropped into a low bow. Lunis did the same beside her.

“Oh, you two,” Mother Nature said, shaking her head of big hair at them. “Get up, already. You’re going to get your boots dirty. And don’t call me Mother Nature. It makes me sound so unapproachable.”

“Well, you did just have us slaughter our shadow selves to get here,” Sophia admitted.

Mother Nature covered her mouth as she giggled. “A cute little game, wasn’t it?”

“Like, if we lost, it was no big deal?” Sophia asked.

“Oh, no,” Mother Nature said. “You’d die, most assuredly. But that’s the way the challenge goes.” She held up a hand, ticking off three fingers. “You have to battle mankind, technology, and yourself to get to me. I can’t change the rules.” A shrill laugh spilled from her mouth. “Well, of course I can. I’m in charge, but why would I change things? They’ve kept the unworthy from finding me for ages. But you two passed, and I must say, I’m so happy to see another. It’s been…well, a very long time.”

“We’re the first to find you in how long?” Lunis asked.

“Oh…” Mother Nature thought for a moment. “The years all roll together. I guess it’s been several centuries. I’ve been hiding.”

“Well, that’s why we’re here, Mother Nature,” Sophia began.

“Oh, no. Like I said, don’t call me that,” the old woman urged. “Call me ‘Mama Jamba.’”

“’Mama Jamba?’” Sophia asked, disbelief in her voice.

“Oh, yes, and before we get down to business, I suspect you two are exhausted. I made you something to eat. How does that sound?”

Like he was a dog, Lunis’ tongue fell out of his mouth. “That would be great.”

“Well, ladies first,” Mama Jamba said, suddenly holding a tray of steaming cornbread. “I made Sophia a pan of cornbread, and there’s a whole pitcher of sweet tea to go with it if you’re so inclined.”

“I’m inclined,” Sophia said, rushing forward and taking the offered tray from the woman. She looked around, ready to sit on the grass, but suddenly there was a dining room table, complete with place settings and a vase of flowers. She took a seat, and magically, a pitcher of tea and a glass appeared. “Thank you. This smells great.”

“You’re very welcome, my dear,” Mama Jamba said, turning her attention to Lunis. “And for you, how about this?”

She whirled her finger, putting a pile of hay in front of Lunis.

He regarded it with disgust. “Hay? Yeah, that’s a pass.”

She clicked her tongue. “Well, I don’t offer meat to my visitors. You understand that we must be strictly vegetarian. What if I put salad dressing on the hay? Some ranch? It’s my favorite.”

“Hard pass,” Lunis said.

Sophia, enjoying the high of having the food, laughed. “Lunis, you ate like three of those men back there. You can’t be all that hungry.”

“I ate four,” he stated. “What do the saber-toothed tigers eat?”

“Well, they don’t,” Mama Jamba stated. “They are magic, now aren’t they?” She drew in a breath, looking fondly around at her world. “Everything you see here is magic. It’s the world as it once was, full and complete. This is where I live now since the world outside no longer needs me.”

“Mama Jamba,” Sophia said, pushing the cornbread away. She was unwilling to eat if Lunis couldn’t. “That’s why we’re here. You’ve been gone for a while, apparently, and so have the Dragon Elite. Apparently, there is a new evil, and only you know about it or how to defeat it. Is that right?”

Mama Jamba pursed her lips. “It’s absolutely right, but most would put their heads in the sand and ignore it. Hasn’t that been the way of the Dragon Elite for centuries?”

“Yes, but Hiker is trying,” Sophia stated.

Mama Jamba sniffed. “I’m sure, but most around the world don’t care about the Earth anymore. They won’t even notice if little by little, evil takes over.” She laughed, but there was no joy in it. “I think they’d sign over their planet if they were offered a good deal, so what is the point of me helping anymore? My children have sold me out to technology and power, but that’s not the worst of it. Greed was what sent me here, and why I stay.”

“Mama Jamba,” Sophia said, rising from the chair. “You can’t abandon us. The Dragon Elite are back. We’re your fighters, and we will do as you direct. We will wake up those who have forgotten your importance, but more importantly, we will fight those who damage your home. Our home.”

The woman pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and tapped it on the end of her nose. “Oh, Sophia Beaufont. You’ve always been one of my favorites. I should have known you’d be the one to come and find me.”

“Does that mean you’ll help us?” Sophia asked with hope.

Mama Jamba drew in a breath. “I really don’t know about that. You have to excuse an old woman with a broken heart. Kick me once, you know?”

Sophia nodded.

“How about I take you home and meet with Mr. Hiker Wallace?”

Sophia nearly clapped with relief. “Really?”

“Well,” Mama Jamba said good-naturedly, “you can’t get home from here on your own, and you did come all this way to find me, passing the challenges that have slain too many to count. The least I can do is return you to your beds. And yes, I’ll meet with Hiker. It is overdue. I’ll tell him a thing a two, but what he does about it? Well, that’s out of my hands.”

“But Mama Jamba,” Sophia began, rushing forward. “You can’t abandon us after that. We’re back, and we’re the adjudicators for this planet. We’re going to protect it, and we’ll make companies and governments and whoever else take care of this place forevermore. You’ll see.”

The smile that spread across Mama Jamba’s face was the most beautiful thing Sophia had ever seen. “Oh, bless your heart. Darling, I admire your passion, but you haven’t been around long enough to realize that in the end, even I’m not strong enough to save this place. It would take a very concerted effort, and I just don’t see that happening in your lifetime or mine.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes, clenching her fist and gritting her teeth. “Well, no offense, Mama Jamba, but don’t discount our inexperience. That’s exactly why we will succeed. No one told me I couldn’t learn magic at age four or that children didn’t magnetize to dragon eggs or that females weren’t riders, so guess what? That was exactly what I did. I didn’t know any better, and it’s been to my advantage ever since.”

“But saving this world,” Mama Jamba said quietly. “Are you sure that’s something you’re up for?”

Sophia glanced at Lunis. “What do you think?” she asked him.

He stood, his head held high. “It’s not about what we’re up for. It’s about fulfilling our duty. Mama Jamba, the dragons and their riders have always served you. Give us a chance, and we will turn this world around. Mortals have awoken, and it’s time for us to take back our role and oversee the peace of this place we call home.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

The Castle was deserted when Sophia entered with Mama Jamba. She suddenly deflated, afraid Hiker was gone and all her efforts would be for nothing. She was worried that at any moment, Mama Jamba would retreat once again, abandoning them.

Sophia looked around in the dark entryway. It was late, but she expected to find Ainsley talking to the display case or Quiet moping around the dining room.

“If Hiker isn’t here, will you please—”

“He’s here,” Mama Jamba said plainly.

“Can you sense him?” Sophia asked.

The old woman snickered. “No, he’s standing right there.” She pointed to the top of the stairs.

“Mama,” Hiker said in a hushed voice, his voice disbelieving as he ran his eyes over the woman before him. He nearly fell down the stairs as he hurried toward them. When he was in front of the woman, he dropped to his knees and rested his forehead at her feet.

“Oh, would you stop?” she fussed, seeming tickled by the whole thing. “You know how to make an old woman blush, don’t you? Now get to your feet, Hiker, and let me feast my eyes on you.”

He nearly stumbled as he rose. “You’re really here. It’s been so long, and you look so different.”

“Well,” she said, drawing out the word. “I didn’t see any reason to stick around this hellhole you all call home.”

Hiker shook his head. “The one you created. Planet Earth.”

“The one you’ve all allowed to go to poo-poo,” she replied.

“It isn’t really that bad,” he stated.

“Oh, and you’d know?” she questioned. “Tell me, what’s the world like outside the Gullington?”

“Well, I hadn’t gotten out much before, but I’m trying now,” he argued.

She harrumphed. “That’s just the thing. Papa and I came up with a deal. We were tired. So tired. I agreed he could retire, and I could too.”

“He’s back, though,” Sophia said and realized that the other two had forgotten that she was there. “Hey!” She waved. “Anyway, Papa Creola is back and managing time once more.”

“Good for him,” Mama Jamba said with a smile. “He never could relax for too long. Such a workaholic, and his processes need more micromanagement than mine. I just set the seasons on autopilot and everything goes fine. Well, except for those glaciers melting and that ozone problem, and the host of other problems. But it’s not like I’m counting.”

Sophia stepped up beside Mama Jamba, looking at Hiker meaningfully. “I told her that if—”

“You found her,” Hiker said with disbelief.

“Well, yes, but what I was saying was—”

Hiker interrupted again. “I didn’t think you’d—”

“He sent you to your death,” Mama Jamba cut in.

“That’s not what I did,” Hiker argued. “I simply didn’t think she’d weather the challenges. No one has, in my lifetime. Not since you went into hiding when I was young.”

“Oh, that was a simpler time, wasn’t it?” Mama Jamba said.

“You sent me to my death?” Sophia asked.

“You asked to go,” Hiker replied. “I thought you’d figure out you were in over your head and return.”

“Well, I did return,” Sophia said defiantly.

Mama Jamba cackled. “Oh, this one will have you pulling out your hair in no time.”

“She already has,” he said.

“I think you owe her a little something,” Mama Jamba stated.

Hiker backed up, looking overwhelmed. “I just can’t wrap my brain around all this. You’re here, Mama. And Sophia, you brought her here.”

“Yes, and I’d love a cookie bouquet as a reward, but right now, you have to listen to what Mama Jamba has to say,” Sophia said. “There’s something out there, and we have to stop it. Then we have to convince her to not leave again.”

Mother Nature had pulled a compact from her purse and was checking her makeup when she looked up suddenly. “Are you talking about me? Oh, I’m here for now, but I really don’t think coming out of retirement works well for my complexion. The smog in this air clogs my pores.”

“Then we will fix it,” Sophia stated with passion. “Hiker, listen to her. We have to do whatever—”

“Whatever it takes,” Hiker said, finishing her sentence and looking at Mama Jamba with conviction. “We are the adjudicators for this world. You once gave us that holy role. Circumstance sent us away, the same way it did you. But, Mama Jamba, I’m not backing down from this fight. I’m here for good.” His eyes cut to Sophia, pride marking them. “And although our numbers are small, I think we will have the best team in history soon. Please tell us what we must do to make things right for this planet and maintain peace.”

Mama Jamba considered him for a moment. “Oh, Hiker. I always loved you, but I have to admit, I haven’t liked you.”

This seemed to be a blow to the Viking, but he blanked his face, not allowing the hurt to overwhelm him.

“You hid,” she stated, then sniffed like she might cry. “But I did too. I guess we thought it was over because mortals were seemingly asleep, and in your absence, your greatest enemy rose to power. Now he’s taken over, little by little. He runs the biggest corporations, and they pollute and ruin this Earth. He’s behind every government, ensuring their legislation keeps the laws from harming his businesses. It’s always been one man who put this world’s health in jeopardy, but never before has he been so powerful.”

“No,” Hiker said, shaking his head with disbelief.

“Oh, yes,” she stated.

“I killed him,” Hiker argued.

“You think you killed him,” Mama Jamba replied.

“But if he’s back, then…”

“Then the Dragon Elite have much worse problems than trying to take back their role as adjudicators,” Mama Jamba stated. “And saving this planet? Well, that’s a longshot at best. Its time is ticking down, I’m sorry to say.”

Hiker covered his face, looking overwhelmed once more. “He’ll come for all of us. He is probably already working on it.”

“Who?” Sophia asked, looking back and forth between the two.

“Thad Reinhart,” Mama Jamba said simply.

“Who is that?” Sophia questioned, looking at Hiker.

He lowered his hand from his face. “He’s the reason there are so few Dragon Elite.”

“What?” Sophia asked.

“Thad,” Mama Jamba began, “didn’t like that the Dragon Elite did my bidding, keeping peace and maintaining justice. He decided the best way to circumvent that was to destroy my adjudicators.”

“He murdered most of my friends,” Hiker said, looking at a painting on the wall that Sophia had passed a hundred times. It showed dozens of dragonriders.

“I know you thought you killed him,” Mama Jamba said. “But you didn’t, sweet man, and while you had to sleep, waiting for mortals to see dragons again, he grew powerful. He took over the modern world, and he owns it now. Finding him will be difficult. Ending him might be nearly impossible.” She sighed, tears in her eyes. “I love this planet more than anything, but I’m not sure there’s a way to save it. It has less than a century left. Maybe more, but not much.”

“I know there is a way to save it,” Sophia said, pushing her chest out.

Hiker stared at her. At first, she thought he’d cave with defeat again, but something shifted in him. “I agree.”

“You do?” Mama Jamba asked.

“Yeah. We’ve been asking to take back our roles as adjudicators,” he began, “but that will stop now. Tomorrow we start intervening in world matters big and small. We stop asking for permission and start saving the world little by little.”

“Oh, that sounds all good and well, but Thad will come after you and your riders once he gets wind of this,” Mama Jamba cautioned.

Hiker’s jaw flexed. “Good. Draw him out. I want to know everything there is to know about this man and the magical tech I suspect he’s been using to try to kill us. That killed Adam.”

Sophia let out a gasp. “It was him?”

Hiker nodded. “Yes, he must have been the one behind Adam’s death. And the one who laid the traps at the Nocturne entrance Evan found.”

“But why would he have his facility so close to the Gullington?” Sophia asked.

“Because,” Hiker said, shaking his head like it was dawning on him as he spoke, “he was pulling from the energy of this place. Something he used to do. I thought we ruined him. Took him out. But if we didn’t, then he’s laid low and leeched off our powers.”

“And he didn’t want us finding Mother Nature,” Sophia guessed.

“Because I’d tell you what I’ve just told you,” Mama Jamba said. “I do appreciate your gumption on this, Hiker, but you’re at a serious disadvantage. You’ve lost most of your riders. The world has changed, and I’m sorry to say it, but it’s going to shit. What if we all just tuck in here for another century and call it good? I’ve always liked the Gullington. I’ll hang out here with y’all.”

“No!” Hiker said adamantly. “We are fighting this even if it kills us all. I’m not letting Thad win. I’m not letting him take this planet. I’m not letting him steal a single fight. We will restore peace little by little, and then we’re going after him. When we’re done, you, Mother Nature, will be proud to call this place your home once more.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

Things always got worse before they got better, Sophia told herself as she climbed the stairs to her room.

Very assertively, Mama Jamba had dismissed her, telling Sophia it was well past her bedtime.

“I’ll see you in the morning,” Mother Nature had said from the entryway, standing next to Hiker with a promise in her eyes.

Maybe the look on Sophia’s face said she didn’t believe it, but for whatever reason, Mamba Jamba quickly added, “I’m not going anywhere. Not yet. If Hiker is going to try, then I will too. And if you and Lunis are part of the efforts, well, I daresay our chances have improved.”

Sophia nodded, feeling a flawless love for the woman at the base of the stairs. She felt connected to her in every way possible. When she breathed, Sophia could feel Mother Nature in her soul. Now that she’d brought her out of hiding, she never wanted her to leave. It was like spring had bloomed for the first time in her life, and every day was full of promises she’d never known before. Potentials that couldn’t have become realities were possible all of a sudden.

However, Sophia didn’t allow herself to celebrate, since Mama Jamba’s reappearance had brought new problems to light. Before, Sophia had known that taking back their roles as adjudicators would be difficult, but now, with the full reality made clear, that was actually the least of their challenges.

Thad Reinhart. He was the evil in the world they had to face. The one responsible for killing most of the Dragon Elite. The one behind Adam’s death. And worst of all, a greedy villain who would rather destroy the Earth for his own gain than allow it to be a home for all it belonged to.

It made Sophia furious. No one owned this planet, and she would die rather than allow someone to abuse it.

Thad Reinhart had apparently gone unchecked for too long. She desperately wanted to believe that he could be stopped. Hiker had a fire lit in his belly again. There was a spark in his eyes that she’d not seen since she met him. Mother Nature was sticking around.

It couldn’t be too late to save everything. It might take time, but Sophia had to believe with all her soul that the Dragon Elite could take back this world, preserving it for another millennium and more.

Sophia was lost in thought when she got to her room, nearly running into Ainsley, who was pacing, frantic worry on her face.

“What’s wrong?” Sophia asked the housekeeper. She grabbed her hands, which were shaking violently.

“I-I-I need your help,” she said in a tense whisper.

“Of course, Ains,” Sophia stated, suddenly wide awake. “What can I do?”

She clutched at the loose red strands hanging by her face. “You have to help me fix my hair.”

“What?” Sophia asked in total disbelief.

The elf pulled at her loose brown dress. “And my clothes. You have to help me find something else to wear.”

Running her hands over her eyes, Sophia tried to determine if she was already sleeping and had forgotten the trek to bed. Maybe the exhaustion had caught up with her and she was actually already in bed, and this was one of those strange dreams, like when she’d dreamt the other day that Lunis wanted a pedicure.

“I don’t understand,” Sophia said, thinking she might need to pinch herself to see if this was real.

Ainsley grabbed the sides of her head and started to pace. “Mother Nature is here. In my Castle. The one I take care of. And she’s going to see me soon. I need you to give me a makeover.”

Sophia let out a breath, realizing this was real. The ones with Ainsley always felt like strange dreams. “You’re nervous about meeting Mama Jamba?”

“Oh,” Ainsley said, her eyes wide. “That’s her real name? You know it. You’ve met her. Did she touch your hand? Can I hold it?”

Sophia laughed. “She’s lovely. The best…well, ever. And she’s going to absolutely love you. She already does. I’m certain of it. Mama Jamba knows us, even if we don’t know her. And she’s a riot. Like a Southern debutante with a modern flair.”

“I know,” Ainsley said, in a whisper. “I heard. That’s why you have to help me with my appearance. Give me big hair and a jumpsuit.”

“Ains,” Sophia said. “You’re a shapeshifter. Why don’t you do it?”

The elf shook her head. “She’ll see through the illusion. You have to fix the real me.”

Sophia gently touched Ainsley’s arm. “There’s nothing to fix. You’re perfect just the way you are.”

Her friend blinked at her as if she’d just spoken a different language. “A shapeshifter never believes such things.”

“Because you’re always changing for one reason or another, like there’s something wrong with you?” Sophia guessed.

The rawness in Ainsley’s eyes was palpable when she nodded.

“Well, I think you’re perfect as is,” she affirmed. “And no one will love you more than Mama Jamba. She’ll appreciate the way you take care of the Castle. I daresay she’ll relate since she takes care of Castle Earth.”

“But she’s back,” Ainsley said urgently. “And she’ll be here at the Castle. My Castle. And what does this mean for the Earth?”

Sophia smiled. “I don’t know. I think it’s been running on autopilot for a while. But she’s back now, and that means the Dragon Elite is too.”

Ainsley crossed her arms, rubbing them like she was suddenly cold. “I’ve heard about Thad Reinhart. S. Beaufont, there isn’t a worse person in all history, I promise you that. If he’s alive still, I fear for us all. But more than anything, I fear for you.”

“Why me?” Sophia asked.

Her mouth twitched. “He won’t like what you represent. He loathes the riders. He tried to get rid of them, as you now know. But you? You mark the birth of the new generation. I suspect that when he finds out about you, you’ll be the first target.”

Sophia nodded. “Okay, well, we’ll have to deal with that. I want to talk to you more about this. I want to learn everything you know about this man—”

“He isn’t that…a man,” Ainsley cut in. “Not anymore anyway, I suspect.”

“I understand,” Sophia continued. “Whatever you can tell me, I want to know, and I’ll need your help finding something here in the Castle.” She looked around, feeling a deep appreciation for this place she now called home. It was weird, and oh, so right. “But right now, Ains, I need to sleep. Will you please wake me up in the morning? Otherwise, I fear I’ll sleep the whole day away?”

“Of course, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley agreed, forcing a smile. “You, of all of us, deserve to sleep for a year if you like.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, just a full night, please. We have too many things to do, and they start tomorrow.”

Without warning, Ainsley rushed forward and hugged her, a full embrace that Sophia didn’t realize until that moment she sorely needed. She hugged the elf back before pulling away.

“If I haven’t said it lately,” Ainsley told her fondly, “I’m glad you’re here. The Castle is, too.”

Sophia smiled. “Thank you. I’ve felt out of place all my life, but not anymore. I belong here. With you. And the others.”

Ainsley backed away, tears in her green eyes. “Goodnight, dear one. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Goodnight,” Sophia said, opening the door to her room and breathing in the smell of home. It felt good to be back. And more than anything, she couldn’t wait to curl up in her bed.

Striding to the windows, she manually pulled the curtains closed, her magic reserves too depleted to do it. Before they were all the way shut, she caught sight of the gnome standing in front of the Castle, looking into the starry sky.

There was something about knowing Quiet was always out there and watching over things in the way he did that comforted her. He, like Ainsley, was integral to the Gullington. There was something more than magical about this place, but this wasn’t the right time to ponder such things. There would be opportunities for that tomorrow when she awoke, fresh and ready to tackle the new challenges.

Sophia crawled into bed, her heart full and her mind overwhelmed.

For a moment, she felt wide awake and worried she wouldn’t be able to sleep, too consumed by her thoughts regarding the new events. However, a voice echoed in her mind, and she was instantly at peace.

Goodnight, Sophia, Lunis said, a smile in his voice.

Goodnight, Lunis, she replied.

And always and forever, I love you, my rider. My soulmate.

I love you, she said, and with that, she closed her eyes and fell asleep, resting for the adventures that would surely come and change everything.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading. This book went on preorder and I sort of freaked. It wasn’t just about this crazy deadline to get a first volume done in record time. It was also the pressure to deliver a book you all loved. I hope I did. The better the preorders did, the more I freaked. Michael was like, “The preorders are going well.” And I’m all like, “Oh, hell, the preorders are doing well!” It’s all about tone of voice with those two lines.

I never thought I’d write a dragon series. It’s not that I don’t love dragons. Who doesn’t? Well, that one guy, but we don’t mention him around here.

It’s just that I’ve never been one of those readers who devoured dragon books. Of course, I did read the entire Eragon series. Those giant doorstopper books take some time to get through. And that ending… I can say no more. But other than that, I tend to like more science in my reading than fantasy. Think Phillip Pullman. So that’s why dragons are a new beast for me in writing. Oh, yes, see what I did there?

I was really worried about writing this series because of my lack of dragon experience. I mean, it wasn’t like I could run out to the local dragon conservatory in Malibu and ask to spend a day observing the animals. And reading a bunch of books on the subject, like the infamous Dragonriders of Pern, seemed like a bad idea. I’ve apparently missed out by not reading those and I will, but doing it right before starting my own dragonrider series seemed like a bad idea.

I wanted to create my own dragon world, not steal or borrow from others. And I hope that’s exactly what I did. I have to admit, the world inside the Gullington with the Dragon Elite is unlike any other world I’ve created. Hopefully my lack of dragon knowledge made this tale unique in that way. I didn’t want to do epic dragons with rugged riders who died in a Braveheart kind of way. I wanted to do an urban fantasy take, with unique riders who made jokes and teased their dragons while finishing off a bag of Doritos.

Mmmm Doritos. I would cut a dragon for one of those salty treats right now. Okay, I regress, per usual.

As I write these notes, we are exactly one week away from release day. I have to wait until then to know if my take on dragons was successful or not. Yeah, no pressure. Just please pass the wine…and the Doritos. Real classy, I know.

So far, the JIT team has been very positive about part one. I just sent over part two, so now we wait.

*Drinks*

But in all seriousness, the most wonderful feedback that I’ve gotten is how readers who know me, hear my little girl, Lydia when Sophia speaks. They know that I modeled the character after her starting in the Liv series. And they tell me they can hear my fondness for her in the character. Okay, I’m sort of crying a bit.

One reader told me, You must be a good mom if you care about your daughter the way you care about your characters. I’m paraphrasing, but oh-mi-gosh that meant the world to me. I don’t really have boundaries between the people in my life and the ones in my head. They are the same, in a way. And getting a compliment on being a mother, well that’s the best compliment ever. If I do nothing else in this life, I hope to raise a child who loves herself, loves life and hopefully loves me. That’s really my greatest hope.

Oh, hell. The tears. I’m not even drinking yet. It’s early morning on Halloween. But I am a bit sensitive. Last year, I was at the 20Books conference, enjoying myself immensely when I got the call that my city was burning to the ground. I’m not exaggerating.

I rushed back, got my child and cat and we evacuated for about five days. We returned to a home full of smoke damage, a city that was still smoldering and a loss like I’ve hardly experienced before. 100,000 acres burned. Homes were lost. We all were a bit traumatized.

My reason for telling you this is that at almost the one-year mark, we are braced for evacuations today. Lydia has been out of school for days and today it was cancelled again. It’s hard to tell her she can’t go trick-or-treating because the winds could knock us out, but it’s also not hard, but she’s understanding like that.

My point is, that I’m sensitive. I didn’t think I would be, but I guess the experience of last year lives in my bones. I lost my childhood home to fire and it’s tough to process. Different from death. It’s like losing a part of yourself that you never realized was so important to you. But, as I do with most things, I’m channeling. So the fires that rage around me right now will go into a story about dragons scorching the earth and burning down factories. That brings me to my final point about this series.

Magitech!

I got a review on the Liv Beaufont series that said, I love that this involves magic and tech. Why don’t more authors do that? I was thrilled. Sci-fi is my passion but I’m not as hardcore about it as the Martelle’s of the world. I wish, but I need to have that fantasy angle. So I loved the idea of sneaking magical technology into my books. That way I got that sci-if aspect while also avoiding the whole science part.

“It’s magic, people.”

“Oh, but how do you explain—”

“MAGIC! It’s freaking magic! I don’t have to explain how the rocket defied gravity because no one knows how magic works! So there.”

I don’t think Phillip Pullman has these same internal conversations with himself. If he’s reading this, call me, Phil! I need to know about the internal dialogue you have with yourself. Oh, and let’s have coffee…everyday…for the rest of our lives.

And just like that, I proposed to someone I don’t know…in my author notes. Real classy.

Okay, that about wraps it up for me. But I should say a special thank you to Michael for well, just about everything. I really enjoy collaborating with you. At first when you threw out the idea of dragonriders as adjudicators, I was hesitant. Mostly because I didn’t know what that word meant. But slyly, while you weren’t looking on the video conference call, I went and looked it up. This doesn’t really need to be said, but MA has a great instinct for things that will do well in a story. I’ve learned to trust it. I’ve also learned to allow him to push the story to new levels. So far, I say, it’s working.

Anyway, thanks Bird Killer! You’re the best.

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

What Sarah Giveth, Sarah Taketh Away!

First, thank you for reading this book! It has been interesting for me to watch Sarah go through all of the emotions (I did not realize she would) putting this book out.

Since last time, she has finished her first hugely successful massive storyline with Liv Beaufont, had the first Liv book translated to German (Thanks Jens and Jeugen!), worked hard to finish these two books (yes, there are two books in this release, not one) and has gone through a large stress filled series of time as the books were beta read.

Will they like the stories, will they not? She asked, biting her nails.

They do, replied the JIT team on Facebook (LMBPN for Ladies group.) Not only liked it, LOVED it.

Off Sarah went to (drink?) celebrate. I was not doubting or worried this whole time. Sarah didn’t share her concerns with me, and I have the utmost confidence in her storytelling ability. She OWNS these characters – they talk to her as if they were her daughter, her cat, her best friend…

And now we are down to just 4 days before YOU get the story and find out if you liked it, as well. Perhaps less than Liv, perhaps more than Liv, perhaps you haven’t even read Liv but love the Dragon on the cover and picked it up… Awesome!

We just hope you like this crazy world we have built and want to thank you for joining us in it.

---

So, in Sarah’s notes she said some very sweet words at the end about me… And then she called me bird-killer.

Those nice feelings squashed like a bug, the ichor now running slowly down the curved surfaces in my brain.

Well played Sarah, well played ;-)

I’ll never tell you about <redacted> as you might use THAT against me, too.

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael

NEGOTIATE OR PERISH

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 3

CHAPTER ONE

Roughly four hundred years ago.

The blue sky was dotted with soaring dragons shooting fire at one another. The grass was covered with blood from riders and dragons. The air in Scotland was filled with vengeance as the war between the Dragon Elite and the Rogue Riders finally came to a head.

Hiker Wallace wasn’t happy his men were about to take the advantage, winning the battle. He never wanted it to come to this, but Thad Reinhart had left him no choice.

“There are only two dragons left,” Adam Rivalry said, landing on Kay-Rye beside Hiker on his own dragon, Bell. They stood on a bluff, overlooking the battlefield now littered with dead bodies.

“Leave Ember and Thad alive,” Hiker ordered.

“But sir,” Adam argued, his long white beard blowing over his shoulder from the wind. “Thad started this. You know as well as I do that he will never stop.”

Hiker sighed as he watched two dragons collide in the air, wings tangling, teeth snapping at each other. Their riders fought from the dragon’s backs, clanging swords.

The warrior for the Dragon Elite overpowered the other, knocking the Rogue Rider off his dragon, where he fell a lethal distance to the ground below, dying on impact. The dragon, severely injured, dove for his rider, speeding away from the dragon he’d been fighting.

The dragon had little time left, not just because his rider was dead, but because one of his wings was broken and his lung punctured. It wouldn’t be long before he died, lying on the battlefield next to his rider.

“We have to give Thad a chance to surrender,” Hiker said, running his blood-flecked hand over his short blond hair. For only being one-hundred years old, he’d seen his fair share of battles and death, but this was by far the worst.

Killing their own had never been what he wanted, but the Rogue Riders had broken the rules of adjudication, using their powers for their own gain instead of resolving conflict. People worldwide had grown fearful of dragons and riders, having witnessed them attack villages, pillage, and slaughter innocent mortals.

If left unchecked, the Rogue Riders would ruin everything that the Dragon Elite had worked for. They had to be stopped.

“It looks like you’ll get your wish,” Adam said, pointing to the orange dragon who soared overhead, Thad Reinhart upon her.

Ember was headed in their direction, completely unscathed from battle. Thad wore a full helmet that covered his face, but Hiker could sense his fury. He had lost, and there was nothing left to do but to surrender.

Hiker’s men flew behind Thad, forming a barrier, should he think of escaping.

Ember landed on the edge of the bluff, her red eyes like hot coals in a fire, her long wings still spread.

Hiker’s men crowded in behind him and Adam, providing protection should the last Rogue Rider try and fight.

It won’t come to that, Hiker said to Bell, his dragon, in his head. He won’t fight.

You want to believe that he’s learned his lesson, she replied. But rehabilitation isn’t always an option for some.

He made a mistake, Hiker said adamantly. The power went to his head. Now he will see…now that he’s lost almost everything.

I don’t know. You might consider listening to Adam on this, Bell stated.

He’s not purely bad, Hiker argued.

He may not change, Bell warned. The power might have gone to his head, or it might be who he is.

Everyone can change, Hiker stated with conviction.

Not those that are born bad, Bell replied. You know what I mean.

I know what you think, he told her. And on this, we disagree.

Thad pulled off his helmet, his scarred face grimacing across the short distance at Hiker.

It had been a long time since he laid his eyes on the man before him. Much had changed about Thad Reinhart’s appearance. He had always looked rough, but now he appeared soulless.

Hiker slid off of Bell, just as Thad did the same from Ember and strode over to him, his armor clanging as he walked.

“I bet you’re happy now,” Thad said, his eyes sliding to the dead bodies littering the moor behind Hiker.

“Not in the least,” Hiker stated. “You know I never wanted it to come to this. You’re the one who abused your power as a rider. We are meant to protect. To resolve. To keep the peace. And you’ve been doing the opposite.”

“We are the most powerful magical creatures on this planet, and you want us to bow to mortals!” Thad yelled, his face blossoming to a bright shade of red.

“We serve the mortals,” Hiker replied, keeping his temper under wraps. “That’s how Mother Nature deemed it.”

“She’s wrong,” Thad spat. “That old bat has been losing it for years, and you follow her blindly. I give her a century, maybe two before she’s mad and throws this planet to shit. And you’ll have gone with it unless you wise up.”

“There’s nothing to wise up to, Thad,” Hiker reasoned. “We don’t kill the innocent. We don’t take what isn’t ours. We serve. That’s what the Dragon Elite are for.”

Thad laughed. “That’s just a daft organization you made up. We are dragonriders. We own the skies. We are in control of the most powerful beasts. We do as we damn well please. It’s time you recognized that.”

Hiker threw his arm to the battlefield behind him. “Your men are dead, defending you and your mission. What do I need to recognize? Your ways are wrong. They are polluting this Earth. They will get you killed. And you’re ruining our name. People need to trust the dragonriders, but they can’t as long as they fear us. Stop this nonsense, and I can allow you to live.”

Thad looked at him with pure vengeance. “You’re going to kill me?”

Hiker coughed out a long breath. “I’ll do what it takes to keep the peace. There are some things I’m more bonded to than anything else, and that’s one of them. Peace. It’s what I was born to protect.”

“You’ve got it all wrong,” Thad spat.

“I don’t,” Hiker argued.

“So, you refuse to take the power that’s rightfully ours?” Thad asked, his hands twitching at his side.

“I will always refuse anything that compromises Mother Nature’s ultimate purpose,” Hiker responded.

Thad shook his head. “She corrupted you long ago.”

Hiker gritted his teeth together. “She’s the very reason we are here.”

“And sometimes you have to leave the shade of the family tree,” Thad argued. “You should know that better than anyone.”

“I do,” Hiker stated. “But I’m not leaving her tree.”

“Well,” Thad said, and began backing for his dragon, “then we split ways here.”

“No,” Hiker stated. “You have to face the punishment for your crimes.”

Thad held up his hands. “I believe I have. You’ve taken all my men.”

“You made them fight us,” Hiker spat.

“And we lost,” Thad countered. “Now, I leave you.”

“No,” Hiker stated. “You have to face your crimes. You’ve killed. You’ve maimed. And none of it was necessary. I can’t allow you to go without punishment.”

Thad shot him a rebellious look. “Then you’ll have to stop me, and we both know you won’t do that.”

Hiker froze. He didn’t know how to respond.

The disobedient rider gave Hiker a challenging look. “That’s what I thought,” Thad added when Hiker didn’t move.

Again, Hiker just stayed frozen.

“I guess I’ll just be on my way,” Thad said, turning for his dragon.

“He won’t stop you,” Adam yelled. “But I will.” The dragonrider shot a powerful spell that was meant to incapacitate both rider and dragon, but it only hit the dragon, stopping Ember’s heart and knocking her back several yards, where she free-fell over the side of the bluff, landing on the sharp rocks below.

It all happened so fast. Thad turned one way and then the other, confusion blanketing his face. Bewildered and then frantic, he ran to the edge of the bluff and looked down to where the earth met his dragon. It was hard to tell them apart, but it was certain that the dragon was dead.

“You!” Thad accused, turning and pointing his finger at Hiker.

“It was me,” Adam argued. “You weren’t going to change. You’ll bring a curse upon us. Come after me, if you want to punish someone.”

Hiker tried to quiet his friend, but it was useless.

“I’ll take care of you, Adam, in time,” Thad stated, fury in his red eyes. “But first, I’m going to make Hiker pay. If it’s the last thing I do, I will ensure that the person who challenged me and killed my dragon dies painfully, while watching their precious Earth burn.”

And before Hiker could respond, Thad rushed off, climbing down for his dragon far below, although it was useless to try and save her.

Hiker shook his head and turned to his men, knowing they deserved his praise for their efforts.

However, a new war had just started. Although Thad was alone, he was resourceful and wouldn’t let this death go lightly. He would be more destructive than before.

He would be a true monster after Ember’s death.

CHAPTER TWO

With a violent jerk, Hiker shot up in his bed, chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Sweat soaked the bed and he had the smell of fire and blood stuck in his nose. Like always before, the recurring dream felt so weird.

“It wasn’t real,” he said, looking around his dark room. The sun hadn’t yet risen in the Gullington, but there would be no more sleep for Hiker Wallace.

The dream wasn’t real, but the memory was. And for four-hundred years it had haunted him every day of his life.

Adam had continuously told him—when he was alive—that it wasn’t his fault, what happened to Ember. His best friend had taken the blame, but Hiker knew better. Adam had done what he had to in order to protect. Thad had been out of control. He would have gone on to continue his rebellious wrath, unwilling to accept punishment for his crimes. Adam had only been trying to stop him.

Yes, Adam’s spell had been miscalculated, killing Ember instead of incapacitating her and Thad. But it should have been Hiker who stopped the leader of the Rogue Riders, and he and Adam both knew it.

Hiker swung his legs over the side of his bed, enjoying the cold wood floors on his feet. It grounded him in the Castle when he still felt like he was in the dream on the moor, the recent battle thick in the air.

Shaking his head, he headed for the basin he kept on the side table. The Castle had had plumbing for a couple of centuries, but there were some things that Hiker couldn’t get used to.

That was why he was skeptical that he’d ever get used to the Kindle where all his books were housed currently. Well, most of his books. He hadn’t been able to find the Complete History of Dragon Riders on the device, but then, he didn’t really know how to use it. Asking Sophia for help wasn’t really an option. It was best if no one found that book and learned the secrets he’d worked hard to keep, especially now. But if he could find the book, then he thought that he might be able to discover solutions to other problems that didn’t involve Thad Reinhart.

Pouring tepid water into the basin, Hiker shook his head.

Thad Reinhart was back. It was hard to believe.

Hiker was certain that he’d killed the man when his riders destroyed Thad’s castle. But if Mama Jamba said that Thad was back, then he absolutely was.

Destroying Thad, after killing his dragon, hadn’t been what Hiker wanted. Again, he’d hoped that the rider would reform. Killing the Rogue Riders was one thing, but destroying an ancient dragonrider when eggs were dwindling had never been one of Hiker’s hopes. As an adjudicator, he wanted to preserve.

Ember’s death made Thad more dangerous than ever. Before, the leader of the Rogue Riders had abused his powers, pillaging, and taking advantage of mortals. After Ember’s death, Thad had had a personal vendetta toward the Dragon Elite.

Hiker had been naïve to think that Thad wouldn’t be as powerful without his dragon since it was unlikely that he’d live long after his dragon’s death. He was wrong. Thad didn’t have anything left to lose, and those with nothing to lose were the most dangerous. He knew that now.

Pulling together all his resources, the leader of the Rogue Riders had recruited like never before, sending leagues of rebellious men after the Dragon Elite. Thad had always been compelling like that, getting the lost and lonely to follow him. Most of the men he recruited didn’t survive, but what mattered more to Hiker was that most of his own men didn’t either. The Rogue Riders nearly made the Dragon Elite extinct.

That’s why Hiker gave the order to level Thad’s castle, after trapping him in there. At least, Hiker thought he was in there. Turns out, he must not have been because he was living and breathing in this world, the very same one Hiker thought was safe from such villains.

Splashing water onto his face, he tried to wash away the sleep from his eyes and the memories from his mind. It had been four-hundred years and the vision of that day that Ember died hadn’t faded for him. He had little hope that it would.

What was curious to him was how Thad had survived all these years without his dragon. If Hiker had the Complete History of Dragon Riders, he could look it up. He knew the information wasn’t in The Incomplete History. He had that one memorized, and besides, the Castle had given that book to Sophia.

“I want my book back,” Hiker grumbled to the Castle, knowing damn well that the stubborn old building heard his request. It had been hearing it and refusing to comply for weeks now.

He shook his head, shaking away the water on his face and beard.

It was time he faced the worst nightmare he could think of. Thad Reinhart was still alive. He was the greatest threat mortals and the planet Earth faced. It was so bad that Mama Jamba had come out of retirement. Worse was that she was close to giving up, thinking Thad was too powerful to beat.

Hiker always suspected that if unchecked, Thad would be a furious force that pillaged until the Earth was reduced to nothing. It appeared his greatest fears might come to fruition if he didn’t do something to stop him.

CHAPTER THREE

Sophia had the strange desire to hum as she strode downstairs. She felt like she could feel the essence of the Castle striding next to her, encouraging her, singing with her. But she often felt that way and had started to realize how nuts she was going since talking to a building. Ironically, she thought Ainsley was crazy for the same thing, and now she was becoming just like the housekeeper.

In the magical community, few things were considered weird. Speaking to buildings was one of them, though. Seeing the future was the second. Otherwise, most things were fine, although subject to change depending on weather conditions.

“Where did I leave my earbuds?” she wondered as she walked around the Castle. She didn’t want to go down to breakfast yet.

Evan was on the warpath and always showing up early, dictating different things. He’d taken it upon himself lately to have ownership of the bacon. Apparently, he was going after anything he could. Sophia figured it was because he felt useless, still recovering from electrocution. Bullying was ingrained in him and Quiet was, as always, one of his main targets.

“They are in your pocket,” Mama Jamba said, lying on a settee, her face covered in thick white cream and cucumber slices covering her eyes.

Sophia was about to tell Mother Nature that this was impossible when she felt something press into her pocket. She halted and slipped her hand into her jeans, pulling out her earbuds.

“How did…” Sophia shook her head, marveling at the mystery of the Castle and the all-knowingness of Mama Jamba. Together they were a fun and mesmerizing force.

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked her, noticing the short woman was wearing a silver tracksuit, her toenails divided with cotton balls, having been freshly painted. Her silver hair was held back from the face mask with a headband and something glossy shimmered on her lips.

“I’m doing my weekly hydrating mask and beauty regimen,” Mama Jamba informed her, pulling one cucumber off her eye and squinting like her vision was adjusting to the light. “I just did my nails and next is a deep conditioning treatment for my hair.”

“That’s nice,” Sophia said, trying to keep the curiosity out of her voice.

“But…” Mama Jamba said.

“Well, I’m just wondering why you don’t just magic yourself younger or more hydrated or whatever,” Sophia admitted.

“I could certainly do that and have,” Mama Jamba admitted. “I’m the most powerful magical entity in this world. However, that gives me the supreme intelligence to know that even when you magic your appearance, it doesn’t affect the way you feel. The only thing that does that is pampering.”

“Oh, well, that makes sense,” Sophia said, remembering when she’d changed her appearance with magic. It changed the way she looked but not how she felt.

“When was the last time you had a massage or a pedicure or whatever, my dear?” Mama Jamba asked.

Sophia shrugged. “Never.”

The woman sat up, the other cucumber falling off her face. “Never? Well, that simply won’t do. You must go and pamper yourself first thing today.”

Sophia laughed. “Although that sounds nice, I have—”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “No arguments. You are going for a pedicure. I insist.”

“Thank you, but Hiker will—”

“To hell with Hiker,” Mama Jamba stated. “All missions can wait. You’re going to see my lady. She’s the best. I’ll make you an appointment.”

“That’s really nice of you but—”

“It’s not about being nice,” Mama Jamba interrupted. “It’s about taking care of my rider. You work for me, and I know that if you aren’t feeling at your best, well, you won’t be at your best.”

“I work for you?” Sophia questioned. “I thought the angels had something to do with it.”

“Well, you report to Hiker, technically,” Mama Jamba stated. “But I’m his boss. The bit with the angels is a bit complicated. I technically work for them, but the managerial structure is sort of haywire at this point. Anyway, I say you’re going to see Mae Ling straight after breakfast.”

“Mae Ling?” Sophia questioned.

Mama Jamba held out her hand with a small slip of paper in it. “Yes, you can find her there. She will make you feel brand new. Taking care of your feet is almost as important as taking care of your heart.”

Sophia took the piece of paper. “Okay, thank you.”

“And,” Mama Jamba said, a hint of mischief in her voice, “I daresay that there might be added benefits to seeing Mae.”

“Like?” Sophia asked.

“You’ll have to see that for yourself.”

CHAPTER FOUR

The men fell silent when Sophia entered the dining hall for breakfast, not as late as she had expected. She swept her head around, looking over her shoulder when they all glanced up at her in unison, shocked expressions on their faces.

When she turned back, she shrugged. “So, there’s not a demon following me through the Castle? Why are you all giving looks of horror?”

“Aside from the fact that you’re wearing the most impractical color of armor in the world?” Evan asked, lounging back in his chair and putting his boots on the table.

“Oh good, you’ve recovered enough to have meals with us again,” Sophia said dryly, taking her usual spot between Quiet and Mahkah. “Nice hair, Electric Boy.”

Evan’s grin dropped when he ran his hand over his shaved head, having lost his long black dreads to electrocution while trying to find the entrance to Mother Nature’s temple. “This is just because I was ready for a change,” he lied.

Wilder laughed. “Yeah, it was quite shocking to see the new hairstyle.”

Unapologetically, Sophia glanced down at her pink outfit. “What’s wrong with my armor?”

“Besides the fact that it is the exact opposite of camouflage and would get you easily spotted in combat?” Evan countered.

Sophia wasn’t letting go of the advice that Rudolf had given her when they were in Tanzania. She was tired of downplaying the fact that she was a woman around these men. That meant she was going to stop wearing the boring colors and baggy clothes that hid her curves.

What she wasn’t going to do was disclose to them where Mama Jamba was sending her later that morning. She was going to start being proud of her femininity, while also not coming off as prissy. It would be a fine balancing act, she had decided.

“Says the guy who has a purple dragon,” Ainsley said, striding in from the kitchen carrying a pitcher of fresh-squeezed orange juice. She slapped Evan in the back of the head.

He ducked forward, giving her a look of offense. “What was that for?”

“Get your boots off my table, or you’ll get another but harder this time,” Ainsley warned, brandishing a fist at him.

“You don’t want that, mate,” Wilder stated. “You can’t afford to fry any more brain cells.”

Beside Sophia, Quiet muttered.

Ainsley laughed in response, nodding. “Quite right. Quite right.”

Evan shook his head, pulling his boots off the table. “I don’t know what the gnome said, but I’m sure it was an insult.” He pointed at the groundskeeper. “Why don’t you speak up, unless you’re afraid of what will happen if I actually hear what you say?”

Quiet narrowed his eyes at Evan and mumbled again, his chin low.

Ainsley slapped her knee, laughing hard. “Oh, I couldn’t have said it better myself.”

Evan rolled his eyes. “The two of you are daft. Too many years in the Gullington have made you looney.”

“Yes, Evan,” Sophia said, spreading jam on her toast, “tell me all about your recent adventures out of the Gullington that didn’t involve being electrified.”

Evan flashed her an evil grin. “Hiker has cleared me to leave. I’ll be out there doing all sorts of stuff now. And Coral blends into terrain with her coloring, unlike you, pretty little princess in pink.”

“I’m not going out on a combat mission right now,” Sophia fired back before taking a bite of her toast.

“Where are you going?” Hiker asked, standing in the entryway, his eyes on her.

She cleared her throat, her eyes drifting back to Evan. “And my armor isn’t just pink. It’s practical. I have pockets. So there.”

He shook his hands in front of them. “Wow, look at you putting me in my place. You’ve shown me.”

Ainsley smiled down at Sophia. “Pockets are a smart addition. Good going, S. Beaufont. You should go into fashion design.”

“Yes, that’s exactly what you should do while I’m off saving the world,” Evan said proudly. “Make mine green, to match my eyes.”

“It will match the boogers stuck in between his teeth,” Ainsley said, hurrying for the kitchen with an empty tray.

Most everyone but Hiker and Evan howled with laughter, even Mahkah, who usually stayed neutral during such rip sessions.

“Good morning, Hiker,” Wilder said cheerfully as their leader took a seat.

Hiker cut his eyes up to him and grunted, grabbing the container of eggs.

Wilder gave Sophia a curious expression, also reading the strange mood the Viking was in. She didn’t expect him to be happy after learning that Thad Reinhart was back, an apparently monstrous villain. However, she did expect him to seem a bit more positive now that Mama Jamba was in the Castle.

“So, Mother Nature is here,” Wilder said, leaning forward in a conspiratorial whisper. “Have any of you seen her?”

“S. Beaufont has,” Ainsley sang loudly, coming back in carrying a plate of raw bacon. “She’s the one who went and fetched her.” The housekeeper leaned down low, her face next to Wilder’s. “And whispering isn’t really that effective since she can pretty much hear everything, always.”

“I know that Sophia found her and brought her to the Castle,” Wilder stated, glaring at the platter of uncooked bacon. “That’s why we were all giving her stunned expressions when she entered.”

“Not me,” Evan replied. “I was looking at her ridiculous attire.”

Ainsley laid the platter of meat next to Evan. “Do me a favor. The burners are all occupied. Can you warm this up for me, Sparky?”

He shoved the platter away as most of the table laughed at his expense again. “Would you get out of here, Ainsley? We have real business to attend to now that Mother Nature has returned.”

The housekeeper slapped her hands to her face, her mouth falling open. “Of course, sir. Don’t talk about your complex affairs until I leave the room. I wouldn’t want my head to explode.”

“Ha-ha,” Evan said with no real humor. “You really wouldn’t understand the things we have to battle.”

“Nooooo.” Ainsley drew out the one word. “I wouldn’t. I just happen to be one of the few people who have met the villain that you’ll have to face in your green uniform with lots of ruffles.”

“Ainsley!” Hiker chided.

She cupped her hand to her ear. “What?” Turning her attention back to the table, the elf said, “Oh, I hear the Castle calling me. Apparently, it’s afraid the stench from Evan’s room will send Mother Nature away. I’m coming!” Ainsley hurried for the entryway.

“What’s she talking about, sir?” Mahkah asked Hiker.

He sighed. “Mama Jamba has brought something of great concern to my attention.”

“Mama who?” Evan asked.

“It’s the name that Mother Nature prefers to go by,” Sophia explained.

“Oh,” Wilder exclaimed. “What’s she like? I picture her like a tree with vines for hair and old soul eyes.”

Sophia gave Hiker a hesitant expression. “She’s not quite like that at all. Haven’t any of you seen her around the Castle yet?”

They all shook their heads.

“Oh, but she’s just up there on the first landing,” Sophia said, pointing in the direction of the stairs. “You couldn’t have missed her on your way down, and I’m certain she’s been there for a while.”

“Why are you certain of that?” Evan questioned skeptically.

Sophia didn’t want to say it was because the face mask that Mother Nature had been wearing had looked about set, which meant she’d probably had it on for about half an hour. Instead, she shrugged. “I just am.”

“So, Pocket Princess is the only one who has met Mother Nature,” Evan grumbled, sitting back and crossing his arms over his chest.

“Well, she and Lunis are the ones who found her,” Hiker replied.

“Will you tell us about this villain?” Mahkah asked, his face serious.

“Right.” Hiker nodded and pushed his plate away, not having taken a single bite. “It appears that a treacherous man who I’d thought dead is still alive. I need to do more research before I go into detail, but his name is Thad Reinhart.”

“Oh angels,” Quiet said loud enough for everyone at the table to hear.

They all spun to look at the gnome, shock on their faces.

Hiker nodded. “Yes, of all the men to return from the dead, he’s the worst, and I suspect he’s behind much of the evil polluting the world. Mama Jamba has told me that much, but like I said, I’ve got to look into things myself.”

“Tell us more about this Thad Reinhart,” Wilder urged, leaning forward.

“Not right now,” Hiker replied. “Tomorrow, I’ll begin assigning you all cases. We need to systematically go after Thad, but it will take special planning.”

“What kind of planning, sir?” Wilder asked. “Can we help?”

“No,” Hiker said at once. “I’ve got to do this on my own.”

Something seemed to be haunting the leader of the Dragon Elite. Last night as he had given Mama Jamba a speech about standing up to Thad, he’d had new confidence. It wasn’t that it had entirely receded, but he seemed to have lost some of his spark, as if a new fear had taken seed in him during the night.

“He will come after us all,” Ainsley said, shaking her head from the doorway.

Everyone turned their chins to look at her.

“Ainsley,” Hiker warned.

She pursed her lips at him. “I know. You’ve got to do your research. And you don’t want them knowing all the specifics until you’re ready.”

“What specifics?” Evan asked.

“I’ll tell you tomorrow,” Hiker retorted, his eyes narrowed on the housekeeper. “Today, you’ll train. Prepare. We will meet first thing in the morning.”

“Do we get to meet this Mama Jamba?” Evan asked.

“If you can find her,” Ainsley stated. “I’ve still yet to encounter the woman. The Castle won’t give me a clue about where she is.”

“She’s up there sitting on the settee,” Sophia explained, pointing to the stairs.

Ainsley swung around. “Was that who was humming? I heard her just now, but I couldn’t see anyone.”

“That’s because she doesn’t want to be seen by you right now,” Hiker related.

The shapeshifter morphed into almost an identical image of Sophia, if not for the scar on the side of her head. “What about now? Think this will work?”

Hiker’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Mama Jamba can’t be fooled. She’ll show herself when she sees fit. In the meantime, I want you all out on the Expanse training. This may be the last time to hone and refresh skills before things get crazy. I don’t know what to expect entirely yet, but I’m certain war is inevitable.”

“Sir,” Mahkah began. “Things are really going to happen? The Dragon Elite will come out as adjudicators once more? We will fight?” There was a new excitement building in the old rider who had been sequestered to the Gullington for so many centuries.

“Yes,” Hiker answered simply.

Evan stretched. “Well, I’m ready. Pinky, would you like me to show you how to get on your dragon?”

Sophia scowled at him. “No, I’m good.”

“You can spar with me this morning,” Wilder offered.

“That’s okay,” Sophia replied, keeping her eyes off of Hiker who she sensed was giving her a piercing stare.

“I’m happy to run you and Lunis through some obstacle courses, if you like,” Mahkah said to her.

“Thanks, but I actually can’t train today,” she answered, pretending to be inspecting a piece of ham on her plate.

“What’s that now?” Hiker asked, leaning forward.

“Mama Jamba asked me to go do something,” she said, keeping her eyes on the slab of meat.

“And what would that be?” Hiker questioned.

“It’s nothing,” Sophia answered, cutting her ham into little pieces like she was going to feed it to a kitten.

“It’s not fair,” Evan complained. “She’s the only one of us who has gotten to meet Mother Nature, and now she gets to go on some secret mission for her.”

“Indulge me about this nothing task Mama Jamba is sending you on,” Hiker ordered.

Cutting her meat into even smaller pieces, Sophia mumbled, “I’ve-gotta-ge-ma-nails-done.”

Wilder leaned in close. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t quite make out what you said.”

“Yeah,” Evan added. “It’s like she’s impersonating Quiet all of a sudden.”

The gnome’s eyes flicked to Evan as he muttered something.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with your men’s ears,” Ainsley stated. “I heard her just fine.” She patted Sophia on the shoulder. “And good for you. Well-deserved.”

“What’s well deserved?” Hiker asked, looking at the housekeeper and Sophia.

“Oh, really.” Ainsley shook her head, making for the kitchen. “And they say you riders are supposed to have enhanced senses. Only thing most of you bunch have is an enhanced ego.”

“Sophia,” Hiker began, his chin down and a warning in his tone, “do tell me in a voice I can understand, what this mission is that Mama Jamba has sent you on.”

With a sigh, Sophia resigned. “Fine. She wants me to get my nails done today.”

“What?” Evan erupted. “We have to spend another day training at the Gullington, and she gets to go off and get pampered.”

Hiker narrowed his eyes at him. “Do you want to go and get your nails done?”

“Well, no,” Evan answered at once. “It’s just that it seems a bit unfair that Mother Nature is sending her on missions and we have to stick around here.” He gave her a snotty expression. “But I guess I understand. You can’t get your hands too dirty. Be sure to paint them a pretty shade to match your outfit.”

“I was thinking of red,” Sophia fired. “That way, your blood won’t show under my nails.”

“Would you two stop it?” Hiker ordered.

“She started it,” Evan said.

“I did not,” Sophia argued. “You’re the one who has been—”

“Enough,” Hiker interrupted. “Sophia, go get your nails done. You men get to work. I want to see you in my office, first thing tomorrow morning. Get your rest. You’ll need it.”

CHAPTER FIVE

Sophia’s appointment with Mae Ling wasn’t for another half-hour. That wasn’t enough time to get in any training, and honestly, she didn’t really want to bicker with Evan anymore.

With the guys out of the Castle and Hiker shut up in his office, Sophia thought it would give her an opportunity to do some proper snooping.

She’d promised Trinity, the librarian for the Great Library in Zanzibar, that she’d search for The Complete History of Dragon Riders, which was apparently hidden somewhere in the Castle.

“The question is where,” Sophia said, trying to clear her thoughts.

Quiet had once, in his own strange way, advised her to clear her mind to discover secrets in the Castle.

“How had Ainsley said to do it?” Sophia wondered aloud. “I can see the unseen and know the unknown, right?”

Thinking that sounded right, Sophia nodded, taking off down the dark corridor. “I can see the unseen and know the unknown, Castle,” she repeated. “So just lead me to the room where you’re hiding The Complete History of Dragon Riders.”

She half expected a door to appear in front of her, illuminating the path to the book. When it didn’t, Sophia sighed.

“Okay, how about we make a deal?” Sophia offered to the Castle. “You probably want something, right? Like maybe some treasure that’s outside the Gullington?”

The fire in the torches lining the walls dimmed before glowing brighter.

Sophia’s heart skipped. “That’s it! Isn’t it? So, if I go on some adventure for you, then you’ll give me the Complete History of Dragon Riders?”

“Or you’ll go and get it what it wants, and then it won’t deliver on its promise,” Ainsley said at Sophia’s back.

She spun to face the shapeshifter who was in the form of Mama Jamba. Sophia tilted her head at her in confusion. “Why are you impersonating Mother Nature?”

“Well, since I can’t meet her face to face, I figured this would have to do,” Ainsley said, turning to the wall where a mirror suddenly materialized, showing her full appearance. She bowed low to her image. “It’s an ultimate honor to meet you, Mama Jamba.” She rose. “Oh, please call me ‘Mommy.’ And the honor is all mine, Ainsley.” The shapeshifter clasped her hands to her chest. “I don’t even know what to say, Mommy.”

“Ummm,” Sophia interrupted. “Mommy? Really?”

Ainsley gave her an annoyed expression. “Excuse me, I’m talking to Mommy. And yes, that’s what she wants me to call her. It’s our little thing. Just between us.”

“And that’s not weird,” Sophia muttered.

“Says the person who gets to chat with Mommy whenever she pleases,” Ainsley fired.

Sophia softened. “I’m sure you’ll meet her soon. She hasn’t been here for long.”

Ainsley resigned some of her frustration. “Yes, I’m sure you’re right. And you’re looking for the Complete History of Dragon Riders.”

Sophia nodded.

“I’d warn you about making a deal with the Castle,” Ainsley stated, changing back to her normal appearance.

“You think the Castle will take whatever I agree to get for it and then not give me the book?” Sophia questioned.

The housekeeper shrugged. “Probably. The thing is, if the Castle wants you to have something, you will. If not, it can keep stuff hidden indefinitely. I’ve given up on trying to find Hiker’s books.”

“But what if it takes another nap?”

“It appears to be doing that when I sleep,” Ainsley answered. “Which I haven’t figured out how to avoid. Therefore, I’m a little skeptical that I’ll be able to discover where the sneaky Castle is hiding the books or the pairs to all my socks or the lids to my leftover containers.”

“Oh, socks and lids just sort of go missing,” Sophia offered. “That’s a common issue even in mortal homes, from what I’ve heard.”

Ainsley shook her head. “No, that’s the doing of Gully fairies. And guess where they originated?”

“The Gullington?” Sophia guessed.

“That’s right,” Ainsley affirmed. “Several centuries ago, there was a mass breakout of the Gully fairies. Apparently, some numbnuts left their cage open. They were an experimental magical creature by one of our dragonriders at the time. Anyway, a horde of them escaped and they spread all over the globe. The little buggers multiply fast and are impossible to spot.”

“Wow,” Sophia whispered. “So this person who let them out is the reason that most people don’t have matching socks?”

“Yep.”

“Well, they’re a pretty hated individual worldwide,” Sophia stated.

Ainsley huffed. “Good thing I wasn’t planning on winning any popularity contests.”

“Oh, it was you,” Sophia said.

“Of course it was me,” Ainsley replied as if this should have been obvious.

“Well, I told Trinity that I’d look for the Complete History of Dragon Riders,” Sophia explained. “Do you have any idea what’s in that book or why it can’t be copied?”

The shapeshifter shook her head. “Honestly, Hiker guarded that book more than any others. It was locked up in a case in his office. But it disappeared with the others because if the Castle wants something, there’s no stopping it.”

Sophia tapped her chin, thinking. “Hmmm. Well, is there a way to make a deal with the Castle to ensure it delivers on its promise?”

“Beats me,” Ainsley stated. “If you figure that out, let me know. So far, the little jerk goes back on any agreements I try and make.”

Sophia sighed. Trinity had only asked that she look for The Complete History of Dragon Riders. She wasn’t obligated to actually find the book, but Sophia wanted to know what was in it that would require Hiker to lock it up. And why was it that the Gullington made it so it couldn’t be duplicated? There were a lot of unanswered questions, and finding that book was the only way to figure things out.

“Ains,” Sophia said, shaking away the concerns about the book. “You told me you’d tell me more about Thad. Hiker doesn’t really seem open to discussing him. What else can you tell me about this horrible man?”

“Oh, no, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley said, backing down the corridor. “I know I said I would, but Hiker is already peeved at me for this morning. I better not push my luck with him right now. He’s in the worst mood I’ve seen him in since…well, I can’t say.”

Sophia deflated. “Seriously? Hiker is going to be sour no matter what. At least if you give me some information on Thad then—”

“Maybe I will at some point,” Ainsley cut in, “but for now, go get your nails done. Hiker needs to handle this his way. I see that much clearly. And if I’m honest, it’s not my place to tell anyone about Thad Reinhart.”

Something had shifted dramatically in the housekeeper since the night before when she seemed more open to sharing information.

“Ains, what’s going on?” Sophia asked.

“He made me promise,” Ainsley whispered. “And I might lie and steal and cheat, but I refuse to break a promise to anyone. Especially Hiker.”

“Wait, Hiker made you promise not to tell me about Thad?” Sophia questioned.

“He made us promise not to tell anyone,” she amended.

“Us?” Sophia asked. “You mean you and…Quiet?” The last part dawned on her. “You two know about this villain, right?”

“We don’t know much,” Ainsley stated. “I assure you of that.”

“And did you just admit to lying, stealing, and cheating?” Sophia tilted her head, blinking at the elf.

“Did I?” Ainsley asked. “I really don’t recall. Now hurry off, would you? It won’t be good to miss your appointment.”

Cautiously, Sophia nodded at her as she backed away, wondering what Hiker was hiding. And why was the Castle hiding the Complete History of Dragon Riders? She had so much to figure out, but it would have to wait since Mother Nature was making her go get a pedicure. Her life was indeed very bizarre.

CHAPTER SIX

The smell of chemicals was so strong that Sophia was forced to immediately cover her nose. She found it ironic that she could handle flying at high speeds on Lunis and fighting robots, but striding into a nail salon made her want to flee.

Maybe I’m not as girly as I believed, Sophia thought, realizing she’d never had a real pedicure.

The line to get into the busy shop was nearly out the door. Sophia was going to take it as a sign that she should return to the Gullington to train with the guys and was about to head back out the door when a small hand grabbed her arm.

“You’re here for your appointment?” a small woman with short black hair in a small ponytail asked. “You’re Sophia Beaufont?”

She nodded. “Yes, you’re Mae Ling?”

Sophia, like most of the women in her family, was small in stature. Mae Ling was at least a head shorter, making her seem like a small child.

“I am,” the woman said, tugging her through the crowded shop, surprisingly strong for her size. “I’ll take you to my station. Are we doing the works? Mani? Pedi? Brows? Neck massage?”

“No, I’m thinking just a pedi, please,” Sophia stated, thinking how strange it was for a dragonrider to get her nails done. She felt as though she should be at the Gullington preparing for the missions that Hiker was going to assign tomorrow. She should be sparring with Wilder, riding Lunis, or doing something that made her feel like a rider. Being in a crowded shop of women getting pampered didn’t do that at all. It made her feel…normal.

“Everyone needs to get their nails done,” Mae Ling said, pushing Sophia into a reclining chair with surprising force. The woman had Sophia seated before she was fully aware of what was going on.

There was a bowl under her feet, connected to the recliner, which was already vibrating under her back. Sophia realized it was an attempt to get her to relax, but it only made her tense from the strange sensation.

“What’s that?” Sophia asked as Mae Ling began to fill the basin at her feet with warm water and bath salts.

“Don’t worry about those boys and tomorrow,” Mae Ling stated. “You need to be here.”

“How did you know that I was worried about that?” she asked, wondering what had happened to her boots. Her pants were already rolled up to the knees, although she didn’t remember doing it.

“Your friend told me,” Mae Ling said, tapping the side of her head and winking.

“Do you mean Mama Jamba?” Sophia asked, pulling up her toes, nervous about dipping them into the water.

“Sure,” she said, pushing Sophia’s feet under the warm suds, submerging them completely.

“You are the one who Mama Jamba recommended, right?” Sophia asked.

The small woman nodded, pulling a small rolling chair over and taking a seat in front of Sophia’s feet.

“How do you know each other?” Sophia asked.

“We go far back,” Mae Ling said casually, drawing a cart over with a bit of magic.

“Back?” Sophia asked cautiously. “How far back?”

Mae Ling waved her off. “Not really that important.” She pulled one of Sophia’s feet out of the water and began trimming nails and pushing back cuticles. It wasn’t as weird as Sophia would have expected, and before long, she found herself relaxing into the chair, allowing the slow vibrations to soothe her into a more relaxed experience.

“You’re very tense,” Mae Ling observed after a few moments of silence.

Sophia’s eyes popped open. She hadn’t realized that she’d closed them. “Huh? What?”

“You’re very tense, aren’t you?” Mae Ling repeated. “The pedicure will help, but you have other problems that a massage can’t fix.”

Sophia laughed, thinking of her problems with Thad Reinhart. “No, a massage can’t fix my problems. But Mama Jamba thinks it might put me in a better frame of mind.”

Mae Ling nodded, lathering a handful of lotion onto Sophia’s feet and starting to push into various pressure points, pressing away tension. “Now, you know where to look for this Thad Reinhart, right?”

Again, Sophia’s eyes popped open again. “What? I didn’t mention his name. How did you know about him?”

“Well, of course, you did,” Mae Ling said with a laugh. “We’ve been talking about him for half an hour and how you went to his facility, Chainley.”

“We have?” Sophia asked and then straightened. “Chainley?”

“Yes,” Mae Ling said, beginning to set Sophia’s feet on the front of the basin, preparing them for nail polish. “That’s where you freed those slaves. Where Adam was investigating and died.”

“I told you about that?” Sophia asked, at a loss for what happened over the last half hour.

A bottle of nail polish that was Sophia’s favorite shade of pink materialized in Mae Ling’s hand. “Well, of course, you did. How else would I know about it?”

“Right,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “And that color…”

“You picked it when you came in, remember?” Mae Ling questioned again.

“Of course,” Sophia said, wracking her brain for the memory but unable to find it.

“Anyway, I think you’re absolutely right,” Mae Ling began, painting Sophia’s toenails. It was a nice, soft feeling that was both relaxing and sort of tickling. “You should go to one of Thad Reinhart’s other small facilities. That one on that island off the coast of California seems like a good lead.”

Sophia jerked, nearly making Mae Ling mess up. “The one off where?”

Mae glanced up at her. “Remember? You were just telling me about that facility on Catalina Island off the coast of your hometown of Los Angeles?”

“I was?” Sophia questioned. “I mean, I guess I was.”

She really couldn’t remember much since entering the shop, which was strangely empty now. Hadn’t it been full when I entered? Sophia wondered, looking around and seeing she was the only customer there.

She glanced at the clock on the wall and couldn’t believe the time. She’d been at Mae Ling’s shop for hours, although she could have sworn it had only been twenty or thirty minutes.

“Well, you seemed to have needed this,” Mae Ling stated, pushing back and beginning to clean up.

“Thank you,” Sophia said, looking around, feeling disoriented. “I think you’re right.”

Mae Ling leaned forward. “And I think you’re right about checking out the Nathaniel Facility in Catalina. That seems like a good lead.”

“Nathaniel Facility in Catalina?” Sophia asked, swearing it was the first time she’d ever said those words together.

“Yes, you told me all about how that was where you supposed strange activity was going on that could be connected to Thad Reinhart,” Mae Ling explained.

“I did?” Sophia asked and then shook her head. “I mean, of course, I did. But where did I get these leads?”

Mae Ling shrugged, trotting for the back. “Who knows? Maybe your fairy godmother?”

Sophia laughed, but then the lights started to dim. “Wait, are you closing up?”

“Yes, we’re closed,” Mae Ling called from the back. “Time for you to leave.”

“But what do I owe you?” Sophia asked, peeling herself out of the chair, her back feeling more relaxed than…well, ever.

“Nothing,” Mae Ling replied. “You’ll pay me in time.”

“But how?” Sophia asked, feeling compelled to walk toward the front exit.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Mae Ling answered. “We’ll figure something out. Maybe we’ll trade, or you’ll have something I want, or you’ll save the world.”

“What did you say?” Sophia asked, suddenly her fingers on the handle for the door, although she didn’t remember how it happened.

“I said goodnight and see you next time,” Mae Ling sang.

Suddenly Sophia found herself outside the shop. All the lights on the streets had dimmed, and the shop behind her was completely dark.

She couldn’t shake the strange feeling that she’d just gotten a lead and a pedicure from her fairy godmother.

Drawing a breath, she opened a portal right outside the Gullington, two words rolling around her mind: Nathaniel Facility.

CHAPTER SEVEN

His riders were counting on him…

The world was…

And Hiker Wallace worried that he was going to let everyone down.

He picked up the stack of papers on his desk and threw them across his office, where they slammed against the empty shelves on the far wall and scattered over the wood floor. A deep groan of frustration ripped out of his mouth.

The records he’d been able to dig up on Thad Reinhart were useless. Nothing gave him a lead on where he could find the man presently.

As usual, Thad Reinhart had done his due diligence covering up his tracks. His business dealings were hidden behind corporations, making it even harder to determine what he was doing.

The Elite Globe remained unresponsive to Hiker’s attempts to show him where Thad was located. He couldn’t find a single rider outside the Dragon Elite. It had been his own fault. Frustrated that so many riders didn’t want to be a part of the Dragon Elite, Hiker had erased anyone once they parted ways, making their location disappear from the globe. Getting them to show back up on the Elite Globe was proving impossible.

Wrapping his hand around his forehead, Hiker felt the irritation well up in him, threatening to erupt.

“For heaven’s sake,” Mama Jamba said at Hiker’s back. “The Castle is peeved at you, isn’t it hun?”

Hiker glanced at her over his shoulder, letting out a hot breath. “The Castle and I aren’t seeing eye to eye anymore. I’m considering moving out.”

Mama Jamba laughed, striding around the office, peering at the empty bookshelf. “Oh, you know you can’t do that. The Gullington was a gift to the Dragon Elite.”

“Well, you should think of taking it back.”

She ran her finger along the empty bookshelves as she walked. “And what are you going to do? Move into a condo in the city? Put Bell on an island in a nearby loch?”

He grunted in reply.

“Ainsley is doing an excellent job of caring for the Castle,” Mama Jamba offered proudly.

“Don’t tell her that,” he stated. “It will go to her head, and then she’ll be even more intolerable.”

Mama Jamba halted next to Hiker, looking out the tiny window on his wall. The wall that used to have a long bank of glass that showed a breathtaking view of the Pond. “I wasn’t sure if she’d be right for the job when you assigned her, but the Castle likes her.” She glanced up at Hiker. He towered a couple of feet over the small, unassuming woman with large silver hair and long eyelashes. “Really, it seems that you’re the only one who doesn’t get along well with the Castle.”

He scowled down at her. “It doesn’t like Evan, either.”

“Well, that should tell you all that you need to know,” Mama Jamba said. “What happened to all your books?”

“The Castle,” he answered plainly.

She giggled.

“It’s not funny,” he complained. “Ever since Sophia showed up, the Castle has been antagonizing me.”

“That’s because she’s new blood,” Mama Jamba explained. “You’re old blood. It’s trying to get you to evolve.”

He threw up his hands. “What’s the point? I can’t even find Thad.”

Mama Jamba nodded like she expected this.

“Tell me where to find him, Mama?”

“Oh, no,” she answered at once. “Sometimes it’s better if you figure out things on your own.”

“That’s what I have been doing for centuries,” he nearly yelled.

“No, you’ve been sitting on your hands.”

“And you have too!” he exclaimed, and immediately regretting yelling at her. “I’m sorry, but it’s frustrating. I can’t find anything on Thad. And the Elite Globe is rubbish.”

“Well, maybe you should consider new resources,” Mama Jamba offered, rocking forward on her toes and back again, a sneaky expression on her face. “It does appear that the Castle is trying to force you in that direction. But I bet you’re glad that it took the Complete History of Dragon Riders at least.”

He shook his head. “No, if I had that book, I might be able to find Thad. There’s a lot that I’d know if I had it.”

“And there’s a lot that others would know as well,” Mama Jamba offered.

“No,” he argued. “I kept it locked up. No one will find out.” He gave her a measured glare. “Unless you’re talking?”

“Oh, no, darling,” she said slyly. “Your secret is safe with me.”

He sighed with relief. “Thank you. And you know, the others are curious to see you. Why are you avoiding them?”

She shrugged, taking a seat on the couch in front of the flickering fire. “I’ve been right out in the open for them to see. They just don’t know how to look anymore.”

He huffed. “Oh, you and your riddles. You’re just like this bloody Castle.”

“Well, it is a part of me,” she explained. “Sophia sees me, though. How do you explain that?”

“She sees a lot,” he stated.

“The riders have been conditioned to see what they expect,” she continued. “You have made them complacent like that. But to survive, you’re going to have to train them to have a fresh perspective. Otherwise, they will fix new world problems with old thinking, which we both know, or at least I hope we both do, would never work.” She gave him a pursed expression.

“And that’s why you sent Sophia here, isn’t it? To give us that new world perspective?” he asked.

“That’s not it entirely,” she answered, something mischievous simmering under the surface.

A soft growl made his beard vibrate. “You and your ways, Mama.”

She smiled, satisfied with herself. “Yes, me and my ways.”

“Why can’t you save things?” Hiker asked, immediately knowing the answer.

She answered, “You know that it has never been my job to save this planet. That has always been the job of the Dragon Elite. I can protect you only so much. Which is why I’m here.”

Hiker had been telling himself lately that Mama Jamba wasn’t doing enough, but he also knew that she worked through mysterious ways. And she was right, she looked after the planet, but it was the Dragon Elite’s job to look after the mortals. And he’d obviously failed if Thad Reinhart was polluting, exploiting mortals, and taking advantage of everything he could.

“I’m glad you’re here,” he said after a moment.

“But you’re madder than hell about that one thing, aren’t you, hun?” she asked, a coy smile on her face.

There was no point hiding it from her. He nodded. “You promised me, after the last time, no more twins. Sophia is one. You know that, right?”

“Of course I do,” she answered. “But her twin is dead.”

“But why choose a twin?” Hiker questioned. “You know the result is never good. One is always pure goodness, and the other, well, you remember…”

Mama Jamba nodded. “I know. But I think we know what side Sophia lands on, and there’s an important reason for me choosing her as a rider.”

“Which I’m suspecting you won’t be sharing with me?” Hiker asked.

She waved him off. “You know that you don’t want spoilers, darling.”

He growled again. “I wouldn’t hate them.”

“Hiker, why do you think I made her a rider?”

He thought for a moment. “She inherited her twin’s power when he died, didn’t she? That’s one reason she’s so powerful, isn’t it?”

Mama Jamba nodded.

“You did it so that she would be powerful? Marking a new age of dragonriders?” he guessed.

“I did it to save you all, or at least I hope that’s what it does, but you won’t see that for quite some time, if at all.”

Hiker wasn’t sure how he could love someone so much and still want to strangle her.

Mama Jamba must have read his frustration with her, because she said, “Oh, Hiker Wallace, you know, despite your bad attitude, you’re still my favorite.”

“You’re not supposed to have favorites,” he said, trying to keep his tough attitude but softening despite himself. There was nothing quite like the affection of Mama Jamba. There never had been, and he’d forgotten how much he missed it.

She shrugged. “Well, sue me then because you’re one of my favorites, hence the reason I appointed you as the leader of my Dragon Elite.”

“I thought it was because you never wanted me to have a day off or a moment of peace.”

Mama Jamba laughed. “We both know that you wouldn’t know what to do with rest and relaxation.”

Hiker strode over to his desk and looked at the papers strewn across it. “If I can’t locate Thad, I’m not sure what we will do. Not much of a leader I turned out to be.”

“If you don’t find Thad Reinhart, this planet will perish from his evil deeds,” Mama Jamba said matter-of-factly. “But that is the least of your problems.”

He glanced up, irritation heavy in his eyes. “Strangely, it’s not. I like this planet and would prefer not to lose it.”

“Well, you still have a good century, maybe even two, until you have to worry about that,” she said, lying back on the sofa and covering her forehead with her hand. “If you don’t find Thad sooner, rather than later, then you won’t see the destruction of this planet.”

He gritted his teeth together, anticipating what she was about to say.

“I’m certain that Thad will make the dragonriders extinct well before he destroys my lovely Earth,” she said, a rare sadness edging into her voice.

“Mama…”

She sniffed. “You know it’s his ultimate mission. He won’t rest until you’re all dead.”

“I know…”

“And I believe he’d rather this whole planet perish with him on it, than live in cooperation with mortals or magical creatures,” Mama Jamba continued. “The thing about the soulless is, when they lose, they would rather bring everyone down with them than search for redemption.”

“He’s not soulless,” Hiker attempted to argue, guilt prickling beneath the surface. He was the reason Thad had gone over the edge, the reason he couldn’t be redeemed. At least, that’s what Hiker believed.

Mama sat up, giving him a meaningful expression. “We both know that Thad is soulless. If he wasn’t before, then he is now.”

“Then why did you have him become a rider?” Hiker questioned.

She laid back down, covering her eyes with her forearm. “It was the angels’ idea. I haven’t a clue what they were thinking, but I know they are rarely wrong.”

“I will never understand how you all operate,” Hiker said, having never met an angel before. He knew they protected Mama Jamba’s riders, but information other than that was murky at best.

The Complete History of Dragon Riders probably explained it well enough, but he had never taken the time to study it. Really, he had mostly kept that book locked away, afraid of what would happen otherwise. And now it was missing, and who knew what would happen if it fell into the wrong hands?

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Your nails look great,” Mama Jamba said when Sophia entered Hiker’s office.

Mother Nature was laid across the couch in front of the fire, her eyes obscured by her forearm lying over her head. Furthermore, Sophia was wearing boots.

Sophia glanced down, confusion making her brow wrinkle. “Ummm…thanks.” Sophia assumed that Mama Jamba simply knew that she’d had her nails done as she was ordered to do and was being polite.

“And what a pretty shade of pink,” Mama Jamba continued.

Sophia’s eyes darted to Hiker, who had paused his nervous pacing and was studying her. He shook his head, rolled his eyes, and continued to stride back and forth behind his desk.

“Did you really have to miss an entire day of training to get your…whatever it was that you were doing?” Hiker asked her, disapproval heavy in his voice.

“Yes, she did,” Mama Jamba answered for her.

“An entire day though, Mama?” he argued.

“Mae Ling has a process that can’t be rushed,” she explained, her Southern accent making the words sound polite, although irritation was creeping into her tone.

“And really, if you’re going to be around here, then I can’t have you overstepping your bounds with my riders,” Hiker said to Mama Jamba.

“You do know how a hierarchy works, my dear, don’t you?” Mama Jamba asked him.

“Of course I do,” he answered with a heavy breath.

“Oh good, because I was worried I was going to have to teach you about managerial structure,” she stated.

“Mama…” he said, a warning in his tone.

“The angels protect my riders,” she continued, undeterred. “And they protect my Earth through the rules of adjudication since disagreements, greed, and abuse between mortals and magical creatures are the greatest risks to the health of this planet. You oversee the Dragon Elite, and I do…well, whatever I damn well please.”

“But if you expect me to do my job then you’ve got to—”

Wilder came to an abrupt halt upon entering the office, interrupting Hiker. The rider’s eyes grew wide as he took in the sight of Mother Nature stretched across the couch. He pointed at her, mouthing to Sophia. “Is that her?”

“Yes, that’s her,” Mama Jamba replied, loud and clear. “And Wilder Thomson, is that really any way to greet me since I haven’t seen you in a couple centuries?”

He dipped into a bow. “I’m sorry, Mother Nature. My sincere and deepest apologies. How may I earn back your favor?”

Mama Jamba giggled like a young schoolgirl as she sat up, blushing slightly. “Oh, dear, you’ve lost no favor with me, but you’re as charming as ever. Do stand, so I can take a look at you.”

Wilder rose to his full height, his shoulders back and chin held up proudly. “It’s lovely to see you, Mother Nature.”

“Oh, good,” Hiker said dryly. “They can see you now.”

“Well, Sophia is here and she sees me, so they are forced to,” Mama Jamba explained before returning her attention to Wilder. “You walked right by me in the corridor this morning.”

“I did?” Wilder asked. “I’m terribly sorry. If I would have known—”

“You would have stopped doing that cute little dance and singing that song, which was wonderful entertainment for me,” Mama Jamba interrupted. “But yes, it appears the men will be able to see me after this, which is why Evander McIntosh is hanging out in the hallway, pretending that he hasn’t arrived yet.”

A loud cough erupted from the hallway.

“Get in here, Evan,” Hiker scolded.

The young dragonrider slid into the room, gliding down to one knee, his hands extended to Mama Jamba. “Mother Nature, it is a true honor to make your acquaintance.”

She smiled good-naturedly at him. “And you missed me this morning too.” Mama Jamba nodded at Hiker. “But he was picking his nose.” She glanced at Evan. “You did find what you were looking for, didn’t you?”

He flushed as he stood. “Oh. Sorry you saw that. I…”

She waved him off. “I hope you all aren’t going to start acting all stiff now that you can see me. That will make for a really boring time.”

Mahkah entered the office, giving a polite nod to Mother Nature before taking his position beside Wilder.

“Good to see you again, Mahkah Tomahawk,” Mama Jamba said.

“You as well, Mama Jamba,” he said stoically.

“Of course, Mahkah saw her,” Evan said with a sigh. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

Mahkah didn’t answer.

“Well, make yourself comfortable,” Mama Jamba said, scooting down to the side of the couch, making room.

Hiker cleared his throat and directed a pointed look at Mother Nature.

She scrunched up her shoulders. “Oh, right. My apologies. Hiker, this is your office and your meeting.”

He nodded, looking around at the riders. “Take a seat.”

“But we shouldn’t make ourselves comfortable?” Wilder dared to ask, a hint of mischief in his voice.

“This isn’t your bedroom, so no,” Hiker answered at once.

“Copy that,” Wilder replied, not taking a seat but instead remaining rigid.

Sophia shook her head at his playful act and slid down on the sofa next to Mama Jamba, hoping to get the meeting started.

“I agree,” Mama Jamba said to her. “Let’s get down to business, Soph.”

Hiker cut his eyes at the two women.

Mama Jamba shrugged, pulling out a nail file from the pocket of her velour suit and beginning to work on her long nails. “Again, my apologies, Hiker. Your meeting. Please run it how you see fit.”

He nodded, resuming his pacing. “Yes, I will.”

Hiker picked up a report on his desk and ran his eyes over it. “I think there are a few cases worldwide that we should start with to make our roles as adjudicators known more widely.”

“I thought we were going after Thad Reinhart,” Evan interrupted.

Hiker lowered his chin. “Well, we will, once I know where to look for him or his dealings.”

“Doesn’t she know?” Evan asked, pointing at Mama Jamba.

Sophia shook her head at him. “It’s not polite to point.”

“You tell him, Soph,” Mama Jamba said, running her file across the tip of her nail.

“Oh, I forgot it’s the runt’s job to teach us all manners,” Evan said with a sigh.

“As I was saying,” Hiker began again, “I haven’t been able to pinpoint where to start our search for Thad Reinhart. The facility north of here, which I believe was part of one of his operations, has since been deserted with no leads. I believe that by intervening in these cases around the world, it will draw Thad out. Once he gets wind that the Dragon Elite are back, he will come after us.”

“How do you know?” Evan asked.

“I know,” Hiker said with confidence. “Which is why it’s more important than ever that we be ready. War is imminent.”

“Which is why most of us have been training,” Evan said, looking straight at Sophia. “While some of us have been getting pedicures.”

She ignored him, waiting for her moment to reveal the information Mae Ling had told her.

“Sophia is well aware that she needs to finish her training,” Hiker stated. “Which is why when the three of you go on these cases I’ve gathered, she will stay behind and train with Lunis.”

“What?” Sophia bolted forward. “But I should—”

The murderous expression Hiker gave her made her halt.

“I should go to the House of Fourteen,” she amended, sitting back again.

“Because?” he asked.

“Because they are the ones who asked us to find Mama Jamba when their seers saw events that would need her attention,” Sophia argued.

“So?” Hiker continued to question.

“So, it might be helpful to give them a status update and see if there is any information they can offer us on Thad Reinhart, now that we know he’s behind the evil they were seeing,” she explained.

Hiker considered this for a moment.

“And working with the House of Fourteen, rather than on our own, will help us to maximize our resources,” Sophia continued, persuasion laced into her tone.

“Smart thinking, little lady,” Mama Jamba commended. “I like it when others work together, rather than trying to reinvent the wheel.”

Hiker shot Mama Jamba an impatient glare. “I’m not sure that’s the best use of your time, Sophia.”

“Well, then can I go look into this?” Sophia asked, holding out her hand, a file on the Nathaniel facility on Catalina Island materializing. She’d gotten up early to research it. There was definitely something shady about the top-secret area that deserved their attention. She’d been able to find a few aerial shots that suggested weapons of mass destruction were being housed there.

Hiker yanked the file from her hand, a skeptical glare on his face. He opened the file, his eyes growing wider as he flipped through the folder’s content. “How did you find this information?”

Sophia looked sideways at Mama Jamba. “I went and got my nails done.”

An abrupt laugh fell out of the squirrel’s mouth that was sitting on the empty bookshelf.

Everyone turned to look at the strange creature with its paws over its mouth as it continued to giggle. The squirrel turned and looked behind itself as if everyone in the room was looking at something behind it.

“Ainsley,” Hiker said, his tone punishing.

The housekeeper morphed into her normal willowy appearance, sitting on the cabinet, her legs crossed. “Hello,” she said to the room before looking directly at Mama Jamba. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

Mama Jamba winked at her. “And yours, Ainsley Carter.”

“You know that you’re not supposed to be in here during meetings,” Hiker scolded Ainsley.

“Which is why I was in disguise,” she said, scooting off the cabinet and striding for the door.

Hiker shook his head before returning his attention to Sophia. “In all seriousness, tell me where you got this information on this Nathaniel facility.”

“She told you,” Mama Jamba answered for her. “Nail salons are wonderful places to get information. People there talk, and if you listen, you can learn things. Should I schedule a pedicure for you, Hiker?”

He gave her an incredulous glare. “Of course not! I simply want to know where Sophia is getting this information. I want to talk to this person who told you about this place.”

“Oh, no,” Mama Jamba stated, shaking her head. “You see Mae to get your nails done, or you don’t see her at all.”

He scoffed, thoroughly offended. “I will not go to a nail salon!”

“Then you’ll have to rely on Sophia to get this information,” Mama Jamba stated, turning to face her. “And as a bonus, you’ll get pampered. Maybe next time she can give you a new hairstyle.”

Sophia grabbed at her blonde locks. “What’s wrong with my hair?”

“Nothing, dear,” Mama Jamba said. “But a little more poof might be fun for a change. Big Dallas hair is my new favorite thing.”

“What are you two talking about?” Evan asked.

“Enough,” Hiker cut in. “I’m going to this Nathaniel facility while you three—”

The look Mama Jamba gave him apparently cut Hiker off.

“Right,” he said with a growl. “As your leader, it would be best for me to assign this to one of you.”

Mama Jamba nodded proudly and continued to file her nails.

“And since I found the case,” Sophia offered, a hint in her voice.

“Then you’ve done quite enough,” Hiker stated right away.

“But I’ve already gone into one of Thad’s facilities,” Sophia argued. “I know about the magical tech that he uses. I’m familiar with—”

“But you haven’t finished your training, and you went to that facility without my consent,” Hiker cut in.

“Oh, burn,” Evan whispered loudly.

“You had kicked me out of the Castle,” Sophia argued.

“Regardless of how things happened, neither you nor I are going to this facility,” Hiker stated. He turned his attention to Mahkah. “As our most seasoned rider, I trust you can do reconnaissance on this.”

Mahkah nodded, taking the file from him. “Yes, sir. I’ll report back to you with what I learn.”

“And the rest of you will go on adjudication cases,” Hiker said, looking back at the others.

“So I get to go—”

“Except for Sophia,” Hiker amended, making her deflate.

“But sir—”

“I think,” he began, interrupting her again, “that you’re right about sharing information with the House of Fourteen. If you found this tip getting your nails done, then it might be good if we keep communications open with the House.”

“And who said that an old dog can’t change,” Mama Jamba said under her breath, inspecting her polished nails.

“What was that?” Hiker barked.

“Nothing,” she chirped in reply.

“But when you return, Sophia,” he continued, “you will finish your training. There will be no cases for you until you’re completely ready.”

“Which only took me about a hundred years,” Evan offered. “So good luck, girl.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, hoping it didn’t take her a hundred years to pass her training.

She needed to be out there, solving disputes, finding the bad guys, and making the world a better place. But she also needed to follow Hiker’s orders, or he was going to kick her out again and set them back more. They may not see eye to eye on all things, and that was okay, but they needed to mostly get along, or finding solutions for mortals’ disputes would be impossible.

How could they solve other’s problems if they couldn’t solve their own?

CHAPTER NINE

It was strange that although Sophia had been born and raised in the House of Fourteen, it didn’t feel like her home anymore. Maybe it never had. Once she felt the comfort that the Gullington gave her, she knew the difference.

In the entryway, she halted, staring at the golden passage dazzling with the ancient language of the Founders. She couldn’t understand what it said even as she ran her hands over it, making the symbols dance.

Liv could read the language because she was a Warrior for the House of Fourteen, but to Sophia, it was gibberish.

“You’ve returned,” Plato said, materializing beside her as she strode down the corridor.

The lynx hardly spoke to anyone but Liv, but lately, he’d been a bit more open to her. It was strange to find him there without Liv, but popping up randomly was definitely his thing. It was like he wanted to spook those he visited, but it hadn’t worked on Sophia that time.

“Of course I’ve returned,” she stated, turning back to the long corridor and appreciating the elegant beauty of the entryway. It was different every time she saw it, morphing to accommodate whatever was going on in the House of Fourteen at the current time. “Why wouldn’t I?”

He flicked his tail back and forth. “Someone worries that with your new position, you’ll abandon the House altogether.”

She sighed, having sensed this. “Well, you can tell her that I’d never do that.”

The feline scoffed at her. “I was referring to Clark. I read his journal last night.”

Sophia would have laughed but she knew he was being honest. “The Dragon Elite are used to existing separate from the rest of the magical organizations, but I’m trying to change that.”

“Spoken like a true Beaufont,” he said proudly.

Something occurred to Sophia and she halted, looking down at the black and white cat. “You knew my parents, right?”

He arched a skeptical eyebrow at her. “I’ve paid my debt in full. I’m no longer under obligation to—”

She waved him off. “No, I’m not sure what that’s all about, but I have a different question.”

He studied her for a moment. “Your mother’s favorite color was gray-blue.”

“The same as Liv’s,” she stated.

“Your father’s favorite book was The Great Gatsby,” he continued.

“Also the same as Liv’s,” she affirmed.

“And they both listened to way too much folk music.”

Sophia laughed. “Thanks for the insights. But actually, that’s not what I was wondering about.”

Plato’s mouth twitched. “Well, I’m not sure what else I can offer.”

Sophia wasn’t like Liv and Clark, deeply connected to the family she’d lost. Of course, she missed Ian and Reese, her older sister and brother, but that was because she remembered them. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t remember her parents, and strangely she thought she was better off for that. She had witnessed the dull ache in Liv and Clark’s eyes when they recounted memories of their parents. Sophia didn’t have that. Instead, she had a void where her parent’s memory should have been.

That wasn’t even the problem for her. It was the sword at her side, Inexorabilis. It was her mother’s sword, made by a very talented elf. It held the memories of her mother, and it had the benefit of years of battles. But unless Sophia bonded with the sword entirely, she wasn’t going to be the best fighter she could be. She and Lunis had figured that out recently and concluded that to complete her combat training, she was going to have to bond to the sword. She wasn’t entirely sure how to do that.

Before she could expand, Plato’s eyes slid down to the sword, where her hand had fallen absentmindedly. “You need to bond to your mother’s sword,” he guessed.

She blew out a breath. “No wonder Liv keeps you around. You’re good.”

“She keeps me around mostly because she can’t get rid of me,” he answered.

Sophia laughed. “I doubt she’d want to ever do that.”

“Ask her that tomorrow when she finds out what I did to her favorite sweater,” he said coyly.

“What did you do to it?” Sophia asked.

“I made it into a bunch of different sweaters,” he replied.

“Well, that sounds nice,” she stated.

He tucked his chin, appearing guilty. “For mice…”

“Oh, well, thankfully, Liv is forgiving.”

Plato gave her a curious expression. “We are talking about Liv, as in Olivia Beaufont, right?”

“I won’t tell her that you called her that,” she said.

“Thanks. That would be for the best.” Plato continued to walk beside her. “Now, your mother’s sword. What do you want to know so you can bond to it?”

“Well, what do I need to know?” Sophia asked.

He shrugged. “It depends on the sword. See, unlike Liv’s sword, Bellator, which was created for her, yours was created for your mother Guinevere. That means it bonded to her and is keeping allegiance to her, maybe believing that she’s coming back and it shouldn’t lose its loyalty.”

“But she’s not,” Sophia said, strange hope in her voice.

He shook his head. “I’ve seen a few return from the dead, and your mother is definitely not a candidate. I’m sorry.”

She nodded.

“My point is,” Plato continued, “that Inexorabilis won’t bond to you until you convince it that your mother is gone and not coming back and that you are the rightful heir and should be trusted.”

“How do I do that?” Sophia asked him.

“Well, it might seem a bit impossible,” Plato said, disappointment in his voice.

“Why?” she asked, sharing his tone.

“Well, for starters, you’re going to need an expert in weapons who can read the past experiences of your sword,” Plato explained. “I would recommend you see the person who created your mother’s sword, Hawaiki, but she’s taken a long worldwide voyage with her dragon, Indikos, and I suspect she’ll be hard to find since she’s constantly on the move. Unfortunately, I’m pessimistic that you’ll find a weapon’s expert, as I’ve explained. They are extremely rare.”

Sophia smiled, thinking of Wilder and his ability to see all the experiences a weapon has had. “I might actually know someone.”

“Of course you do,” he said with a sigh.

“So if I can somehow locate this person,” she began slowly. “Then what do I do?”

“Then you murder them and extract all their blood so that you can start the ancient spell of unlocking.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Seriously, what do I do?”

He huffed. “My jokes don’t work on you either.”

“Maybe Clark,” she offered.

“Oh, he loathes my jokes. Always thinks I’m serious until I burst out laughing in his face.”

Sophia rolled her hand forward. “Go on then. Tell me what you know about this.”

“Fine,” he said as they made it to the end of the long corridor. “Once you travel the globe and find this rare person, then they need to hold your mother’s sword and find the moment when she bonded with Inexorabilis and do something quite impossible but necessary for you to proceed.”

“What is it?” Sophia asked.

“They have to erase that moment when she bonded to the sword,” he explained.

“What?” she said in shock.

“Inexorabilis can’t bond with you as long as it is bonded to Guinevere, even if only in memory,” he stated. “So in a way, you’re setting it free. It will remember all their battles, but then once that bonding memory is erased, it will be open to bond with you.”

Sophia nodded, taking in everything he said. “Okay. That doesn’t sound that difficult.”

Plato halted, shaking his head at her. “It’s not that which is difficult, Sophia. It’s that when you erase that moment from Inexorabilis, you erase it from the world. Whatever your mother did when she bonded to that sword will change. It will be undone.”

“Which means…”

“It means your first act after bonding with Inexorabilis will be to fix whatever you undid,” Plato offered.

“Is it possible that she simply cut a bunch of firewood when she bonded to the sword?” she asked, scrunching up her shoulders with uncertainty.

“Maybe,” he stated. “But it’s more likely that she freed hundreds or fought and slaughtered an ancient beast. So…”

“So I’ve got my work cut out for me, don’t I?” she asked.

“If you want to bond to that sword, you have to do something that probably took your mother years to accomplish,” he stated.

Sophia nodded. She needed to finish her training. There was no other option. And she didn’t have years. Which meant she had to work fast, but more importantly, smart.

CHAPTER TEN

Even though Sophia had entered the Chamber of the Tree before, it still felt like trespassing. She wasn’t a Warrior or a Councilor, and they were the only ones allowed inside the holy chamber. Her dragonrider blood changed all of that, giving her access to places most weren’t allowed.

The House of Fourteen shouldn’t have been expecting her since she hadn’t made an appointment or anything. However, everyone was looking straight at Sophia when she entered the Chamber.

“You’ve returned,” Haro Takahashi, a Councilor for the House of Fourteen said, staring down at her as she strode into the center of the round room.

There was an unfamiliar woman beside him. The newly appointed magician family who replaced the Sinclairs, Sophia guessed.

There were actually so many strange faces around the chamber that it was somewhat overwhelming. The House, which used to consist of seven Warriors and seven Councilors, had grown significantly since Liv had taken her role. Now the council included the Mortal Seven as well as delegates from the elves, giants, gnomes, and fae. It went to reason that there should be a delegate from the Dragon Elite, Sophia supposed, sticking the thought to the back of her mind for later.

“Yes,” Sophia answered, striding past the Warriors and offering a small smile to Liv, who stood in the center of the arc.

Stopping in the middle of the room with the Warriors at her back and Councilors staring down at her, Sophia drew in a breath. “I have an update that I thought you all would be interested in hearing.”

“Please share,” Hester DeVries stated, a pleasant expression on her face.

“We were able to locate Mother Nature, per your advice, based on the vision your oracle had seen.”

A great bit of muttering began, silencing Sophia.

“Are you sure she’s the real Mother Nature?” Lorenzo Rosario questioned, a skeptical expression making his brow wrinkle. “There have been many impersonators throughout the centuries.”

“That’s because Mother Nature planted them,” Rory Laurens, the representative for the giants, stated.

“Why would she do that?” Bianca Mantovani questioned, her high-pitched voice matching the snotty expression on her pale face.

“Because she’s Mother Nature,” Rory stated. “Much like Father Time, when she was active on Earth, she was constantly inundated with requests. It’s one reason that she went into hiding.”

“Father Time and she actually made a deal to go into hiding at the same time,” Sophia offered.

“But Father Time returned,” Hester stated.

“And so has Mother Nature,” Sophia said proudly. “She has agreed to offer some insights, guiding the Dragon Elite in finding and apprehending the offender your oracle saw who is abusing the planet.”

“Is what our oracle saw accurate?” Haro asked.

“Unfortunately, it is,” Sophia answered. “If left unchecked, this rising evil will destroy the planet within a century, possibly longer, but not by much.”

Again the chamber filled with whispers, this time coated with fear.

When the council had quieted down, Clark leaned forward out of the shadows, staring down at his sister. Sophia found herself smiling at him. “Can you disclose to us what group is behind this evil?”

“It’s not a group. It is a single man,” Sophia answered.

Gasps echoed around the chamber, followed by rapid muttering.

“Oh my God,” Liv said with a sigh at Sophia’s back. “Will you let the girl talk?”

“Warrior Beaufont, you do not have the floor presently,” Bianca said in a punishing tone.

“Yes, but I can relate because it’s ever so difficult to get out a report with you all interrupting with your shock and awe,” Liv stated.

“I think the shock is due to the fact that it’s impossible for a single man to be behind the demise of our planet,” Lorenzo said with confidence.

“Right,” Liv chirped. “Because if we look back at history, a single man has never been able to do horrific acts. There are zero exceptions to that.”

“What about Hitler?” Stefan Ludwig asked beside Liv, sounding amused.

Sophia turned to see Liv slap her forehead with her hand. “Oh, right. I forgot about Hitler. There’s one exception. But there are no more.”

“And then there’s Stalin,” Trudy DeVries, another Warrior, chimed in.

“Damn it,” Liv said, pretending to be serious. “Okay, that’s another exception. But there aren’t anymore.”

“Wasn’t there that one guy who nearly destroyed mortals recently?” King Rudolf asked from the bench, snapping his fingers like trying to remember. “What was his name? Falon Tinclair, wasn’t it?”

“Talon Sinclair,” Rory corrected.

“Right!” Rudolf exclaimed. “Yeah, that guy made it so mortals couldn’t see magic, almost erasing it from the globe, which would have sent us into a huge downward spiral, pretty much destroying the Earth.”

Bianca narrowed her eyes. “I think you all have made your little point.”

“I’d argue it’s a big point,” Liv stated proudly.

“Warrior Beaufont is correct,” Haro stated. “If we underestimate what one man can do, then we are setting ourselves up to repeat history. Please continue, Sophia. Who is this man?”

“His name is Thad Reinhart,” she said and paused, certain that she’d be cut off again, but the Councilor simply continued to blink down at her. “You haven’t heard of him?”

The Councilors all looked around at each other. “I don’t believe so,” Haro answered for the group.

She nodded. “It has been difficult to find much information on him. We believe that he’s hiding behind many different corporations which invariably are a part of the scandalous activity that’s destroying the Earth, harming millions and who knows what else.”

“And what do the Dragon Elite plan to do about this Thad Reinhart?” Bianca asked.

“We are going to stop him,” Sophia said with conviction, resenting the fact that Bianca was putting her nose into their business. It wouldn’t be okay for her to ask how the House of Fourteen was dealing with things.

“How?” Bianca questioned.

“I’m not at liberty to say,” Sophia answered.

“This is a problem that affects us all,” Lorenzo stated. “I believe it would be wise for the Dragon Elite to communicate with us.”

“Actually,” John Carraway began, the first Mortal Seven on the council, “Sophia is not a member of this council and therefore under no obligation to be transparent with us. She could very well be guarding secrets that we shouldn’t be privy too.”

“That’s an excellent point,” Raina Ludwig chimed in. “It’s a good reason for us to consider offering a position on the council to the Dragon Elite, now that they have resurfaced after all these years.”

Sophia’s heart began to beat fast. Everything was coming together. All of her worlds colliding, as she had secretly hoped without realizing it.

“They can’t afford to assign a delegate with the reports of their numbers,” Lorenzo stated, immediately making Sophia deflate.

“Excuse me?” she interjected. “What does that mean?”

He sighed. “With all due respect, it is assumed by the council based on our projections that the Dragon Elite’s numbers aren’t what they once were.”

“The Great War with mortals and the time when they couldn’t see magic did affect us,” Sophia argued. “However, we are taking back our roles as adjudicators. It won’t be long before we’re a force that all turn to for direction and justice.”

Bianca snickered, looking pleased with herself. “She doesn’t know,” she said to those around her.

“But you apparently do,” Liv cut in.

The Councilor narrowed her eyes at Liv before returning her gaze to Sophia. “If our reports are correct, then it would seem that the dragon population is on a sharp decline and at a rate that is unrecoverable. So it makes no sense for us to give a position on the council to the Dragon Elite, does it?”

The air felt like it had suddenly been sucked out of Sophia’s lungs. She wanted to answer but didn’t know what to say. She knew there had only ever been one-thousand dragon eggs. That’s how many the angels created and spread throughout the Earth.

Some had hatched, but Sophia hadn’t considered they all had and that dragons were going extinct.

The information on the subject in The Incomplete History of Dragon Riders was murky, but apparently, Mother Nature chose the riders who could magnetize to the eggs and those became candidates for the Elite, which served her, protecting the planet through adjudication.

“Where did you get this information?” Liv asked, stepping forward to stand even with Sophia.

It immediately made her feel better to have Liv there.

“We have our sources,” Bianca stated primly.

“The Forgotten Archives,” Clark answered, earning a scolding look from Bianca. “As well as a few other sources like oracles, and reports from the giants and elves.”

“The point is,” Lorenzo stated, “that not only is inviting the Dragon Elite to the House of Fourteen unrealistic with you facing extinction, but it also makes me wonder how you are going to fight and overwhelm an evil such as this Thad Reinhart.”

Sophia wanted to argue, but she knew it was worthless. For one, she couldn’t tell everyone the secrets that went on in the Gullington. And secondly, deep inside, she knew they were right. There were only a few riders in the Dragon Elite, apparently mostly due to Thad Reinhart’s efforts. Maybe the council was right, and they didn’t stand a chance.

“I think underestimating the Dragon Elite is what is unwise,” Hester stated boldly, looking down the bench at her contemporaries. “Yes, their numbers have declined due to circumstance, but they are back now and taking their rightful roles. Mother Nature has returned. And as the magical creatures with the longest lifespan and strongest abilities, I have every confidence they can rally.”

Sophia wanted to run up and hug the healer known as Hester. Instead, she simply smiled at her.

“Although that speech was nice, I think it’s unrealistic to believe the Dragon Elite can take back their roles without dragons,” Lorenzo stated. “If the rumors are true, there are no more eggs out there. No more dragons to magnetize too. You’re limited to the dragonriders already in existence.”

Sophia’s eyes cut to Rory, who gave her a pointed expression. She immediately remembered something of great importance.

“I think,” Haro said, contemplating, “that Councilor DeVries makes an excellent point. The time for recruitment is now. I’ve heard reports that there are riders scattered around the planet that aren’t a part of the Dragon Elite.” He offered Sophia a kind expression. “I’m not trying to interject my advice onto you, but it makes sense that finding those riders could help with fighting this Thad Reinhart.”

Sophia nodded, trying to keep her expression neutral.

“I think,” Raina began, “that whatever the Dragon Elite do, they should know that they have our full support. It is overdue that we all come together to support each other. We are no longer operating singularly as evidenced by the diverse makeup of our council.”

“Yes,” Clark stated. “The Dragon Elite have had to recover from what Talon Sinclair did to this world, just as the House of Fourteen had to do. Their journey will be different than ours, but if there is anything we can do to help, please don’t hesitate to ask.”

For a moment, Sophia pretended the man before her wasn’t her biased brother who loved her unconditionally. She pictured him as a fellow magician who saw her as a competent Dragon Elite and believed in her because she deserved it.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“I wouldn’t go in there right now,” Ainsley warned Sophia as she headed for Hiker’s office.

She could hear banging echoing from the room at the top of the stairs. Sophia paused, giving the housekeeper a tentative expression. “Because Hiker is strangely in a bad mood, which is different from any other day?”

Ainsley laughed. “You know him well. But he’s in a worse mood than usual.”

“But we have a lead for Thad Reinhart, the other riders are off doing things to reinforce our roles as adjudicators, and Mother Nature is back.”

“And the Castle did something to his office,” Ainsley added on the heels of her statement.

“What?” Sophia questioned. “Because taking away most of his windows and all of his books wasn’t enough?”

“Apparently,” she answered.

“What’s the Castle’s deal with Hiker?” Sophia asked.

“Aside from the fact that he leaves his grubby hair in the bath drain and never says thank you after a good meal?” Ainsley questioned.

“That’s why the Castle is mad at Hiker?”

Ainsley shook her head. “Well, those are my complaints, actually. The Castle won’t reveal much to me about its grievances, but I suspect it doesn’t like how Hiker is tackling his job.”

“He’s doing the best that he knows how based on all the flux of activity.” Sophia found it strange that she was defending the Viking, but there it was.

“He’s hiding something, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley said in a conspiratorial whisper. “At least, that’s the hint I’ve been given by the Castle.”

“How is that?”

“Well, every time I’m going off about Hiker, the Castle hides something of mine,” Ainsley explained. “I mean, it hides my stuff all the time, but I get the feeling that this is personally tied to Hiker.”

“Hmmm,” Sophia said, continuing to climb the stairs to Hiker’s office.

“Didn’t you hear what I said about Hiker’s mood?” Ainsley asked.

“Yes, but he doesn’t scare me,” she replied.

“And that’s why you’re the best of us, S. Beaufont.”

Upon entering Hiker’s office, Sophia figured out what the banging sound was from. The Viking was thumping his head on the surface of his desk, which looked a bit crowded in an office about half the size that it had been, all the furniture scooted in closer to the center of the room.

“Sir?” Sophia asked, knocking on the door frame.

He stopped banging his head and looked at her, his eyes filled with a sober expression. “I’m busy.”

She nodded. “I can see that. But maybe if you can take a minute?”

He laid his head on his hands. “Go on, then.”

Striding into the office, she tried to negotiate around the crowded furniture, feeling claustrophobic without the windows or space. “So the Castle…why do you think it’s—”

“Your reason for coming here,” he ordered.

She swallowed, thinking of taking a seat but deciding against it. “Yeah, sorry. It’s just that I went to the House of Fourteen and gave them a status update.”

“And they said we are a bunch of dimwits who have no idea what we’re doing, and we’re going to fail,” he said in a muffled voice.

“Actually, I think their concerns were more about our dwindling numbers,” Sophia said, scrunching up her shoulders and waiting for Hiker’s outburst.

He covered his head with both his large hands. “So they know.”

“I think they suspect,” she admitted.

“How many of them are there in the House of Fourteen?” Hiker asked.

Before she could answer, he added, “Can we kill them all?”

“My sister and brother are in the House of Fourteen, sir,” she said, insulted.

“So you’re opposed to the idea then?” he asked, hope in his voice.

“Vehemently,” she stated, hands on her hips. “Familia est Sempiternum.”

“Is that a spell?” he asked, appearing almost drunk with emotion.

“It’s a family motto,” she stated. “There’s nothing more important to me than family. Which got me thinking after I left the House of Fourteen.”

“You’re leaving to go and join them?” he guessed.

“No,” she said, offense in her voice. “I love it here. The Gullington is my home. The Dragon Elite is where I belong, whether you want me or not. Familia est Sempiternum.”

He gulped. Opened his mouth like he was going to respond. But he didn’t.

When Hiker didn’t say anything, Sophia decided to charge on. “Anyway, the House is concerned about our ability to challenge Thad Reinhart based on our numbers. And they mentioned something that I wasn’t that aware of, but I guess it makes sense. Sir, are we as dragonriders facing extinction?”

He slammed his mouth shut, looking around his desk like he misplaced something.

“I mean,” she continued. “There have to be enough dragons first for there to be riders. And I know there are a finite number of eggs. So is it possible, after everything Thad did, and whatever else that we are—”

“Yes,” he answered at once, cutting her off. “Our numbers have been dwindling for a while. Thad saw to that. And then after him, no one wanted to join us. And now…well, you were the first dragonrider in a century.”

“And not at all what you were expecting,” Sophia said, looking down at her colored armor.

“That’s not relevant,” he stated at once. “You can do the math on this.”

Sophia decided to gloss over this. “Have you thought about going out to find more of the riders who didn’t at first want anything to do with the Dragon Elite? They are probably still out there, and now that our mission has been renewed, it might be worth approaching them again?”

He shook his head. “I’m not sure it’s worth our time. I have a very strict way of qualifying new riders.”

“You treat them like you don’t want them and kick them out, and only if they return do you let them stay?” she asked.

He gave her a look of annoyance. “Strangely, that sounds about right.”

“Well, although that is a good strategy,” Sophia began, “the world has changed. And we are in a different position. Maybe it’s a good idea to put on your diplomatic recruiting hat and entice lone riders to come back and join our forces?”

He shook his head. “We don’t need them.”

“I think we do, sir,” Sophia dared to argue. “How are we going to face Thad and win if we don’t have the numbers? We already know that he has jets and robots and technology and who knows what else. What do you think will happen if we try and fight him?”

“We’ll all die,” he said simply.

“That’s one option, but I was considering the one where we lived.”

Hiker nodded. “I know. I get it. It’s just that I disqualified those other riders because they didn’t have what it took to be a Dragon Elite. You have to have heart. You have to care more about others than yourself. And they left because the job wasn’t glamorous enough. The payoff wasn’t worth the sacrifice. How can I allow them back when my instinct tells me they don’t have what it takes?”

“Maybe they’ve changed?” Sophia offered. “It’s been a long time. And they are out there on their own. We know how lonely that is.”

“Maybe,” he said, resignation edging into his voice.

“Well, I could go out and find them,” she suggested.

“No,” Hiker said at once. “You need to finish your training, and if I’m sending anyone to recruit dragonriders, it will be—”

“A man,” she interrupted, making him shut his mouth.

“It’s not that,” Hiker argued. “It’s just that the others have experience and age on their side, and that would be more compelling for recruitment efforts.”

“Right,” Sophia said. “And if I showed up all young and female, they might think that the Dragon Elite had gone to hell.”

“It’s not that,” he stated but didn’t have anything to add.

“Okay, well, what if I told you I knew where there were other dragon eggs that hadn’t hatched yet, at least according to my recent knowledge?”

Now she had Hiker’s attention. He tilted his head, remaining quiet and waiting for her to continue.

“When I magnetized to Lunis’ egg, there were a few other eggs,” Sophia explained. “I know where the shop is. You won’t allow me to recruit riders, but will you let me go after those eggs if I can return them to you?”

Hiker seemed to think about this. “Are you sure you know where they are?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“But you need to be training,” he argued.

“Which I will continue to do,” she stated.

“And if I allow you to go on this mission and you bring back the eggs, what do you want?” Hiker asked, a sly expression twinkling in his eyes.

Sophia had to give him credit. He was wising up to her ways. “Well, I think if I give you what could be the last of the remaining unhatched dragon eggs on Earth, then you should allow me to go after the riders out there.”

He considered it. “Any other offers?”

“Well, I can keep the location of the eggs to myself and do nothing,” she suggested.

Hiker shook his head. “Fine, but you have to train at the same time. I’m not allowing you to go after other riders unless you’re progressing. But first, you have to recover those eggs. Do we understand each other?”

Sophia straightened. “Yes, sir. Thank you.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

Sophia was up early, waiting for the guys to return from the missions. Evan merely grunted at her when she greeted him on the steps of the Castle, not even looking directly at her. However, Wilder gave her a wide smile.

“What are those?” he asked, eyeing the donuts she offered him on a plate she’d grabbed from the kitchen. Ainsley had acted like she was cutting off one of her limbs by allowing Sophia to borrow it.

“They are donuts,” Sophia explained. “They come from a place called Krispy Kreme.”

“Oh,” Wilder said, sounding intrigued. “Simi has actually called me that a time or two when I collided with her fire.”

“That’s perfect, actually,” Sophia said with a laugh, watching as he took a donut.

Wilder halted when the sugary treat was close to his mouth. “You want something, don’t you?”

“No,” she lied. “Just wanted to welcome you back.” She slumped. “Okay, yes, but it can wait until you’ve eaten and rested.”

He chomped into the donut. “You know what, I haven’t been greeted with rewards even when someone wanted something. So you can…” His face transformed with pure delight. “Never mind. Keep giving me those donuts, and you can have whatever you want. Can you teach Ainsley how to make those?”

Sophia laughed. “I really just wanted to train with you, but I can wait until later.”

He shook his head. “No, I’ve decided that this kind of behavior of giving me donuts must be rewarded. Get on the Expanse and start warming up. I’ll be down there in five minutes.”

“Are you sure?” Sophia asked, still holding the platter of donuts.

Wilder grabbed another and stuck it in his mouth. “I’m absolutely positive.”

“What did the cat tell you?” Wilder asked, finishing off another donut.

“He said that I have to find out what bonded my mother to Inexorabilis and then go back and undo that moment,” Sophia asked, swinging her sword at a straw dummy. She turned to face him. “Does that sound right to you at all?”

He swallowed and nodded. “Unfortunately, it makes perfect sense. I mean, every sword is different. Each has different ways of wanting to bond with a new person. But this isn’t uncharacteristic based on what I’ve learned over time.”

“So, do you think you can help me?” Sophia asked, rolling out her shoulder.

“The question is,” Wilder said, wiping his mouth, “if your mother did something grand with that sword to bond with it, can you, firstly, do that again? And will you feel okay with erasing her act to do it your own way?”

Sophia gulped, not having realized the full implications. “I mean, it’s already been done, right?”

“But we’re going to undo it using very powerful magic,” he stated. “That means you have to fix things twice.”

“Just tell me this,” she said, sticking her sword into a bale of hay. “Can I progress in my combat training, and pass if I don’t bond with that sword?”

“Not a chance,” Wilder said, shaking his head without hesitation.

“Then the answer is easy,” she stated.

“I could,” he began, a speculative glare in his eyes, “consider picking out a different weapon for you that won’t be as hard to bond with. For instance, a new sword will bond with you on your own adventure. You won’t have to rewrite history.”

Sophia shook her head at once. “No, I have to have my mother’s sword.”

“But this was created for her,” Wilder argued.

“And wouldn’t you say it’s a good weapon?” she asked.

“Soph, it’s the best,” he stated with confidence. “I can’t improve upon it. Inexorabilis was made with a craftmanship I could study all my life and not master.”

“And that’s not even why I want it with me,” Sophia stated. “It belonged to one of the greatest Warriors for the House of Fourteen. I’m a part of that. My sister recovered that sword. My brother, Ian, continued my mother’s fight. I will too. But that means doing things the hard way. That means I have to bond to this weapon even if it means facing something dangerous.”

Wilder lowered his chin, giving her a serious expression. “I’m glad. Because I’m afraid it will probably mean facing something incredibly difficult. But I have faith you’ll do it with the right help.”

“What does that mean?” she asked.

He held out her sword, offering it back to her. “It means I’ll be there. But first, let’s figure out what I’ll be there for.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“Did I say I’d be there?” Wilder said, laying down Inexorabilis and quickly striding away.

“What did you see?” Sophia asked.

“Our deaths,” he said at once.

“You’re a dragonrider,” she argued. “How bad can it be?”

“What’s the worst you can imagine?”

She thought for a moment, but before she could answer, he interrupted.

“It’s twice as bad as that,” he stated.

“But you’re in, right?” Sophia asked.

Wilder drew in a breath. “Soph, I want to help. And—”

“And you will because you’re amazing and want donuts?” Sophia posed.

He considered her. “Yes, I love your donuts. But seriously. Even with our dragons, this is beyond our powers and you with an untested sword—”

“How else can I bond with it?” she argued.

Wilder’s shoulders slumped. “You simply can’t. If you don’t face this, you won’t win Inexorabilis.”

“Then tell me how to do it,” she stated. “You don’t even have to go with me.”

“Oh no,” he stated. “I’m all in. I’ve already committed. Donuts or no donuts.”

“Okay, well, tell me what I have to undo and then redo,” Sophia said.

Wilder’s jaw flexed. “Have you heard of the Phantom?”

She shook her head.

“No, no, you haven’t,” he stated with a sigh. “Because your mom killed the Phantom, ending its brutal reign, which I can’t believe one person was able to do. But now you’ve got to bring it back, which is going to be hard enough. Then you’re going to have to kill it again and hope that this bonds you to Inexorabilis.”

“All of your optimism is really making it hard to understand your message,” she joked.

He leveled his gaze at her. “This might be impossible. I’ll start making you a new sword this afternoon.”

“No,” Sophia argued. “Firstly, you have missions and things you need to be doing. And secondly, I’m doing whatever it takes to bond to Inexorabilis.”

“What if it’s not worth it,” he argued, strangely serious.

“It has to be,” she stated. “But is there really a chance that I could go through all of this and the same act that bonded the sword to my mother, doesn’t bond it to me?”

He shrugged. “It’s a gamble. There are no guarantees with things like this.”

“Okay, well, first start by telling me about this Phantom.”

“You’ll want to do some research on your own,” Wilder began to explain. “But from what I remember and saw in the vision given by the sword, the Phantom is an evil unicorn.”

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “Unicorns aren’t evil.”

“They aren’t any more, thanks to Guinevere Beaufont,” he stated.

“The Phantom made other unicorns evil?” Sophia asked.

“No,” Wilder said, shaking his head. “It made everything evil. People, plants, animals, places, whatever you can think of. It was like a disease, spreading negativity like the plague.”

A smile flicked to her mouth. “And my mom rid the world of that.”

“Yes, and you’re going to have to bring back that giant, black unicorn, which is the first impossible part of this mission.”

She sighed. “That does seem really difficult. I don’t know any spells that reverse events, but I can start looking into it.”

“What you need is a time travel spell, but I can only think of one person who can give you one of those,” Wilder imparted.

“Father Time,” Sophia guessed.

“Yes, and finding him is damn near impossible.”

“Oh, but Liv works for him,” Sophia rejoiced.

“That’s right. I forgot your family is royalty who knows everyone,” Wilder said with a laugh.

“You didn’t forget that,” she argued. “You just saw a vision of my mother as a Warrior, slaughtering the Phantom.” Her eyes lit up with hope. “But if you saw that vision, then you know how she did it and you can tell me, making my job that much easier.”

“Yes, I can,” he stated.

“How did she do it?”

“With a sword,” he said dryly and pointed to Inexorabilis. “That one, specifically.”

Sophia rolled her eyes at him. “I was hoping for something a bit more specific regarding technique and strategy.”

“We can get to that later. First, you have to get the spell from Father Time, then we can talk about strategy.”

She nodded undeterred, although Wilder appeared less than hopeful about the situation. “I’ll get the spell. Then you can help me. But you really don’t have to go with me to do this. I can do it on my own, just like my mother did.”

A smile made Wilder appear younger suddenly. “Why do you think she did it alone?”

Sophia blinked at him in surprise. “Oh, didn’t she? Was another Warrior with her?”

“I don’t think so,” Wilder answered. “It was a man, and I think it was your father.”

“My father? Really? Why do you think he was with her?” Sophia asked.

His gaze ran over her face. “Because he had your eyes.”

A shiver ran down Sophia’s spine. “So my parents ended the Phantom together. That’s amazing.”

“Yes, your father used magic to subdue the beast while your mother used her sword to end him,” Wilder explained. “I think it will require two people.”

“Are you sure you want to do this with me?” Sophia asked. “I could ask Liv to help me.”

“You could, and if you’d prefer to do this with your sister, then I understand,” Wilder said. “However, we are dragonriders, which means we don’t back down from a challenge and we help each other without question. So if you want my help, then you have it fully.”

Sophia smiled at him. “Thank you. I think I’d prefer to have your help.”

“Because I have a dragon?” he asked with a wink.

“Well, that and also, Liv will kill me if I tell her what I’m going to do,” Sophia related with a laugh.

“Don’t you think that her boss will divulge that information when you ask him for the spell?”

Sophia sighed heavily. “And now I’ve got to figure out a way to bribe Papa Creola.”

Wilder pointed to the empty plate sitting on a nearby hay bale. “May I suggest that you bring donuts?”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Although it had been days since Sophia had seen Lunis, she felt like no time had passed. That was mostly because he was always in her head, listening to her thoughts. Sometimes commenting. His affection for her was like a silent song that played in her head and surrounded her heart.

“Papa Creola will give me the spell, right?” she asked him, checking the reins on his saddle.

“I think you’ll have to make a stronger case for yourself,” he answered. “Stating that you simply want to undo things so you can redo them to bond to a sword won’t work. Maybe there is a benefit to bringing back the Phantom momentarily.”

“I don’t know,” Sophia said speculatively. “Wilder says that he’s pure evil. What benefit can there be to resurrecting him?”

“Nothing is pure evil,” Lunis imparted, stretching his wings. “We are all made up of both good and bad. Some are closer on the spectrum to Hiker evil than others, though.”

“Good point,” Sophia said, her head still spinning, trying to find a good reason to bring back an evil unicorn.

“While we think on it, do you want to try that take off again?” Lunis asked.

Mahkah hadn’t returned from his mission to investigate the Nathaniel Facility, which meant that she had to train with Lunis on their own. A dozen times she’d tried to do the running-jump-mount, as she had taken to calling it. So far, she’d landed on her face a dozen times, with zero progress.

Evan had made it look so easy when he demonstrated the move. He’d simply run beside Coral, and when she launched into the air, he jumped onto her back, swinging his leg around and sliding effortlessly into the saddle.

Sophia, conversely, had been knocked in the face by Lunis’ wing so many times that she was going to need a healing spell to fix the bruises.

“Okay, yeah, let’s try it again.” She pulled in a breath, preparing herself.

“I won’t run as fast,” Lunis stated, reading the nervousness in her.

“No, you need to, or you can’t take off,” Sophia argued. “Just do everything as you normally would. I’m the one who has to adapt.”

“I don’t actually have to run to take off,” Lunis stated. “I could just jump.”

Sophia shook her head. “Yeah, then I’ll definitely eat dirt. Let’s try the running start again.”

She crouched, pulling in a quick breath.

Lunis burst forward, beside her, his wings still tucked into his body.

Sophia took off, sprinting as fast as she could but already losing him. In her peripheral, she caught the sight of his backend.

No! Not again, Sophia thought, furiously.

She continued to push forward, waiting for when Lunis telegraphed that he was about to spring into the air. She’d learned to spot the way his clawed feet shifted before takeoff, followed by his wings expanding. That was usually when she dove for the saddle and got knocked out by his wings.

She knew he was too far in front of her for it to work on this attempt. But she didn’t want to give up.

When Lunis was just about to launch into the air, Sophia dove, grabbing for the dragon.

To her surprise, she caught something. At first, she thought she’d grabbed one of his back feet, but there were no claws.

The dragon soared into the air, lifting her off the ground.

“I’m on Lunis,” she exclaimed and instantly deflated.

In fact, she wasn’t hanging onto one of his feet or the side of him or even part of his wing where she could climb up to her saddle.

No, Sophia was holding onto the dragon’s tail, dangling over the Expanse as he climbed higher. She held on for dear life, the idea of what she looked like making her cringe with embarrassment.

She couldn’t wait for Lunis to land, but disembarking had to be done just right, or she was going to eat dirt again.

Are you ready for me to land? Lunis asked in her head.

Of course, she stated.

How about now? he asked, turning to the side and giving her a view of who was standing on the Expanse, watching the entire thing and laughing uncontrollably.

Evan looked like he was ready to fall over from his fit of laughter.

On second thought, go drop me in the Pond, Sophia said, sliding a bit on the tail, the wind whipping her around in a truly ungraceful manner.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

According to Wilder, Evan had ridden on Coral’s tail a time or two trying to get that move right. That made Sophia feel marginally better, but she still ducked out of the Castle as soon as she could, tired of Evan’s constant teasing.

He had taken to calling her Dragon Tail and making jokes about how she didn’t know she was supposed to actually ride on Lunis’ back.

She sought to shake off the embarrassment as she stepped through the portal into Los Angeles.

The bright colors of Santee Alley were a stark contrast to the rolling green hills of the Gullington, where Sophia had been minutes prior.

The noise of people jostling through the streets and cars passing at her back was deafening at first. Sophia’s heightened senses often took a beating when she entered new places. She was learning to dial down her senses when in overwhelming places, such as the fashion district in downtown Los Angeles.

Covering her nose, Sophia tried to breathe through her mouth. The scents of fried food, people, and pollution mixed together for a disgusting combination.

She focused on minimizing her senses like she was narrowing the range on a telescope. Sophia knew she was successful when she could hear, smell, and see only that which was in the immediate vicinity.

Good work blocking out, Lunis said in her head.

Thank you, she replied.

Sophia might have failed at her attempts to jump onto Lunis while running, but she hadn’t been deterred from their training. She figured that returning to the shop where she got the dragon’s egg was a perfect opportunity to work on their scrying.

It was harder for Lunis to see, hear, and experience her environment the farther apart they were. However, that was even more reason to practice it. Lunis wouldn’t be able to join Sophia in places like Santee Alley for practical reasons. A dragon simply couldn’t fit in the crowded lane. As they got better at scrying, he could offer insights on her experiences as long as they maintained the connection.

Sophia spun around, trying to get her bearings. It felt like a million years since she’d been to this place where she met her soul mate.

Head north, Lunis stated.

She scrunched up her brow. That’s not right, Sophia replied. The shop is east.

Shop? Lunis questioned. No, I want you to grab one of those tamales from that street vendor.

Lunis had been playing with the idea that they could also share tastes during scrying. It made sense because he could experience everything else that Sophia did.

No, you’re not getting tamales, she stated. You know that Mexican food gives you heartburn.

Worth it, her dragon replied.

Sophia shook her head. You’re the weirdest.

You are, he retorted.

Okay, I’ve got to focus on finding this shop, so shush it.

Why did you have to say that? Lunis questioned. Now you’ve thrown down the gauntlet.

Don’t, she warned, knowing what was coming next.

I have to, he stated.

You don’t…

This is… Lunis began.

Stop, she urged, used to this little game that he loved to play lately.

The song that never ends, he continued singing.

You’re the worst, she stated, sliding through the crowd.

It goes on and on, my friend, the dragon sang in her head.

I will sever our connection, she joked.

Some people started singing it not knowing—

Fine, Sophia stated. I’ll get a tamale. Just stop.

Thank you, Lunis said proudly.

But first, I’m going to Zuma Zat, she told him.

I vote tamales first. You know you work better on a full stomach.

No, I don’t, she argued. That makes me sluggish and sleepy.

Oh, right, he corrected. That’s me I’m thinking of.

Shop first, then tamales. Don’t threaten me with that song again.

I don’t have to, he teased. It’s already stuck in your head.

Yes, it is, she admitted with a sigh.

Mission accomplished.

The shop where Sophia had magnetized to Lunis’ egg was at the back of a seemingly normal place that sold hair extensions. Zuma Zat specialized in strange and unique magical items that couldn’t be sold in normal shops. The giant Rory had vouched for Sophia, getting her into Zuma Zat.

She was hoping that she’d be able to get in again since she had been the one to magnetize to a dragon, shocking the store owner. However, that was the least of her concerns when she came to the hair extension shop.

Santee Alley was filled with people, but the area around the hair extension store was deserted like it was a quarantined area, closed off to the public with invisible tape.

“What the…” Sophia said aloud, looking around.

Something is wrong, Lunis observed.

Sophia nodded, carefully approaching the store. It was closed down, all the windows covered up, preventing her from seeing what was going on inside.

Do you think they moved Zuma Zat? Lunis asked.

There is only one way to find out, Sophia responded, sticking her finger up to the lock on the door and muttering a single incantation. The door clicked, opening an inch.

Looking over her shoulder first, Sophia slipped into the closed shop and pulled the door shut behind her.

The smell of dust was thick. She remembered being overwhelmed by the array of strange and interesting objects displayed all over the first time she entered. Although it was dark, Sophia could easily make out the details of the bogus storefront. It had been cleared out, all of the shelves bare.

Sophia didn’t sense anyone in the shop as she approached the back.

The rear of the shop didn’t appear much different than before, but everything was covered in a fine layer of dust, distracting from the colors she’d remembered.

Weird flowers full of corkscrews and spikes sat in vases on the far wall. Music that made Sophia both sleepy and alert came from a flute hovering in the air like it was being played by an invisible elf. Gems and crystals hung from the ceiling, making it look like a starry sky overhead, and sparkling objects seemed to call for attention from all over.

Many strange magical objects were displayed all over the abandoned shop. Chusetors, bulsters, depours, and other exotic items that if Sophia had the opportunity, she would buy. However, there wasn’t anyone to buy anything from, which was the major concern.

The shop owner brought the case of dragon eggs in from the back, Sophia said to Lunis, indicating a doorway in the back.

He isn’t back there, Lunis stated with confidence.

I don’t think anyone has been here for a while, Sophia stated.

Which doesn’t mean the place is safe, Lunis offered.

Yes, because if they abandoned their shop, it was for a good reason, Sophia told him.

Exactly.

Whereas the front two parts of the shop had been abandoned or untouched, the back room told a different story. It had been ransacked.

Broken glass and debris littered the floor.

Someone was looking for something, Lunis stated.

Sophia’s eyes searched until she found the case where she’d first seen the dragon eggs. She strode over to it, noticing that it was slightly ajar. Cautiously she lifted the lid, confirming what she had suspected since entering the abandoned shop.

And it looks like they found it, she told Lunis, knowing he could see what she did.

The chest was empty. Someone had taken the five remaining dragon eggs.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Is it possible that the shop owner took the eggs and fled? Sophia asked Lunis.

Maybe, he mused. But why does it look like there was a struggle?

It did appear that way, Sophia observed, noting the many broken objects strewn across the floor.

And if the shop owner took the eggs, why didn’t he keep them in the case? she wondered, looking around for more clues.

So either he fled with the eggs, Lunis stated, or someone fought him and took the dragon eggs.

Sophia noticed a heap of fabric in the corner. Tentatively, she pushed the material to the side, stepping back at once. Lying under the curtains was Shin, the man Sophia remembered showing her the dragon eggs.

His eyes were wide and his mouth was open like he had just seen something horrific. He was, without a doubt, dead.

I think we know what happened now, Sophia told Lunis.

The dragon eggs were stolen, he said.

She glanced around. But by who and where can they be now? Sophia suspected that the shop was full of clues that would paint a story, hopefully telling her where to look for the eggs. She just needed a chance to look around.

It will take more investigation, Lunis stated.

Do you think that Thad Reinhart is behind this? Sophia asked him.

He didn’t have a chance to respond because a moment later, she got a text message. Normally Sophia would have ignored it, but something told her to check the message. For one, her phone had been on silent mode, but it buzzed loudly from the alert. That was always cause for alarm. Only certain people like Liv knew how to override silent mode, making the phone ring.

Pulling up her phone, Sophia read the text message. It was perplexing. For starters, the message simply read, Hey, you!

But even stranger was that it was from someone she didn’t know: Leeve R. Naw.

That wasn’t too weird since magical tech made it possible to have anyone’s number. However, the name seemed awfully odd.

What do you make of this, Sophia asked Lunis.

I don’t think the actual message is what’s important, he stated.

You think it’s the person it’s from?

“Leeve R. Naw,” she said out loud, trying to think if she’d heard that name before.

Say that again, but faster, Lunis ordered, his voice urgent.

“Leeve R. Naw,” Sophia repeated.

Her eyes widened. “Angels above!”

Leave right now! Lunis exclaimed in her head.

Sophia didn’t need any more encouragement. She tried to make a portal, but the area was protected. Darting for the exit, she ran through the shop, nearly tripping on furniture and having to swerve around crowded displays.

Go, Sophia, Lunis ordered. Faster.

She didn’t know what she was running from, and she didn’t look back, but she noticed a few brownies disappearing when she tore through the hair extension shop. She burst through the shop door, continuing to sprint.

When she was only a few feet from the threshold, Zuma Zat exploded at her back, erupting with fire.

Sophia dove behind the nearest building and shielded her face with her arm, protecting herself from the magical blaze. The entire shop had been destroyed, all evidence gone.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Not wanting to risk her luck, Sophia portaled away as soon as she could, stepping through to a safe location.

She pressed her back up against the brick wall behind her and tried to catch her breath.

You’re okay, Lunis said more out of confirmation, rather than as a question.

Thanks to that strange message, Sophia related, glancing at her phone.

The brownies, Lunis stated.

She nodded. Yes, I think they are the ones who warned me. They must have known the shop was rigged to blow if someone tried to investigate.

It wasn’t that big a shock to Sophia that the little house fairies who usually secretly cleaned mortals’ homes had come to her rescue. They were everywhere, always spying for the good of others. Actually, the brownies were Liv’s main source of information when she was on a search. It appeared they were looking out for Sophia now too.

And although she was eternally grateful for the help, Sophia had her own source of insider knowledge, which was where she was headed.

She shook off the adrenaline and turned her attention to the nail salon, preparing herself to see Mae Ling yet again.

When Sophia entered the shop, Mae Ling was seated at a nail station. She pointed to the seat across from her. “I’m all ready for you. Come join me, Sophia.”

“Hi.” Sophia greeted the small woman with a smile. The shop was deserted, unlike the first time she’d been there.

“Let me see your hands,” Mae Ling ordered when Sophia took a seat across from her.

“Actually, I’m not here to get anything done,” Sophia said politely. “I’ve just come—”

“From near death,” Mae Ling stated matter-of-factly, waving her off. “Yes, I’m aware. But you need information, and you only get that if you have a service.”

“Right,” Sophia said, offering the woman her hands, which were covered in blisters and callouses from sparring and riding.

Mae Ling studied them with great interest. “Yes, you’re a Cancer. That explains a lot about you.”

“What?” Sophia questioned. “You can tell my zodiac by looking at my hands?”

“Well, of course,” she answered.

“And you miraculously knew that I’d just come from a near-death experience?” Sophia asked.

“You have ash in your hair,” Mae Ling stated, pointing a file at Sophia’s head.

She ran her hands through her strands. “Oh, well, I guess that makes sense.”

“I don’t know everything,” Mae Ling explained, taking Sophia’s right hand and inspecting her nails. “I mean, I like to think I’m a know-it-all, but my knowledge is somewhat limited. But let’s start with why you are here.”

“Well, there are some dragon eggs that have gone missing, and I was hoping you could tell me where to look,” Sophia said as Mae Ling began clipping her nails.

“Yes, someone who works for Thad Reinhart,” the nail technician said in a conspiratorial whisper, although there was no one else in the shop.

“Really?” Sophia said, nearly jerking her hand from Mae Ling’s. “Are you sure?”

The old woman pursed her lips at her, cinching onto her fingers. “Of course, I’m sure and if you can’t stay still, you can’t get a manicure.”

“Sorry,” Sophia stated. “So you know that someone stole the dragon eggs, and that someone works for Thad Reinhart? Do you know where I can find them?”

Mae Ling simply nodded.

“Will you tell me?”

The woman shook her head.

Sighing, Sophia twitched her mouth. “Do you need me to do you a favor?”

Mae Ling shook her head again.

“Well, what can I do to get you to tell me?”

“There is nothing you need to do,” Mae Ling informed her, moving on to the other hand, the right one strangely already trimmed, filed, and polished, although Sophia didn’t remember her doing it.

“Well, then I’m confused,” Sophia said, keeping her eyes on the left hand, wanting to see the process herself this time.

“Sometimes being confused is acceptable,” Mae Ling stated. “But for now, I can’t tell you where the eggs are. They are in transport, and it is unsafe for you to pursue them. If you did it now, the fight would result in the loss of the eggs.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, looking up at the woman. “It’s incredible that you know that. When can I go after them? It’s very important.”

“Of course it is, or you wouldn’t be here, and I wouldn’t be helping you,” Mae Ling said, pushing back in her seat.

To Sophia’s surprise, she’d finished with the left hand too, and she’d missed it entirely.

“I’ll send you a message when it’s safe to go after the eggs,” Mae Ling informed her, cleaning up her station.

“On my phone?” Sophia asked.

Mae Ling chuckled. “Oh, heavens, no. I don’t use that fandangled technology. I’ll send you a message through basic means.”

“Like the mail?” Sophia questioned again, wanting to know exactly what to look for. She didn’t even know how to receive regular mail at the Gullington or if she could.

“Again, I’m not into modern communications,” Mae Ling stated. “But don’t worry. You won’t miss my message. I promise that.”

“Okay, well, thank you,” Sophia said, standing from the chair, again feeling strange about asking the nail technician for advice. “Are you sure there isn’t anything I can do to pay you for the service or information?”

“Would you pay your fairy godmother?” Mae Ling asked, her expression pursed.

“No…” Sophia guessed, unsure what the answer actually was.

“No,” Mae Ling said adamantly. She withdrew a sealed envelope from the apron fastened around her hips. “Now, after you find the eggs, and only afterward, I want you to read this. If you look at it beforehand, I won’t be able to help you anymore.”

“I won’t peek,” Sophia stated, taking the envelope. “Is it the location of other dragon eggs around the globe?”

Mae shook her head. “I can say no more right now. And it’s time you left.”

“Oh, sorry,” Sophia said, looking around. “I guess you were closed, weren’t you? Sorry.”

“No, I’m never closed,” Mae Ling stated. “But there is someone at the Gullington who needs your attention, and if you don’t hurry, you’ll miss it.”

“Miss what?” Sophia asked, leaning forward.

“Miss what they are doing,” Mae Ling answered, sweeping her hand forward, ushering Sophia from her shop.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“Lunis!” Sophia exclaimed in her head and out loud when she stepped through the portal, just a bit outside the Barrier to the Gullington. “Are you okay?”

Yes, why? he asked in her mind.

She took a calming breath. Mae Ling said someone at the Gullington needs my help. I was worried it was you.

I believe that what the mysterious woman said was “someone needs your attention” and if you didn’t hurry back, “you’d miss it.”

Right, Sophia stated, looking around. Does she have to talk in riddles?

I’m certain that it goes with the job description, he replied.

Sophia stepped through the Barrier, used to the strange feeling that always accompanied reentering the Gullington. A weight seemed to fall off her chest as she took in the Castle in the distance across the Expanse. She loved this place unlike any other, ever before. And it was unfathomable that she could ever love another place more.

She was fondly taking in the many curves of the Expanse, having memorized the gentle slopes of the hills over the last several weeks, when something in the distance caught her eyes.

The sun was starting to set over the Pond, making her think that the shadows were playing with her eyes. However, the more she focused, the more she made out the figure of the groundskeeper hurrying across the Expanse. She would have dismissed the sight entirely, thinking he was simply doing one of his many jobs, but he kept looking over his shoulder like he was worried someone was following him.

“Is that what Mae Ling was referring to?” Sophia asked aloud, mostly to herself.

Follow him, and you’ll find out, Lunis instructed.

You’re excellent at spying from the sky, she suggested. Why don’t you come out and watch?

Because every time I do, he notices me, Lunis explained. He holds the dragons in great revere.

As he should, Sophia stated.

But my point is that my presence won’t go unnoticed by the gnome, Lunis said. However, you can practice your stealth and follow him.

Okay, Sophia confirmed, hurrying across the Expanse in the direction of the groundskeeper.

There were few trees between Sophia and Quiet, so every time he turned around, she had to drop to the ground, hoping he didn’t notice her following him. She was absolutely tired of eating dirt lately, but she guessed that it was for a good reason in this case.

Quiet seemed to be up to something, which was curious. The gnome was very mysterious in the first place, always seeing what went on but never talking. Sophia could only wonder what he could be doing in secret. She trusted everyone at the Gullington, even if she didn’t understand them, but she wondered if this blind faith would get her in trouble. She shook off the doubt seeking to edge into her mind and hurried after the gnome as he made his way down closer to the water’s edge.

Her enhanced speed brought her across the grounds soundlessly. It was only when Sophia was almost to the cliffs that she realized the gnome had turned to face her directly, his eyes narrowed in her direction. For some reason, the scolding expression on his face immediately filled her with regret, as if she’d disappointed a parent figure.

He’d caught her, and his face stated he wasn’t happy about her spying.

The groundskeeper mumbled something that Sophia couldn’t hear, even with her enhanced senses.

Then he snapped his fingers and she disappeared, to find herself lying in her bed in the Castle.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Bolting upright, Sophia looked around frantically, trying to understand how the gnome had transported her. She didn’t think that was allowed within the grounds of the Gullington.

Running her hands over the covers to her bed to ground herself, Sophia confirmed she was actually in the Castle. She breathed in the comforting smell of the place, realizing that she missed it, even though it hadn’t been that long. Still, the scents from Los Angeles had been in her nose, congesting her. She thought what she needed most was a nice hot shower so she could wash the ash out of her hair and the strangeness of events from her mind. Maybe then she could reassemble everything she had learned so she could make sense of it.

Sophia might have boiled herself in the hot shower, but for some reason, she felt like she needed to have it really hot. There were so many things bouncing around in her head that she was hoping something would simmer to the surface in her mind.

What had happened to the dragon eggs? Thad Reinhart was behind it, but who was working for him? And what were they doing with the eggs? Sophia worried that they were going to be destroyed, but hopefully not before she found them. They couldn’t stand to lose a single dragon.

Then there was the explosion that she narrowly missed being a part of. Just a few more seconds and she would have gone up with the shop. She definitely had someone to thank for saving her, but who, she wasn’t sure.

And she knew that she owed Mae Ling some gratitude, but the woman didn’t work through normal means, even in the magical world.

More curious than almost any of that was the groundskeeper. He was up to something. Maybe he was covering something up. It was unclear what, but he definitely didn’t want Sophia to know about it, which was why he’d been able to transport her when she didn’t think that was an option in the Gullington.

Stepping out of the shower, Sophia could hardly see a thing. She had fogged up the bathroom so badly that it was hard to make out where the sink was.

Drying off, she made her way to the sink, wishing there was a vent fan. A moment later, the Castle had installed one in the bathroom, and it was sucking up the steam.

Sophia smiled, loving how magically beautiful the Castle was. Well, for her anyway. All she had to do was wish for something and the Castle read her thoughts, making it happen. For Hiker, it wasn’t so easy.

She wanted to wish for Hiker to get a break, but Sophia knew that the Viking and the Castle had to work things out on their own. She couldn’t fix his problems for him.

Lost in thoughts about Hiker and the Castle, Sophia went to brush her teeth when she noticed something on the mirror in front of her.

Written in the condensation on the glass was a message. It read, Go to Chimerick’s Bar and Grill on Roya Lane. Love, Mae Ling.

Sophia read the message twice through.

The crazy nail technician was correct. There was no way that she would have missed that message, but still, its delivery was strange. Like, did she actually want to take a hot, hot shower, or was that something she was spelled to do to make the bathroom steamy? All the mystery crowded her mind.

Sophia shrugged it off and began to get ready. She needed to put on her clothes and get to Roya Lane. Apparently, she’d find a lead for the dragon eggs at Chimerick’s Bar and Grill.

Maybe she’d start getting a lot more answers and fewer questions.

CHAPTER TWENTY

Roya Lane was a hidden street in London that was home to many magical shops, headquarters, and lots of other strange activity. Liv spent a lot of time on Roya Lane, hunting down leads or chasing bad guys.

Sophia hadn’t been out of the House of Fourteen a lot, thanks to her protective big brother Clark who was afraid someone would notice that she had her magic at a young age. Therefore, this was Sophia’s first time on the magical street.

She tried to cover her awe as she strode through the portal and witnessed the multitude of strange sights around her. There was a woman on the corner who was turning chickens into strange sweaters that laid eggs. Down the block from her was an elf pushing a cart that appeared to sell light bulbs that gave their owners “bright ideas.” All down the lane there were many other sights that called for Sophia’s attention.

However, she worked hard to keep herself focused, searching for Chimerick’s Bar and Grill.

“You look lost,” a voice said at her shoulder.

Sophia was about to tell whoever it was that she was fine when she turned to find a person she simultaneously adored and loathed, if such a combination could exist.

“Oh good, it’s you,” she said, trying to inject pleasure into her voice.

“At your service, Lady Sophia,” Rudolf said, dropping into a low bow.

“How are the triplets?” she asked.

“They are really quiet,” he offered. “I can’t understand a word they say.”

“Is that because they are still in your wife’s stomach?”

He shrugged. “How am I supposed to know how science works? So, where are you headed?”

“I’m looking for…” Sophia was about to ask for directions to Chimerick’s Bar and Grill but remembered something. “Actually, I need to talk to Papa Creola. Doesn’t he have a shop on Roya Lane?”

“He does,” the fae answered, stroking his blond hair out of his face. “But why wouldn’t you just ask your sister where to find him? She is best buds with Father Time.”

Sophia shook her head. “Actually, I was hoping Liv wouldn’t find out about this. It’s sort of a surprise.”

“Oh, I’m awful at keeping surprises,” Rudolf admitted. “Don’t tell me any more or I’ll ruin it. It’s like that one time that Liv told me she was getting you a summer beach house for your birthday, and I accidentally told you.”

“She hasn’t gotten me a beach house for any of my birthdays,” Sophia said.

He covered his face. “Oops. Wait, it’s for your next birthday. My bad. There, I did it again.”

“Okay, well, how about you just forget about this conversation after we’re done,” Sophia suggested. “For now, will you simply tell me where to find Papa Creola? I need to ask him something.”

Rudolf plugged his ears. “Say no more. I don’t want any information I can divulge.” He indicated with his chin toward the end of the Lane. “Look for the Fantastical Armory. That’s Subner’s shop, his assistant. If Papa Creola can be found, it will be there.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, finding that interaction with Rudolf strangely helpful and surprisingly painless.

“By the way, I don’t think you’ve abandoned your family at all for the Dragon Elite, despite what jerks on the council for the House of Fourteen say,” Rudolf called from down the lane.

Sophia narrowed her eyes. “Who has said that?”

“Oh, no one. Just those who miss seeing you around and think that you’ve joined a dying group of crusty old men when the House of Fourteen is fighting the real fight.” He covered his mouth, his eyes bulging. “I’ve said too much again, haven’t I?”

She let out a measured breath. “Just a smidge.”

“Forget it all,” he said, zipping his mouth with his fingers. He murmured a goodbye as he waved.

Sophia shook her head at him as she waved back, heading in the direction of the Fantastical Armory. “Thank the angels that man is pretty and sweet, or otherwise he might be completely useless.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Sophia knew that Father Time had regenerated recently, changing his appearance. Whereas before he took on the look of a gnome, he currently was in the form of an elf.

She entered the Fantastical Armory, thinking her attention would be on finding Papa Creola. However, she was immediately overwhelmed by the incredible collection of weapons on display in the shop.

“What can I help—” the elf who had greeted her appeared to be cut off by pure amazement. He had long stringy brown hair and was wearing cut off shorts and a T-shirt that said, “If the climate can change, then so can you.”

“Subner?” Sophia asked, squinting at the tall figure.

“Little Sophia?” he asked, shaking his head at her. “Is that you?”

She smiled, not really recognizing Papa Creola’s assistant, but seeing a familiarity in his eyes. “I’m not that little anymore, am I?”

He shook his head. “Not at all. What brings you this way? Looking for Liv? I think she’s gone up to heaven.”

“What?” Sophia asked, her heart suddenly racing.

He shook his head. “Sorry. I mean on a field trip. She got a special pass from Papa Creola. He needed her to negotiate with the angels on some deal they have been going back on.” He tilted his head to the side, cupping his mouth. “Between you and me, never make business dealings with angels. They will bat their eyelashes, and you’ll be too enamored to negotiate over the good stuff.”

“I thought it was angels who made the dragonriders,” Sophia said.

“They did,” he stated, shaking his head. “And sorry if that’s offensive to you. The angels are all right for the most part, but I just wouldn’t go into business with one, if you know what I mean.”

“Thanks for the advice,” Sophia stated. “And I’m not looking for Liv, but I’m glad she’s only in heaven visiting. Is that even allowed?”

“Perk of working for Papa Creola,” Subner stated. “She had to sign a ten-thousand-page non-disclosure agreement. Believe me, we heard about that for ages.”

Sophia giggled, picturing Liv complaining about such things. “Well, I was actually hoping to talk to Papa Creola if he’s here.”

Subner studied her. “You want to ask him a favor, don’t you?”

She didn’t know if she should fess up or not.

His eyes flicked to Inexorabilis on her hip. “Oh, I get it. Yeah, he’s totally not going to do that.”

Sophia’s eyes bulged. Her sister’s friends were the strangest, most awesome people, and also infuriating. “You already know what I want?”

“Well, I can guess,” he stated. “I mean, you haven’t bonded to the elfin-made sword that once belonged to Guinevere Beaufont, but you really want to. And the only way to do that is to undo the act it did to bond with her, which is why you’re here because only Father Time can reverse such a large act.”

“How do you know all that?” Sophia asked with disbelief.

He held out his arm to the shop. “I own and operate the best armory in the world. It’s my business to know weapons. And without even touching that sword, I know that you have to reverse the act that banished the Phantom from this world. Papa Creola won’t do it.”

Sophia deflated. “Well, then maybe you can help me find a new sword because I can’t progress in my training without bonding to my own.”

“Don’t lose hope yet, young dragonrider,” Subner stated thoughtfully. “I said that Papa Creola wasn’t going to bring back the Phantom under those circumstances. However, when your mother killed him, she didn’t know something of great importance.”

“Which is?” Sophia asked.

“Well, she simply slew him, which was understandable,” Subner explained. “He was creating havoc in the world and needed to be stopped. It was only after he was gone that we learned his horn was a supreme source of power that could erase evil in certain places of the world. Yet, once he was slain, his horn died. If we had known, Guinevere would have been instructed to harvest the horn first and then slay the beast.”

Sophia’s heart leapt with hope. “So if I tell Papa Creola that I want to bring the Phantom back so I can get the horn and then kill him, you think he’ll go for it?”

“It’s worth a shot,” Subner stated.

Sophia smiled broadly at him. “Thank you. That’s so helpful.”

She had remembered Liv saying that Subner was cold and unhelpful for the most part to her. But that hadn’t been her experience. Maybe it was being a dragonrider that put things in her favor.

“Now…” Subner said, leaning forward. “Now that I’ve helped you, I’m hoping that maybe you can help locate a weapon for me that’s housed at the Gullington.”

Sophia sighed. And there it was, she thought.

Of course, he had been nice to her. Subner wanted something. It was fine, though, she realized. As long as she was making progress.

“Tell me what the weapon looks like, and I’ll keep an eye out,” Sophia offered.

He pointed at her pocket. “I’ve gone ahead and sent a description to your phone. Thanks so much.” The elf walked for the back just as the door behind the counter opened.

A man she didn’t recognize strode out of the back, his long ponytail swishing as he placed buds in his ears.

“Papa, you have company,” Subner stated, pointing in Sophia’s direction.

Father Time looked up at her, blinking. “Oh, well, if it isn’t the new version of Sophia Beaufont. I was getting tired of seeing you in that little girl form.”

“Ummm, what?” she asked, confused.

He stretched his neck back and forth, looking like he was getting ready for a run in his shorts and jogging shoes. “Well, it’s just that I see you in this form in most of the visions, so it was always weird when you were little. Kind of like seeing a person as a fetus. You’re just like, hurry up and get on with it.”

“Right,” Sophia said, drawing out the word, not used to this version of Papa Creola. Subner was enough of a change, but the hippie, athletic version of Father Time was going to take some getting used to.

“What can I do for you?” Papa Creola asked, stretching his calves.

“I’ve come to make a request of you,” Sophia began, injecting hope into her voice.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

After Sophia made her case to Papa Creola, he remained quiet, giving her a studious expression. She wanted to keep talking, coming up with more reasons that he should do what she asked, but she’d learned the art of negotiation from Liv and knew that silence was a golden commodity when it came to discussions.

Past the point of uncomfortable silence, Papa Creola remained quiet. Sophia desperately wanted to interject one more point or argument, but instead, she simply continued to gaze at the oldest entity on Earth, besides Mother Nature, of course.

“Okay,” Papa Creola finally said. “I’ll make you a deal.”

Sophia finally drew in a breath. “I’m listening.” She tried not to appear anxious or excited.

“I, of course, will want the Phantom’s horn,” he began.

“Of course,” she said, nodding.

“But that kind of spell to reverse events is very costly for the spectrum of time,” he stated. “Which means, I’ll need some extra power to fuel it.”

“I can stop by the coffee shop and get you a double espresso before you hand off the spell,” Sophia joked.

He scowled at her. “You have your sister’s humor.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, realizing that he didn’t intend this as a compliment.

“In order to help you, I’m going to need Mother Nature to give me a bottle of her essence,” he stated.

Sophia’s eyes shifted back and forth. “Is it appropriate for me to ask her for that? Maybe you should do that? It seems personal. Like I’m asking for an organ or something.”

He shook his head. “I’m very busy. If I’m going to do it, then I need some of her power. And you’ll have to ask her.”

“But why will she do it?” Sophia asked. “She’s not getting anything. She’s merely giving up something.”

He gave her a skeptical glare. “If you think for a second that I believe you’re undoing Phantom’s death so I can have his horn, you must have been born yesterday, Sophia Beaufont. I know that you have something to gain from this, but I commend you on positioning it in a way that benefits me immensely. Smart thinking. And what benefits you in this equation will help Mother Nature, who you work for. So it behooves Mama Jamba to do this. However, she might have her own hesitations, so you’ll have to take those up with her. If I get her essence, then I’ll hand over the spell. Otherwise, no deal.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, drawing out the one word. “I guess this seems fair.”

“And to help the situation,” Papa Creola began, “I don’t tell Liv about this.”

“You won’t?” she asked, hope in her voice.

“Well, there’s no point,” he reasoned. “She worries enough as it is, and when she does, she’s not as productive. So we will keep it between us.”

“Thanks, Papa Creola,” Sophia said, feeling more hopeful as she headed out into Roya Lane.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Roya Lane was even more crowded when Sophia exited the Fantastical Armory. She wished she would have asked for directions from Papa Creola, but asking the Father of Time for such things seemed like a bad use of his.

Thankfully, after weaving her way through gnomes gambling at cardboard boxes made into tables and fae who she could have sworn were offering themselves in return for money, she found the greasy bar. Chimerick’s Bar and Grill was lackluster to say the least, many of the neon letters in the sign having burned out. It read: him rick Ba an G i l. Still, she was able to find the place, which she was grateful for.

When she entered the dirty place, she was certain it wasn’t somewhere that young magicians didn’t frequent. Many of the patrons turned to gawk at her with their good eyes. She could say that since at least three of the people had eye patches or glass eyes. That seemed like a large number since there were only about six people inside. For a moment, she wondered if she’d walked into a strange optometrist office by accident.

“What brings you here, sweetheart,” the bartender said, throwing a dirty coaster in her direction on the bar.

Now that Sophia had finally made it to Chimerick’s Bar and Grill, she didn’t know what to do. She hadn’t really thought that far ahead. Mae Ling’s message had simply told her to come here. She did know that she was looking for someone.

“I’m looking for someone,” she began in a whisper, aware that everyone in the bar was watching her.

The bartender, a burly guy with a smudged nametag that read Clive or Clyde—it was hard to tell, banged his arm on the countertop, making the jukebox in the corner start playing music, drowning out their conversation.

“Go on, then darling,” he said cordially. “They can’t hear you over the music. Their ears are worse than their eyesight.”

Sophia nodded. “I’m looking for someone who I think has some…”

“You’re going to just have to spit it out, or I can’t help you,” Clive or Clyde stated.

This was tough for Sophia. She didn’t know if she should just be honest and get help or if that would endanger her entire mission.

I think he’s okay, Lunis said in her head.

Never before had she been so grateful to share her mind with a dragon.

Really? she asked.

Yeah, but if he pulls out the magical revolver under the bar, you better hightail it, Lunis stated.

How do you even know that he has that? she asked.

Maybe because of all the bullet holes in the walls, he answered.

Good point, she said, noticing them now and wishing that she hadn’t.

“I’m looking for someone who might have some dragon eggs,” she finally said to the bartender.

He considered her for a long moment. She was grateful that she had the practice of playing the quiet game with Papa Creola because otherwise, she might have broken first.

“Okay, well, since you seem like a good kid,” the bartender said, leaning forward, his hot breath smelling sour. “There’s this guy, Griff, who has been coming around lately. Usually around closing time. He drinks all my whiskey and usually scares off a few patrons, but he tips well, so I don’t throw him out.”

“And he’s been talking about dragon eggs?” Sophia asked.

He nodded. “Loudly, when he drinks too much. The other day he was asking about how to shield eggs, but none of us paid much attention since there’s no way the fellow can actually have dragon eggs. I mean, they are extinct, right?” He laughed.

Sophia joined in with him, shaking her head like the idea of dragon eggs was crazy. It made sense to her that the dragon eggs were shielded, though, because that would keep the dragons from finding them if they set their senses to do so. It wasn’t foolproof, but sometimes dragons could find their eggs, and none of the dragons in the Cave had sensed anything of the sort, according to Lunis.

“So, did someone tell him how to shield the dragon eggs he thought he had?” Sophia asked.

“Beats me,” he answered. “You might be able to ask him yourself, but he won’t talk to a pretty thing such as yourself. The guy is a chauvinist pig. Always harassing the ladies in the bar.”

“So he would talk to a man?” Sophia asked.

Clive or Clyde shrugged. “If he’s ugly and fat. The guy has a true complex and really doesn’t talk to anyone who doesn’t intimidate him. He insults them. Throws beer bottles at their head, but he doesn’t talk to them.”

“Okay, so I need to be an ugly, fat man,” Sophia said, mostly to herself.

The bartender laughed. “Yeah, good luck with that, sweetheart. Is there anything I can get for you?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, thanks. This has been quite helpful.”

“What would be helpful is if people like you would hang around my establishment instead of this lot.” He threw his head in the direction of the regulars.

She backed for the door. “Well, maybe I’ll be back.”

“Please do,” he said, winking at her.

Sophia had every intention of coming back, but the owner wouldn’t recognize her when she did.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

The banging from Hiker’s office sounded about the same as the last time Sophia visited the Viking. She was grateful that she didn’t have to see him right then, although she was sorry that his troubles didn’t seem to have subsided.

She wanted to make his worries less, but something told her it was going to get worse before it got better.

“I’m grateful to see you’re pampering yourself,” Mama Jamba said to Sophia, passing her in the entryway, reading a magazine and chewing on a celery stick.

“Oh, you noticed my nails,” Sophia said, holding up Mae Ling’s handy work.

“No, I noticed your glow,” Mama Jamba stated, holding up the frayed celery stick. “You know, you need to contact whoever made these things and tell them they are not good, no matter what you put on them. Simply awful rubbish.”

Sophia gave her a sideways expression. “Ummm, wouldn’t that be you? Aren’t you responsible for celery?”

Mama Jamba winked at her. “Why do you think I went into hiding the first few times?” She laughed loudly. “But I keep trying celery, thinking I had good intentions. Turns out I think I was drunk on plum wine. It was a strange Tuesday when I created celery. Don’t even get me started on what happened on the Wednesday I created potatoes.”

“What happened?” Sophia asked.

“Only good things, hun,” she said proudly. “Only good things. Potatoes are still one of my favorite creations. Well, that and oceans, but whatever.”

It was simply breathtaking to Sophia that she was standing there having a conversation with the entity who created the Earth. Even stranger was that she was about to ask her for something for Father Time. Sophia’s life had gotten really strange, really fast.

“Mama Jamba, I wanted to ask you something,” Sophia began.

She turned and faced her. “No, I don’t think that powder works for your complexion.”

“What?” Sophia asked. “I’m not wearing powder.”

“Oh, well, then let’s back up,” Mama Jamba said. “Firstly, there are some great options in the realm of powder. Maybe I should send you to my esthetician.”

“That would be great,” Sophia said, trying to get the conversation back on track. “But first, I need to ask you a favor from Papa Creola.”

She lowered her chin. “What does that man want?”

“Well, you see, I need to undo the death of the Phantom so he can have his horn and I can bond to my mother’s sword, but in order to do it I’m supposed to get the essence of your magic or something like that so that Papa Creola can create the spell.” She said the entire explanation in one long sentence, not taking a breath until she was done. Then she offered Mama Jamba a smile. “So, will you give me that so I can continue on my way?”

“No,” Mama Jamba said, not even deliberating on the question. She turned for the dining hall, returning her attention to the magazine.

“But Mama!” Sophia complained, trudging after her, strangely feeling like a teenager about to have a tantrum.

“That man has been asking for the essence of my magic forever,” Mama said, dog-earring one of the pages of the magazine like she wanted to make that face mask recipe later. “He thinks he’s figured out a way to get it by having one of my riders ask for it, but it’s not going to work.”

“But I need to raise the Phantom and take his horn and kill him again to bond to my mother’s sword,” Sophia said, trailing behind Mama Jamba, who kept her eyes on the magazine.

“I totally get that, dear, but I’m simply not giving Papa my magic,” she said, licking her fingers and turning a page. “He says he needs it for one thing, but I guarantee he’s going to use it for something else.”

“So?” Sophia argued. “In the end, it will help me complete my training, and that will benefit you.”

Mama Jamba faced Sophia. She reached out her hand and held up Sophia’s chin. “I know you’re disappointed. I’m sorry. I never, ever want to hurt one of my own. But who do you think invented tough love?”

“You?” Sophia guessed.

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Oh, no. That term was coined in the 1980s by some pop psychologist. But you’ll just have to find another way. I’m not in a position where I want to go giving my magic away.”

“But it’s for Papa Creola,” Sophia argued, not willing to give up her cause.

“I know,” Mama Jamba said, nodding. “And I trust him like no one else. He and I are tight. Well, we’re pretty much married except I live in my own house and don’t have to clean up his dirty laundry, so it’s the best marriage ever. But the answer is still no, my dear. I’m not changing my mind on it.”

Sophia slumped slightly. “Okay, well, thanks for listening.”

“Oh, perk up, love,” Mama Jamba said. “You look so much more beautiful when you don’t slouch. Well, you’d look beautiful with cheese on your head, but that’s just the way it is with my riders. You are all a gorgeous bunch. Even Hiker would be attractive if he shaved that beard.”

“I heard that!” Hiker barked all the way from his office.

“And I said it,” Mama Jamba called back up to him.

She shook her head at Sophia. “I’d head through the kitchen and as far from that man as possible. He’s as grumpy as I was on the day I created durian fruit.”

Sophia laughed, heading for the kitchen and leaving Mama Jamba in the dining hall.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

The kitchen was filled with an assortment of strange smells. Ainsley was leaning over the stove, churning a pot, her brow sweating.

“I don’t understand how to replicate those quesadillas you got for us from Uber Eats,” Ainsley said, catching sight of Sophia when she entered the kitchen.

Sophia strode over and peered into the pot of gray liquid. “Well, for one, they aren’t usually made in a single pot,” Sophia offered sympathetically.

Ainsley threw up her hands. “Are you serious? What sort of magic creates this Mexican food you feed to us?”

Sophia shook her head. “None. It’s just recipes. You know, take some tortillas, cheese, and whatever else and put them together.”

“Hold up,” Ainsley said, rushing over to a pad and pen. “You’re going to need to slow down. I don’t understand this business you speak of.”

“Ainsley, you know what I think would help your culinary endeavors?” Sophia asked.

“A lobotomy, S. Beaufont?” she answered, a slightly serious expression on her face.

“No,” Sophia said, trying to sound positive. “How about a field trip out of the Gullington?”

“Oh, I went into town this morning to get groceries,” Ainsley replied.

“Actually,” Sophia began. “I’m thinking something a bit more exotic and farther from home.”

“Oh,” Ainsley said, giving her a scandalous expression. “But my next century birthday isn’t for another forty years.”

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “Do you really have to wait that long to leave here?”

“Well… I mean, the Castle likes me here or close,” Ainsley stated. “And what if Hiker needs someone to yell at? Or what if Evan can find his cape? Someone has to hide it for him so that he has a bad morning.”

Sophia laughed again. “You all are my favorite people, and that’s saying a lot.”

“Anyway, let’s plan an outing to a few towns over in forty years,” Ainsley said, turning her attention back to the pot of sludge. “I think I can fix this dish. Maybe if I add some kale.”

Sophia shook her head. “No! Kale never fixed anything, ever. Ever!”

Ainsley’s eyes widened. “Wow, I’ve never seen you so passionate.”

“Well, I just had a conversation with the inventor of all vegetables, so I guess it rubbed off on me,” Sophia explained.

“Oh, was Mama Jamba going through her list of regrets again?” Ainsley asked. “Yeah, we had a long heart to heart last night about rutabaga.” She shook her head, looking remorseful. “That fruit really had so much possibility, but it just didn’t work out.”

“I think it’s a vegetable,” Sophia corrected.

“Well, tell that woman that,” Ainsley said, pointing in the direction of the dining room. “Currently, she’s classifying it as trash, but I think she’s just going through a thing, you know with returning to the surface of Earth and having to take ownership over her riders again. It’s a time of reflection for us all. Hiker has a bump on his forehead the size of a golf ball.”

“From ramming his head against his desk?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley nodded. “Yes, I think he’s working on a song.”

“I think he’s working on a headache,” Sophia said, thinking she could hear the constant drumming even then. “Anyway, Ainsley,” Sophia continued, “I have a mission, and I need your help.”

“Me!” Ainsley said. “I can help. Do you want me to make you some stew? Get you dressed? Clean your boots?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, I need you to go incognito to meet someone.”

“What?” Ainsley said, clapping her hands to her face. “Oh, no. S. Beaufont, you’ve lost your mind. What did you eat? I knew all that modern stuff would go to your head.”

Sophia waved the housekeeper off. “No, I haven’t lost my mind. It’s just that I need someone to meet with this guy who has the locations of a few dragon eggs. It’s important that I find them. He won’t talk to you or me. He’ll only talk to someone who is a man, old, fat, and ugly.”

“Why don’t you send—”

“It’s probably better if you don’t finish that sentence,” Sophia cut her off.

Ainsley nodded. “You’re right. The Castle has ears and repeats things. Anyway, I know you’re good at changing your appearance. You have the best outfits. Why don’t you do it?”

“Because my disguises aren’t fool-proof,” Sophia explained. “I can’t keep them up for long periods of time, especially when I need to be on guard. And I don’t trust this guy at all because he probably works for Thad Reinhart, so I want to be there to defend. But you can change your appearance easily, and if you talked to him, you could find out what he knows and I could be there to listen. And as a bonus, you’d leave the Gullington and see the world. Imagine all the inspiration you’d get. We could even go for gelato or something afterward.”

Ainsley considered this. “Gelato is a type of coffee, right?”

“Ice cream,” Sophia corrected.

“And I could wear a crazy hat, right? The Castle hates my hats.”

“Sure,” Sophia said, making a note about the Castle’s preferences. “Will you please do it?”

“This will help the Dragon Elite?” Ainsley asked.

“Yes,” Sophia answered.

“And it will help me in my role?” the housekeeper asked.

“There’s no better way to improve than to get out and get some perspective,” Sophia stated. “How long has it been since you’ve seen the modern world?”

Ainsley leaned forward, looking around like someone was listening. “Never, S. Beaufont.”

“What?” Sophia asked. “You leave the Gullington, though.”

“Yes, but I don’t go far,” she argued. “I was born not far from here, and I’m new to pretty much everything. So it’s like taking a baby out. Do you think you can handle that?”

Sophia only realized right then what kind of challenge she’d signed on for. She smiled, accepting it proudly. “Yes, we are going to find out where those eggs are and get you a fresh new perspective to bring back to the Gullington.”

“Great!” Ainsley said excitedly. “What do I need to do first?”

“Get rid of that pot of sludge and make yourself fat and ugly.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

“Are you sure that I’m ugly enough?” Ainsley asked as they strode for the Barrier on the edge of the Gullington.

Sophia gave her a slight smile. “I never thought I’d be saying this to you Ains, but you’re so ugly, I don’t want to look at you.”

The shapeshifter had made herself into a short, round man with patches of gray hair on his boxed-shaped head. There were multiple large moles on his face, all of them sprouting wiry gray hair. And his teeth were crooked and yellow when he attempted to smile, which looked more like a devious scowl.

“Thank you, S. Beaufont. I know you wouldn’t say that unless it was true.”

When they were at the Barrier, the housekeeper turned and looked at the Castle with quiet longing.

“Hey, the Castle will be fine without you for a bit,” Sophia consoled, sensing that Ainsley didn’t want to leave her home, even for a couple of hours. Strangely, Sophia thought she was more worried about leaving the Gullington than she was nervous about seeing the modern world.

A truly melancholy expression took over Ainsley’s face. “You think it will be okay?”

“No,” Sophia said at once, realizing her mistake. “The Castle is probably going to fall into a full-on depression, decorating the inside and outside with black and gothic décor.”

Ainsley perked up. “Oh, you think so? I hope. I wouldn’t want to think that this place wouldn’t fall apart without me, although I did ask Quiet to look after things in my absence.”

Sophia paused. “Hey, about Quiet…”

“Yes?” Ainsley asked. “Is this about his real name?”

Now that Sophia was thinking about it, Quiet had mentioned on the one occasion she understood him that his real name wasn’t Quiet, and he’d tell her what it was if she stuck around. “You can tell me what it is, can you?”

Ainsley shook her head. “No, it wouldn’t be right.”

“Well, that’s actually not what I wanted to ask about,” Sophia began. “Have you noticed that he’s been acting suspicious lately?”

Ainsley lifted a curious eyebrow. “You do realize that the groundskeeper for the Gullington is the quintessential definition of suspicious, right? I can’t find him half the time, and neither can the Castle, which is bizarre. If anything goes on in the Expanse, he absolutely knows about it. And I’m certain that he’s been hoarding snacks in his room, which I haven’t been able to enter in over four centuries.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, surprised. “And he teleported me through the Gullington, which I didn’t think could happen.”

“It can’t,” Ainsley affirmed. “But some rules don’t apply to the gnome.”

“I wonder why,” Sophia mused as they crossed the Barrier to where she could create a portal to Roya Lane.

“I wouldn’t wonder too much on it, S. Beaufont. There are some mysteries that aren’t worth your time.”

“Okay, well, after you,” Sophia said, holding out her hand to Ainsley.

The housekeeper simply regarded her with a tentative expression.

“It’s fine,” Sophia stated. “I’ll come through right after you. Since I opened the portal, it’s better if I go through after you.”

Ainsley shook her head. “It’s not that. It’s just been so long since I’ve stepped through a portal.”

“Oh, you’re nervous then?” Sophia questioned.

The ugly man nodded.

“Well, it’s a bit of a strange feeling when you enter a portal,” Sophia reminded her. “But just try to acclimate as soon as you step through. Take in as many of the things around you as possible: smells, sounds, and sights. If you do that, then you should be okay, although being slightly nauseous is common.”

“We could just take a train there,” Ainsley offered. “Roya Lane is in London, right?”

“Yes, but you can only get there using portal magic since only magical creatures are allowed to enter.”

“Fiddlesticks,” she complained. “Fine. I’ll do it, but any words of wisdom on what I’ll see?”

“Roya Lane is sort of hard to explain,” Sophia stated. “It changes often, and at night, I’m certain it’s probably more chaotic.”

“Why don’t you draw me a picture really quickly?” Ainsley summoned a pad and pen.

Sophia shook her head at the housekeeper. “You know, tough love is sometimes for the best.” Using her quick reflexes, she reached out and pushed the squat man through the portal before he could react.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

“That was a rotten thing to do!” Ainsley yelled at Sophia when she stepped through the portal.

She offered her a sympathetic expression. “I apologize, but you were stalling, and sometimes the best thing to do is just take the plunge.”

Ainsley looked around, her eyes roaming over the various shops and strange creatures striding through the cobbled street. “Yes, and going through the portal wasn’t so bad. But being here is…well, making me think I should have brought my heart medicine.”

Sophia whipped around. “Are you okay? You have heart medicine? Do you want me to go back and get it?”

“Oh, no. I don’t have any. If I did, I would have brought it,” Ainsley answered.

Sophia sighed with relief. “Well, if the gnomes try and talk to you, ignore them. They just want to get you to gamble, and no one ever wins. Don’t take any food samples. And if you see a gorgeous fae, ignore him unless you want to lose a few hundred brain cells.”

Ainsley turned in a circle, her droopy eyes wide. “I’ve never seen so many amazing things at once. This place is incredible!”

Many of the magical creatures on the street turned to look at the pair, giving them curious expressions like they were wondering what Sophia would be doing accompanying such a homely man.

“Ains, it might be better if you didn’t draw so much attention to us,” Sophia said, pulling the hood from her cloak up over her head. “We are supposed to be incognito.”

“I know, but S., this place is bursting with smells and sights and sounds!” Ainsley rejoiced. “It makes me want to kick up my heels and do a dance!”

“Don’t!” a group of gnomes yelled at Ainsley. “No one wants to see you dance.”

“No one wants to see you,” an elf woman replied. “But I can sell you a face cream that will take care of those warts.”

“He’s fine,” Sophia said, ushering Ainsley down the lane toward Chimerick’s Bar and Grill. “Now, you remember what you’re supposed to do?”

Ainsley nodded, staring wide-eyed at every shop they passed, her knobby hands dragging longingly against the glass, leaving behind fingerprints. “I’m supposed to go into the bar, chat up the loudmouth at the bar, buy him a drink, and get him talking.”

“That’s right,” Sophia said. “I’ll be in the corner if anything goes wrong.”

Ainsley halted. “What is going to go wrong? Do they put out spider poison in this bar? Oh, please tell me there are spiders in there.”

“What?” Sophia asked. “Why would you want that?”

Giving her an expression of disbelief, she said, “You do know that spiders are crucial for the well-being of a place, right? People who kill the spiders who grace their residence open themselves for all sorts of problems.”

“So, you don’t do anything about the spiders in the Gullington?” Sophia asked.

“I try to make them feel as comfortable as possible,” Ainsley stated. “The nest under your bed gets a lot of my attention.”

“Oh, angels,” Sophia said, suddenly lightheaded. “We might need to move that nest when we return.”

Ainsley shrugged. “Suit yourself. I thought I was doing you a favor by putting them in your room.”

“Move them to Evan’s, please,” Sophia requested.

“Fine, fine.”

“Okay, here we go,” Sophia said, giving Ainsley one last look over her shoulder before slipping into Chimerick’s Bar and Grill and disappearing into the shadows, unnoticed by the patrons, thanks to a shielding spell.

She was seated at a table in the corner by the time Ainsley entered after her. Hobbling up to the bar, the shapeshifter glanced around.

Sophia had given Ainsley the description of their target. She’d told her to ignore those with eye patches but was worried the housekeeper wouldn’t be able to find the character. Her fears were relieved at once when a drunk at the bar began hollering loudly at Ainsley.

“Wow, you should come sit next to me, fella!” the man yelled. “People like you make me look good.” He was medium height and build, with thinning hair and a face full of wrinkles.

Sophia had turned on her heightened senses so she could overhear the conversation and immediately regretted her enhanced ability to smell. Even from across the bar, she could smell the man’s rancid breath and felt bad for Ainsley, who had to sit next to him.

The shapeshifter made several attempts to try and get onto the tall bar stool, nearly falling as she jumped. Her large butt didn’t fit really well on the narrow surface when she got up there, but Sophia was proud of Ainsley’s determination to stay on the seat by bracing herself on the bar.

“What can I get for you?” the bartender who had helped Sophia asked, throwing a napkin in front of Ainsley on the bar.

“Something strong,” she said, her voice deep and gruff as if she spent too many years in the coal mines. “And make it a double for my new friend.”

The man beside her smiled thoughtfully. “That’s mighty nice of you. I knew I liked you from the moment you walked through that door.”

“That’s because no one else in here wants to talk to you, Griff,” Clive or Clyde stated, pouring two double shots of whiskey.

So we have the right guy, Sophia thought, grateful for their good luck.

“To our good health,” Ainsley said, raising her glass to cheers with Griff.

“To mine,” Griff replied. “I’m not sure about you, buddy. You might want to get checked out soon. That yellowish tone to your skin can’t be good.”

“Well then, to putting in a hard week of work,” Ainsley said, not missing a beat.

“I can cheer to that,” Griff said, clinking his glass against the other one before knocking back the entire drink. “I tell you, this was the week from hell.”

“How is that?” Ainsley asked him, leaning forward and keeping her voice down.

Sophia felt miserable that Ains had to inhale Griff’s nasty scent, but not having too many overhear their conversation was for the best.

Griff leaned down, matching Ainsley’s volume. That technique always worked, it seemed. “Well, I had the displeasure of doing a job for probably the most despicable human being on this planet. But he overpaid on a somewhat easy job, so I was good with it.”

“Oh?” Ainsley asked. “I’m looking for work. Who is this guy?”

Griff shook his head. “He wouldn’t give me his name. I didn’t even get to meet him. But his communications were downright insulting. Micromanaged every aspect of the job. I just don’t work like that.”

“This job?” Ainsley inquired.

“You wouldn’t believe me even if I told you,” Griff answered.

“Well, what if I bought you another drink?” Ainsley offered, still not having touched her whiskey.

“I can’t object to that,” Griff stated cheerfully.

“Make it two more,” Ainsley said to the bartender.

He nodded, pouring another couple of doubles and sliding them in front of the men.

Griff threw back his drink, pulling his arm across his mouth as he shook his head. “Oh, that stuff burns, but in a good way.”

Ainsley slid her other drink over to him. “Here, have mine?”

At this, Griff gave her a questioning expression. “Why? You trying to get me drunk?”

Sophia stiffened.

Griff tensed, his eyes narrowing at Ainsley.

The shapeshifter looked momentarily thrown off, making Sophia’s pulse beat loudly in her head.

“Yeah, because I’m trying to get you to take me home,” Ainsley said with a laugh.

To Sophia’s relief, Griff erupted in laughter, slapping the bar. “There isn’t enough whiskey in this world, old buddy.” He picked up the drink and threw it back.

When Ainsley slid the other drink she still hadn’t touched, Griff didn’t object this time, taking the glass, but not drinking it this time. Instead, he began to sway, pointing a finger at Ainsley.

“You won’t believe what this son-of-a-so-and-so had me do,” Griff began, his speech slurring. He leaned in closer to Ainsley. “Dragon eggs.”

“No?” Ainsley replied. “I didn’t think there were any more out there.”

“Me too,” the guy said, raising the glass of whiskey to his mouth and sniffing it, but deciding not to take a drink just yet. He appeared close to falling off his barstool. Sophia worried that Ainsley had gotten him too drunk. There was a fine line between getting people to open up with booze and them passing out from too much.

“Anyway, this man told me to go and get these dragon eggs, so I did what I was told,” Griff went on. “But after I had them in my possession, he tells me that they need to be shielded. I start worrying that assassins or the Dragon Elite were going to come after me. But we all know that those guys are all gone, am I right?”

Ainsley nodded. “As far as I know. But assassins. I’d worry about them.”

“Well, and also poachers,” the man related. “Wouldn’t you know, as soon as I got those eggs away from their location, I had all sorts of people on my ass. And that guy, whoever it was who hired me, didn’t give a damn. He just wanted me to transport them to a safe location. I nearly lost a body part getting away from those ruthless poachers. Then I would have looked like all the deformed people in this bar!”

Sophia remembered when Lunis was in his egg and they had to transport him, it did bring out a bunch of poachers. They were apparently clued in to the energy a dragon egg gave off and came out in full force as soon as they sensed it. Rory and a few other giants helped to shield Lunis’ egg once they got it to his place, where it was safe. She realized now that there must have been something about the case at Zuma Zat’s that protected the eggs, but Griff hadn’t been smart enough to keep them in that chest, probably thinking there was a tracking device on it.

“So, what happened?” Ainsley asked him.

“Well, thanks to nobody in this dump,” Griff continued, “I was able to get the eggs to safety, but no one could tell me how to shield them. Thankfully, they are off my hands now and not my problem. I’m tired of looking over my shoulder and getting shot at.”

“I imagine, buddy,” Ainsley related. “But I wonder what kind of place you took them to? It must be shielded to keep the eggs protected from those poachers who were after you.”

“Oh, it is, and a genius location for eggs,” Griff said, taking a sip of the whiskey and swaying so much that Ainsley had to reach out and grab him to keep him from tumbling back.

“You’ve got my attention now,” Ainsley said with a laugh. “You’re quite the storyteller. I’m on the edge of my chair with curiosity.”

The man looked at her proudly before leaning in closer, his eyes shifting back and forth like he didn’t want to be overheard. “It’s in an underwater facility in the South Pacific, if you can believe. Some place they called the Institute.”

“That’s genius,” Ainsley said in a hushed voice.

It was brilliant, Sophia realized. The water would shield the energy of the dragon eggs, keeping them off the radar of poachers, dragons, and anyone else on the hunt, namely the Dragon Elite.

“Yeah, this place was abandoned,” Griff stated. “Apparently it used to be this fancy headquarters for a strange population of people. Real vigilante types. The guy who hired me took it over. It’s full of all sorts of magical tech.”

“How did you get in there?” Ainsley asked.

“Oh, I had to take a submarine,” Griff stated. “That was nerve-wracking since I’m totally claustrophobic. Not until I got there did they tell me there’s this single room where you can portal to but the wards have to be taken down. Another tiny room that was too cramped was called the GAD-C. I don’t know. But thankfully, I was able to portal out of there and didn’t have to take the submarine back. I was happy to be out of the Institute. That place was like a tin box.”

“This place, the Institute,” Ainsley began, “you said it was full of magical tech? That’s nuts. Lots of people too, I’m guessing.”

“Oh, no,” the guy stated. “That’s the thing, this billionaire or whatever he is, doesn’t like employing people. He told me that much but apparently had to resort to having me go after the eggs. He relies on robots mostly.”

That made sense based on what Sophia had seen when she went to the facility north of the Gullington. She guessed the jet pilots were human, but maybe not. They could be cyborgs. But the guards around the facility were definitely robots, powered by magical tech.

“That’s nuts,” Ainsley said as Griff finished the rest of the whiskey.

“You want to know what’s crazy?” he asked.

“What’s that?” Ainsley asked.

“The way the room is spinning,” he stated, swaying before he toppled over backward, passing out.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Sophia had her phone pinned up to her ear when she entered Hiker’s office. He gazed up at her, a less than happy expression on his face.

“Oh, good,” he said, “you’re one of those people.”

She covered the receiver. “One of what people?”

“One of those people who can’t do anything without a phone attached to your face,” he stated.

“How would you know about those people, Viking?” she asked, wondering if she was pushing her luck with him. They had bantered, but she sensed she could cross the line fast.

“I’ve been in the modern world, remember? When I tried to get the Presidents and world leaders to recognize us as adjudicators,” he explained. “And half of them had devices attached to their faces during our meetings as if being in the present moment would kill them.”

“Oh, hold up a second,” Sophia said, cutting him off.

Hiker growled with frustration.

“Yes, I can hear you,” she said into the phone, replying to Liv. “Yeah, the phone in the Gullington works perfectly, thanks to the upgrades you did to it.”

“And it’s also giving us all radiation,” Hiker complained loudly.

“I’m not going to tell him that,” Sophia said to Liv on the phone.

“Tell me what?” he asked, narrowing his eyes.

She smiled, batting her eyelashes at him. “That you are a handsome and formidable leader.”

“That’s not what your sister said,” he argued.

“Not in so many words, but that was the gist,” Sophia said before holding up her finger to pause him from saying anything more. “Okay, yeah. That’s great news. And you can send it over to me? With a map and coordinates?”

“Map of what?” Hiker asked, his forehead wrinkling.

Sophia held up her finger again, trying to get him to shush. “Sounds great. Thanks so much for your help with this. Hiker is also super grateful for the House of Fourteen’s help.”

“I didn’t say that,” he argued, but Liv didn’t hear him because Sophia switched off the phone. “What was that all about?”

“I found the dragon eggs,” Sophia stated.

He stood suddenly, anticipation making his face bright. “They are here? Where?”

She tilted her head back and forth. “They aren’t actually here, per se.”

“What do you mean, per se?” he asked. “Are they in the Cave?”

She shook her head. “No, I should be more specific. They aren’t here at all.”

“Where are they?”

“In a hidden, underwater facility that’s guarded by lots of Thad Reinhart’s magical tech,” Sophia said in a rush. “But the good news is that Liv helped me to find the actual coordinates for the facility.”

He lowered his chin. “So Thad has the eggs?”

“Yes, but I think we can get them back,” Sophia stated. “I know where the facility is, and Liv has offered to give me a bunch of magical tech that will help in fighting Thad’s guards, which are all robots like those I encountered at the place north of here.”

“We don’t need the House of Fourteen’s help,” he argued.

“But we do,” Sophia stated. “Without Liv’s help, I wouldn’t have been able to find the location for this place. She was able to do some radar stuff, and now I know roughly where to look.”

“And how are you going to get into this underwater facility?” Hiker asked.

“Well, I’m still working that out,” Sophia stated. “The guy we got drunk to find out this information—”

“This just keeps getting better and better,” Hiker said, not meaning it. “Who is this ‘we.’”

“Well, I took Ainsley to Roya Lane in disguise so that we could question this guy who moved the eggs.”

He shook his head. “You took my housekeeper to Roya Lane? You really know no bounds do you?”

Sophia narrowed her eyes at him. “Yes, I let her leave the Gullington for more than to just go to the market in the town over. I’m such a rebel.”

“Sophia, Ainsley belongs here at the Gullington,” Hiker stated. “It’s her job to look after the Castle and us. She’s not used to the modern world and I’m tired of you filling her head with—”

“Potential?” Sophia interrupted. “Are you afraid if she sees the world outside of here that she’ll leave you?”

“No!” he yelled and then softened. “Well, maybe. But you have to understand, we aren’t used to all the strange things in the world like you. And you’re always filling her head with glamorous ideas. I need her here, not dreaming of…well, whatever you have her dreaming of.”

“If you took a moment to understand Ainsley, you’d see that she loves this place so much that leaving here only makes her more committed to it,” Sophia explained. “She nearly kissed the stairs of the Castle when we returned. But you’re so afraid of things changing that you don’t give her a chance to see anything.”

“You will mind your place,” he said sternly.

Sophia let out a breath, realizing she was definitely pushing it. “Yes, sir.”

“Continue about this guy you got drunk on Roya Lane,” Hiker stated.

“Well, he was the one Thad hired to transport the eggs,” Sophia explained. “He took a submarine, so I was thinking I could do that. But there is also a room in this facility that will allow portaling if someone flips a switch or something. I’m not absolutely sure. So if I need backup, then I could have Wilder portal there, and we can get the dragon eggs and then return.”

“You think that you’re going to this facility on the rescue mission, do you?” he asked, tapping his foot.

“Well, Mahkah is off on the Nathaniel mission still,” Sophia reasoned. “And you will need someone who understands magical tech, which is me. So I just figured that Wilder and I—”

“You figured wrong,” Hiker cut her off.

“What?” Sophia exclaimed. “But the others don’t know about magical tech. You send them in there without their dragons, and they will be powerless to take down the security systems. Liv coached me on the best techniques. I have devices that can take robots offline. I’m the best choice.”

“I don’t disagree,” Hiker said to her surprise.

“You don’t?” she asked, astonished.

He shook his head. “But Wilder isn’t right for the job.”

Sophia deflated. “No, please don’t say it…”

“Look,” Hiker began, “You and Evan may not always get along, but Coral is aligned with the water element. She’s the only dragon we have that can swim great distances underwater. Actually, her ability makes it so that when connected to her, Evan can breathe underwater. He’s the natural choice for a mission of this sort.”

Sophia wanted to argue, but she knew he was right. “Okay, so then he’s the one who gets in there then?”

“Yes, and once in there, you’ll get him to this portal room and then you can join him,” Hiker ordered.

“So, you’re really going to allow me to go, even though I’m not done with my training?”

He considered her for a moment. “I still want you progressing, but yes. You’re the right man for the job…person.”

“Thank you, sir,” she said, excitement in her voice. “I’ll get the dragon eggs and return them to the Gullington.”

“Just don’t get yourself killed in the process,” Hiker said. “A few dragon eggs aren’t more valuable than an actual rider and dragon.”

She smiled at him. “I think you sort of just said you value me.”

“You hear what you want,” he said with a grunt, dismissing her from his office.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

The shimmering moonlight reflected off the two dragons waiting on the Expanse. Lunis’ eyes shone red as he watched Sophia and Evan approach from the Castle.

The moon, as his element, made his eyes flash red when it was full. It also would make Lunis stronger, faster, and enhanced in almost every possible way. It was lucky then that tonight was when they’d go to the Institute. Unlucky was that Lunis couldn’t enter the facility. Still, he would be stationed close in case Sophia needed anything. And his connection to her in her mind was a comfort that she knew kept her sane when losing her mind was a total possibility.

Coral stood majestically next to Lunis, slightly larger than him. He was still growing, and it was highly suspected that one day, he would be much bigger than her—much bigger than any dragon in history.

Dragons didn’t grow consistently. They might stop growing for several years and then go through an unexpected growth spurt, doubling in size in a few short days. Mahkah had explained that it was unknown what would spark a dragon’s growth and therefore anticipating it was unwise. Instead, Sophia simply expected to see Lunis the same every day until one day, he was different. There was something in that sentiment that she thought worked for the people in her life. So often, people don’t allow those around them to change, worried about how their evolution would affect them. And that stagnation inevitably resulted in corruption. She tucked away that idea so she could focus on the approaching mission.

Handing over two earpieces to Evan, she gave him a sturdy expression. “This is how we will stay in communication. Put those in your ears.”

“What are these? Walkie-Talkies of sorts?” he asked.

“Yes, the modern version of them,” she explained. “They are waterproof, and I should be able to hear everything that you do from at least ten miles away.”

“Groovy,” he said, putting the magical tech into his ears.

Sophia shook her head. “’Groovy’ is out.”

“Out?” he asked. “I thought that was a hip word?”

“Yeah, like a few decades ago,” she explained.

“Okay, well, what are the kids saying these days then?” he asked.

Sophia wanted to laugh. As irritating as Evan was, at his core, he was a good person, and it shone in his green eyes. But he also appeared quite immature, even though he was over a hundred years old. What her sister had told her was true: girls matured faster than boys.

“They say things like, ‘Man, that’s h-e double toothpicks i-s-h,’” Sophia lied, realizing she still had her own immature streak as she messed with Evan. She reasoned that he deserved it.

“Why would they say that?” he asked, skepticism written on his face. “Why not just say, ‘Man, that’s hellish’?”

She shook her head. “It’s cooler to spell it out.”

He puffed out his chest. “Well, I’m the model for cool.”

“Then you’ll want to say what’s hip,” she reasoned.

“Or what’s h-e double toothpicks i-s-h,” he fired back.

“Exactly,” Sophia said, pulling up her phone and looking at the schematics that Liv had sent her for the facility. “According to my sources—”

“Your sister,” he interrupted.

“A Warrior for the House of Fourteen and assistant to Father Time,” Sophia corrected.

“Who happens to be your big sister,” he said.

“Your mom goes to college,” she fired back, at a loss for a better comeback and just having watched the movie the night before with Ainsley. Now the housekeeper was wearing a Vote for Pedro t-shirt compliments of the Castle, and Hiker was wearing an irritated expression in response.

He didn’t get the reference and said he absolutely didn’t want to. No one was surprised when the Castle replaced all his traditional Viking clothes with retro suits and t-shirts like what Napoleon Dynamite would wear. The joke was apparently on all them, though, because the leader of the Dragon Elite refused to wear any of those clothes and came down to the dining hall topless, with his bed sheet tied around his waist. Ainsley immediately went and changed back into her plain brown dress and began fervently begging the Castle to give Hiker back his old clothes.

“One swift breeze, S. Beaufont, and my eyes will be burned forever,” Ainsley had said when Sophia tried to cover her laughter.

“I’m sure the Castle can’t keep his clothes for long,” Sophia argued.

“Oh, you’d be surprised,” Ainsley stated. “And all my efforts to make him clothes are worthless. They disappear as soon as I take my eyes off them.”

“Well, then our rigid leader might just have to adapt,” Sophia reasoned.

“That will happen when he allows Mama Jamba to give him an afro to match his graphic t-shirt collection.”

Sophia was still giggling about the experience as she and Evan made their way to the dragons. “Anyway, as I was saying,” she continued, reading the map on her phone, “I was able to get rough plans for the facility we’re entering. It apparently used to belong to a group called the Lucidites, who had some pretty advanced technology.”

“But Thad Reinhart came in and annihilated them before taking over their headquarters,” Evan cut in.

Sophia shook her head. “No, no one knows what happened to them or really much about them in general.”

“They sound like the Dragon Elite,” Evan offered.

“Yeah, my thoughts exactly. Maybe they are laying low and practicing their archery techniques for a few centuries, waiting to be needed again,” Sophia mused. “Anyway, as I was saying, it appears Thad Reinhart moved into their space. It just goes to show that he’s pretty much everywhere, and not much is closed off to him. He had the facility north of here, the one on Catalina Island that Mahkah is investigating, and this one, which is bizarrely underwater.”

“Which is where we come in,” Evan said proudly, fondly petting Coral when they were near enough to the dragons.

Sophia nodded to Lunis before returning her attention to the map. “According to Griff, there is a dry dock for submarines to enter the Institute. And according to what we were able to dig up, that should be on the upper level of the building. You’ll need to enter through there and then remain in contact. I’ll be able to help you navigate from there until you find this GAD-C room.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Evan said. “You know, we might save ourselves the time and just have me grab the eggs while I’m down there. That’s probably a better use of my efforts than finding this portal room so you can join me.”

Sophia lowered her chin, giving him a stern look. She’d expected Evan to say something like this. “Look, you might think you can waltz in there and find the eggs on your own, but you don’t know what you’re up against.”

“And you do?” he questioned.

The dragon’s heads rose up as they watched the two riders square off to each other.

“What do you do if you encounter a guardian robot?” Sophia questioned.

Evan patted the axe on his hip. “I turn it into scrap metal.”

“Yeah, not if it sears you with its laser eyes,” Sophia countered.

Evan laughed. “You watch too many fi-sci movies.”

“Sci-fi movies,” she corrected. “And no, I don’t. I watch just enough of them. Anyway, fighting magical tech with brute force is a surefire way to get yourself killed. Magic should be fought with magic. And in many cases, technology needs to be fought with itself.”

“I get it, pink princess,” Evan said, rolling his eyes and looking bored by the conversation. “I wasn’t born yesterday, though.”

“No, you were born one-hundred and twenty-five years ago before the dawn of technology,” Sophia argued. “Do you know how to spot surveillance cameras, laser beam security systems, or how to bypass computerized locks?”

“I don’t even know what half that stuff is,” Evan admitted.

“Well, I do,” Sophia said proudly. “And more importantly, I know how to disable magical tech on the fly.” She pulled a key card out of her pocket and pressed it into his chest. “Use this to unlock the main door in the dry dock. The GAD-C room should be right off there. Get in there and tell me what you see so I can portal in and save your ass before the robots show up and give you another haircut.”

A sly smile lit up Evan’s face. “You know what, for a young lady, you’re all right.”

“You know what? For a human, you’re barely passable,” she fired back.

Evan shook his head as he went to get on his dragon. “Yeah, whatever, Princess. We’re going to have fun together, and I think it scares you.”

Sophia easily climbed onto Lunis. “I’m afraid you’re going to get me killed, and that is what scares me.”

CHAPTER THIRTY

Both dragons took off in unison, springing into the night’s air filled with radiant moonlight. The rush of cold through Sophia’s hair immediately spiked her adrenaline, making her feel alive.

Lunis moved the way he always did, an incredible force of muscles and power, effortlessly coasting over the winds and gliding through the sky. On that night, there was something different about him. His strength was dynamic, his movements sharper, his connection to Sophia somehow deeper.

Maybe in another century or two, the dragon and rider would understand better how the moon affected him. However, they were still new to themselves and each other, learning about this connection to the moon.

Beside them, Coral and Evan flew, both camouflaged by the night due to their dark appearances. The Gullington receded into the background as the dragons made quick progress over the hills of Scotland.

“Portaling in ten,” Sophia said, knowing Evan could hear her over the comm. Otherwise, it would have been impossible over the beating of wings and rush of air.

“I’m ready, Pink Princess,” he fired back.

Sophia ignored the unpleasant nickname and projected a portal several hundred yards in front of the dragon. It opened, expanding wide enough for both riders and dragons just as they passed through it, arriving over the south Pacific.

The air was warmer in their new location, and the moon hadn’t risen over the ocean waters yet. The sun was making its final descent, soon to be replaced by the white orb in the sky. Something shifted in Lunis, and Sophia only just sensed it before she spotted the small abandoned island where they would land.

“I’ll be down there,” Sophia said to Evan over the comm, pointing to the island mostly full of vegetation and birds.

“And I’ll be down there,” he replied, pointing to the sparkling water in the distance.

“You know the directions,” she said. “Stay in communication once you get there.”

“Copy that, Pink Princess,” he fired back, kneeling down low on Coral as she dove for the water.

Lunis paused in mid-air, holding them up on the winds as they watched a spectacular sight that both had only heard about.

Dragons could swim, but it obviously wasn’t their strong suit. Mostly they could employ an effective diving technique with their flying. It had actually been Bell taking a bath in a lake that started the rumors regarding the Loch Ness Monster. It was during a brief period in time when mortals could see magic. Something wore off, allowing them to see magic for about an hour before the curse was reinstated, blinding mortals to dragons and all other magical creatures. But a few brief sightings of Bell swimming in the lake were enough to start a myth that inspired millions to search for the famous Loch Ness Monster.

Coral wasn’t just a good swimmer. Her connection to the water made her excellent at navigating, too. She could dive deep, swim fast, and both she and her rider could breathe underwater for long periods of time. Sophia only hoped all that was enough to help them find the entrance to this facility.

She held onto that hope and her breath as Evan and Coral raced toward the surface of the water, plunging into it and diving deep, disappearing at once.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

During their plunge through the waters of the South Pacific, Evan wouldn’t be able to communicate with Sophia. That meant she was forced to wait in silence, hoping that he found the entrance without issue.

Lunis landed on the beach of the small island, the tide greeting his feet. He kicked around in the water, splashing Sophia. She ducked, laughing, muting her side of the comm so she didn’t distract Evan.

“I thought you might feel left out that Evan gets to have all the water fun,” Lunis told her.

She shook her head, sliding off his back and sinking her boots into the soft sand. “If your elemental power was water, then that would be fine, but I’m glad that you are connected to the moon.”

“Doesn’t do us much good here, living in the past,” he stated, looking to the horizon where the moon would rise soon.

“Yes, but who knows what the night will bring,” Sophia said, not fully prepared for whatever they would face at the Institute.

“Just remember that magicians can’t portal with the eggs,” Lunis reminded her. “You can only do that atop a dragon.”

“Right,” she muttered, hiking up farther on the beach so that she could create a portal to the Institute when the time was right. “I’ll have to trust Evan to get them out of there on Coral. Then once they are outside of the Institute and back in the air, we will all portal back.”

“Which they can do, but you are going to have to start believing in him,” Lunis stated.

She cut her eyes at him. “I believe in him.”

“To steal all the pastries and earn a contemptuous glare from Hiker regularly,” Lunis added.

“And to chew with his mouth open and talk with his mouth full,” she said.

“But you’re going to have to believe in him to do his part here,” Lunis lectured. “He has a lot to learn and is arrogant, but he wouldn’t be a rider if he didn’t have extraordinary abilities. In battle is the time that we must offer our support to our comrades the most. Sometimes it is precisely that encouragement that gets someone through.”

Sophia nodded reluctantly. “Okay. I know you’re right. I guess if he manages to get into the Institute, then I’ll have a bit more confidence in him.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Bubbles raced over Coral and Evan as they dove deeper into the cold waters of the Pacific. The two were nearly melded together, moving as one as the waters darkened.

Coral could see well underwater, lending that ability to her rider. Although Sophia had given Evan specifics on what he was looking for, he still worried that he wouldn’t be able to find this entrance.

They might only have a limited amount of time to find the dry dock since surveillance was most likely happening, and a dragon swimming in the area wouldn’t go unnoticed for long. Evan planned to cloak them once they were through the entrance, but doing so now would pull from their magical reserves, potentially drowning them. Coral needed all of their power to navigate the ocean waters as they searched.

Evan played a tough act, but silently inside, he wasn’t at all confident about this mission. Only Coral knew that he was worried he’d fail. He had already gotten himself nearly electrocuted to death and Sophia had to save him. What if he screwed up again?

You hadn’t screwed up, Coral argued in his head. You simply didn’t know what you were getting yourself into.

Hearing her voice as they swam deeper was a comfort that he needed.

No, but that’s exactly why I do need Sophia, he related. She knows about magical tech, which I never anticipated.

And she needs our help getting into this place, Coral offered. You two are a team. Remember that, and you’ll be successful.

A good reminder, he said to her, continuing to search but only seeing marine life and nothing that looked like an underwater facility.

They could only stay submerged for another couple of minutes, and that might be the time they needed to race back up to the surface. Evan was considering whether they should head up before making another attempt. There were so many problems with that scenario that he didn’t even want to consider it.

For Coral, it would be best if she dove from a flight position, which meant more risk of them being spotted. And with each attempt, they were losing precious reserves. This was harder than Evan anticipated and he felt their energy depleting fast.

He was just about to make the hard call to go back up to the surface when he spotted something. It was shiny, reflecting light from an unknown source.

Get closer, he urged Coral.

She complied, her wings pushing them deeper toward the strange sight.

Evan was about to quit again, thinking they’d simply stumbled upon ship wreckage at the bottom of the ocean. However, if this was a ship, it was unlike any he’d seen before.

As they swam closer, he realized it was large enough to be a huge freighter, but it was sleek, covered in brushed steel. And whereas a ship would have curves, this structure was like a box.

Evan had never seen anything like the massive structure that stood not far from them. Sitting on the bottom of the ocean floor was a five-story building that looked like it had just popped out of one of those strange movies Sophia watched. It was mysterious in the way it glowed in the water, and a strange pulse of energy radiated off the place, sending a chill through dragon and rider.

Nothing about this place is natural, Coral related.

No, which is why we’re getting our dragon eggs from it and getting the hell out of here, Evan stated, steering her toward an opening that had to lead to the dry dock. He hoped so, anyway, because if it didn’t then they might drown down there, too far from the surface and lacking the reserves to make it back in time.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

“I’m in,” Evan said over the comm.

Sophia let out a giant breath of air. “Oh, fantastic.”

She heard a beep from the other side of the comm. “Is that the key card?”

“Yes,” Evan answered in a whisper. “So far, this is too easy.”

“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” she stated. “You need to find the GAD-C room. I’m not sure what it will look like, so just tell me what you see.”

“Well, I see a door beside the one I just came through that’s labeled ‘GAD-C,’” Evan informed her. “Do you think that’s a coincidence or what?”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Get in there!”

“Hold your dragons,” he complained. “I’m trying to ensure that there’s no one around.”

“Are you cloaked?” Sophia asked, pacing the beach

“Yes, as we discussed,” he answered, “And so is Coral. But I can’t maintain that on both of us for long. The swim took a lot more out of us than I expected.”

“Well, get me in there, and you can drop the cloaks once I knock out the surveillance.”

“And therein lies the problem,” Evan stated over the comm.

Sophia tensed. “Why? I thought you found the GAD-C room where I can portal to.”

“Yes, but you need me to do something to open the portaling capabilities, right?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“I haven’t got a clue how to even begin describing this room to you.”

Sophia sighed. “Seriously, all of you guys need to get phones.”

“Hiker doesn’t want us to,” Evan confessed.

“And I’m apparently the only one who does things that man doesn’t like.”

“Right, like take the housekeeper to Roya Lane,” Evan said with a laugh. “He’s still mad about that, which has gotten him off my back. Thanks, Pink Princess.”

“Okay, Sparky, get to describing the room to me.”

“Sparky, huh?” Evan asked. “I don’t like it.”

“Well, you chose my handle, and I chose yours. It’s only fair.”

“Mmmm, let me try giving this a shot,” Evan said, speculatively. “There’s a bunch of buttons on one wall. And then there’s this raised platform that has this telescope looking thing hovering over it.”

“That sounds like equipment,” Sophia mused, mostly to herself. “Look for a computer. Do you see one of those? You know what those look like, right?”

Evan scoffed. “Of course I do. But just to be on the safe side, tell me what your version of a computer looks like.”

“Man, I’m sending you all to tech school,” Sophia said.

“Your mom goes to school,” Evan replied.

She laughed. “That’s not how that phrase goes.”

“Well, I didn’t understand it the first time, and my invite to watch the movie was apparently lost in the mail,” Evan complained.

“That’s because you talked all the way through the Doctor Who episode I showed you.”

“How could I not?” Evan countered. “That sci-fi business makes zero sense. None of that stuff could really happen. And really, traveling through time in a police box. Like the authorities wouldn’t figure that out.”

“Science fiction is completely lost on you,” Sophia grumbled. “I need you to look for something with a television screen and a keyboard in front of it. Do you see anything like that?”

“Oh, that’s a computer?” Evan asked, relief in his voice. “Yeah, there’s one of those here.”

“What’s on the screen?”

“Not much,” Evan said. “It says ‘error 584958: resolve to enable portaling.’”

“Hmmmm,” Sophia murmured.

“What’s that error?” Evan asked.

“I have no clue,” she answered. “Look on the rectangular box next to the computer for a power button.”

“How did you know there was a box next to the television?” he asked.

“Experience,” she stated. “And it’s called a monitor.”

“I thought it was called a computer,” Evan said, confused.

“No, the computer is the box. The monitor is the screen,” she explained.

“That’s weird.”

“You’re weird,” she replied. “Now, did you find the power button?”

“I think so. Is it the thingy that has a circle with a line halfway through it?” he asked.

“Yes!” Sophia exclaimed.

“Great, do I destroy it?”

“No,” Sophia stated at once. “You need to do exactly what I say. It’s really important.”

“Okay, I’m ready. What is it?”

“You’re going to turn the computer off and then back on,” she answered.

Evan laughed. “That’s it? That’s your bloody plan to fix the error?”

“Don’t doubt this technique,” Sophia stated. “It’s pretty much the answer to all technical errors.”

“Whatever,” Evan said. “I’m turning it off.”

“All right, then wait a few seconds and tell me what happens when you power it back up.”

“Are you sure I shouldn’t just destroy the computer?” Evan asked. “It’s what’s keeping you from portaling in here, right?”

“Yes and no,” Sophia answered. She’d already tried to portal into the Institute, but no luck. “I think based on what Griff said and didn’t understand was that the room is free to portaling most of the time, but the computer got the error, preventing it.”

“But then anyone could enter the Institute at any time,” Evan argued.

“No, they’d need to know that they could only enter through the GAD-C room,” Sophia said. “Trying to portal anywhere else in the Institute wouldn’t work.”

“Well, your voodoo worked,” Evan said. “The computer fixed the monitor.”

“That’s not really how it works, but tell me what it says.”

“It now says ‘Portal allowed.’”

“Okay, let’s see if that’s in fact correct.” Sophia gave Lunis a look of hope before attempting to open a portal into the GAD-C room in the Institute. Unlike before, the shimmering bright door through space and time opened. “Looks like I’m on my way,” she said, stepping through the portal and entering Thad Reinhart’s territory.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

The GAD-C room was dark when Sophia entered. And cramped. She collided straight into Evan, or she thought it must be him since he was cloaked. He dropped his cloak, smiling down at her.

“I got you in here.”

“Great. Now can you scoot?” Sophia asked, looking around at the strange room. The contraption in the room looked like an MRI machine. The buttons on the wall appeared to be what operated it. Sophia didn’t know what it did, but she’d been able to portal in there, so that was all that mattered.

She hunched over the computer, accessing the files. Sophia thought if she could get an idea from there about the security, she might be able to take it down from one spot. However, that computer appeared to only control the portaling wards. She’d prepared for this.

“What’s that?” Evan asked, pointing to the small device she pulled from her cloak. “Is it candy?”

Sophia tilted her head to the side, giving him a petulant expression. “Yes, I decided it was the perfect opportunity to take a snack break.”

He rubbed his stomach. “Yeah, that’s a great idea. I’m starving after that swim.”

“This,” she said, holding up the small device, “isn’t a candy bar. It’s a high-frequency adjuster that jams security systems, bringing them down for short periods of time.”

Evan shook his head. “I don’t think it’s too late for you to learn how to speak English, but currently, I can’t understand a word you’re saying.”

“I’m going to bring down the Institute’s drawbridge so we can storm the castle,” she explained. “Does that make sense?”

“Why didn’t you just say that?”

“Well, it hasn’t worked yet,” Sophia said, turning on the device. “It’s brand-new magic tech, so hopefully Thad doesn’t have a patch for it. Once this is out for a month or so, every hack in the magical world will be aware of it, having firewalls that prevent it from doing what it’s supposed to.”

The red light on the device blinked, making Sophia hold her breath.

“We are back to me not understanding a word you’re saying,” Evan stated.

The light flashed red several times before turning green. “It worked. That’s all you need to know.”

“Which means?” Evan asked.

“Which means that although I have been able to take down surveillance, most security measures should be disabled, but not for long.”

“Which means?” he asked.

“We get to have fun storming the castle,” Sophia said, sliding up to the door, preparing to enter the actual Institute.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

“How was I supposed to know that’s a movie reference?” Evan asked.

Sophia stood squarely in the long corridor, having already knocked out a security camera on the ceiling. The hallway was sort of dizzying. The walls and ceiling were all brushed stainless steel, the carpet a shimmering blue that resembled water. This place felt like something straight out of a science fiction novel.

“Everyone on the planet would get that reference,” Sophia stated and then amended. “Everyone but the guys in the Dragon Elite.”

“Well, here’s an idea,” Evan offered. “Stop making popular culture references since you know we’ve been living in a bubble and won’t get them.”

She shook her head, carefully starting forward. “I can’t do that. Half the stuff I say is references to pop culture. You’re just going to have to get with the times.”

There were a few doors in the corridor. Sophia halted in front of the first one they came to.

“There’s no handle,” Evan observed. “How do you think you open it? Magic maybe?”

“Well, magic is relative,” Sophia said, pressing the button beside the door, making it recede into the wall.

“Man, that’s h-e double toothpicks i-s-h,” Evan said in awe.

Sophia stuck her head into the room, finding it crammed with boxes. It appeared to be a supply closet.

She shut the door and continued down the hallway.

“So, the eggs weren’t in there?” Evan asked.

“They were totally in there,” she answered sarcastically. “I destroyed them with my laser eyes.”

“No, you didn’t. You don’t have laser eyes,” Evan argued.

She turned to him, rolling her eyes. “Yes, that’s the takeaway. And why would I destroy the eggs we are here to recover?”

The sounds of a hydraulic made Sophia freeze. The next door was up ahead several yards. And whatever was approaching was on the other side of a bend. She pulled Evan even with the wall.

“What is it?” he mouthed.

“Something with actual laser eyes,” she said, remembering the powerful robots she encountered at the first facility.

“That’s an actual thing?” Evan asked. “I thought it was science fiction.”

The robot was getting closer. Sophia knew it was a risk using the device to take the security systems offline, and blowing out the camera had also probably been a trigger to send the guards down to this corridor.

“Do you have ice magic?” she asked Evan, hearing the robot get closer.

He huffed. “I’m a dragonrider for the Elite. What do you want? Snowballs? Icicles?”

“We’re not creating a winter wonderland,” Sophia said. “Something that freezes large objects.”

“How large?” Evan asked, fear springing to his eyes as he looked between her and the corner where the noise was coming from.

A second later and a robot whose head nearly reached the ceiling materialized. It looked like a skeleton, covered in chrome, its red eyes scanning.

“Whoa,” Evan said, backing up.

This was exactly like the robots she’d faced before, which meant she knew how to take them down. Thinking it was probably better if she saved her reserves for taking down unfamiliar magical tech, she said, “Blast it with cold.”

Evan held up his hand just as the robot went to do the same, a gun protruding from where its hand should have been.

“Hurry!” Sophia urged, about to step in, but remembering what Lunis had said about encouraging Evan. “You can do this. Freeze it!”

Snow and ice blasted from Evan’s hand, soaring through the air and hitting the robot. The machine held its ground as snow covered it quickly. Still, the effort seemed to immobilize the beast. Within several seconds, the entire robot was covered from head to toe in snow. Sophia didn’t know if that was enough to subdue it, but then its red eyes flickered and dimmed as a sound like it was shorting out sparked from the head.

Evan relaxed, having also assumed that the robot was down. “Pretty awesome job on my part, huh?”

Sophia let out a sigh. “Yeah, but next time, just freeze it. You don’t have to make it into a snowman.”

“I like to do things with a bit of flair,” Evan argued. “So that was a robot, huh? What was that thing on its arm?”

“A gun,” Sophia answered, listening for other robots.

“Oh, so we nearly got blasted?”

“Yes, so next time pass up the flair for efficiency,” she advised.

“I didn’t see you stepping up with your magic to help,” he stated.

“Yes, because if I deplete my reserves and we need them to battle unfamiliar magical tech, we’re screwed.”

“Fine,” Evan said. “But then we should cut it to the eggs. Where do you think they are?”

She nodded, knowing the device wouldn’t keep the security down for much longer.

Lunis, are you getting any readings on the eggs? she asked in her mind.

I’ve narrowed it down to the fifth level, Lunis stated. Take the elevators there. Then Coral will have a better radar through Evan since she’s actually there.

Okay, thank you. Sophia strode forward, waving Evan along.

“Coral can help us find the location of the eggs,” Sophia informed him. “But we have to go up to the fifth level.”

“Where do you suspect the stairs are?” Evan asked, looking around when they came to the intersection of the hallway.

“Today, you get to ride an elevator,” Sophia said, pointing to a set of doors.

“Dude, I’m old, but I’ve been around since elevators,” Evan stated.

Sophia touched the button for the elevator, making it ding too loudly in the seemingly deserted facility. It was strange how quiet the place was. Could its express purpose be to hide the dragon eggs? And why? What was Thad Reinhart’s grievance with the dragonriders? She knew from Hiker that he’d wiped out a huge amount of their numbers, but no one had filled her in on why, which suddenly seemed like a question she should have asked.

The doors opened with a “shushing” sound, showing a small metal box.

“Wait, we’re supposed to get in here?” Evan asked, hesitation heavy in his voice. “Doesn’t that seem like a trap?”

Sophia strode forward. “And here I thought you’d experienced elevators.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

“I said that I knew about them,” Evan stated. “I didn’t say I rode around on them a lot.”

Sophia pressed the button for level five. “Firstly, elevators don’t go round and round. Usually just up and down. And secondly, you need to see if Coral can sense where the eggs are. Inside the Institute, they shouldn’t be shielded since the water was doing that.”

He nodded, his eyes drifting to the right. Sophia suspected that was what she looked like when talking to Lunis, as if she was deep in thought.

“She says they are in a large lab,” he stated after a moment.

The doors to the elevator sprang open, and immediately bullets whizzed by the compartment, making Sophia spring for the corner closest to the front. She indicated to Evan to take the other side.

The sound of hydraulics was heavy in the corridor. There were at least a few magical tech robots on this level, probably guarding the lab where the eggs were held.

Sophia gave Evan a sturdy look, holding up her hand beside her face like it was a gun and she was about to swing around the corner, barrel blazing. “You take the right, I’ll take the left. Send a fast, deadly blast straight at their heads.”

He nodded. “You got it, Pink Princess.”

“Ready, set…” She waited for the gunfire in the corridor to pause, maybe when the robots reloaded…hoping that they did. To her relief, the robot stopped firing, maybe wondering if it was a false alarm and there was no one in the elevator.

“Go,” she mouthed, swinging around and sending a bolt of electricity from her palm. That seemed like the best bet. It hit the robot standing in the hallway and knocked it back several feet, making its head come off. The electricity wrapped around its body, sending it into convulsions.

She whipped around to find Evan with both his hands extended and two frozen to the core robots lying flat on the floor.

Lifting his pointer fingers up like guns, he blew on them. “That was a piece of cake.”

Right then, something shook the floor under their feet as a loud sound thundered from the opposite side of the far corridor.

His eyes swept to her. “What was that?”

“I think it is the whole cake,” she said, hearing the hydraulics but making note that whatever was using them to move was much larger than the giant robots they’d taken down.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

The robots they had just disabled seemed like skinny guys compared to the mech warrior that stepped around the corner. Huge cannons were attached to its thick arms, and its legs were the size of barrels.

Simply shooting it with ice and electricity wasn’t going to do.

Evan lifted his hand like he was going to attempt the same strategy.

“No,” Sophia said quickly, noticing something different about the robot besides the fact that it was huge.

“No, like, let’s call this our final resting place?” he asked.

“No, like, look at the protective field encircling that thing,” she stated, pointing.

He narrowed his eyes before they widened with recognition. Pulsing around the robot was an almost invisible armor, but the sparks shimmering every so often gave it away. And explained why the robot hadn’t fired at them yet. It wanted them to take the first shot, which would invariably ricochet and hit them. Why use unnecessary power when you could use your enemies’ attacks against them? Which gave Sophia an idea.

“What are we going to do if we can’t attack it?” Evan asked.

Sophia grabbed his hand and pulled hard. “Run!”

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

“You get that as courageous dragonriders, we don’t run, right?” he asked, still hightailing it beside Sophia.

“No, we don’t,” she answered, listening to the tell-tale signs of the weapons charging up behind them—a high-pitched threatening sound. Whatever that robot shot, it was powerful, not just some bullets. “However, we do run if we need to secure an advantage.”

“Which is?” Evan asked.

“Distance,” Sophia stated, rounding the bend of the hallway.

“That strangely still sounds like a coward’s way,” Evan complained, looking over his shoulder. “What is that thing? A robot or a magician on steroids?”

Sophia thought the latter was a more accurate description. This was just more proof that Thad Reinhart invested in offensive magical tech meant to protect and destroy like the robots that had guarded the slaves at the facility. Liv had questioned all of them, not learning much about how they were taken or by whom. It was cloaked in mystery and forgotten memories.

“I’m certain that it’s more magical than tech,” Sophia related, turning to face the hallway where the mech demon would be coming from. “Help me create a thin sheet of ice. Something that is so transparent, it almost goes unnoticed, like glass.”

Evan shot her a confused expression. “I don’t get it.”

“Reinforce it so that it has a reflective quality,” Sophia went on, working fast to create the barrier between them and the approaching robot.

Evan might have been confused, but he was still doing as he was instructed. “Reflective…I don’t…oh, wait. You want the…”

“Exactly,” Sophia said in a hushed voice as the sheet of ice materialized. Sitting in the stainless-steel hallway, it went almost completely unnoticed, like a cobweb stretched across a path. One wouldn’t even know they were about to pass through it until it knocked them in the face. And Sophia hoped that the mech wouldn’t notice it until it was too late.

“How’s that?” Evan asked, adding a touch of something using his magic that reinforced the barrier, adding double protection between them and the robot.

“Good thinking,” Sophia said, looking over her shoulder. They had come to a dead end. There was only one door at their back, which meant that this better work or they were trapped.

“Now what do we do?” Evan asked, recognizing the situation they’d gotten themselves into.

“We wait,” Sophia said, hearing the mech magician approaching. It wasn’t as fast as the other robots, but she didn’t think it needed to be. It was meant for one purpose—to protect and destroy—and it was about to try and fulfill that.

“You know, with you, this dragonrider business is a whole lot less glamorous,” Evan whispered tensely. “It’s all strategy and not a lot of fistfights and swordplay.”

“Why get your hands dirty if you don’t have to?” Sophia asked, stiffening as the mech charged around the corner, its eyes red and weapons glowing hot.

“So, we just stand here and do what?” Evan asked.

“Don’t shoot at it,” she warned.

He gave her a pursed expression. “Thanks, I sort of got that, Sherlock.”

“I don’t know.” Sophia shrugged. “We want it to shoot at us, so taunt it.”

“But doesn’t it want us to shoot at it?” Evan asked from the corner of his mouth.

Sophia nodded. “It’s sort of a standoff.”

“I’m supposed to resist my very nature and just wait for it to make the first move?”

“Yes, let’s hope that between you and it, the robot has more testosterone,” Sophia joked, scowling at the machine.

Unlike many of the magical tech robots she’d encountered in Liv’s shop, this one appeared empty, like a soulless piece of technology. That was the thing about electronics when they were paired with magic. They were supposed to take on a new life with personality and a unique flair that was often uncontrollable to a degree.

But Thad Reinhart’s magical tech was different. It was almost as if it had been manufactured to have all the reliability of technology with the added power of magic but none of the personality that went along with it.

“Hey metal brains,” Evan said to the robot that seemed to be studying them as it halted just feet from the barrier both magicians were working to reinforce. “You look like you have a screw loose.”

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked from the corner of her mouth.

“I’m taunting it,” Evan said with satisfaction.

“It’s a robot,” she argued. “I don’t think it can be offended.”

“Everything can be. You just have to find the right button,” Evan stated.

Sophia rolled her eyes so hard it nearly hurt her head. “That was the worst pun ever, and I’ve heard some bad ones.”

“Why thank you,” he whispered, throwing his arms out wide to the mech. “Oh, look at you with your big guns and armor, but you’re still afraid to shoot.”

“This isn’t going to work,” Sophia said.

“It will,” Evan whispered to her, puffing his chest out wide to the robot. “Come on, Pink Princess. We should go. This hunk of metal doesn’t know what to do. Just goes to show you can give a robot a weapon, but that doesn’t make it a man.”

“Really?” Sophia questioned in a terse whisper. “Male jokes?”

“It will work,” he replied in a hushed voice. “Now, follow my lead.” Evan turned around, pulling Sophia. “Let’s go and do what we came here for since nothing is going to stop us.”

The charge of the weapon grew suddenly louder. Sophia spun to see the radiant blast just as the mech shot it. At first, she worried their shield wouldn’t hold, and they were about to be hit at close range by an attack they wouldn’t survive. But then it ricocheted off the barrier, going straight back at the mech warrior. Its protective field reflected the attack, which bounced off the shield again, like a pinball in a machine. This happened several times until the protective field around the robot failed—thankfully before their barrier. If Sophia had made it alone, it wouldn’t have withstood the force.

The blast hit the shield once more before rebounding at the robot, sending it back with a furious force and exploding it against the far wall. The barrier broke a second later, sending shards of ice everywhere and a gust of wind that was both cold and hot over Sophia and Evan.

She shielded her face with her arm as another explosion came from the mech robot, sending flames into the air. For a moment, she worried that the robot would rally as it tried to lift its cannon arm, aiming it at then.

She grabbed Evan’s arm, preparing to drag him to the nearest door, their only escape. The weapon glowed faintly.

If they made it through the door, the blast would hit the dead-end behind them, and again, the robot would be blasted by its own attack. She was just about to tug Evan for the door when he stepped forward, out of her grasp.

The cannon shifted to a red glow as if the robot had unlocked a set of reserves, bringing it back.

Evan lifted his hand and sent a blinding attack at the robot that froze it on the spot. It was such an intense blast that the robot cracked all over at once before exploding into a thousand pieces of frozen bits, sending debris all over them.

Sophia and Evan both ducked, covering themselves as metal ripped past them, scratching at them but doing no real damage.

When the chaos had settled, Sophia rose alongside Evan and looked at the mech’s guts strewn all up and down the hallway. The only part of it that still seemed alive was a section of its face with half of a glowing eye, looking up from the floor.

Evan stepped forward and crushed the piece with his boot until the light was extinguished. “Not today, Satan. Not today.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

“I was going to let it destroy itself,” Sophia said, having explained her idea to Evan.

He shook his head. “I can play your strategy game only so much. Sometimes I just need to blow some shit up.”

She looked around at the hallway full of destroyed magical tech. “And so you did.”

“And hopefully that won’t be all of it,” Evan said, striding back the way they came. “Coral said to look for a lab. Maybe it’s this way.”

Sophia glanced over her shoulder at the one door standing at the end of the hallway. “Actually, I think I’ve found it.”

“Why is that?” Evan asked, doubling back.

Sophia nodded at the sign next to the door. “Because it says, ‘Aiden’s Lab.’”

“Who is Aiden?” Evan asked.

“Beats me,” Sophia answered, hovering her hand just over the button for the door. “Let’s hope he’s not another robot.”

To her relief, the security device was still working, disabling most of the locking mechanisms around the Institute. The door slid back at once, making a shushing sound.

The lab was dark, save for the light illuminating a glass case similar to an aquarium in the center of the large room. The five dragon eggs appeared quite strange, hovering in midair behind the glass of the case.

CHAPTER FORTY

The various colored eggs were exactly as Sophia remembered them. They were all about the size of a small cantaloupe, their shimmering surfaces reflecting the light.

Evan rushed over at once.

“No,” Sophia warned, stopping him from touching the case. “It’s got to be protected.”

Evan searched the area. “By what?”

“I don’t know,” Sophia said. “But there has to be some sort of protective field keeping them suspended like that. I bet if we try and grab one, they all drop.”

“Aren’t dragon eggs pretty tough?” Evan reasoned. “Maybe they won’t break.”

“I don’t think we can risk it.” Sophia used her magic to reach out to the eggs in the case, trying to grab them. Strangely she could get to them, pulling all five up a few inches.

“Whoa, that’s you?” Evan asked, looking between her and the eggs.

“Yes, but I can’t get them out of the case.” Sophia gritted her teeth, trying to get around whatever security measure was blocking her. “There’s something preventing them from being released.”

“Is this when I get to smash stuff?” Evan patted the axe at his side.

“Not yet,” Sophia stated, nodding in the direction of the main workstation. “That key card I gave you also acts as a hack. If you can slip it into one of the drives of that computer, we might be able to find a back door through the security protocol which will release these eggs from whatever is holding them.”

“Why me?” Evan asked.

“Because I’m still holding the eggs and don’t want to release them,” Sophia explained. “And when you bring down the security, they would drop. So I need to keep a hold of them.”

“Clever system,” Evan said, striding over to the computer. “Someone tries to hack the security, and they risk losing what they came for.”

“Yeah,” Sophia mused. “Which makes me think that Thad Reinhart doesn’t really care if the dragon eggs stay alive.”

“Well, he did apparently kill a lot of dragonriders, so I’m guessing he’s more about our demise than anything else,” Evan related, continuing to search the computer for the drive.

“Seems like a lovely fellow,” Sophia joked.

A blast from the corner nearly made her drop her hold on the eggs. Sophia jerked her head up, watching as a security camera exploded from the ceiling.

She gave Evan a look of surprise.

He was wearing a proud expression. “I can knock down security systems and cameras too.”

“Good idea,” Sophia said. “But I think it’s too late to worry about surveillance. I’m certain we’ve missed some, and they already know we are here. Thankfully, I think that ‘they’ are a bunch of tin men, who we have proved we can handle.”

“Let’s just hope they don’t know how to call Daddy,” Evan said, returning his attention to the computer.

“Well, now that you’ve mentioned that idea, that’s all I’ll be thinking about. Hurry,” Sophia encouraged. “There’s a prong on the side of the key card. You’re going to stick that into a jump drive that’s probably on the side of that computer.”

“Jump drive…” Evan drummed his lips together, searching. “And that looks like?”

Sophia really wanted to rush over and help, but she already had her lock on the eggs and felt protective of them, not wanting to ever let them go. It was a strange feeling.

“Look on the side for a small rectangular opening,” Sophia said.

“When you say side, you mean on the screen thingy or the computer thingy?”

She sighed. “Computer thingy.”

“Right, just checking.”

“Seriously, how have you all survived so long with such ignorance in the Gullington?” she asked.

“It’s an art form,” he said proudly. “I think I found it. So I just stick this thing into the other thing. That’s not so complicated.”

“Well, you aren’t the genius who created the magical tech in that override device,” Sophia stated.

“And you aren’t either.” A small clicking sound echoed from the computer as he slid the device into place.

“No, but I know geniuses, which makes me a genius.”

The screen came to life. “I think it is working.”

Sophia glanced over. There was a progress bar streaking across the screen. “What does it say?”

“It wants me to enter a confirmation code,” he said, reading. “It says something about proving I’m not a bot?”

Sophia laughed. “Clever. Yeah, just type out the code on the screen.”

“No problem,” Evan said, peeking at the keyboard. “The code is Y4ZM789$.”

“Great, put it in.” Sophia held onto the eggs, her hands extended, and adrenaline pumping in her veins.

“Y…where is the Y?” Evan said, searching the keyboard. “Oh, there you are, little buddy.” He punched the key. “Now 4…where is that 4?”

“Oh, for the love of the angels,” Sophia groaned. “You have to be kidding me.”

“Wait, I messed up. Where’s the erase key? You have those, right?” He looked up suddenly. “Wait, if you don’t have erase keys, I’m totally inventing those. Then I’ll be rich.”

“I hate to ruin this brand new and unrealistic dream for you, but they’ve already been invented. It’s called the backspace key and should be on the top right-hand side.”

“’Backspace key?’” Evan said, not sounding impressed. “What a horrible name for it. Mine was going to be called the erase key.”

“Right…next time, Einstein.”

“Oh, there it is,” Evan rejoiced. “It’s a bigger key. People must make lots of typing mistakes. Now where is that Z…”

“I know someone who is getting typing lessons for Christmas,” Sophia muttered.

Evan glanced up. “Oh, we don’t exchange gifts at the Gullington. Hiker thinks it’s wasteful and doesn’t like the decorations.”

“Of course he doesn’t,” Sophia said. “And those lessons are a gift for me. Will you hurry up already? My arms are starting to shake.”

“I’m almost there. How do I make the dollar sign?”

“Shift plus 4,” Sophia stated in a rush.

“Shift…”

She looked up to the ceiling. “Angels, if you’re listening, will you kill me now? I don’t have what it takes to be a dragonrider if it involves teaching this man about technology.”

“Found the shift key!” Evan exclaimed.

“Congrats. Now hold it down and press 4,” she ordered.

“Both? At the same time?” Evan looked like his fingers were playing a strange game of Twister. “This is an odd feeling.”

“You can ride a freaking dragon,” Sophia complained. “I think you can handle some elementary level typing.”

“There!” Evan said, having finally finished putting in the code. “Now what?”

“Hit the enter key!”

“Finally, I get to hit something.” He pulled back his fist, looking the keyboard over. “So, where do I punch?”

Again, Sophia glared up at the ceiling. “You all are laughing at me right now, aren’t you?” Returning her gaze to Evan, she said. “Just tap the big button under the backspace key. No axe-throwing with the keyboard.”

“Oh,” he said, deflating a bit. A small tap on the keyboard was followed by a loud beeping noise.

Everything happened in quick succession. The buzzing of the security field faded. The only light in the room from the case extinguished. And the eggs were released, dropping down several inches before Sophia regained her hold on them.

Standing in the dark of the lab, magically holding onto the five eggs, Sophia realized that they’d done it.

And then the sirens blared overhead, sending a strobe of red light through the room.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“I think we tripped a security alarm!” Evan yelled over the commotion.

“You think?” Sophia fired back, sarcastically. “Get over here and grab the eggs.”

“I’m already on it.” Evan rushed over, pulling the bag that Ainsley had made just for this task from his traveling cloak. Thankfully the strobing red lights provided just enough light for them to see what they were doing.

Expertly, Evan slipped the small satchel over the first egg without touching it, which wasn’t necessary but did benefit the dragon inside. The less others had contact with its shell, the better. He pulled the bag over, swallowing up another of the eggs, releasing its weight from Sophia.

When he had all five eggs in the bag, she dropped her hands, taking a breath. The sack wasn’t any larger than when he started, although it should have looked like Santa Claus’ toy bag by that point. Another perk of magic.

“Okay, so what’s our exit strategy?” Evan asked her as they headed for the door.

“I’ll get you back to the drydock,” Sophia said, opening the door and peering into the hallway. It was thankfully empty. “Then I’ll portal to Lunis and meet you.”

“So, your concern isn’t with getting out of this actual building?” Evan asked as they rounded the corner, meeting one of the smaller, less assuming robots.

Sophia shot it with a blast of electricity that knocked it clear back to the far side of the hallway, past the elevators and into the wall where it sank in a heap of metal, shocks still running over it. “Yeah, no. I think I’ve got these guys numbers. But something tells me reinforcements might be on the way.”

“Why is that?” Evan asked as they loaded into the elevator.

Something rocked the compartment, making the lights dim.

“Just a hunch,” she said, bursting from the elevator, hands at the ready as two more robots turned in their direction. Since Evan had his hands full carrying the eggs, Sophia used her magic to attack both of the robots, sending a giant wind at them both, knocking them into each other where they tangled together before being sent down the long corridor.

They weren’t disabled, though, since Sophia was running low on magic. She didn’t want to use it all here in case she needed it to escape. The robots sent laser attacks in their directions that made loud buzzing sounds and scorched the carpet under their feet as they sprinted for the drydock.

“Those guys don’t mess around,” Evan said, ducking from an attack that nearly severed his head.

Sophia sent another blast of wind over her shoulder, knocking the robots off-balance and disturbing their aim. A laser seared the ceiling, splitting it in two.

“That attack was meant for my head, wasn’t it?” Evan asked.

“Oh, yeah.” Sophia slid into the GAD-C room, tapping the button for the drydock.

A quick glance out there told her it was still empty, but who knew how long it would stay that way.

“Get out of here,” Sophia ordered. “I’ll portal now and meet you over the water.”

“Sounds good,” Evan chirped, speeding out the door with the eggs in tow.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The look of relief on Lunis’ face when Sophia stepped through the portal was palpable. She ran for her dragon, jumping onto the wing he had extended and sliding into the saddle in one swift movement.

“You made it,” he said, relief in his voice as he sprung into the air, the full moon out once more. “Good work on the eggs.”

Sophia grabbed the reins, feeling them as an extension of herself. The minutest movement from her transferred through the reins and straight into Lunis, making him shift directions.

“Now all we have to do is get the eggs back,” Sophia related. “I’m going to open the portal now so that Evan can go right through it once he surfaces.”

“Although I appreciate that you’re being proactive, you might want to wait on that,” Lunis said, a warning in his voice.

She was going to ask what he meant, but at that exact moment, she saw it and groaned. If she never again saw another of those magical tech jets that brought down Adam and chased her at the facility, it would be fine with her. But that wasn’t how things were going to go, she realized as she saw two jets rapidly approaching.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

Navigating out of the drydock with five dragon eggs wasn’t as hard as Evan would have thought. Coral had rested while they were in the Institute and now sped through the tunnels like a shark, but with wings…and totally more majestically.

The blaring of the sirens from the facility was muffled in the dark waters and started to sound like strange music to Evan’s ears.

He was already dreaming of the feast that they’d have to celebrate his major victory when he returned to the Gullington. He would even throw up a glass to toast Sophia for being the best darn assistant a dragonrider could hope for.

Incoming, Coral said in his mind, her voice urgent.

Evan shook off his fantasy of roasted duck and buttery rolls, sitting up to see what his dragon was referring to. Ahead the tunnel out of the Institute ended, and it appeared that there was something waiting for them.

What is that? he asked her.

I do not know, Coral answered. Sophia would. It’s manmade.

The vessel that appeared to be close to blocking their exit was smooth and shaped like a large capsule. It wasn’t far from the Institute and the tunnel.

We need to speed up, or we won’t make it out, Evan urged.

I can’t go any faster, Coral stated, her wings moving like fins in the water, propelling them forward.

We’re going to have to use a compartment spell, Evan stated.

It will weaken us greatly, Coral argued. It will slow us down.

But it won’t matter if we can’t get out of here, Evan countered.

The large vessel was nearly to the tunnel, turning its broad side to block them in. Only a small gap remaining that was about the size of a cow.

Evan hunched down on his dragon. We can do it, Coral. Come on.

Under him, he felt his dragon shrink. They’d practiced this a hundred times but never had a chance to do it in battle, especially while submerged. His dragon could only maintain it for a brief time, but if they got it right, it would be the difference between life and death.

Evan nearly clenched his eyes shut as they sped toward the opening. It was going to be a tight fit. And Coral was moving too fast for them to avoid a collision.

He felt Coral suck in as if she was trying to make herself as small as possible by any means. He did the same, cementing himself to her, the eggs also melding into his back. The pair slipped through the opening, Coral’s wings nearly colliding with the tunnel.

She burst out to the other side, doubling in size at once and returning to her normal form. The compartment spell had drained them significantly, and she moved at half her usual speed as they made for the surface of the water.

Evan turned to take in the form of the thing that had tried to block them in. It appeared almost like a whale with its long body and the strange fin on its top. Thankfully it didn’t seem to be able to move as fast as them, although he could tell it was going to pursue, having changed direction to follow them.

We can outpace it, Evan said with relief. Just keep going.

His ears picked up a strange noise from behind him. With a curious glance, he watched as the metal whale shot out a baby of sorts. It was long and shaped like the bigger thing. And it was racing much faster than its mom, barreling in their direction.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

Two jets, powered by magic—no problem, Sophia said to Lunis.

Usually they would be a major problem, Lunis answered. But not on this night.

The blue dragon sped up, moving unlike Sophia had ever felt him. The surface of the water blurred as they raced straight toward the two jets headed in their direction.

Usually I prefer to go away from enemies, Sophia said, wondering what he was planning.

Yes, but Coral and Evan will be coming from this direction, Lunis argued. And I have a plan.

I like plans, Sophia said, the wind beating against her face so hard it felt like she was falling through space to the Earth, about to burn up entering the atmosphere. Are you going to share?

I usually would, but I’m too excited to surprise you with this one, Lunis said.

She knew there was something incredibly special about him that night. The moon enhanced him, but they’d never had the opportunity to experience it like this before. Lunis was more mature, his powers building. And he was rested, having waited to step into battle.

The jets sped straight at them, flying in formation.

Sophia worried they were going to fly straight into them. She thought the pilots had to be thinking the same thing. It seemed like a game of chicken. Much like with the mech robot, it appeared that they were facing off, seeing who was going to divert first.

Not us, Lunis said in her mind, having read her thoughts.

I don’t think it will be them either, Sophia stated, noticing the jets charging forward on their path, seemingly undeterred.

I’m counting on them not backing down, Lunis stated.

I thought self-preservation was a thing, though, Sophia said, bracing herself.

Yes, but what if your sole mission is to attack and destroy, Lunis posed. What if those pilots aren’t real with lives of their own?

That made perfect sense based on what she was learning about Thad Reinhart. The pilot that had attacked Adam had been human, but maybe since then, the evil tycoon had decided to stop employing them altogether since they were prone to fear and mistakes.

So they are going to hit us, destroying themselves just to take us down, Sophia guessed.

That’s what they think they are going to do, Lunis stated just as they closed the distance.

Lunis changed directions suddenly, moving at rapid speed, too fast for the human eye to register. He moved into a vertical position, his wings extended flat as they slid between the two jets.

Everything slowed down for Sophia as she witnessed the incredible power and strategy of her dragon.

When they were between the two passing jets, perfectly arranged in the space that shouldn’t have been large enough for such a passage, Lunis grabbed the plane below him with his talons and slung it around, twisting in the air.

Sophia hadn’t realized he was that big until she realized he dwarfed the jet, holding onto it like it was a toy plane. He then rolled to the side and threw the jet straight at the other one beside them, making the two collide in a fiery assault.

The blast sent Lunis and Sophia back, but he flew unaffected, gliding away as the two jets fell into the ocean, tangled together, explosions lighting up the dark sky.

Lunis, Sophia said, feeling suddenly tiny on the monster-size dragon. He was simply huge, and it had happened in the blink of an eye. Her dragon, who was usually twenty feet long, not including his neck and tail, was now easily five times that length, making her feel like she was riding on top of a plane.

The moon is good to me tonight, he said proudly.

She pushed her face close to him, hugging the dragon. Wow, I can’t believe how big you can grow, she said.

Well, size can sometimes be to my disadvantage, Lunis stated, pointing ahead.

Sophia lifted her face up, her heart dropping as she saw what he was referring to. Racing out of the water and headed in their direction was a torpedo fueled by magical tech.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

We’re a huge target, Sophia declared to Lunis.

Yes, and we’re headed in the wrong direction, Lunis said, shrinking down and turning like a tiny car on a dime.

She looked back, realizing that they could outrace the torpedo easily. The problem wasn’t that. It was that Coral and Evan had just sprung from the water and couldn’t move as fast.

We have to go back for them, she told Lunis.

I’m already on it, he said, diving forward and flying upside down, swiveling out of the trajectory of the torpedo. It turned around, but in a wide arc, not moving as nimbly. The magical tech did give the torpedo many advantages though, namely allowing it to fly above the water.

“We’re being pursued,” Evan said over the comm.

“I see that,” Sophia stated.

“I already got away from one of those things using magic, but it cost us greatly,” Evan said, his voice indeed sounding tired.

“We need to portal back,” Sophia said.

“Yes, but it will follow us through,” Evan argued.

“Which means we either get a head start or we take it out,” Sophia offered.

“I’m not sure I can manage either,” Evan stated.

Sophia cut her eyes at the other dragonrider as they approached. He was hurt. She could plainly see that.

“What happened?”

“I made the first thing racing after us explode,” he stated.

“On you?”

“Sort of,” he answered. “We are fine, though. Just need to get home.”

He doesn’t look fine, Sophia said to Lunis.

Nor is Coral, he agreed. She can’t fly much longer.

And if I create a portal, the torpedo will just follow us through it, Sophia reasoned.

Which we wouldn’t want if we were portaling to the Gullington, Lunis stated.

But that gave Sophia an idea.

“Sparky, can you and Coral stay put where you are?” Sophia asked Evan over the comm.

“What and leave you to deal with that thing?” Evan stated.

Sophia had already given Lunis the idea and he was quickly speeding away from the others, drawing the torpedo targeted on them away.

“Yes, we’re going to deal with this thing. It’s called a torpedo. And then we’re getting you two back.”

“Copy that, Pink Princess,” Evan said through heavy breaths.

Lunis easily outpaced the torpedo. He could outrun it all night. But that wouldn’t help them to get their friends to safety, so they were going to do what they did best and use strategy to defeat their opponents.

When they were a good distance from the torpedo, Sophia threw out a portal in front of them.

Without her having to even make the command, Lunis slowed, as if he’d suddenly lost power.

The torpedo caught up with them, zooming dangerously close, seconds from hitting them.

Again, everything slowed down as Lunis sped toward the portal, the torpedo quick on his tail. Just before he slipped through the portal, he nose-dived, heading for the surface of the ocean. The torpedo couldn’t change direction as fast and flew straight through the portal that led to space, a place Sophia would never go, knowing she wouldn’t survive.

She closed the portal immediately. The torpedo would soon explode on the other side, a safe distance from them.

Lunis flew above the surface of the water, the moist breeze a welcome feeling as they slowed, catching up to Evan and Coral hovering in midair.

“That was quick thinking,” Evan said, pointing to where the portal had been that trapped the torpedo. His face was bloody in places and there were quite a few lacerations on Coral, but otherwise, their eyes were bright with determination.

“Thank you,” Sophia said. “And the dragon eggs?”

Evan patted the bag across his back. “They are ready to return to where they rightfully belong.”

Sophia smiled, opening a portal to the place she hoped to always return to at the end of every battle—the Gullington.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Hiker was speechless as Sophia slid the bag away from the dragon eggs to reveal the five large objects.

Evan and Coral were being looked after by Ainsley and Quiet, who had greeted them at the Barrier, their faces covered in worry like they knew a dragon and rider had been injured. Sophia had lugged the dragon eggs to the Castle, after being told by the housekeeper that Evan and his dragon would be in good hands.

She stepped back from the desk, waiting for the leader of the Dragon Elite to say the first word after the big reveal. He was wearing a sheet still wrapped oddly around his barrel chest.

“In all my life…” he said, shaking his head. “I’ve never seen one in person.”

That seemed so strange to Sophia, but she had to remember that she was maybe the first to ever magnetize to a dragon while they were still in the egg. Most dragons hatched and lived several hundred years before magnetizing to a rider.

“This marks a great achievement for the Dragon Elite,” Mama Jamba stated.

“Yes,” Hiker agreed. “Our numbers could recover. If we can recover these, imagine what else we can find out there. We can protect the dragons from Thad. We can build ourselves up and fight him.”

“I’m afraid that regardless of whether you build back the Dragon Elite,” Mama Jamba began, “you’re going to have to fight Thad Reinhart. He will know that you’re back more than ever. This incident won’t be lost on him.”

Hiker nodded solemnly. “Yes, I expect the attacks to start soon. He will target us.” A rare smile made his beard twitch. “But we have five dragon eggs. It’s a new beginning.”

Mama shook her head, ironically her usual smile falling away. “Actually, I’m afraid what you’re witnessing is more of an end.”

He looked up at her suddenly. “What do you mean?”

She pointed at Sophia. “She has to be the one to tell you.”

“Me?” Sophia questioned, indicating to herself. “I don’t know what you mean. Tell him what?”

Mama Jamba’s finger dropped, pointing at the pocket of Sophia’s cloak. “Oh, but you do, darling. You were given a message to pass along when the time was right.”

Sophia glanced down at the cloak, not having remembered putting the sealed envelope from Mae Ling there. It was sitting inside her pocket, unharmed from the adventures she’d just been on.

Mae Ling had told her that she could only open the envelope once she’d recovered the five dragon eggs. Sophia had nearly forgotten about that. However, Mama Jamba apparently hadn’t.

Holding her breath, Sophia pulled out the envelope.

“What’s that?” Hiker asked gruffly.

“It is something you must know now,” Mama Jamba stated, nodding to Sophia. “Go on, darling.”

She broke the seal, opening the envelope. The paper was thick, and the handwriting on it flowery. Sophia sucked in a breath when she read the note.

Seven short words.

How could seven short words break Sophia’s heart? And yet, they did.

“What does it say?” Hiker asked.

Sophia wanted to answer him, but instead, she looked at Mama Jamba. “Is this true?”

“I’m afraid so, hun,” she answered sympathetically.

“What is it?” Hiker asked, his voice shaking.

Sophia turned the note around so he could read it with his own eyes, in case he didn’t believe what she told him. “These are all the dragon eggs left.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

Learning that out of a thousand dragon eggs only five remained didn’t defeat Hiker the way Sophia had thought.

He went silent, his light-colored eyes marked by stress, but his gaze was soon filled with a new determination. That’s when he made the decision Sophia had been hoping for. He agreed it was time they go out and find the lost riders, recruiting them back to the Dragon Elite.

It was unclear how long it would be until any of the eggs hatched. It might be tomorrow, or not in any of their lifetimes. But it was certain that now that Thad Reinhart knew the Dragon Elite were back, he would come after them. Any plans he had would be accelerated. And after having his facility stormed and eggs stolen, he’d be madder than hell.

Although Sophia had felt heavy after learning there would only ever be five dragons left to hatch in the world and then they’d be an extinct race, Hiker was strangely optimistic. When she went to leave his office, feeling heavy and exhausted from battle, he stopped her.

“At least we know,” Hiker had said to her, a strange hope in his voice. “Now we can prepare. Now we know what we have to work with. We can let go of the hope that we’ll reign with massive numbers and focus on using strategy. I hear it’s how some of the best operate.”

She forced a smile. “Yeah, it’s just that I never knew the world when dragons dominated it, and now I never will.”

“That’s because you were born for a different time,” Hiker said.

She knew she should be grateful to have been successful, but right then, it just felt like a blow to learn how close dragons were to extinction.

“You and Lunis did well to recover these,” Hiker said when she finished debriefing him on everything that happened at the Institute. “And you worked well with Evan, which proves even more about your character and capacity for patience.”

“He isn’t so bad,” she said and then added, “but you all are taking computer classes.”

He blinked at her rapidly. “I think I’ve dealt well enough with all these changes. I draw the line at computer classes.”

“Fine,” Sophia said, smelling smoke in her hair and looking forward to a shower. “Well, maybe the Castle will give you back your clothes, and then you can consider some other changes, like letting the riders have phones.”

He shook his head. “It’s not necessary.”

“What about Christmas?” Sophia asked.

Again another head shake. “You really know how to threaten my patience.”

“Okay, but I get to go on missions to recruit lone riders, so I guess I’ve won one battle,” she said, proudly.

“Sophia, I hope that you and I get to a point where we don’t think of it as battling each other,” Hiker stated thoughtfully. “But for now, I think that it’s a part of our dynamic.”

“Because you’re a crusty old Viking who is resistant to change?” she asked.

“Yes, and you’re a young, know-it-all who insists on being a pain in my ass,” he answered.

She nodded. “I think we play out our roles rather well.”

Hiker actually winked. “I would agree.”

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

All Sophia wanted to do was lay down in her bed and sleep after the long adventure. That’s why she was sorely disappointed after getting out of the shower to find her bed missing from her room.

She crossed her arms in front of her chest. “So, Castle, you don’t want me to sleep then?”

In reply, the door to her room opened with a creak, inviting her out into the hallway.

“Fine,” she said, trudging forward, realizing she was being forced to play the game of the Castle.

When she got to the stairs that led to the entryway, she heard a strange sound.

“Is that music?” she asked aloud.

“It is, indeed,” Wilder said, joining her on the landing to the stairs. “And I hope you’re ready to experience more strangeness because bringing those dragon eggs into the Castle has put some people in weird moods.”

“How so?” she asked, hurrying down the stairs while trying to recognize the music.

“It’s better if you see for yourself,” he answered.

“Is that Elvis?” Sophia asked, recognizing the song Blue Suede Shoes.

“Is it?” Wilder questioned. “Beats me. I don’t know much about music, but I used to play the fiddle.”

“And then what…”

“I magnetized to a dragon and have since had less time to spend with my band,” he answered.

“Oh, the life of a dragonrider. It will invariably break up a band,” she related. “I’ll give you some tunes to listen to. I’ve got some great lists on my Spotify account.”

“And I’ve got some awesome nibs on my Bubble-Bear account,” he said.

“What? What are you talking about?”

He shrugged. “I haven’t got a clue. I just wanted you to experience what it’s like to have no idea what I’m referring to.”

She nodded. “Well-played.”

Sophia was so amused by Wilder’s antics that she did a double-take upon entering the dining hall.

Wilder laughed. “Told you that you had to see it for yourself.”

“Is this real?” she asked, rubbing her eyes.

“I assure you that it is,” he answered.

Sitting at the dining room table having his hair braided by Mama Jamba was none other than Hiker Wallace, the leader of the Dragon Elite. But that wasn’t even the strangest part. It was that the Viking had abandoned his sheet and was wearing a retro-seventies suit complete with a thick tie and bell-bottom pants. The collar of the shirt was too large and made him look like he was about to go to a disco bar.

“Did Ainsley spike the food again?” Sophia asked.

“No, I didn’t,” she said, hobbling in from the kitchen carrying a couple of bottles of whiskey. “I didn’t have to. Hiker asked that I bring out the good stuff tonight.”

“I was also hoping for some food to go along with it,” Hiker said, moving his head as Mama Jamba tied up his braid.

“Oh, you are the indulgent type,” Ainsley said, slamming the bottles down bitterly. “Fine, I’ll go and fix you something to eat, but nothing lavish.”

He nodded, grimacing as Mama Jamba fidgeted with his braid.

“Don’t move, Hiker, or I won’t be able to get it just right, and then I’ll have to start over.”

He nodded, to Sophia’s shock.

She turned to Wilder. “Did I return to the right Gullington, or is this the one in the parallel universe where everyone is insane?”

Mama Jamba sang along to Blue Suede Shoes as Ainsley brought in a large tray full of roasted duck and vegetables.

“I just whipped this up,” Ainsley said, sticking it on the table. “That’s all you’re getting.”

“How about some bread?” Hiker asked.

“Okay, but it won’t be fresh,” the housekeeper said, disappearing into the kitchen again.

“Ummmm, silly question,” Sophia began. “What the hell is going on?”

Hiker reached out, pulling a leg from the duck. “I decided that since I can’t beat the Castle, I should join it.”

“Smart thinking, doll,” Mama Jamba said, coming around to admire Hiker from the front.

“Did it fix your office?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head, taking a bite. “No, and it probably won’t. But for tonight, I’ll indulge it by wearing this awful outfit and allow Mama to fix my hair.”

“But tomorrow, you’re back to your grumpy self, right?” Ainsley said, dumping a basket of fresh-baked rolls on the table.

“Would you get me some jam to go with these?” Hiker asked, holding up one of the steaming hot rolls.

“Ainsley,” she corrected, drawing out the name.

“Sorry, what?” he asked.

“My name is Ainsley,” she stated. “I get that after all these centuries it’s hard to remember, but I actually don’t go by ‘Would you.’ That was my mum.”

“Very funny,” he said, taking a bite of the roll, crumbs landing in his beard.

“I bet you’re starving after all those adventures,” Wilder said, pulling out a chair at the table for Sophia.

“Actually, I’m not. I wanted to check on Evan and Coral,” she answered.

“Oh, they are resting up, dear,” Mama Jamba said, holding out her arm. “I’ll take you up there to see Evan, though. While he’s asleep, we can put perfume on him so he doesn’t smell so manly. That scent really does permeate this whole place.”

“I wonder why?” Hiker said through a mouthful of meat.

Mama Jamba led Sophia back toward the staircase, looking over her shoulder at the leader of the Dragon Elite. “You look very smart, Hiker.”

“Thanks, Mama,” he said, raising a glass to her as they left.

Once in the entryway, Mama Jamba halted beside the staircase. “I think you can find your way up to Evan on your own. He’s fine, though. And I know you really just want to sleep.”

“Oh, yeah, I am tired. But the Castle took my bed.”

“Because it wanted you to come down here and see the festivities, which are mostly due to you.”

“Oh, well, recovering the final dragon eggs in existence is pretty exciting. I wish Evan was here to join in.”

“No,” Mama Jamba argued. “It was because of you that this place is taking on a new life, regardless of the dragon eggs. Hiker is changing. The men are growing. And even the staff is going through their own evolution. I knew my Sophia would shake up the dragonrider world, I just never knew how much.”

She smiled proudly. “That’s the thing about being a mother. Your children surprise you all the time. I never think I can love them more, but somehow I do.”

“Well…”

Mama Jamba waved her off. “You’re tired, as you should be. Words are hard, and I don’t need to hear any more from you tonight. The Castle has returned your bed, so go rest up.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, wishing she could stay to enjoy the strangeness happening in the dining hall, but knowing she was too tired for it.

“Is Mahkah okay?” she asked Mama Jamba.

“Oh, I suspect so,” she answered. “Still on the mission on Catalina Island.”

Sophia nodded, sensing there was something else Mother Nature wanted to say to her. “Is everything else okay? Like my sister and brother? You seem like you have something on your mind.”

Mama Jamba’s eyes sparkled. “Always the intuitive one. And yes, I’m on the brink of making a decision that I’ve been reluctant to. You know how those go? You want to do it because you feel suddenly compelled, maybe because you’re drunk on old whiskey or a grumpy goose let you braid his hair or because Elvis music just puts you in a good mood. You know what I mean?”

“I’m not sure I do,” Sophia related.

“What I’m trying to say, and I hope I don’t regret it, is that I’ve agreed to help you, Sophia. I’m going to give Papa Creola the essence of my magic.”

“What!” Sophia exclaimed, completely surprised. “You are?”

“Well, I’ve had good reasons not to in the past, but now they don’t seem that big of a deal,” Mama Jamba stated. “And you’ve proven a lot in a little bit of time, so I see no better reason. You get to recover the horn, Papa gets something he wants, and you bond with your mother’s sword—completing your training. It really makes sense, but maybe that’s the whiskey and music talking.”

“Wow, thank you so much, Mama Jamba!” Sophia gushed. “I’m very grateful.”

Mama Jamba smiled at her sweetly. “Oh, I know you are honey. But many hardships will come out of this. Reversing acts is mentally and emotionally tough for everyone on this timeline. And slaying the Phantom, well, that will be horribly difficult. But the biggest thing is this must, it absolutely must, set you on a course to finish your dragon-rider training.”

“Why is that?” Sophia asked.

Mother Nature gave her a look full of love and wisdom. “Because it’s essential that you’re ready for what’s coming.”

“You mean the war with Thad Reinhart?”

“Yes, there is that,” Mama Jamba said, hiding a sneaky grin. “But there’s more to it. If and when you complete your training, it will spark something that could change everything.”

“Why?” Sophia asked, wondering how her training could have such far-reaching effects.

The oldest entity alive gave her an expression of pure fondness. “Because, darling, that’s the way I set it up.”

“Oh,” she said, feeling confused. “And all I have to do is complete my training?”

Mama Jamba laughed. “Yes, but that’s like saying, ‘All I have to do is eat a dinosaur for dinner.’ There will be no greater challenge in your life than the trials you must pass to earn your wings as a dragonrider. It pains me that you will have to overcome such obstacles, and yet there is no other way.”

Sophia nodded, her head full and her body tired. “Okay, well, I’ll give it all I have. Thank you again for helping me.”

“Don’t mention it,” Mama Jamba said, backing toward the dining hall, which was growing louder with music and laughter. “Seriously, don’t ever mention it, or I’ll have requests coming out of my nose.”

Sophia nodded, turning for the stairs, her head buzzing from all the strange new events. She was going to be able to go after other lone riders and recruit them. They would hopefully build back up the numbers of the Dragon Elite, but not to what it once was. It would never be that. But hopefully, they could be a formidable enough force to take down Thad Reinhart. And Sophia was going to be given the chance to bond to her mother’s sword, completing her training with the Dragon Elite.

But first, all of that would have to wait. Even young dragonriders needed their rest, for there would be many more adventures tomorrow.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

WRITTEN JULY 19, 2021

Thank you to you, the reader, for taking the time to read this book. Your support means so much to everyone at LMBPN. We hope you continue to enjoy, allowing us to craft more stories that hopefully enrich and entertain you and your life. That’s always my main goals as the author.

This series was originally released as 12 large volumes. After the entire series released, we decided to break up the books into 24 books. You are reading the first part of that now. The author notes for that book will come at the end of book 2, because it could contain spoilers. So with this series, you’ll get author notes written at present day for odd numbered books. And then you’ll get the ones we wrote while writing the series on the even numbered books. It’s math. I’m not the best at it.

Okay, let’s time travel to December 2019 when I wrote book three in this series. Currently it is March 2021. I freaking love time travel, which is why my boyfriend lives in the future. And looks like David Tennant. He lives in Scotland and most of the year is eight hours ahead of me except when stupid daylight savings happens and then it’s seven hours. Can we talk to someone about abolishing this daylight savings pile of bull droppings?

Not cursing is very tough for me but I’ve done my best with the Sophia and Liv series. And on the list of things tough for me is not derailing my author notes. You should try having a verbal conversation with me. It’s like a sleeping dream where you’re talking to Queen of England and then a squirrel offers you tea and then all of a sudden you’re naked in front of your high school biology class. Just a lot of weird randomness along with some embarrassing moments. That’s convos with Sarah!

Anyway, I did have a point about time travel and it’s that I have to do this flashback moment when writing these author notes to think about where I was when writing this book so long ago. I feel like that’s of value to you as the reader. Physically I was in Los Angeles, where I call home. Mentally I was in Scotland, a place I’d never been. And in both regards, I was sort of burned out. Shush, don’t tell Mike. He never reads my author notes because they are sooooooo long. I’m testing that theory and will let you know how it turns out.

Anyway, after writing Sophia01, I was exhausted. I’d written 12 books in the Liv series and it had been my big break out! I was thrilled and I wanted to capitalize on the momentum so I didn’t give myself a break. Not a single day off.

I knew after book 1 that I needed to refill the creative vault. My wanderlust had kicked in and I convinced myself that I needed to go to Scotland, the setting for this book series. So I did something I’ve never had the guts to do and booked a trip mid-December to Edinburgh…all by myself.

It was the holiday time period and none of my friends could get away. My daughter had school. So I was going to go alone and eat in pubs by myself and walk the streets solo. Spoiler alert: that never happened. The trip definitely happened, but the alone part…well, it didn’t happen. It was on that adventuresome trip disguised as “book research” that I fell for the very first time. I mean in the symbolic way, obviously. And ironically, I fell for someone who wrote a book series called “Not Alone” in a city that was the setting for my series that would change my life in so many ways.

But before I could go to Scotland and have my adventures, I had to write this book. And I did. Then I packed a bag, got on a plane and traveled five-thousand miles, hoping to find Hiker and the Gullington and hear Sophia’s voice. And I did. I really did and I believe that trip and the others after that (I’ve been back five times since) enriched the novels. I know they enriched my life. But to find out what really happened on that trip, well, you’ll have to wait for Past Sarah’s notes at the end of book 4.

Coincidentally, Past Sarah is a real jerk who I curse at often because she writes me notes in the middle of the night that make no sense or doesn’t make the coffee the night before or eats way too many nachos and gives me a belly ache. But I still love her.

Okay, without further ado, I’ll turn you over to Michael-Freaking-Anderle.

*Drops microphone and walks away*

Much love and Peace,

Tiny Ninja

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

WRITTEN SEPTEMBER 9, 2021

First, thank you for not only reading this story but these author notes in the back as well.

“Shush, don’t tell Mike.” – Sarah Noffke…her Author Notes.

Ok, how the hell did I become the dad in this conversation? It’s not like I told her to rest (I did). Or I told her that perhaps pushing too hard could cause burnout (I did).

Oh…that’s how I became the dad.

Sara is older than our children but younger than me and my wife’s generation. So, she’s kinda someone you think you can help with hard-earned wisdom, but she’s a damned grown-up who is still young enough to be stupid.

A lot. (A lot on the stupid, not a lot on the grown-up part.)

However, she wouldn’t be the one writing these wonderful stories with characters that grab our hearts and make us laugh if she wasn’t who she is. Somehow, that was supposed to come out as a nice compliment, and I can’t tell if it worked.

Shhh. It’s not like Tiny Ninja™ will read these author notes or anything. She’s too busy beating the shit out of a piñata that looks like one of her best friends.

Because that’s what best friends do.

Well, apparently her generation does. My God, my generation beat a purple dinosaur piñata to death, and we liked it!

(We also walked to school uphill…both ways…in the pouring rain every day. You can’t always believe what my generation says we did.)

I hope you join us as we move towards the next crazy adventures.

I look forward to talking to you in the next book!

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael Anderle

CALL THE SHOTS

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 4

CHAPTER ONE

The beast’s clawed feet stomped on the stone floor, shaking the walls of the castle. The chained dragon tried again to break through the muzzle that kept its jaws together and the fire it breathed from shooting on its captors.

Thad Reinhart sighed impatiently. “Sedate it,” he said to his head scientist, Alexander Drake.

“But, sir,” the round man with a long white beard argued, “I need him to be conscious for these tests.”

Thad backed away from the cell that held the green dragon. The creature wasn’t large, but it had proven to be powerful for its size. “Fine, he will wear himself out. Then do what you have to.”

“He might also hurt himself, like the others,” Drake explained. “And then his parts will be useless to you.”

“Then sedate him,” Thad growled, his Scottish accent thicker when he was angry, although he’d worked to refine his speech and tried to erase all parts of his past.

“That’s the thing, sir. I’m wrestling with the two projects you would have me do. I can’t do both using the same dragon.” Drake held his hand up and pointed to the other cells where dragons lay half alive, suffering from the many experiments done on them. “And these other ones, well, they won’t do.”

Thad shook his head. “No, they won’t. But keep them alive. We never know when we could use them.”

“Will there be more dragons that you’ll be bringing in?” Drake asked, striding beside Thad as he made his way down the long corridor of the dungeon.

“I would hope so,” Thad answered. “But I’ve had trouble finding them.”

“Well, if you manage to find more, I would devote one to the new project and use this one for the other.” Drake swept his arm back, indicating the green dragon still trying to free itself from the magically enhanced chains, the only things that could restrain it so effectively.

Thad spun around, his eyes narrow as he stared at Drake. “There is nothing more important than the ‘other project,’ as you call it.”

The scientist cleared his throat. “I get that, sir. Which has me thinking that maybe I should abandon the new project. It won’t destroy a dragon and its rider, which I know is your end goal. And—”

“No, this project won’t kill them. What it will do is worse.” Thad balled his fist at his side and felt his temper rising. It would be best if he kept himself in check. He didn’t want to replace another scientist due to one of his outbursts. “Death is easy,” he continued. “It is nothing. But to be alive and have the very thing you love destroyed…that’s punishment. It kills you slowly from the inside, which is what I want for the Dragon Elite. It’s what Hiker Wallace deserves.”

“Okay, so you want me to continue with both projects?” Drake asked and swallowed, the familiar fear Thad induced heavy in his eyes.

“Of course I do,” Thad stated. “And yes, I’m working on finding you more dragons, but as you know, that’s difficult.”

“There aren’t many lone dragons left, are there?” Drake’s tone was careful.

Thad shook his head. “No, and there are even fewer dragons with riders. I’ve seen to that.”

“Which is what I could use for the new project,” Drake explained. “To learn how to sever their connection, I would need both. And although this dragon does help, it isn’t really the same without a rider. Those dragons are different. They are more complex.”

“I know that,” Thad said in a hushed voice, his breath hot and his pulse rapid. “Go ahead and use this one for parts. I will find you a dragon and rider. I think even without the Dragon Elite globe, I can track down the few that remain outside the Gullington. I just need to do it before Hiker Wallace gets to them, trying to recruit.”

“So, you know Hiker is back?” Drake asked, his cracked lips twitching with nervousness. “The Dragon Elite are active once more?”

“Yes,” Thad answered. “I’m certain of it. His dragonriders have trespassed in two of my facilities and stolen the last remaining dragon eggs.”

“How do you know they are the last?” Drake asked.

“Because it’s my job to know these things,” Thad stated, stomping toward the exit at the end of the hallway, tired of smelling the putrid rot.

“How do you know Hiker Wallace will go after the other dragons and riders out there?” Drake questioned. “You said he had written them off.”

Thad turned. “I simply know. I know how that man thinks.”

CHAPTER TWO

Sophia Beaufont had never been in the Cave at the Gullington where the dragons resided. No human had. It was a sacred place for the dragons that even their riders weren’t allowed to enter—no matter what.

Scrying changed those rules for Sophia.

Wow, it’s dark in there, Sophia commented to Lunis telepathically, seeing the inside of the Cave for the first time by looking through his eyes. Even in the dark, she could make out his surroundings.

And there are no couches to lie on, he stated, displeasure in his tone. We’re supposed to lie on the cold ground like savages.

Or rather, like prehistoric dragons. I’d lodge a complaint with management if I were you, Sophia joked.

I would, but it would do me no favors. The others already think I’m strange and spoiled. They aren’t wrong, Lunis imparted objectively. It’s just weird not to have any furniture in the Cave.

Or a television, she added, searching the Cave as Lunis revolved his head around the large room.

I’m actually working on fixing that. I can deal with no furniture, but miss entertainment? The others are a bit resistant to the idea, though, he explained.

Give them one show of The Umbrella Academy and they’ll be hooked, Sophia suggested.

I don’t think they’ll do well with fantasy, Lunis argued.

Dragons, really? she questioned. You don’t think fire-breathing dragons with magic will take to fantasy? Well, how about The Good Place, or The Office, or Parks and Recreation?

I don’t think so. They don’t have the same sense of humor as me, Lunis commented.

I didn’t think they had any sense of humor at all, actually, Sophia said.

They do, but it’s drier.

Okay, then something British, Sophia stated. Father Ted, Vicar of Dibley, Black Books. You think any of those will work?

You’ve had a very strange upbringing that you even know those shows. Have you ever watched something normal for an American girl?

Like The Little Mermaid or Beauty and the Beast? Sophia asked

Exactly, Lunis answered. He already knew the answer but enjoyed teasing Sophia about how different she was from the modern youth of America. And I don’t think those British comedies would go over well with the other dragons. Maybe something with action would be better for them.

Braveheart, Sophia offered.

Don’t even go there, Lunis said, sounding offended.

Sophia giggled. Oh, I thought that depiction of the Scottish was spot on.

It’s like your impression of the Scottish accent, Lunis declared.

Which is amazing, Sophia joked. “What are pants?” she asked aloud, doing her best Scottish accent and impression of Hiker Wallace, which she knew was offensively atrocious.

Lunis shook his head, changing her view. Stop. You must stop doing that.

I can try, but I have little hope it will work. It’s an incurable affliction, Sophia said, looking around at the cave through Lunis’ eyes.

Bones of animals littered the cave floor. The ceiling was high, uneven, and covered in bright green moss. The light that did stream in through the large opening provided enough to see that there were no amenities to the space. Just cold rock and claw-marked cave walls.

But there was something of extraordinary value that was newly hidden in the Cave.

There they are, Sophia said when Lunis looked directly at the five dragon eggs nestled in the corner.

They hadn’t grown, although that had been one assumption. The other dragonriders had speculated that the eggs would change and grow after coming to the Gullington. They still might, but presently they shimmered with the same effervescence as when Sophia laid eyes on them when she was nine-years-old in the shop in Los Angeles.

That had only been a year or so ago, but for Sophia, it had been over a decade. The passing of time was different for her because of the chi of the dragon. Apparently, Father Time also had a hand in accelerating her age.

Sophia wasn’t a child in an adult body. She was every bit an adult, matured both mentally and emotionally.

Do you think they are happier now? Sophia asked Lunis, referring to the dragon eggs.

I believe so, he answered. It’s hard to know, though. As dragons, we are all connected, but not like you and I are. We can’t feel what each other does, or know what the others think. We simply have always known one another, but only on a surface level.

That’s confusing, Sophia said.

Tell me about it, he said with a huff. Imagine having a thousand of your relatives cataloged in your head. We know each other, and then we don’t.

So you don’t know who will come out of those eggs? she asked. Like what their names are or what their personalities will be like?

He indicated an emerald-colored egg. I know that one will be green.

Okay, you’re ruining the wise dragon thing for me right now, Sophia said, seeing a different part of the Cave as Lunis glanced around. It was more of the same—cold walls and dark corners.

Where do you keep your blanket and mini-piano? Sophia joked, knowing he particularly loathed that one.

Lunis, he corrected. My name is Lunis, not Linus. And I’m not a cartoon character either.

Of course not, Sophia stated. You’re a majestic dragon. By the way, do you want to see what you look like with the new Snapchat filters I got? There’s one that switches our faces. I want to see what I look like with horns.

Heck, yes, I do, Lunis said, walking toward the opening of the Cave. When do you leave to recruit dragonriders?

How did you know about that? Sophia asked.

You’re in my head right now, he answered.

Oh, and you’re in mine most all the time, she said, realizing he must have witnessed her conversation with Hiker about her next mission. I’m not sure when I’ll leave. The Viking is still trying to locate the lone riders out there, and I don’t believe he’s giving it his full effort yet. I realize he knows what the Dragon Elite must do, but progress is hard for him. There is something holding him back, I think, besides his old-world thinking. It’s always one step forward, two back with Mr. Kilts.

I’m not sure I’d call him that to his face, Lunis advised.

Sophia laughed. So, you don’t think I should run my Scottish accent by him either? I think he’d love it.

That’s a negative, he answered.

“What’s a fork?” Sophia asked aloud in her worst Scottish accent. “What does sunlight feel like?”

I’m begging you to stop this, Lunis said, his tone pained.

Okay, fine, she agreed. But only for you. Actually, anything for you.

She felt him smile.

Same here, Sophia.

CHAPTER THREE

It was definitely not the day to attempt to tease Hiker, Sophia realized as soon as she walked down the grand staircase of the Castle and into the dining hall.

The Viking was sitting in his normal chair, buttering his toast as if the bread had done something to offend him. He broke it in half with the next stroke of his knife, both pieces falling onto the plate. The Castle had apparently decided to give him back his regular clothes, so he wasn’t wearing the retro suit anymore, but rather his traditional kilt and a sullen expression. His blond hair was back to hanging loosely around his face, although the creases from the braid Mama Jamba had given him were still noticeable.

Conversely, Mama Jamba sat beside him, not one of her gray hairs out of place. She was wearing a fresh pink tracksuit and a joyous smile. In front of her was a plate drenched in maple syrup and sprinkled with pancake crumbs.

“Ainsley,” Mama Jamba called to the kitchen. “Another short stack of pancakes, please, my dear.”

Sophia cut her eyes to Wilder, who was giving her a curious expression that seemed to say, “Take a seat and just watch. Don’t say a word.”

Silently, she took a seat, took a sip of water to cover her roaming eyes, and studied the obvious tension between Hiker and Mama Jamba.

Ainsley trotted through the kitchen door, holding two plates. She set a fresh stack of pancakes in front of Mama Jamba, then fluidly swapped out Hiker’s plate of broken toast for a fresh one, unscathed by the Dragon Elite leader’s knife.

“Do you want me to butter it for you?” the housekeeper asked, the empty plates hitched on her hip and a cunning grin in her green eyes.

He growled, his beard vibrating. “I’m perfectly capable of buttering my own toast, Ainsley. Thank you very much.”

“He’s just mad. He’ll get over it,” Mama Jamba said before taking a bite of buttery pancakes dripping in syrup.

Ainsley clapped her free hand to her cheek and pretended to appear shocked. “What? Hiker Wallace is angry? Well, I never. What has happened to make our placid leader quake?”

Hiker’s eyes fluttered with annoyance as his knife cut into the butter. “I think there’s something burning in the kitchen, Ainsley. Would you run along and check on it?”

She shook her head. “That’s impossible. I’m not cooking anything.”

He glanced up at her. “What do you mean? There is no bacon out here yet. And where are the eggs?”

“Mama Jamba asked for pancakes,” she answered. “And the kids seem fine just watching the show.” She indicated Sophia and Wilder, who still had empty plates and keen expressions. They immediately shuffled for the various plates of fruits and pastries as Hiker cut his eyes at them.

“Would you get us eggs and bacon?” Hiker said tersely. “They will need protein for today’s training.”

“Ainsley is my name,” she replied. “Not ‘Would You.’”

He shook his head at her. “And you cooked those pancakes for Mama, so stop fibbing and make some eggs and bacon.”

“Fine, fine,” she answered, striding toward the kitchen. The swinging door was hardly shut before she buzzed back with two trays, one with steaming eggs and the other with bacon, still sizzling.

Hiker paused, his knife an inch from his toast. “I thought you weren’t cooking anything?”

“I wasn’t,” Ainsley stated. “There’s this thing called magic. It’s sort of hard to explain. But you see, the Castle, where you’re currently sitting, is full of this magic. And sometimes when I need something, the Castle—”

“Ainsley, you’re fired,” Hiker said plainly, dropping the knife with the pat of butter and sticking the dry toast in his mouth.

“Very well, sir,” she said, curtsying. “I did need a day off. It’s been about four hundred years, so I’m a little overdue.”

“It’s not a day off,” Hiker argued. “You’re fired. For good. We no longer need your help.”

“Of course, sir,” Ainsley replied, taking off her apron, wadding it up, and throwing it on the table. “I’ll appreciate references when I start looking for work, of course.”

“We are a secret society of dragonriders,” Hiker stated. “I can’t give you references.”

Mama Jamba didn’t seem to notice the conversation going on as she polished off yet another plate of pancakes.

“I understand, sir.” Ainsley looked around the dining hall fondly. “Well, if you all need anything, I’ll be staying at the Inn in town,” she said before striding toward the exit.

“We won’t need anything,” Hiker said, a fire burning in his eyes.

“I could use more pancakes,” Mama Jamba chirped, looking up suddenly.

“And I can’t find my sword,” Wilder added.

Ainsley paused in the doorway and gave Hiker a challenging expression.

He glanced at Mama Jamba. “You’ve had enough pancakes.” His gaze drifted to Wilder. “Your sword will turn up. It always does.”

Evan strode into the dining hall, swerving around Ainsley. “Hey, why is your office chained shut, sir?” he asked Hiker.

The Viking dropped his toast and pinned both his hands on the table. “Because I’m firing a nuisance who is in cahoots with this bloody Castle.”

“You said cahoots,” Evan quipped with a snicker, grabbing several strips of bacon with his bare hands.

Sophia gave him a punishing look.

He coughed. “Oh, I get that my lack of manners is once again an issue for you. In my defense, I’m still injured. Give me a break, Soph.”

She shook her head. He was looking recovered after the mission to the Lucidite’s Institute to get the dragon eggs. She might actually like and respect him after their assignment together, but she wasn’t going to tell him that, ever. No, Evan was like the little brother that she never had…who was actually older than her by one-hundred years.

Ainsley glanced up the stairs that leveled out next to Hiker’s study. “Oh, that’s a large lock. Good luck with that one, sir. Well, if there isn’t anything else, I’ll just be off.”

“Pancakes, please,” Mama Jamba said again, sliding her empty plate away and looking pleasantly around the table.

Hiker huffed. “Fine. You’re not fired. But no more sass today. I’m not in the mood.”

“Which is different from—” Ainsley straightened. “Never mind, sir. Of course, sir. I’ll be on my best behavior. And I’ll just buzz off and get those pancakes, Mama Jamba.”

There was a loud noise outside the dining hall. Ainsley glanced up before giving Hiker a smile. “Looks like you can get back in your office again, sir. Cheers.”

He growled. “And when will it put it back the way it was with my books and all?”

No one said anything. Mama Jamba simply looked around at the others, smiling sweetly.

Ainsley returned with another plate of pancakes, setting them down in front of Mother Nature. “The Castle says that it will fix your office soon.”

“When?” Hiker asked.

Ainsley lifted her chin, listening. “Within the century.”

He picked up his toast and tore a bite off, chewing angrily. “How can you eat like that with everything going on?” he asked Mama Jamba.

The picture of poise, she wiped the corners of her mouth with her napkin before smiling at him. “These are simply delicious pancakes. That’s how.”

“Those eggs in the Cave are the last of the dragons,” he argued. “We’ll soon be extinct. And you’re over there having a pancake party.”

Mama Jamba laughed. “Oh, no. You must have more than one person eating pancakes for that. And I’m the only one since you’ve dictated that your riders eat protein.”

Sophia looked down at her untouched plate.

“Hiker, I see you’ve sobered up if you’re back to worrying about the eggs,” Ainsley said, returning with another plate of pancakes. “These are for anyone who wants to join Mama Jamba’s pancake party.”

Evan stuck a fork in the top two pancakes before the plate had even touched the surface of the table. “That would be me! Yonk!”

“I was sober last night,” Hiker argued. “And what did I say about the sass?”

“Oh, you were sober last night? That’s why you allowed me to braid your hair while you were wearing a suit from the 1970s?” Mama Jamba asked.

“That was me giving up, but it didn’t last for long, and thankfully, the Castle gave me back my clothes,” Hiker said.

“Because we were all tired of seeing your bare chest in those sheet robes,” Ainsley said, shaking her head.

“And,” Hiker continued, “now our present reality is setting in. We’ve got to take action or risk losing it all.”

“I agree,” Mama Jamba said, licking her lips before taking another bite.

“Why aren’t you taking this more seriously? We are about to be erased!” he questioned.

She shrugged. “I have no idea what it’s like to have something you love more than anything waste away until it’s close to dying.”

“Oh, fine, you’re talking about the Earth,” Hiker replied. “I get it.”

Mama Jamba pushed her plate away. “I know that this isn’t easy for you, Hiker. You are going back and forth between acceptance and denial. Frustration and perseverance. Optimism and pessimism. That’s normal. But the fact of the matter is, the Earth is endangered and along with that, the dragonriders. This can’t be a surprise to you. The two have always been intimately intertwined.”

“So it’s over then?” he asked her.

She shook her head. “No, it never is. Not until the curtain closes, and we’re not even to the final act yet.”

Hiker’s eyes fell to his piece of toast.

“Look, my dear,” Mama Jamba continued. “Recruit the lone dragonriders. Have your newest rider finish her training.” She indicated Sophia. “And have the world accept you as adjudicators. Then you’ll go after Thad Reinhart. That’s the right plan. I just know it.”

“And if I do all that then the Dragon Elite will be saved?” he asked, hope in his voice. “And we will save the Earth?”

Mama Jamba pushed away from the table, stretching to a standing position. “Oh, heavens. I have no clue. But if you fail, at least you’ll know you did everything you could.”

The woman who was both unassuming and all-powerful waved to the others before heading for the entryway, whistling Blue Suede Shoes.

CHAPTER FOUR

Sophia and Wilder had been on the Expanse for less than a minute, about to start sparring practice, when Quiet rushed over wildly waving his arms.

“What is it?” Sophia asked, meeting him halfway, the gnome’s short legs making his progress slow, even though he was running as she’d never seen him do before.

His mouth was moving fast, but she couldn’t make out any of his words.

Sophia spun to face Wilder, a frantic look on her face that said, “Do you know what he’s saying?”

He seemed to understand her expression and shook his head before sliding to a kneeling position in front of the gnome. “Talk to us, Quiet. What’s going on?”

Again, the groundskeeper spoke rapidly, but none of his words were audible.

Sophia leaned close to his mouth with her ear, straining to understand the rushed whispers. She made out only one word, and it was enough to make her pulse quicken.

Straightening, she turned to Wilder, her look making his eyes widen with horror.

“What did you hear?” he asked her.

“Mahkah,” she answered just as something at the front of the Castle caught her attention.

Hiker had bolted out the front door but halted immediately. His eyes flicked to the three on the Expanse and then to the sky overhead.

Sophia followed his gaze, and only then did she see it. Tumbling through the Barrier end over end were Mahkah and Tala. Mahkah was attached to his dragon, but it appeared that they would crash into the ground, both seemingly unconscious.

Lunis, Sophia called telepathically to her dragon.

Yes, he replied instantly.

Get out here, she said, sending him the visual.

Lunis exploded a second later from the Cave, Bell and Simi behind him. They were too far away, though, and Mahkah and Tala were tumbling fast.

And then they froze in midair like they were suspended from invisible ropes.

Sophia spun to face Hiker, but he wasn’t the one responsible for the incredible display of magic holding the dragon and rider in the air. The leader of the Dragon Elite was hurrying in their direction, his eyes screwed up in confusion.

Her gaze swiveled, and Sophia knew exactly who was responsible for saving the two from crashing to the earth.

Quiet had his squatty hand in the air. His mouth was still moving fast, but this time, he was whispering a spell. Sophia recognized the focus. It was different from when he’d been trying to frantically communicate a message. Now he was gathering his power, sending it to keep the dragon and rider from falling. The effort was costing him greatly. Sweat poured from his brow, and his hand was beginning to shake.

“You can do it,” Wilder encouraged, noticing the same thing as Sophia.

The dragon and rider dropped several yards rapidly before freezing in the sky once more. The gnome couldn’t keep this up for long, and if Sophia tried to help, she could undo his spell entirely. She wasn’t even sure if she could achieve what he was doing. Holding two magical creatures in the air was a feat that she hadn’t ever attempted.

“Steady now,” Hiker stated firmly, arriving beside the gnome. “Hold them there.”

Sophia didn’t know why Quiet didn’t simply use his magic to lower them safely to the ground. She guessed that would be too risky, possibly making them crash.

“Only another few seconds,” Hiker said, his tone carrying great strength.

It was only a few more seconds before the dragons arrived around the unconscious pair, their wings beating to keep them in place as they disentangled the two. Bell picked up Mahkah with her front legs, grasping him by the shoulders. Lunis and Simi each took hold of Tala on either side and carried the unconscious dragon to the Cave as Bell descended with Mahkah. It wasn’t until she’d laid him on the ground at their feet that Sophia considered he might be dead. That hadn’t occurred to her before because of Hiker’s demeanor. He was worried, yet not frantic. He’d had a quiet knowing about him.

The dragonrider appeared surprisingly unscathed, with no marks on his body. This observation seemed to perplex Hiker as well.

“Take him to the Castle,” he ordered Bell.

She picked him up again and flew low, speeding for the Castle.

“Sir?” Sophia asked, hurrying after Hiker, who was rushing for the Castle.

“Stay here,” he ordered.

She halted, confused. “But…”

He turned and gave her a stern expression. “Stay here. We don’t know what is wrong with him or whether it can spread. You two train. I will give you an update when I have it.”

Slowly Sophia nodded, which seemed to make Hiker relax.

He let out a tense breath and sped for the Castle, Quiet scurrying to keep up.

CHAPTER FIVE

“He will be okay,” Wilder offered thoughtfully.

Sophia shook her head. “We don’t know that. We don’t even know what’s wrong with him. Or Tala.”

Wilder nodded. “They went to investigate that facility of Thad Reinhart’s. The Castle will know what to do. Mahkah did the right thing, returning here. It’s the only option when a dragonrider is on their last legs.”

“So, the Castle can always save us?” Sophia asked.

He let out a breath, tilting his head back and forth. “I don’t want to say that, but it is our best bet in the worst-case scenario.”

“Because it is our home,” Sophia guessed.

Wilder smiled. “There is a strange magic to the place we seek refuge. To a home.”

“What do you think Hiker meant when he said he didn’t want it to spread?” Sophia asked. “Like Mahkah had been infected by a contagious disease.”

“I don’t know,” Wilder answered. “I think he’s just being cautious. He knows more about Thad Reinhart than anyone else. Maybe he knows how the man works, something like putting a curse on Mahkah that’s infectious. Or, more likely, he’s just being Hiker. He doesn’t take chances. He never has.”

“That’s true,” Sophia said, picking up Inexorabilis. She was doubtful that she could focus long enough to actually train.

“So, your sword,” Wilder said, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

He knew that she had to reverse the act that her mother had done to bond with Inexorabilis, which involved bringing back the Phantom, an evil unicorn who infected the world with evil.

“Yeah, I have what I need from Papa Creola to do it,” she admitted.

His eyes bulged. “You do? That was fast.”

“Well, Mama Jamba helped me,” Sophia said, remembering waking up the morning after Mother Nature said that she’d give Papa Creola the essence of her magic in return for him reversing the death of the Phantom. That morning, Sophia found a small hourglass on her bedside table with instructions on what to do and where to go to re-kill the Phantom.

“So now we just have to go and slay that impossible beast,” Wilder said, tension in his voice.

“You don’t have to go,” she argued.

“I promised you,” he said at once. “And of course, I’m going.”

“But it’s more complicated than I thought originally.”

He actually smiled. “I would have it no other way.”

“Papa Creola requires that we harvest the Phantom’s horn,” Sophia explained.

“Which is like trying to give a raging bull a pedicure,” Wilder said with a laugh.

“Yeah, it should prove to be quite difficult,” Sophia agreed.

“But it will be worth it,” Wilder said, enthusiasm in his voice.

Sophia remembered what Subner had asked her to do, perking up. “Hey, do you think you can help me to find a weapon that’s somewhere in the Gullington?”

“You mean the Castle?” he asked.

She shrugged. “I don’t know. I was told it’s somewhere in the Gullington, so it could be in the Castle.”

“I’ve met most weapons in the Castle,” Wilder stated. “What is this weapon?”

She pulled out her phone and scrolled until she found the description that Subner had sent her. “Here, take a look at this and see if it sounds familiar.”

She handed him her phone.

He narrowed his eyes at the screen. “How do you manage to read on this?”

“You get used to it,” she explained.

“What’s wrong with paper?” he asked.

She shook her head. “It’s for old men.”

He bowed slightly. “I pride myself on being one, but not looking like one.”

“And sometimes you still act like a teenager,” she teased.

“Watch it, Soph,” he mock-threatened. “You want my help, don’t you?”

“Take a look and tell me if you’re familiar with this weapon,” she said, indicating the phone.

He glanced back at it, reading. After a moment, he asked, “How do you even get these types of missions? Oh, just go and reverse events that slaughtered an evil unicorn and harvest its horn. Then kill it again. Easy-peasy. And then go find a weapon I’ve never seen in the Castle because if I had, it would be on my back right now.”

“Sooooo…you can help?” she asked.

He sighed. “Really, you’re supposed to find Devon’s bow?”

“Yeah,” she answered. “Was he a dragonrider?”

“Yes, Sophia, he was a dragonrider,” he said, humoring her. “He also created the very first bow and arrows.”

“Oh…”

“Yeah, so this bow you’re looking for, it’s the first one ever,” Wilder stated.

“Well, I need to find it,” Sophia said, thinking.

“Yeah, now that I know it’s in the Gullington, I need to find it too.”

She shook her head. “No, I have to give it to Subner, Papa Creola’s assistant. He helped me so that Father Time would agree to help me if Mother Nature helped him. And so far, everyone has complied. I need to make good on my promise to Subner.”

Wilder gave her an amused expression. “You get that you’re ridiculous, right?”

“I’m just different than you and have a tad bit more going on,” she argued.

He laughed. “Fine. So you want my help tracking down Devon’s bow?”

“Well, if you can spare the time,” she said meekly.

“You mean before I go off to my death to re-kill the Phantom?” he asked.

“Don’t you want to go out with a bang?” she asked.

“Actually, I wanted to die in my sleep when I was a thousand years old,” he answered.

“What if I let you use the bow when we face the Phantom?” she offered.

He considered. “I thought you had to give it to Subner?”

“I do,” she answered. “But I also have to give Father Time the horn. We might as well do it at the same time. And if that’s the case, someone might as well use the bow beforehand.”

“You know, Sophia, I have rarely been so intrigued to go on what might be an endless mission, followed by an impossible mission, followed by my death.”

“So you’ll do it?” she asked.

“I’ll probably regret it, but yes. If you want help, then I’m your man.”

CHAPTER SIX

After not eating lunch and waiting for word about Mahkah, Sophia found herself back on the Expanse. Hiker wasn’t at lunch, and his office door was shut. No one seemed to know what was going on with Mahkah, although Ainsley said she thought he’d be okay.

Too consumed with thoughts about what hurt the rider and his dragon, Sophia couldn’t eat any of her cock-a-leekie soup. Her mind was also reeling with how she’d find Devon’s bow. She had zero leads and a large territory full of possibilities.

The bow could be in the Cave or in any of the nooks and crannies of the Expanse. It could be buried at the bottom of the Pond. And more terrifying than any of those possibilities was that it could be hidden in the Castle—where she’d never find it unless the Castle wanted it found.

“Did you try asking the Castle if it had the bow?” Wilder asked, striding over to her. His question came on the heels of her thoughts like he was reading them.

She turned, feeling a blast of cold on her cheeks. Winter was coming, and the autumn air was hinting at how unrelenting the season would be. “Yeah, I asked the Castle.”

“And it didn’t offer up Devon’s bow?” he questioned, his chin high and green eyes narrowed on the hills in front of them.

“It totally gave me the bow, which is why I asked for your help,” she replied.

He glared at her through his long eyelashes, a smile tucked at the corner of his mouth. “Oh, you and your sarcasm. A true mark of a modern girl.”

“I thought it was my phone and snazzy clothes with zippers,” she stated.

“What’s a zipper?” he asked.

“One day, I’ll teach you all about the magic of hoodies and zippers and Velcro,” she said with a smile.

“And my head will explode, but I’ll have finally entered the modern era.”

“So, I don’t think the Castle has the bow,” Sophia responded, returning to the subject at hand. “Which means we have to search the Expanse. Any clue where to start?”

“We could try a finding spell,” Wilder offered.

“Already tried that.”

He nodded. “Of course you did. You know, I didn’t know how to do a finding spell until I was over a hundred years old.”

“But boys mature slower than girls,” she said. “I think we are both too optimistic to think Devon’s bow can be found with a simple spell. It’s hidden for a reason, so finding it won’t be easy.”

“It’s hidden because it’s probably the most powerful bow in the world,” Wilder pointed out.

“How?” Sophia asked.

“Only one way to tell,” he answered.

“Okay, well, let’s set off,” Sophia said, holding out her hand. “You know this place better than me, so lead the way.”

“I don’t think even after two hundred years I know the Gullington all that well,” Wilder admitted. “That’s part of the magic of this place. It shifts and changes based on who is inside of it and what’s going on outside in the world.”

“That sounds a lot like the House where I grew up,” Sophia related.

“You mean the location for the House of Fourteen?” he asked.

She nodded. “Whoever named the House and Castle was lacking in imagination. Why couldn’t they be called something as extraordinary as they are? Why just call them House and Castle?”

“Because that’s what they are,” Wilder said. “Sometimes, the most complex things in the world need to be called by the simplest names, like the elements or love or joy.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Sophia replied, marveling at how awesome and mysterious the Castle and House were. They shared similarities that often made her wonder if they could somehow be connected. Maybe it was just because both were enhanced with magic that they seemed alike. The Castle was much more mischievous than the House, though. Actually, the House was very reactive to the people in it, whereas the Castle was more proactive, seeming to be constantly scheming. There was no doubt that the Castle inside the Gullington was more powerful than the House, but that shouldn’t surprise her since it belonged to the dragonriders, which predated the House of Fourteen.

For over an hour, Sophia and Wilder hiked over the Expanse, finding nothing of particular interest. The whole mission seemed futile, and Sophia was the first to admit what they were both thinking.

“This is ridiculous,” she said, pausing on the top of a hill that overlooked the Pond.

Wilder seemed happy for the break and nodded. “What if we can’t find Devon’s bow?”

She shrugged. “I mean, I don’t know. Subner asked me to.”

“But you don’t need it to complete your training, right?”

“No,” she answered. “I need to bond to my sword for that. But I feel like the bow has to be a part of that.”

“Why?” he questioned.

“Just a gut thing.”

He fired a finger at her. “Trust that, then.”

“Okay, but we still don’t know where to look,” she grumbled. “We could be out here for the rest of our lives and not uncover the bow.”

“Which is why we need to employ the help of someone who will know exactly where Devon’s bow is.” Wilder flashed her a sly smile.

Sophia arched a curious brow at him and knew exactly who he was referring to. Striding up over the hill bordering the Pond was the groundskeeper. Quiet appeared cautious as he glanced over his shoulder, again like he was afraid he was being followed.

“Do you think he will tell us anything?” Sophia asked and then realized how dumb the question was.

“I think that he might tell you, in his own weird way,” Wilder answered, combing his hand through his hair.

“Why me? You haven’t antagonized him like Evan.”

“Yes, but Quiet likes you more than the rest of us,” Wilder explained.

“Only because I’m new and haven’t gotten on his last nerve like the rest of you.”

“True,” Wilder chirped. “But let’s go test my theory.”

He took off in front of her, hurrying in the direction of the gnome. Quiet always seemed to be working, but never doing anything. It was perplexing. His hands were usually dirty and his brow covered in sweat, but Sophia never saw him actually doing anything.

“Quiet!” Wilder called after the gnome. “Quiet! I need your help!”

The groundskeeper pivoted at once, putting his back toward Wilder and hurrying in the opposite direction.

“Quiet!” Wilder continued. “I have an important question for you!”

The gnome held up his hand, shaking it like he was busy and running in the direction of the Pond.

Wilder gave Sophia a challenging expression. “Okay, your turn, Miss.”

She rolled her eyes at him. “Fine.”

Speeding after the gnome, she yelled, “Quiet! Hey, there! I need your help.”

The groundskeeper spun at once, his eyes bright and attentive. He muttered something, his chin out like he was waiting for her to say more.

Wilder sidled up next to Sophia, a satisfied expression on his face. “Next time, we’re betting something.”

She narrowed her eyes at him before turning her attention to Quiet. “Why is it that you’ll help me but not Wilder?”

Sophia wasn’t sure what she expected, but his response was typical. He pointed at Wilder, muttering wildly. Making a wide movement around his head, he pointed at his own head covered in a cap.

“Are you saying that Wilder doesn’t have a brain?” Sophia asked.

“No,” Wilder interrupted. “He’s saying how my hair is too amazing and intimidates him.”

Sophia glanced at the gnome, who now had his arms crossed over his chest. He shook his head radically. “Well, regardless, I’m grateful for your help, Quiet. I’m…we’re looking for something we believe to be in the Gullington. It’s a bow.”

The gnome’s eyes widened before he covered his reaction.

“Have you heard of Devon’s bow?” Sophia asked.

To her surprise, Quiet nodded.

“Do you know if it’s in the Gullington?” she questioned.

Another nod.

Sophia grinned at Wilder, feeling like she was finally making some progress. Turning back to Quiet, she asked, “Can you tell us where it is?”

He shook his head.

“And there you go,” Wilder said, throwing his hands up and spinning like he was headed back for the Castle.

Quiet held up a short finger, a twinkle in his eyes.

Sophia wasn’t sure why, but words fell out of her mouth she hadn’t expected to say. “You won’t tell me, but you can show me, right?”

The gnome nodded.

Wilder whipped back around. “What?”

Sophia waved him off. “Go on then,” she encouraged the groundskeeper. “Where is Devon’s bow?”

Quiet lifted his hand, and gold dust sparkled from his fingertips. It twirled over his head before flying off, creating a trail across the Expanse and the Pond from where he stood until it disappeared from view.

“That leads to the bow?” Sophia asked.

He nodded.

“And all we have to do is follow it to find Devon’s bow?” she questioned.

Quiet tilted his head to the side, giving her a challenging expression.

“Yeah, it probably leads to a maze, a pit of hell and a deadly beast,” Wilder said with a laugh. “But yeah, if we get past all that, I’m sure the bow is ours.”

Sophia shook her head at the other rider and smiled at the gnome. “Thanks so much for helping. I’m always here to return the favor.”

Quiet muttered in reply. Although Sophia couldn’t make out exactly what he said, she could have sworn it sounded like, “Oh, you definitely will.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Well, that all worked out,” Sophia said proudly as they followed the trail of gold dust.

Wilder sighed beside her. “Your optimism that this will be so simple is amusing.”

She leveled her gaze at him. “Oh, and your cynicism is annoying.”

“Do you think that this trail is just going to lead us to the most powerful bow in the world without any challenges?” Wilder asked.

“Now I know why Quiet doesn’t want to help you,” she remarked.

“Yes, because I’ve got great hair, and I’m devilishly handsome,” he replied.

“And a bad attitude.”

“I’m just saying,” he began, “that nothing in this place comes without a challenge. That’s the way it works. Nothing is handed to the dragonriders. We fight for it.”

“You all fight,” Sophia argued. “I strategize.”

They climbed down the steep hill that led to the placid waters of the Pond. Sophia had never been this close to the shore and wondered why. There was an instant calm that came over her as she neared the water.

“How are you going to strategize that?” Wilder pointed to the trail of gold dust streaked out over the shore and across the water, disappearing into what appeared to be the middle of the Pond, although it was hard to tell since the body of water was so large.

“Easy,” she replied proudly. “I’ll just call Lunis.”

Wilder pursed his lips, a smile in his eyes. “Go for it, hotshot.”

She gave him a defiant expression before reaching out to her dragon.

Lunis, I need your help.

I can’t right now, he answered at once. We are attending to Tala.

Oh, is she…

She will be okay, but it is taking our collective energy to heal her, he explained.

Okay, well, let me know if I can help, Sophia said, feeling slightly less pumped.

Find that bow, Lunis stated. And bond to your sword.

Working on it, she said, realizing an expression of defeat was showing on her face.

“So you realize the dragons can’t help right now,” Wilder stated, a cocky tone in his voice.

“Yeah,” Sophia admitted. “We just need a way across the Pond so we can follow the trail.”

“Summon a boat,” Wilder suggested.

“I don’t own a boat,” Sophia stated, slightly annoyed. “I can only summon that which I own or have access to.”

“Looks like someone should have been saving her gold instead of spending it on shiny devices,” Wilder teased.

“Our currency isn’t gold, and what use do I have for a boat?”

He held up his hand at the trail. “Well, if you had one right now, we’d be cruising across the water.”

Sophia searched the area around the Pond. “How is there no boat around here?”

“You really haven’t been paying attention, have you?” Wilder asked. “There’s not much in the Gullington, just a Castle, a Cave, and a Pond. The Expanse is just hills and the flock. We don’t have anything extra. No vehicles or equipment or barns.”

Sophia grunted with frustration. “Well, it seems that between the two of us, we should be able to figure out how to get across the Pond.”

“We should,” he replied, a hint of mischief in his voice.

“I mean, the answer has to be obvious,” she went on, keeping her face neutral.

“So obvious,” he sang.

“I just wish I could figure it out,” she stated, continuing to play the game he had no idea she was playing.

Wilder pulled off his boots, shaking his head. “Yes, and sometimes the obvious is the answer.”

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked, watching him take off his belt and sword.

He pointed at himself, putting a spell on his body. “I’m going to follow the trail.”

“But you’ll freeze,” Sophia stated.

“No, because I just put a warming spell on myself,” he answered, wading into the water.

“You’re going after the bow?” she asked, trying to keep the cheer out of her voice.

“Yes, Soph. Because some of us find solutions while others sit on the shore, all dry.” Wilder dove into the water, disappearing under its surface.

She grinned. “And some of us strategize, knowing that ego-driven ones will get wet for us.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

It wasn’t Wilder Thomson’s first time to swim in the Pond. His first summer in the Gullington as a dragonrider, he’d stripped off his clothes and dove in to escape the boredom, tired of having nothing to do.

Hiker had sped out of the Castle like an angry parent, commanding Wilder to get out immediately. He, of course, did as he was told. Still new to the Viking and afraid of him, he’d stood on the shore dripping wet and shivering as Hiker tore into him. He was told that under no circumstances was he ever to enter the Pond. It was for the dragons. It was part of Quiet’s domain. It wasn’t a place that any of the riders were allowed to enter.

As Wilder swam through the green water, he finally knew why Hiker had made the Pond off-limits. It was where Devon’s bow was hidden.

Clever approach, Hiker, Wilder thought.

He started to wonder how many other things Hiker had made off-limits that were actually guarding some sort of treasure. Wilder trusted the leader of the Dragon Elite like no one else. He knew that in Hiker’s weird way, he had their interests at heart. Never before had he ever wanted to challenge his trusted leader…but then Sophia Beaufont had come along.

She didn’t necessarily defy Hiker as much as bend rules and attempt things that had never even occurred to the rest of them. Sophia was a unique brand of dragonrider who would either save them from their dark plight or get them all killed. Strangely, Wilder smiled at the notion as he came up for air.

He waved to Sophia on the shore, amazed by how much progress he’d made. Swimming on top of the water, he continued to follow the golden trail made by Quiet.

After several yards, the trail seemed to disappear. A cursory glance down told Wilder where it went. The bow was buried at the bottom of the Pond.

Maybe Sophia was right, and this isn’t going to be so difficult, Wilder thought.

Of course, without Quiet’s help, finding the bow would have been impossible. But with the gnome’s help, it only took a bit of ingenuity.

Taking a deep breath, Wilder kicked under the water and followed the shimmering trail. It, unsurprisingly, led down.

Sunken treasure, he mused, swimming hard so that he didn’t run out of air. The bottom wasn’t far.

When the trail ran out, Wilder noticed something shiny only a few yards away on the floor of the Pond.

It was a large chest.

Nice, he thought, kicking harder.

His magic didn’t work well underwater, usually due to lack of oxygen and movement, so he was grateful to find there wasn’t a lock on the chest. That was a relief since it was too big for him to carry up to the surface.

The top of the chest was held shut with a single latch.

This was turning out to be a straightforward mission. It must be the way of Sophia Beaufont, he thought, pushing on the latch.

It was stuck, rusted in place. That seems about right.

Bubbles spilled from Wilder’s mouth as he struggled with the latch. He held onto the side of the chest and kicked at it, trying to make it budge. Launching his heel, he kicked as hard as he could.

The latch shot back, making the lid open. Wilder helped to pull it back, finding it resistant due to age. Inside he found what he’d only read about but never thought he’d lay his eyes on. He had thought it was the stuff of legends and didn’t really exist. But Wilder’s gift with weapons told him immediately that this was Devon’s bow. As soon as he laid his hands on it, the battles it had been in through the ages poured through his body.

He saw its construction during the dawning of the ages. He saw the bow in the first battles the Dragon Elite had ever fought. He saw centuries of fights, all from the vantage point of the arrows launched from the bowstring.

Wilder had no idea what Devon’s bow’s special power was, but in his hands, he knew he held one of the most incredible weapons on the planet.

And all I had to do was swim for it, he thought, putting the bow over his back and preparing to kick up to the surface. He closed the chest and only then saw it.

Staring at him in the distance was a sea creature with green eyes that glowed through the water and several rows of teeth. And though Wilder didn’t know what the beast was, he knew with absolute certainty it was hungry.

CHAPTER NINE

Wilder was taking forever, Sophia mused, deciding to take a seat on the beach, and began to doodle in the sand.

For some reason, she couldn’t shake the restless feeling in her chest. She felt like she should be doing something, but what she didn’t know. Wilder had followed the trail. The dragons were attending to Tala. The Castle was taking care of Mahkah. There didn’t seem to be anything for Sophia to do. So she simply sat on the beach, making pictures in the sand.

The beast opened its mouth, showing a chasm of black that could easily swallow Wilder whole.

He kicked off the treasure chest and shot up for the surface. A piercing echo shot through the water that had to be from the sea creature.

Wilder didn’t look back, knowing he didn’t have a second to spare. Not only did he need to get up to the surface, but he had to get across the Pond, and the chances of making that with a hungry monster pursuing him weren’t good.

It was ironic to him that he had the most powerful bow in the world but couldn’t use it on the enemy chasing him. He was full of combat magic, but it did him no good as he swam in the murky waters of the Pond.

When he was almost to the surface, Wilder dared to look over his shoulder. The monster had strangely paused. He did too. Their eyes met. With the light overhead illuminating the beast, he noticed that it looked like a giant eel. Its long body wiggled behind it, telegraphing its next move.

The monster wasn’t standing down, as Wilder had hoped. It was gearing up to launch itself at him.

CHAPTER TEN

Something seemed to scream in Sophia’s mind, making her bolt to a standing position. She didn’t know what it was and couldn’t hear anything. It was a feeling, an emotion that had sound in her body. Color in her vision. It made her heart pound.

Searching the surface of the water, she looked for Wilder. The placid waters of the Pond seemed to stare back at her rebelliously, hiding what lay beneath.

Wilder had been under for a minute or more. She’d lost track, and somehow, deep in her spirit, she knew something was wrong…no, not wrong…but about to be.

Then a splash stole her attention as Wilder broke the surface. Unlike before, his arms were waving wildly, and even from a distance, she could read the panic in his eyes. Furiously, he swam in her direction.

There was nothing that she could see pursuing him. She assumed that his warming spell had worn off and he was freezing.

Sophia rubbed her hands together, preparing to create a warming spell to dry him off once he got to shore. He’d be shivering.

She pressed her hands together and felt the warmth pooling.

Behind Wilder a monster shot straight into the air, shrieking so loud that it shook the ground under Sophia’s feet.

When it was twenty feet in the air, the monster curved and dove back for the surface. It was then that Sophia realized the sheer size of the long creature. It reminded her of a giant eel, its black body sleek and covered in long fins.

When its head went under, the creature’s body rippled behind it like a ribbon being whipped on the ground.

Wilder continued to swim fast, but there was no way he could outrace the monster. Sophia saw then that it was messing with Wilder. Taunting him until it decided to seal the deal and take a bite.

Standing on the shore of the Pond, Sophia felt helpless.

She thought about reaching out to Lunis again but she didn’t want to be the reason anything happened to Tala. She needed the dragons, and Sophia needed to help Wilder. She had gotten him into this mess, after all, taunting him to dive into the Pond.

“Come on, Wilder!” she called, knowing that when she had been at her lowest, small words of encouragement had helped her to move faster, harder. “Come on!”

Her words were drowned out by the giant splash behind Wilder as the sea creature shot up again, shrieking once more—a noise that sounded like a victory cry.

“That’s a bit premature!” Sophia yelled and threw her hand in the air, muttering an incantation she’d never tried but knew by heart. The blast shot off her hand and flew toward the monster but missed it by inches.

Undeterred, Sophia shot three more blasts at the beast. The first two missed their target, but the third hit it as it dove for the water again, about to disappear. When the blast connected with the creature, a net shot out in all directions, encapsulating it. It stretched and contorted, making huge splashes as the magical net worked to corral it.

Wilder finally made progress away from the monster as it thrashed, throwing itself into the air and wiggling to free itself. Everything it did made Sophia’s net tighten around its body.

With a shriek that sounded more like a defeated groan, the monster finally sank below the surface of the Pond, its glowing green eyes the last thing Sophia saw before it was gone. She was certain she’d made a permanent enemy of the thing, but hopefully, it would realize she’d spared it later on.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Sophia had burned out her magic by the time Wilder dragged himself out of the water. She couldn’t warm him up as she’d wanted, having been depleted by attempting not one but four spells she’d never done before. The net spell was something she thought of using on the fly. There had to be more efficient ways to do it, but at that moment, she hadn’t known how. She was now depleted, and Wilder was shivering.

“Do you want my cloak?” she asked, rushing over to him.

“No,” he said breathlessly. “I’m fine. My warming spell, remember?”

She nodded. It had simply been the sea creature that had scared him, not that that wasn’t enough.

“Are you okay?” she asked, looking him over, thinking back to when Evan had nearly lost it in the water, escaping a modern-day sea creature known as a submarine.

He nodded, gulping. “Yeah, thanks for saving me.”

Sophia made to smile but found herself too shaken.

“Interesting approach with the nets,” Wilder said, turning to regard the Pond, which had magically gone completely placid like there hadn’t just been a battle on its surface.

“Yeah…”

“Tell me,” he said, wiping his hands through his wet hair, “why not just blast the monster and kill it? That would have cost significantly less magic.”

Sophia thought for a moment. “I’m not sure, actually. It was just a feeling that I had, like I shouldn’t harm the beast.”

“Well, it’s currently pinned in a net at the bottom of the Pond,” he argued.

“It will get out,” Sophia stated.

“Believe me, I know,” he said with wide eyes. “I saw that thing’s teeth. It will be out in no time.”

“And unharmed,” she added.

He shook his head. “You’re a strange beast, Sophia Beaufont.”

Her eyes connected with the bow strung across Wilder’s back. The excitement of the moment had made her forget the mission. “You got it! Devon’s bow!”

He smiled and pulled the bow off. “I did indeed. It nearly cost me my toes, but hopefully, it was worth it.”

Sophia reached for the bow but paused when her fingers were only inches away. She pulled back.

“What?” Wilder asked, sensing the hesitation in her eyes.

“Is it the real thing?”

The smile that lit Wilder’s face gave her the answer. “It absolutely is. I’ve never experienced a weapon like this. I’ve held every one in the Gullington, and they are all full of history, and things most shouldn’t see. However, this one, well, it’s more than a weapon. It was the beginning of a new experience. Before the bow was made, battles were different. Hunting was harder. Bows changed everything. I saw the moment of its conception, and it was a beautiful thing. Thanks for allowing me to be a part of this, Soph.”

He held out the bow for her. She shook her head, stepping back. “You’re welcome, but a promise is a promise. You hold onto that until after we defeat the Phantom. You deserve to wield that weapon in at least one battle before it goes to Subner, where I believe it will be safe.”

Wilder winked at her. “Thanks. You’re honorable. And I can’t imagine how it can be safer than at the bottom of the Pond guarded by a sea creature, but I’m not arguing.”

“I actually don’t know what Subner will do with it, but I trust the assistant to Father Time,” she stated.

“If we can’t trust that man, then we are all doomed,” he said, holding out his hand. “Shall we head up to the Castle and prepare for our next adventure?”

Sophia nodded and let out a deep breath, grateful that her friend had helped her and she him. That was what the dragonriders were all about at the end of the day. They saved one another so that they could save the world.

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Oh, you two are in so much trouble,” Ainsley said to Sophia and Wilder when they entered the Castle.

Halting in the entryway, Wilder gave the housekeeper an apologetic look. “Oh. I’m sorry for dripping water on the floor.”

Ainsley waved her hand, drying up the water instantly. “That’s not it. Although I appreciate that S. Beaufont is wearing off on you. Before you wouldn’t have even noticed that you dirtied the Castle.”

“What is it?” Sophia asked Ainsley. “Why are we in trouble?”

Ainsley lowered her chin. “That’s cute. You’re pretending like you don’t know. Hamish was loud enough to wake the dead, and since I’d thought he was for the longest time, maybe he was loud enough to wake himself. You can be confident that Hiker knows about this.”

Sophia and Wilder exchanged curious expressions.

“Hamish?” Sophia asked.

“Who is that?” Wilder questioned.

Ainsley waved them off. “Oh, well, that’s just what I call him. I’m not sure what his real name is. You see, we’ve never met.”

Sophia scratched her head. “Sorry, but I’m not following.”

“I’ve made it as clear as I can,” Ainsley said with a sigh.

“Can you try again?” Wilder asked.

“Fine.” Ainsley sighed. “Hamish is the sea monster that lives in the Pond. I call him that, anyway. I’m sure he has a better name, something like Montgomery or Seymore.”

“Those are better names?” Wilder asked.

Sophia slapped him on the arm. “You heard Hamish…or whatever he is?”

“Oh, yes, S. Beaufont.” Ainsley pointed up to the stairs, where Hiker’s office door was wide open. “More importantly, Mr. Grumpy Kilts heard him. He asked to see you straight away.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, trudging forward, bent on facing the wrath of Hiker.

Wilder yawned loudly. “Man, I’m beat from that swim. Think I’m going to tuck in before—”

“I don’t think so,” Sophia interrupted, grabbing him by the arm and hauling him up the stairs.

To Sophia’s relief, Hiker didn’t start yelling at them as soon as they entered his study. Maybe it was because Mama Jamba was lounging on the sofa, her feet tucked up under her and an amused expression twinkling in her bright blue eyes.

“Explain yourself,” Hiker said, stationed behind his desk, his chin tucked and eyes hooded.

Before Sophia could say anything, Wilder launched into a speech. “Sir, I just want to say that if you’re going to be mad at anyone, if there’s anyone that you should direct your anger at, if someone should be punished, it should totally be Sophia.” He pointed at her.

She whipped around to face him, her hands fisted. “Seriously? Friend?”

Wilder cracked a smile, winking at her again. “Just kidding.” He lifted his gaze, looking at their leader. “Sir, I know you told me to never go into the Pond.”

“But you don’t listen anymore,” Hiker boomed. “You do what you want because the Gullington is changing and because the world is changing all of a sudden. You think that means the rules are changing.”

“Well, that wasn’t my exact reasoning, but okay,” Wilder said, taking a step back. “Your turn, Soph.”

She tried smiling at Hiker, which made him angrier. “How is Mahkah?”

Hiker shook his head. “He’s fine. So is Tala. Don’t change the subject.”

“But I want to know,” Sophia argued.

“As you should,” Mama Jamba chimed in, earning a seething glare from Hiker.

He sighed. “We still don’t know what happened to him. We won’t until he wakes up and can talk. But he will make a full recovery. There’s no reason for us to think any differently.”

Sophia nodded. “Okay, well, I didn’t know that we weren’t allowed to go into the Pond.”

Wilder tapped her on the shoulder. “Hey, Soph. We’re not allowed in the Pond for unknown reasons.”

“Thanks,” she said.

“I suspect you know those reasons now, don’t you?” Hiker asked, his eyes narrowed.

“Yeah, Hamish,” Wilder said.

“Who?” Hiker asked.

“That’s Ainsley’s nickname for the sea creature,” Sophia explained.

He rolled his eyes. “Of course, it is.” Suddenly, Hiker stood and began to pace behind his desk. “Now there will be a huge mess for Quiet to clean up, not to mention the balance this will upset, you two killing the sea creature who guards the Pond.”

“We didn’t kill it,” Sophia cut in.

“What?” Hiker asked.

“She zapped it with this impressive net spell that pinned the creature until I could get away,” Wilder explained. “I would have just killed the thing, but she is a gentle soul.”

Sophia glared at Wilder and wondered if slapping him again would make her feel better. She guessed it wouldn’t.

“Why didn’t you kill it?” Hiker asked. “It was coming after you, right?”

“Wilder, actually,” Sophia answered. “And I don’t know. I just didn’t think that was the right approach. I think you have to make a deliberate choice when you kill something. I knew I needed to subdue it, but killing it felt wrong.”

“She listens,” Mama Jamba said simply.

“Listens to what?” Sophia questioned.

“To what’s important,” Mama Jamba stated.

Hiker shook his head. “She makes strange decisions that somehow by a stroke of luck appear to be right.”

“So you’re glad that I didn’t kill Hamish…or whatever he or she is called?” Sophia asked.

“Hamish is a she,” Mama Jamba supplied. “Her name is more a series of notes.” She began humming.

Hiker let out a long breath. “Yes, I’m glad you didn’t kill the sea creature in the Pond. It’s a part of the Gullington. I don’t even understand everything about it. If you want those answers, ask this one here, but fat chance of learning anything.” He pointed at Mama Jamba, who smiled wide and waved at them.

“And why in the world did you go into the Pond when I expressly told you never to do so under any circumstances?” Hiker asked.

“Old man, would you open your eyes?” Mama Jamba asked with a laugh.

“What are you talking about?” he questioned, running his gaze over Sophia and then Wilder. When he saw the bow strung over Wilder’s shoulder, he leaned forward. “What is that?”

Wilder pulled the bow off his back. “It’s what I went to retrieve. Devon’s bow. I guess you knew it was down there.”

Hiker gave him a startled expression. “Devon’s bow? That was down there?”

“I don’t think he knew,” Mama Jamba sang.

“Of course, I didn’t,” Hiker stated. “How… Why… What…”

“Well, you see, sir,” Sophia began, “Father Time’s assistant asked me to recover the bow and give it to him. In exchange, he helped me to convince Papa Creola to reverse events so I could bring back the Phantom and kill him again and therefore bond to my sword, bringing me one step closer to completing my training.” She took a deep breath, having rushed through the explanation. “I apologize for all the trouble I’ve created, but I was merely trying to do what you asked and finish my training.”

Hiker pressed his fingertips into his forehead. “Did anyone else hear the absurdity that I just heard, or am I hallucinating?”

“I heard it all. Oh, and she left out a great bit,” Mama Jamba stated. “Like, that I’m involved, having loaned a bit of my essence to get Papa Creola’s compliance. And Sophia has to harvest the horn this time or the deal’s off with Papa. And she’s also recruited Wilder to help her and told him he can use the bow, but that’s only until the job is done, and then it goes to Subner.”

Hiker stuck both of his hands to his head like it might help it from exploding. “Sophia, is it incredibly difficult for you to just train like a normal dragonrider, practicing on your dragon and doing combat exercises on the Expanse?”

“Well, sir, I’m not a normal dragonrider, if such a thing actually exists,” Sophia began. “And I’m merely doing what I was told I needed to do to complete training. Mama Jamba told me that was of supreme importance.”

“It is,” Mother Nature chirped.

“It’s just that I’ve had many a rider, and none seem to get into the same shenanigans as you in such a short period of time,” Hiker said.

“That’s kind of what I said,” Wilder stated with a snicker.

Sophia cast him an evil glare.

“And you,” Hiker fumed, looking at Wilder. “You agreed to go on this impossible mission? The Phantom? Really?”

“Well, it seemed like a good idea at the time, but I won’t go if you don’t approve, sir,” Wilder stated, straightening.

“Her training,” Mama Jamba said, subtly, although her voice carried great power.

“I’m aware,” Hiker barked. “And Devon’s bow, that belongs here. You were just going to take it off to Father Time’s assistant?”

“He has a lot to do with weapons,” Mama Jamba reasoned. “He can ensure that it goes to good use. It was quite useless sitting on the bottom of the Pond for the last several centuries.”

“I didn’t even know it was there!” Hiker yelled.

“But now you do,” Wilder said, holding out the bow. “Do you want to hold it?”

Hiker’s face was beet red. “No. I’m good. And fine, you can take it to Subner. But as far as this mission to slaughter the Phantom—”

“Re-slaughter,” Mama Jamba corrected. “They have to bring it back to life, take its horn and kill it again.”

“Right,” Hiker growled. “As far as that goes, well, there are other matters that demand your attention, so you can’t go.”

“Oh, do you know where the lone riders are that you want me to go after?” Sophia asked, hopeful.

He shook his head. “No, this business with Mahkah has interrupted my research.”

“Oh, do you have adjudicator missions for us?” Wilder asked.

Again, Hiker shook his head. “I sent Evan on one, but I’m still combing through finding other ones that will give us the right profile. Image is everything right now, especially as we gear up to face Thad.”

“So, why can’t they go on this mission which will bond Sophia to her sword, helping her to get that much closer to finishing training?” Mama Jamba asked innocently.

Hiker’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “There isn’t a reason. I guess you can go, but you can’t take your dragons. They need to stay with Tala until she’s recovered.”

“Thank you, sir,” Sophia said, bowing slightly.

“Don’t thank me,” he replied. “I might have just sent you to your death. I wouldn’t want to face the Phantom with the assistance of a league of dragons, and you two don’t have any.”

Wilder gave Sophia a nervous expression. “You sure you still want to do this?”

Sophia glanced back at Mama Jamba, who gave her a look that rocked her insides. “Absolutely,” she answered with confidence.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Ainsley set a plate of perfectly poached eggs nestled on top of English muffins and covered in hollandaise sauce in front of Sophia the next morning at breakfast.

“Your favorite, Eggs Benedict, S. Beaufont,” the housekeeper said, before returning to the kitchen.

Sophia smiled as she cut into an egg, watching the yolk ooze out.

A moment later, Ainsley returned, laying a plate in front of Wilder. “And cinnamon French toast for you, my dear.”

“My favorite!” he exclaimed wide-eyed.

“I know,” Ainsley said, heading for the kitchen.

“Oh, man.” Evan rubbed his hands together. “That means I’m getting chocolate chip pancakes.”

He had returned from his adjudicator mission but would be headed out again later that morning, according to him.

Ainsley came through the swinging door just as Quiet entered the dining hall, covered in dirt as usual.

“And porridge for you, Evan,” she said, setting a bowl of steaming sludge in front of him.

“What?” Evan argued. “Porridge isn’t my favorite.”

“Right,” Ainsley said. “It’s your least favorite. I’m well aware. You’ve only told me that every morning I’ve served it for one hundred bloody years. But I’m not counting or anything.”

“What gives?” Evan asked, pointing at Sophia and Wilder, who were making quick work of their dishes. “Why do they get their favorite breakfast meals and I get my least favorite?”

“There are many reasons,” Ainsley began. “For one, I don’t like you. Secondly, we were running low on supplies. I’ll have to pop off to the village soon.” She glanced down at Quiet. “Porridge okay with you?”

The gnome nodded, tucking his napkin into his shirt.

The housekeeper snapped her fingers, and another bowl of steaming porridge materialized in front of Quiet.

“What are these other reasons?” Evan asked. “You had supplies enough to make them their favorite meals.” He looked at Wilder’s French toast longingly.

Ainsley tucked a strand of her red hair behind her pointy ears. “Oh, well, it’s probably their last meal, so I wanted to make it memorable.”

In unison, Sophia and Wilder set down their forks.

“Say what?” Wilder asked.

She smiled at him. “Well, the Castle and I are taking bets on whether you’ll return from facing the Phantom. It seems to think you will.”

“You bet against us?” Sophia asked, insulted.

Ainsley shrugged. “I mean, it’s a numbers game really. Most who face the Phantom are either corrupted or killed.”

“Not my mother,” Sophia argued.

“Oh, yes, your mother,” Ainsley said fondly. “She skewed the results slightly, but my money is still on you two dying or turning evil.”

Wilder pushed his plate of half-eaten french toast away. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

Evan took it upon himself to grab Wilder’s plate, digging into his leftovers. “At least the Castle is on your side, mate.”

“We aren’t dying or falling victim to the Phantom’s evil persuasions,” Sophia said adamantly, a bite of ham and egg on her fork, but suddenly not hungry.

Quiet muttered, dumping a huge spoonful of sugar onto his porridge.

“I agree,” Ainsley said to the groundskeeper. “If they do that, then they will definitely be successful and slay that beast.”

Sophia leaned forward. “What? What did Quiet just say?”

Ainsley rolled her eyes. “Oh, it was plain as day. I’m not repeating, but he can if he wants.”

Quiet didn’t seem to be paying attention as he sprinkled another spoonful of sugar onto his porridge.

“Quiet, what did you say?” Sophia asked. “What can we do to be successful facing the Phantom?”

The gnome’s lips moved as he stirred his bowl, now more sugar than porridge, but no sound came out of his mouth.

“That was very kind of you to repeat it,” Ainsley said, clapping him on the shoulder before returning to the kitchen.

Sophia gave Wilder a wide-eyed expression, which he returned.

Evan grabbed for Sophia’s plate, having already finished off Wilder’s. “Man, you two are screwed.”

“Again, thanks to everyone who has been so helpful and encouraging,” Sophia said dryly. She glanced at Wilder. “Ready to go die?”

He gulped and rubbed his stomach. “Yeah, I think I might throw up on the Phantom.”

“I don’t think that will work, mate,” Evan said, shoving a large bite into his mouth. “You have to kill him, not disgust him.”

“Thanks, Ev,” Sophia said, pushing up from the table, feeling queasy too.

“You’re welcome,” he sang through a mouthful of food. “If you die, can I have your television?”

“If I die,” Sophia began, “then I’m going to haunt you for the rest of your life.”

“Get in line,” Evan said with a laugh. “Most of the ghosts in the Castle haunt me. They think I’m a bit obnoxious and I think Ainsley puts them up to it.”

“I absolutely do,” Ainsley chimed in as she reentered like she’d been a part of the conversation all along. “And if S. Beaufont dies, I want her bean bag chair.”

Sophia gave Wilder a tired expression. “Are you ready to head out?”

“Yes, but I think we should go burn all your stuff first,” he replied. “That way, these scoundrels don’t benefit from your death.”

She nodded. “Good call. Let’s burn my stuff and then head to our death.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

The marshlands that stretched out in front of Sophia looked like a painting. It wasn’t until the smell of mossy water hit her nose that she knew she’d stepped through the portal into the right place.

“Why was the Phantom in Florida?” Wilder asked, beside her.

She scoffed. “Because obviously, that’s where all evil originates and spreads out.”

He nodded. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

Sophia pulled out the hourglass that had materialized on her bedside table with instructions on how to bring back the Phantom.

“So, what are we supposed to do?” Wilder asked, Devon’s bow clenched in his hand as he scanned the marshland.

“Once I activate the hourglass, the Phantom should materialize somewhere around here because this was where it was killed by my mother and father,” she explained.

“And I’m supposed to hold it with magic while you do your thing?” Wilder questioned.

“Yes, but we have to be incredibly careful,” Sophia stated. “I have to harvest the horn and kill it, but that’s not the biggest concern.”

Wilder lifted his foot, which made a squelching sound as it was sucked out of the mud. “Is it what Ainsley will do to us when we track mud into the Castle later?”

Sophia laughed, liking that he was breaking up the tension with humor. They both felt the daunting task before them, and thinking of returning to the Castle gave her hope. “The most important thing is that you don’t look the Phantom in the eyes. If you do, you’ll be infected by its evil.”

“Okay, don’t look the beast in the eyes,” Wilder said like this was an easy task. “I’ll just pretend he’s Ainsley when she’s questioning me about who ate the rest of the mince pies.”

“Whatever works for you,” Sophia stated, not sure what her strategy was going to be.

“All right,” Wilder said, bolstering his confidence by lifting his chest. The wind tangled his dark hair, adding to his already rugged appearance.

“Hey, don’t listen to what the others were saying,” Sophia encouraged. “We are going to do this.”

“I know,” he stated. “And I’m glad I’m doing it alongside you, but…”

She tilted her head to the side. “But…”

“Well, I mean, I get that I’ve been training for almost two centuries, but…”

It dawned on Sophia at that moment, and the realization was odd. “You haven’t been in any real battles since…”

“Since magnetizing to Simi,” he finished her sentence. “The curse had fallen over the mortals by that point, and I never had a mission.”

“Just year after year in the Gullington,” Sophia said, the idea still confounding her.

“Hiker has sent us out on adjudicator missions, but they didn’t require any combat,” he explained. “Just smooth-talking and a wink.”

She shook her head. “You know you can’t coast on your looks forever, right?”

“No, but I will while I can,” he joked. “Someone taught me, ‘Why get your hands dirty when you can strategize?’”

“Sounds like a smart person,” she chuckled.

“Clever for sure, but she’s a real pain in the ass some say,” he fired back.

“Don’t listen to those dummies.”

“Anyway, I know you went with Evan to recover the eggs,” Wilder stated.

“Yes, and we faced magical tech robots and submarines,” Sophia stated.

“I don’t know what either of those things are, but you can explain later.”

She nodded.

“And before that, you went to that facility north of the Gullington, having your other combat experience,” he went on. “Oh, and then there was when you went to recover Evan and Mother Nature.”

“Is it odd that I’ve been a dragonrider for about a minute and a half and been in more combat than you?” she asked, thinking that was where he was going with this.

“Well, it definitely speaks to your rebellious nature,” he said. “I don’t think Hiker authorized most of those missions.”

She offered him an encouraging smile. “You’ve been preparing for this all this time. Before you magnetized to Simi, you had your fair share of battles, right?”

“For sure,” he said with confidence.

“And you’ve experienced every single battle that every weapon you’ve ever touched had,” Sophia added.

“Right,” he said, seeming to grow more secure.

“So it’s in you, even if you haven’t been in action in a while,” Sophia stated. “As soon as you need to, you’re going to fall right back into it without issue because, at the end of the day, you were born for this. You’re Dragon Elite.”

Wilder smiled, a dimple surfacing on his left cheek. “You know, you’re a lot better at this motivational thing than Hiker.”

“Yeah, but for as much trouble as I give him, I recognize that he’s a good leader,” Sophia said.

Wilder nodded. “That he is. I’m glad you see it. I wouldn’t have stuck around during centuries of mundane if I didn’t believe in the man.”

“Okay, are you ready for this?” Sophia asked, holding up the hourglass.

“Yes. I admit I might have been stalling a bit.”

“Me too,” Sophia agreed and then remembered something. She pointed to the bow in his hand. “Did you figure out what its special power is?”

He nodded. “It can find a target, no matter what. And it always shoots to kill.”

Sophia’s eyes widened. “That sounds incredibly useful and also dangerous if in the wrong hands.”

“I agree,” Wilder stated. “Thankfully, it’s my hands, and I don’t plan on using it.”

“Oh, yeah,” Sophia said, realizing that she promised him he could use the bow on this mission. But if he did, then she couldn’t do her job, using her sword to kill the Phantom and bonding with Inexorabilis.

“You’re going to apologize, but don’t,” Wilder declared. “I got to recover the first and most powerful bow in the world. I don’t need to use it to experience it.”

Sophia smiled subtly. “And you’re probably one of the few in the world that’s true for.”

He shouldered the bow and held out his hands. “I’m ready to do my part with magic and watch you slay the beast.”

“Okay, then,” Sophia said, holding up the hourglass. “Without further ado.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

There was nothing that could accurately prepare Sophia for what she was going to do next. Not only was she about to face a beast responsible for spreading hate and negativity all over the world, but she was going to battle one of the first monsters her mother had slain. Killing the Phantom had been how Guinevere Beaufont had bonded to Inexorabilis, creating a partnership that lasted a lifetime, making her a stronger Warrior for the House of Fourteen, and therefore making the magical world a safer place.

For a woman who didn’t remember her mother, Sophia still felt intimately bonded to her. Guinevere’s ghost seemed to walk beside Sophia so many times in her life. Maybe it was her imagination, but she often heard a voice in her head, echoing in her heart that didn’t sound like her own. She always wanted to believe it was her mother, looking after her from wherever she might be.

The fact that Sophia’s father had also been a part of banishing the Phantom made this more symbolic. All her life, Sophia had been told by her siblings about their parent’s unyielding love for each other.

Theodore and Guinevere Beaufont had a romance that inspired novels. It was the stuff of legends. Clark, her brother, the least romantic type Sophia knew, had once told her, “One could live a thousand lives and not find a love like what our parents had. They weren’t just partners like most married couples. They had a love that others felt when in the room with them. Their feelings for each other were infectious. I’m certain that they unknowingly inspired love all around the world.”

Sophia closed her eyes and pictured her parent’s ghosts swirling around her, encouraging her. I want to make you proud, she said, directing the words to them.

She pulled Inexorabilis from its sheath as she opened her eyes. “Familia Est Sempiternum,” Sophia said aloud, feeling the sword pulse in her hand, ready for the battle to come.

“Is that the spell to unlock the hourglass?” Wilder asked, tense beside her.

She shook her head. “No, those are the words that bond my family together no matter what.”

“Oh, I’m not familiar with that spell,” he stated.

She lifted the hourglass. “It’s not really a spell. It’s love, but I guess that’s the most powerful spell there ever was.”

“I can’t argue with that, Soph,” Wilder said, flashing her a smile.

She wrapped her fingers around the hourglass, muttering the spell that Father Time had included with the item. As soon as she spoke the words, the object warmed in her hand. She opened her palm and held it up to see a strange sight.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Most hourglasses dropped the granules of sand from top to bottom. This one was definitely not ordinary. At the conclusion of the spell, the sand on the bottom of the hourglass began to trickle upwards, gliding into the top.

“It’s reversing time,” Wilder observed.

“Actually,” Sophia corrected, “it’s reversing one event in time.”

Wilder looked out at the marsh, his eyes narrowed on the long grass as it swayed in the wind. “When will it be here?”

Sophia drew in a breath. “As soon as the last granule slips into the top,” she said, recalling the instructions.

He cut his gaze to the hourglass, nervousness covering his face. “Not long now.”

“Just remember,” she warned, “don’t look into his eyes. Anywhere else.”

The last granule rose up, landing at the top with the rest. Sophia’s heart sped up. She lowered her hand, slipping the hourglass into her pocket. It had done its job, or at least she hoped.

The minute that ticked by was the longest sixty seconds of her life. The rustling of the wind made her jump. The rolling of the puffy clouds in the blue sky seemed to hold a sinister edge like they might turn into storms at any moment. And when the marsh fell completely silent, Sophia knew the moment of reckoning was upon them.

She stepped forward, holding Inexorabilis in both hands. It’s time we bond, she said to the sword, feeling a small twinge run up her arm.

A thundering like a hundred horses streaking across the ground echoed in Sophia’s ears. She didn’t look back at Wilder. Instead, she kept her eyes peeled on the landscape in front of them.

Waiting.

It was one of the hardest things she’d ever done, to keep her eyes wide, knowing she couldn’t look at the gaze of the monster about to arrive. She could look at his horn, his hooves, his body, but one glance into the Phantom’s eyes would end her. Or at least it would end who she was currently. She’d be worse than a demon. Sophia would roam the Earth, spreading the legacy of the Phantom, sending hate everywhere she went. And that would kill her.

The thundering was almost overwhelming when it disappeared, leaving the marsh silent once more. For a second, she thought that it hadn’t worked. Or maybe the Phantom had taken its chance to escape, and she’d have to track it.

But then from the trees, something both incredibly beautiful and full of a sinister evil unlike any Sophia had ever known materialized.

The Phantom had arrived.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Careful to keep her eyes on its body, Sophia did her best to study the beast that galloped out onto the marsh, splashing up water. The evil unicorn was all black, its coat shimmering in the sunlight. Its long black mane flowed behind it as it ran, and the horn on its head was more like that of a rhinoceros than a unicorn’s. It curved up and was iridescent, strangely reminding Sophia of the weird sheen that covers meat that’s going bad.

The Phantom’s tail swished when it halted only fifteen yards away. Sophia allowed her eyes to trail over its body—its muscles rippled. The Phantom was back, and it was like it had never been gone as it assaulted the earth with its hooves, kicking up water and grass.

All at once, Sophia felt so many negative emotions spill through her. She saw war in her mind and wanted it. She felt pain in her heart, and it made her satisfied. Hunger, poverty, hate—all these feelings spiraled through her, the product of being close to the Phantom. But it hadn’t infected her yet, and she was damned if it ever would.

Stepping forward, Sophia held up Inexorabilis. “It’s time for you to die,” she said, standing in front of the Phantom. “Again.”

It huffed, steam spilling from its nostrils as though it breathed fire like a dragon. Sophia kept her eyes on the horn, her intention set.

The beast slammed its hoof into the marsh, throwing up water and grass once more.

Sophia turned her body to the side, her boots partially submerged.

When the Phantom charged, she was ready. She spun Inexorabilis in an arc to the side and caught the horn like it was another blade.

The sheer strength of the evil unicorn was overwhelming, nearly pushing her off her feet. Sophia kept her footing as the beast lowered its head, willing her to look into its eyes. She realized then why it hadn’t thrown her down, although she knew it could since its strength was easily more than hers. It was trying to corrupt her, not defeat her. There was an important distinction there.

She kept her chin up, staring at the horn, pressing her sword into the beast.

Sophia was just about to use her strength to push back when the Phantom rose on its back legs, front legs in the air, hooves about to come down on her.

She had seconds to react and fell to the ground, rolling in the water and mud just as the monster dropped back down, shaking its head.

It looked at Wilder and seemed strangely uninterested in him as he held Devon’s bow at the ready.

Sophia knew it would take Wilder several minutes to home in on the Phantom, finding the best way to hold the monster with magic. Only then could they harvest the horn. Her job was to stall the beast until he was ready. She waited for the cue.

Instantly, the Phantom turned, putting its attention back on Sophia. She closed her eyes as she brought her chin up, finding the horn once more.

That will belong to me, she told herself, leveling her sword as she waited for the monster to charge.

This time when the Phantom approached, it swerved to the side at the last moment, giving her full access to its body. Right then she could have killed it, but that wasn’t what she was there for.

Did the Phantom know they were going for the horn? she wondered.

And just as the thought streaked through her head, the back hooves of the beast kicked Sophia’s shoulder, knocking her back like she’d been hit by a bus. She flew several yards and landed on her back.

Sophia drank marsh water as she sank into the mud. She didn’t have a chance to get up before the horse charged her, stopping only a few feet away. Driven by instinct, Sophia covered her eyes with her arm, looking to the side and hoping not to be trampled. She held her breath, feeling the earth under her shake.

“It’s done,” Wilder said, just when Sophia thought her death imminent.

She couldn’t believe it. Turning her head to the side, away from where she knew the evil unicorn to be, she blinked to clear the mud from her eyes.

“It’s subdued?” she asked.

“Yes, but I can’t hold it for long,” Wilder said, his voice strained.

Sophia pushed to her feet, careful to keep her eyes low. When she turned, her chin was pointed at the sky. Carefully she lowered her gaze until she connected with the horn. There it was, sitting on the top of the frozen beast’s head. In her peripheral vision, she could see the muscles of the monster twitch, but Wilder had the Phantom paralyzed.

Sophia tightened her grip on Inexorabilis. Just two things to do, then the sword would really be hers. She’d be that much closer to gaining her wings as a dragonrider.

First thing, she thought, holding the sword at the ready.

A roar ripped out of her mouth as she brought the sword up and across. This time it didn’t meet the horn like it was a steel wall. Instead, Inexorabilis sliced through cleanly, completely severing it from the beast.

The horn dropped into the water of the marsh, disappearing.

Sophia’s gaze fell with it, searching.

She thought she knew where the horn had gone and knelt, reaching into the water and feeling around for the horn.

A shadow fell across her and a hot stream of air rustled her hair. Wilder had lost his hold on the Phantom. It was bearing down on her, ready to attack and madder than hell.

She quit searching and tightened her grip on her sword. Carefully, she brought her eyes to the ground between them, noticing that its legs were only a few feet away.

Too close. Right in front of her face, she could see the thumping of the monster’s chest. It lowered its head, and Sophia knew she had few options. She would have to be fast, and she’d also need a miracle.

Still crouched, Sophia brought her other hand to Inexorabilis, ready for the second part of this mission, but her hand never connected with the hilt. The Phantom charged her, the jagged stump of its horn slamming into her side, sending her through the air like a football being kicked.

Again, Sophia landed on her back, breathless and in pain everywhere, but that wasn’t the worst part. The toss had made her lose her sword. She glanced around, keeping her eyes low. Inexorabilis was buried under the waters of the marsh, and finding it would take time she didn’t have the luxury of.

Sophia was about to try to summon it when the dark shadow fell on her again. She didn’t dare look up at the beast that was bearing down overhead.

She was out of options.

Unlike her mother, she wouldn’t kill the Phantom. She had failed just as everyone feared, and the worst part was, she’d freed a monster who, left unchecked, would spread evil.

Hot breath sent her hair away from her face. The Phantom dared to lower its head until it was even with her face. It was willing her to look into its eyes, and what was the point in resisting? Either way, she’d lost. It would either trample her or turn her at this point.

Wilder, she knew, was working to paralyze the monster again, but she had little hope he could do it in time. Still, she held onto that tiny hope in her heart.

She felt the smooth black nose of the monster press into her cheek and shivered, although she wasn’t cold. She could feel the heat radiate from the hellish beast. It lifted one leg and held it right in front of her. She was certain he would bring it down hard next, crushing her body.

Sophia prepared to roll out of the beast’s way, but she knew that the chances of being fast enough were slim.

And then she felt the Phantom’s head sway next to her. It tensed, rocked to the side, and fell back, landing with a giant splash.

Sophia took the opportunity to roll in the opposite direction. Ironically, she rolled over her sword and picked it up in one fluid movement as she jumped to her feet, staring low and finding a sight that at first didn’t register.

Lying lifeless in the marsh was the Phantom, an arrow protruding from its midsection. Strange magic radiated like electricity, wrapping the unicorn’s body.

In the distance, on the other side of the marsh, was Wilder, Devon’s bow in his hands and a look of total regret on his face.

“I’m sorry, Soph,” he said. “I had no choice. I had to save you.”

Sophia nodded and dared to look at the face of the monster. Its eyes were closed, its body lifeless.

The Phantom was dead once more, but she hadn’t been the one to kill it. Wilder had—in order to save her.

And although she was grateful, her chance to bond to Inexorabilis was gone.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

It took Sophia and Wilder an hour to find the Phantom’s horn in the mud of the marsh. The entire time, Wilder kept flashing her apologetic looks.

“It’s fine,” she said for the billionth time, trying to console him, even as her heart was aching increasingly by the minute.

“It’s not, though,” he argued on his hands and knees, partially submerged in water filled with slippery creatures and plants. “You faced the Phantom, even though it’s probably the biggest danger any of us have seen in centuries, so you could bond with your mother’s sword. Now there’s no way.”

“You saved my life,” Sophia argued. “There are always risks in battle. We don’t go into it with certainties. I was never guaranteed to get the horn, kill the Phantom, or even survive. We did two out of three, and that’s how it is.”

He looked at her for a long moment with a strange expression on his face. “How are you not at least a hundred years old, saying things like that? Wisdom like that takes almost a lifetime to understand.”

Sophia shrugged, feeling through the mud, and finding something sharp that felt like war and wrongness and evil. It was the horn, and it shot away from her fingers like it was trying to escape her grasp. Even severed, it had power. “I don’t know,” she finally answered. “My mother named me Sophia and told my father, according to my siblings, that I was born already grown up.”

Wilder smiled as he continued to feel around in the marsh waters. “Oh, yes, ‘Sophia.’ It means wisdom, skillful, and clever. You were appropriately named.”

She felt something pulse a few inches from her finger. It was a strange sensation. Without hesitating, she darted forward, throwing her body weight down and clasping what she believed to be the Phantom’s horn. Her face and body submerged fully in the water, she held onto the horn as it tried to escape her attempts to remove it.

“Pull it up!” Wilder urged, standing beside her and opening a small bag. It was the one they’d used to hold the dragon eggs and had assorted characteristics.

As if holding a small bull, Sophia yanked the horn out of the water, trying to keep it in her grasp. The tip of the horn was aimed at her chest. It tried to stab her, but she was able to keep her arms stick-straight.

Wilder scooped the bag over the horn and she released it just as he tied it up. Instantly the bag went still, making them both relax.

Covered in mud from head to toe, Sophia shook her head and let out a breath. “How is it that something full of so much evil might be used to erase just that in the world?”

Wilder handed her the bag, shaking his head. “I don’t know, but apparently Father Time does. Things are mysterious like that. Maybe it takes evil to erase evil. Like in the morning after too much whiskey, the only cure is more whiskey.”

Sophia considered this as she tried to wipe the mud off her face, which only made things worse since every part of her was covered. “Yeah, I guess so. Certain diseases can be vaccinated against by using blood samples from those infected.”

“Well, there you go,” Wilder said. “But you’ve done your job and gotten the horn. You’ve done well even if you didn’t do what you set out for.”

“Thanks for accompanying me and…you know, saving my life and all.”

He flashed her an irresistible smile. “Any time.”

“I better portal us to Roya Lane,” Sophia said, realizing that Wilder had probably never been there. That would be a treat to see his face when they entered the magical street.

“Oh, but first, Soph…”

She gave him a questioning look. “What?”

He pointed at his cheek. “You have something just right there and pretty much everywhere else.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Thanks. It’s my new look.”

With a laugh, he said, “Well, the muddy warrior look suits you.” He fidgeted with his clothes. “I’m not sure about me, though. I think I have a tadpole in my pants.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

The smells and sounds of Roya Lane were a stark contrast to those of a marsh in Florida. Wilder was like a child in a large toy store, looking around at the sights with his eyes wide and his mouth agape.

“I don’t get it,” Sophia said, trying to encourage him forward. “You have been locked in the Gullington for about two centuries, but you also went out.”

“Mostly only to go to Tanzania,” he mentioned, watching as an elf shaved a pig, showing a group how well his hair growth formula worked. He pointed at the animal. “Isn’t that animal testing and sort of bordering on abuse?”

Sophia smiled at him. “You are a true adjudicator. However, that’s Phineas, and the pig is his wife Krysta. She changes into the pig for the demonstrations. Don’t worry, the animal is consenting.”

He gave her a perplexed expression. “Why doesn’t he just do the hair growth thing on her as a human?”

“Would you have stopped if he was demonstrating on a person?” she asked.

It dawned on him. “Clever Phineas.”

“Anyway, as I was saying,” Sophia continued. “You’ve been out of the Gullington, although sparingly.”

“And I was born outside of the Gullington,” he admitted.

“Where?” she questioned.

“Scotland,” he answered.

“Right, so not really then,” Sophia said. “And you’ve been out recently on adjudicator missions. So why is it that this world and the rest of it is so strange for you?”

“Because usually when I’ve left, it’s to go on diplomatic missions where I meet with leaders, have chats, and then ride off on Simi. It’s not like I take a detour to see the sights.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, that makes sense. But man, you and the rest of the men are like newborn babies.”

“Well, even when I see things, if I’m not with you, I don’t even know what they are,” Wilder explained. “We need you to explain things to us. Like when you showed me that video of a dinosaur—"

“Guy in a dinosaur costume,” Sophia corrected.

“Exactly, but how would I have known that?”

“Because dinosaurs are extinct,” she argued.

“No, they aren’t,” a familiar voice said over Sophia’s shoulders. She rolled her eyes, preparing for the ridiculous. “I saw one walking down the Las Vegas Strip the other day.”

King Rudolf Sweetwater came around, a wide smile on the fae’s face.

“No, again. That’s a guy or a gal in a suit,” Sophia stated, already feeling impatient.

Rudolf crossed his arms in front of his chest. “I thought so too, but this one was a T-Rex and had tiny arms. Where would they find a human who had tiny arms for that costume?”

“King Sweetwater, I’m not sure if it’s worth taking the time to explain this to you,” Sophia said with a groan.

“Hello, I’m Wilder.” The dragonrider extended his hand.

“Wilder than what?” Rudolf asked, not taking his hand.

“That’s my name,” he explained.

“That’s a weird name,” Rudolf said.

“And what are you naming your triplets?” Sophia asked.

“Captain,” he answered.

“Oh, what are you naming the other two?” Wilder asked.

Rudolf shot him a look of offense. “I just told you.”

“You’re naming all three of your triplets Captain?” Wilder questioned.

Sophia looked up at him. “And he thinks your name is strange. Just drop the whole thing.”

Wilder lowered his hand. “So, you’re a king?”

Rudolf suddenly looked like he’d swallowed something without chewing. “I was, but not anymore. That’s what my wife told me.”

Sophia blinked at the fae impassively. “What exactly did Serena say?”

“Well,” Rudolf said, drawing out his word. “She said, ‘Rudolf, if you don’t get out of here right now, I’m going to break your crown.’”

“And then what happened?” Sophia asked in a bored voice.

“Well, I couldn’t get out of there because my muffin still had a few minutes left in the Easy-Bake Oven,” he explained.

“Then what happened?” Sophia continued her line of questioning.

“Well, so my dear, sweet, very pregnant wife threw my diamond-encrusted crown at the oven. Needless to say, the meeting of the two was bad for both.” Rudolf frowned. “I think it was going to be the best chocolate chip muffin I’d made so far.”

“Serena still has that sweet disposition, I see,” Sophia stated.

“Yeah, I’m so glad I brought her back from the dead,” he said fondly of his wife.

“Okay, but you get that her breaking the fae’s treasured crown doesn’t actually take away your title as king, right?” Sophia asked.

Rudolf gave her a sideways expression. “Are you certain?”

“Yes.”

“What about the fact that she said I’m dead to her?” Rudolf questioned.

“Again, that doesn’t affect your status as king.”

“So, I’m not, in fact, dead to her?”

Sophia was having trouble keeping her patience. “Serena is just pregnant. In a few months, the babies will be here and…well, things will probably get a lot worse.”

“Oh, you think so?” Rudolf said, hope in his twinkling eyes. “I hope you’re not just trying to make me feel better. And she will only be pregnant for like, another few days.”

“Wait…what?” Sophia asked. “I thought she was only a few months pregnant.”

“Yeah, but fae don’t have to be pregnant as long,” he explained.

Sophia nodded. “So that’s why you all act the way you do.”

“Exactly!” Rudolf chirped and then looked confused. “Wait, what does that mean?”

“Nothing,” Sophia said, turning her attention to Wilder, who appeared far too amused by this exchange. “Wilder, this is King Rudolf Sweetwater. He is the king of the fae, and also a member of the Council for the House of Fourteen.”

“Well, actually…” Rudolf said, looking around. “They told me I had the day off. Apparently, the matters they were discussing don’t involve me.”

“Again, what exactly did they say?” Sophia questioned.

“They said, ‘Rudolf, go play in the street. Today we don’t need your nonsense.’”

“Okay,” Sophia said. “I think you interpreted that one correctly.”

“So, I decided to come here and hand out invitations to our babies’ shower,” he said, holding up his hand. A card materialized. “You’re invited.” He looked at Wilder. “Not you, though, because your name makes me feel inadequate.”

Wilder laughed. “Great reasoning.”

Sophia looked at the invitation, her brow furrowing. “Why does it say to wear a swimsuit?”

Rudolf rolled his eyes. “Duh. Because otherwise your clothes will get all wet. It’s a shower.”

“You get that—”

Wilder nudged Sophia’s shoulder, interrupting her. “I’d just let it go.”

She nodded. “Yeah, I’ll wear my two-piece if I can make it.”

“But you must make it,” Rudolf begged. “I know for a fact that Serena demands yours and Liv’s presence.”

Sophia lowered her chin. “One more time, what did your wife say?”

“Well, she said, ‘The Beaufont sisters will be there over my dead body,’” Rudolf stated. “And as you know, my wife was dead, so technically her body is dead, but also not really. It’s confusing. I don’t get the whole ‘over my body’ part, but I think that means she demands your presence. Many of those expressions escape me.”

“Shocking.” Sophia gave Wilder an annoyed expression.

“So you’ll be there?” Rudolf asked, hope in his eyes.

“Well, I’m sort of busy with this whole dragon extinction problem the Council brought to my attention,” Sophia argued.

Rudolf leaned in closer. “But maybe they are like dinosaurs…”

“And extinct?” Sophia asked.

“No, that’s just what everyone thinks,” Rudolf answered. “But then you’re strolling down the Strip and bam, you run into one.”

“She’ll be there,” Wilder cut in. “Sophia wouldn’t miss it.”

She cast him an evil glare. “Wild—”

“I’ll cover your shift at the Gullington,” he cut her off.

“We don’t have shifts at the Gullington,” she argued.

“Of course, we do,” he said, trying to keep his laughter at bay. “I take the first one and you the second, so the aliens don’t enter the planet’s orbit.”

“Wow, you two are doing good work,” Rudolf said, shaking his head. “I’m glad you’re on the job. But who is taking your shift right now if you two are here?”

“Evan,” Wilder answered at once. “We’ve got all the shifts covered. Don’t you worry, king.”

“Okay, well then it’s settled.” Rudolf hugged Sophia without asking. “I’ll see you at the shower. Buy us something really expensive. And remember we are having triplets, so that’s not one present. It’s four.”

Sophia’s head jerked to the side. “You get that…never mind. And yeah, I guess I’ll be there since my friend has so thoughtfully offered to take my shift to protect the Earth from aliens.”

“You are welcome,” Wilder said with a wink.

Rudolf offered a hand to the dragonrider. “Despite the fact that you have better hair than me, I think I might grow to like you, Wild…yeah, I’m sorry, I can’t say that name. It makes me feel like less than a man.”

Wilder nodded, shaking King Rudolf’s hand. “I’m glad to make your acquaintance. And the next time we meet, I’ll wear a hat.”

Rudolf beamed. “You’re a good man.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Why the hell did you tell Rudolf that I’d go to the baby shower?” Sophia nearly slapped Wilder as they walked to the Fantastical Armory at the end of Roya Lane.

He laughed because he obviously wanted to die, she thought. “How could I not? That was too perfect. I’ve never met anyone like King Rudolf.”

“No one has until they do, and then you’ll find him to be the most irritating and strangely helpful person you’ve ever met,” Sophia related.

“I mean, how could you not want to go to a baby shower for four triplets all named Captain?” Wilder asked seriously. “I can only imagine the antics. I want to go.”

“Well, you can’t because you’re covering my shift at the Gullington, guarding the Earth from aliens,” Sophia seethed.

“Again, you’re very welcome,” he replied.

She shook her head. “You’re the worst.”

“That’s so true,” he said proudly as they entered the Fantastical Armory.

The easy grin on Wilder’s face dropped as soon as they entered the shop with thousands of weapons on display. “Whoa…” He halted just over the threshold, a look of pure panic on his face.

Sophia, remembering his gift with weapons, gave him a careful expression. “Are you okay? Do you want to wait outside?”

He seemed to be trying to swallow. After a moment, he shook his head. “No, I just wasn’t prepared. I have my shield up now.”

Wilder, whether he touched or was simply in the presence of a weapon, could feel the battles they’d been in. He could see the maker’s mark. The dragonrider understood a weapon better than most, and it was both a gift and a curse.

“Right on schedule,” Subner said, looking like a hippie wearing mom jeans that rode up to the middle of his waist and suspenders over a tucked-in T-shirt that read, “You are my spirit animal.”

Sophia didn’t mean to, but she sighed, remembering how she’d failed to bond to her mother’s sword. “Yeah, but I wasn’t successful.”

The elf with stringy brown hair waved her off, nearly pushing her to the side as he came to stand in front of Wilder. “We will get to you later, Sophia Beaufont. I was referring to Wilder. You are right on schedule.”

The dragonrider tucked his head back on his neck, appearing confused. “You were expecting me? Today?”

“Yes,” Subner replied. “I’ve been expecting you for…” He glanced at the iWatch on his wrist. “Well, since your birth.”

Wilder gave Sophia a look of surprise. “Now, that’s a way to be greeted. Take note.”

“Noted,” she said, looking around the shop.

Wilder extended a hand. “I’m Wilder, but I guess you know that.”

Subner, in a rare show of respect, bowed low to the dragonrider. “And I am Subner, the assistant to Father Time and Protector of Weapons.”

“You are the Protector?” Wilder asked, his surprise now morphing into shock. He glanced up at Sophia. “Why didn’t you tell me that Subner was the Protector of Weapons?”

She shrugged, still looking for a way to get back at him for the baby shower business. “Hey, Wild, Subner is the Protector of Weapons.”

“Thanks. You’re a gem,” he stated matter-of-factly.

“And honestly,” Sophia began. “I really didn’t know him as Protector of Weapons, but I guess that makes sense now.” She studied the shop, which was unlike any she’d ever seen, every square inch of the walls covered in swords, shields, and other artifacts. The cases were filled with knives and various other weapons.

“Most only know me as Father Time’s assistant, if they know me at all,” Subner said, his eyes still intent on Wilder.

“You’ve been waiting to meet me, though?” Wilder asked, pointing at himself. “Why?”

“Because, you’re one of mine,” Subner explained, a certain secretive quality to his voice.

“Yours?” Wilder asked.

“Yes, but I can’t really explain it in a way you’ll fully understand,” Subner stated, strolling for the door at the back. “I’ll fetch Papa for you, Sophia, then we can get down to business.”

The elf disappeared through the door, leaving Sophia and Wilder alone.

He scratched his head. “What did any of that mean?”

“Welcome to the riddle world of Papa Creola,” she stated. “Nothing those two say will make sense, and yet, you’ll believe everything they say.”

“Wow, and here I thought Mama Jamba was eccentric,” Wilder stated, looking overwhelmed.

“Oh, just you wait,” Sophia said with a laugh.

“What does he mean, that I’m his?” Wilder asked, staring at his shoes like the answer might be written on the top of his boot.

“Maybe you’re distantly related,” she supplied. “Or he put a spark of his magic in you when you were born. Or he owns you, and now you must do his bidding for the rest of time—which apparently could be really short or long, depending on if Liv is successful on whatever mission she’s working on.”

“Really? The balance of time hangs on Liv’s head?” Wilder asked.

“Usually,” Sophia said casually. “She works for Papa Creola and does all his bidding. We all work for someone.”

Subner returned a moment later carrying a cup of tea. He blew on the hot liquid as he strode over to Wilder. “Here, this is for you.”

“Thanks,” Wilder said, taking the mug that appeared to be handmade.

“I’ll take coffee,” Sophia said, feeling ignored.

Subner waved her off. “There’s a coffee shop down the lane. But don’t drink the peppermint lattes. It will give you hives.”

“Thanks,” she said.

“What’s this?” Wilder asked, speculatively looking at the mug.

“It’s tea with CBD oil and collagen,” Subner answered.

“What will it do?” Wilder asked.

“Probably nothing, but in my new incarnation, I’m forced to do things consistent with hippie elf behavior.” Subner gave Sophia a tired expression. “I miss being a gnome. Their demeanor suited me marginally better.”

“This is so weird,” Sophia said, shaking her head at him.

“Well, thanks,” Wilder said, taking a sip. “What did you mean that I’m yours?”

“Maybe he meant you were his betrothed,” Sophia joked. “I’ll be at your bridal shower.”

Wilder shook his head at her. “You’re the worst.”

“Takes one to know one,” she fired back.

“Actually, Sophia was most correct with the explanation that she gave you while I was out of the room,” Subner explained.

“Which part?” Sophia asked. “About you two being distantly related? Or that you put a spark of your magic in him? Or that you own him, and from now on, he’ll do your bidding?” She laughed, thinking of the absurdity of the last statement.

Quite seriously, Subner stated, “All three, in fact.”

Wilder set the mug down. “Wait, I’m related to Father Time’s assistant?”

“Well, I was the Protector of Weapons before I took that position,” Subner answered.

“I have no idea who is in charge of Human Resources for this planet, but I think we need some alignment in the organizational structure,” Sophia said, striding over to a case and studying its contents.

“You put the spark in me that makes it so I can read weapons?” Wilder asked.

“Naturally,” Subner stated.

“And now I work for you?” Wilder questioned. “What about the Dragon Elite?”

“Similar to Warrior Liv Beaufont, you’ll work for both,” Subner answered. “She works for both the House of Fourteen and Papa Creola.”

“You’re never getting a day off now,” Sophia said.

“You’re one to talk,” Subner said, glancing at her over his shoulder. “You work for both the Dragon Elite and Mama Jamba.”

“What’s the difference?” she asked. “She’s pretty much Hiker’s boss.”

“Yes, but Mama always has a side agenda,” Subner stated. “You’ll see.”

“Can’t wait,” Sophia said.

“What will it include for me to work for you?” Wilder asked.

“You’ll see,” Subner replied.

Sophia giggled. “Don’t you love that answer?”

“Now, I’ll be taking Devon’s bow.” Subner held out his hands.

“Oh, right,” Wilder said, having forgotten the bow was strapped to his back. “Here you are.”

Subner ran his eyes appreciatively over the bow, his fingers fondly grazing its craftsmanship. “Simply incredible. And now in the right hands.”

“It is quite an extraordinary weapon,” Wilder stated. “And I can’t believe—”

Subner grabbed the bow with both hands and snapped it in two.

“What the—why did you do that?” Wilder asked in shock.

Subner dropped the two halves on the floor, where they dissolved into ash. “It was too powerful of a weapon. The bow never misses its target and always kills. That is too many absolutes. Wilder, what is the most important factor that makes a weapon incredible?”

“The one who wields it,” Wilder answered at once.

“Exactly,” Subner said proudly. “And when it doesn’t matter who wields it, it is of no use to this world. It is more trouble than good.”

“Is that the reason there are no guns here?” Sophia asked.

“Partly, although marksmanship does count with guns,” Subner stated. “But those are not weapons I condone. They are the product of a tyrannical energy that went unchecked when the Dragon Elite were made useless.”

“Damn.” Sophia shook her head, overwhelmed by the new information.

“So you wanted Devon’s bow given to you so that you could destroy it?” Wilder questioned. “Why not just leave it at the bottom of the Pond?”

“Because it was time for us to meet,” Subner stated, turning his attention to Sophia. “And this was the force that would finally bring us together.”

She smiled. “I have a way. I also introduced him to King Rudolf.”

“Which is why the fae is currently getting a haircut,” Subner supplied. “Now, Sophia, you have the horn of the Phantom.”

She pulled the bag with the evil horn off her shoulder. “Yeah, does Papa Creola want it?”

“Yes, but I’ll take it. He’s busy fixing a rift in the space-time continuum.”

Wilder sighed dramatically. “That sounds like a typical Tuesday.”

“So, you already know that I was unsuccessful at bonding to Inexorabilis.” The regret began to pool in Sophia again.

“In fact, I do,” Subner stated.

“Maybe you want the sword, then?” she offered, pulling the elf-made sword from her belt.

Subner ran his eyes over the blade. “I would be most honored, but I can’t take it from you.”

“But it does me no good if I’m not bonded to it,” Sophia stated. “And I ruined that chance. I can’t go back and kill the Phantom again.”

“No, and in all simulations of that event, you never kill the Phantom,” Subner offered. “It is always Wilder who does.”

Sophia shook her head. “You have simulations of events? That’s so odd.”

“That’s how time works and how we know what we do, which is relatively very little.”

Her eyes cut to Wilder. “I told you. It’s riddle world.”

“That it is,” he sang.

“So you sent me to kill, or re-kill, the Phantom, knowing that I’d be unsuccessful?” Sophia asked, growing frustrated.

“That I did,” Subner answered simply.

“But why? Just so Papa Creola could have the horn?”

“Partly,” Subner chirped.

“And so I could introduce you to Wilder, right?” Sophia couldn’t help but feel like a pawn.

The elf looked at Wilder. “What did Sophia say when you told her the horror she’d face to bond with her sword?”

“She didn’t back down from the challenge,” he answered at once.

“Well, I couldn’t,” Sophia argued.

Subner gave her a look. “You absolutely could have. I have an assortment of weapons I could have given you. Wilder offered to make you a weapon, which would have been of the finest quality.”

“It’s weird that you know I offered that,” Wilder said.

Sophia shook her head, still holding Inexorabilis. “No. I didn’t want a weapon from you, but thank you. And I didn’t want Wilder to make me one. I wanted to use my mother’s sword. I don’t have any memories of her. Liv has her ring, and Clark has her eyes. All I have is her sword, and I was going to be damned if I didn’t do everything I could to bond with the last thing she left on this Earth before she died.”

To Sophia’s surprise, Subner smiled. “And therein lies the key.”

In Sophia’s hands, Inexorabilis warmed. She didn’t drop the weapon even as it began to burn her palms. Her eyes simply widened as the blade glowed brightly, so much so that she had to look away. She felt the strangest energy wrap around her core, encircling her body and melting into her heart. When she brought her eyes back up, the blade was still glowing, but not as brightly. Instead, gold dust was radiating off the blade, trickling up her arms, and covering her chest.

“Am I…” she asked, tensely watching as the gold dust covered her body.

“You’re bonding to the sword,” Wilder supplied.

“Because all along, it wasn’t the sword that needed to bond to you, but the other way around.” Subner looked at her proudly.

The gold dust disappeared as the sword returned to its normal appearance. “What?” Sophia asked, her heart beating fast. “So why did Plato tell me that I needed to undo and redo the act that bonded my mother to the sword?”

“Because the lynx works in mysterious ways,” Subner answered.

“You’re one to talk,” Wilder quipped.

“But it was a good call on his part,” Subner continued. “I could think of no better way to prove your loyalty to Inexorabilis. And look, you’ve done it.” He held his hand out to the sword, which suddenly felt like an old friend in Sophia’s hands. She never wanted to let it go, and strangely, like Lunis, she knew it would be by her side for the rest of her life.

“So I didn’t have to slay the Phantom with the sword to bond to it,” Sophia said, mostly to herself.

“It is rarely the act that we must do that changes things, but rather our intention behind them,” Subner stated sagely. “The sword knows what’s in your heart now and how far you’ll go for that. I dare say, you’re more bonded to this weapon than most I’ve seen. It will be a beautiful partnership.”

Wilder smiled wide on the other side of her. “I think I like the riddle world.”

She couldn’t help but return his grin. “You would. You’re the worst.”

He winked at her. “That I am, Soph. That I am.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Hiker was bent over the Elite Globe when Sophia and Wilder entered his office.

“So you didn’t die after all,” the Viking said, not pulling his eyes off the globe.

“I think you knew that sir,” Wilder stated, standing at attention respectfully as he tended to do when addressing the leader of the Dragon Elite.

Sophia in contrast, slouched onto the sofa, exhausted after bonding with Inexorabilis. Subner had told her that this was typical, and she’d need to eat a lot of carbohydrates to replenish her strength. Ainsley was evidently already working on something. “Yeah, your magic globe would have told you if we were dead, but thanks for the sentiment. I can tell you were wrecked worrying about us.”

Hiker gave her an annoyed glare over his shoulder. “The magical globe isn’t working like it should. And you dying is a mixed bag for me.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, flashing him a rebellious expression. “I’m going to take that as another sign that you love me, but I challenge you in ways that scare you. You obviously have avoidance commitment issues. There’s a quiz in one of my Cosmopolitan magazines you should take to confirm that.”

Hiker glanced at Wilder. “Why is it that I can’t understand anything she says?”

“She hangs out with fae who gave all their brain cells away for good looks,” Wilder answered.

“That seems about right.” Hiker shook his head at Sophia. “We are the company we keep.”

“Which doesn’t bode well for me at all hanging around this place,” Sophia fired back.

Wilder laughed. “You two have beautiful chemistry.”

Hiker growled in reply.

“So, the globe is broken?” Sophia asked. “Did you try turning it off and back on?”

The scowl on Hiker’s face deepened. “What does that even mean?”

“Pop culture reference,” she answered.

“Oh good, you know how much I love those,” Hiker said dryly. “The globe isn’t showing me the lone riders out there.”

“Isn’t that because you erased them when you kicked them out of the Gullington for having opinions and free will?” Sophia asked.

“Even when I erased them, I was able to make them show back up when I wanted,” Hiker stated, continuing to study the globe. “But something isn’t right now.”

“What can that mean, sir?” Wilder asked, his casual nature dropping.

“Well, it could mean a few things,” he said speculatively. “I suspect that Thad is behind it somehow. He obviously never quit.”

“Can you be more specific?” Sophia asked.

Hiker moved away from the globe and let out a deep breath. “Thad’s mission was always to get rid of the dragonriders. He might have succeeded, with the exception of the Dragon Elite.” He leveled his gaze at Wilder. “Which was one reason I was adamant about you lot staying inside the Gullington.”

“Do you really think he could have killed all the rest of the lone riders?” Sophia questioned, sitting up.

Hiker nodded. “There weren’t many…not after…well, it isn’t important.”

“Sounds important,” she fired back.

“It’s history. Boring stuff,” he replied.

Sophia shook her head. “Let’s agree to disagree on this one.”

“So, there might not be any other dragonriders out there in the world?” Wilder asked, his voice tense.

“Maybe,” Hiker answered. “Or it’s possible that Thad has spelled the Elite Globe so that I can’t find them, knowing that I’d come after them to recruit when I learned about his presence.”

“Are you sure he can do that?” Sophia questioned.

“I know he can.” Hiker combed his hands through his hair.

“How do you know that?”

“I just do,” he said authoritatively.

“Spoken like a parent,” Sophia grumbled.

“It’s not important how I know,” Hiker argued. “The point is that I can’t find the dragonriders who are out there. I can’t even confirm that they are out there, but I’ll continue to work on it.”

“And in the meantime?” Sophia asked. “What should we do?”

“Well, you’re done reversing events and killing Phantoms?” Hiker questioned.

“Yes, and Sophia bonded to her sword,” Wilder said proudly.

The Viking nodded. “Good.”

“And Wilder found out that he works for the Protector of Weapons,” Sophia informed.

Hiker’s expression morphed into one of frustration. “You what?”

“Well, apparently, he’s the reason I have such a connection with weapons,” Wilder explained.

“What does this mean?” Hiker asked.

“I’m not sure yet, sir,” Wilder answered. “I guess I might have to go on side-missions for him.”

Hiker looked up to the ceiling. “For the love of the angels. Is it too much to ask to have a single dragonrider who works for me and isn’t at someone else’s behest?”

“Probably,” Sophia answered.

He shot her a glare. “Well, before you two are pulled off on some other side quest, I have adjudicator missions for you.”

Hiker snapped his fingers, and scrolls of parchment materialized in both Sophia’s and Wilder’s hands.

She unrolled hers. “Did you write this by hand?”

He rolled his eyes. “Yes, a bit of penmanship wouldn’t hurt you. I’ve seen the way you scratch out your name.”

“Why write when you can type,” she joked, enjoying getting under his skin.

“When you return, Sophia, I hope to have information on where to find any lone riders, if you still want the challenge of finding them.”

Sophia blinked at him, trying to decide if he was serious. “Is this because you think they will try to kill me?”

“Maybe,” he answered. “But also because I suspect if there are any out there, you might be the only one who can recruit them.”

“Why is that, sir?” Wilder questioned.

“Because they are a different breed of rider,” Hiker answered. “They will probably be enthralled by her rebellious spirit.”

Sophia smiled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

He shook his head. “Do what you will.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Sophia couldn’t help herself from wrapping her arms around Lunis when she saw him the next morning, refreshed from her adventures of bonding to Inexorabilis. She’d missed him in a way that was hard to explain. It was like a part of her had been severed, and she’d only just been reunited with it. Although Lunis was always in her head and heart, distance to their physical proximity had an effect on her spirit, she’d come to realize.

He pressed into her, although he said, “You know most riders don’t hug their dragons.”

Sophia pulled away, feeling tears aching to the surface. “Those other riders are missing out. There is nothing like a good dragon hug.”

“I think that’s the first time that’s ever been said,” Lunis stated, wrapping his neck around Sophia, pulling her in tighter. “We aren’t considered really cuddly creatures.”

After a long moment, Sophia pulled away. “Are you ready for a mission? How is Tala?”

He nodded. “Yes, getting out of the Cave and spreading my wings will be good. He is okay. Still disoriented, and I’m not certain either he or Mahkah knows what hit them.”

“But it was definitely something at the Nathaniel Facility on Catalina Island?”

“I believe so, but I’m not sure it worked the way it was supposed to, or that they got away before it did the full extent of damage it was intended to do,” Lunis explained. “We will find out more when they recover. Right now they need rest, but hopefully, in time, the events will become clearer, and we will know what we’re up against.”

Sophia shook her head. “Thad Reinhart is something else. Hiker thinks he might have taken out the lone dragonriders. And now this.”

“I think there’s a lot we don’t know about Thad Reinhart, and that puts us at a serious disadvantage.”

“Well, I’m hoping that when we return, Hiker will know where the lone riders are,” Sophia informed him. “Then we can go recruit them and be that much closer to taking down that evil man and his treacherous companies that pollute the Earth and promote war.”

“Until then…” Lunis extended one of his wings.

Sophia stepped onto it, swinging her leg around the other side of Lunis, taking a seat in the saddle. “Until then, we get to hopefully create peace.”

With a grace Sophia had sorely missed, the dragon started forward, his wings flapping as he crossed the Expanse. It wasn’t really the way she held the reins or leaned that steered the dragon up into the air. Mostly it was the connection between them that made for a brilliant take off as he launched into the air, flying toward the rising sun over the Expanse.

Once they were through the Barrier, Sophia opened a portal into the place that held their next mission.

I just don’t see why that’s important, Sophia replied telepathically to her dragon as they flew over the crystal blue waters of the ocean, warm winds racing through her hair.

It’s part of your training, Lunis argued. Without mastering air combat, you can’t pass your training.

But dragonriders don’t fight other dragonriders, she countered. There may not even be any more dragons.

In the past, the dragonriders did battle one another.

What? Sophia asked, surprised. That’s not in the Incomplete History of Dragonriders.

Because it’s incomplete, he stated.

Tell me more about these battles, she urged as they neared land.

I don’t know specifics, Lunis related. I know the Dragon Elite were involved, quelling disputes that involved other dragonriders.

Doesn’t your collective consciousness give you details about the history of these disputes?

It doesn’t really work that way, Lunis explained. I know facts. That’s what we pass along to one another. Wars aren’t based on facts but rather emotions, therefore I don’t know why dragonriders fought each other, but I can postulate that it was for power.

It always is, Sophia said with a sigh.

The fact remains that you must work with the others to practice air combat, Lunis stated, not dropping this point. Since Sophia had told him that she’d bonded to her sword, which he was aware of from the moment it occurred, he’d been nagging her to complete other parts of her training.

To officially complete it and earn her wings, she’d have to get better at scrying and survive alone for an extended period of time with Lunis off the grid. She’d also have to master all the riding techniques, which involved a running mount, dismounting while in flight, sword fighting while flying, creating multiple portals in a row in quick succession, and many other skills.

Bonding with her sword was only the beginning of the training, she now realized. Sophia needed to master sword fighting, hand to hand combat, increase her stealth and agility as well as double her physical strength and speed.

Once she’d completed all of that, then she had to do the one thing that seemed nearly impossible. Sophia had to meditate for as long as it took to master her mind. Only then would she connect with the ancient power of the dragons, learning an ancient wisdom that would keep her tied to the chi of the dragon for all of time.

You’re telling me that Evan completed this meditation challenge? Sophia asked Lunis as they scanned the ground for their destination.

Yes, all of the riders at the Gullington have.

But Evan can’t even be quiet long enough to chew a piece of sausage. I’m so tired of seeing that dude’s food while he’s eating.

Evan might appear to be a goof, but when it comes to dragon-riding, he’s an Elite for a reason.

And what is this surviving off the grid business? Sophia asked, having learned this new information from Lunis. That sounds like a walkabout.

It’s important that we know how to survive in the worst conditions, away from the Gullington, which currently provides all our necessities.

You can hunt, though, she argued.

But can you?

No, but that’s why I have you, she joked. You’ll share your sheep with me.

Will I?

Won’t you?

Do you want me to answer that?

Sophia groaned. Fine. I’ll learn how to hunt and make a fire.

Without using magic, he added.

Man, this is just getting ridiculous, she complained. Sophia realized she’d been naïve to think that she’d master dragon training so quickly. She guessed that it might have taken Evan and the others many years, but they were born at a different time when the Dragon Elite was dead to the rest of the world.

Now there were adjudication missions and villains and riders to recruit. Sophia didn’t want to slow down from all that to also train, although that was the deal she’d made with Hiker. And Mama Jamba was adamant about her finishing her training for some strange reason.

Every time she saw the southern belle, she was asked how training was going, as if she couldn’t just dip into Sophia’s mind and know for herself.

So the other dragonriders out there, the lone ones, Sophia began. Do you think they finished training?

No, Lunis answered simply.

I wonder how that makes them different, she pondered.

We will find out, Lunis said. But for as much as you and Hiker butt heads, please note that his rigid adherence to protocol will be what keeps us alive in the most dangerous situations. He is giving you missions, but I believe he won’t knowingly put you in any situation until he knows you’re ready.

Like when he sent me to recover Mama Jamba, nearly killing us both?

If you remember, he didn’t think that you’d actually do it, Lunis stated.

Yeah, yet another Hiker test, Sophia thought with a laugh.

Well, I think he gave you this current mission because he believes your strategic mind will decrease the chance of violence and hopefully settle the dispute easily, Lunis said, landing on a busy street, earning the attention of everyone around them.

Yeah, let’s hope you’re right, Sophia said, steering her dragon toward the capital for the nation of Reerca. Soon their neighbors would be joining them, having unknowingly been summoned by Lunis and Sophia for this meeting as they flew over it on their way to this spot. Dragonriders had many tricks in their bags.

Calling meetings between disputing parties, whether they wanted to meet or not, was one of them.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

The country of Reerca was poor and disadvantaged in that its citizens suffered from lack of jobs, underdeveloped water systems, poor social systems, and many other issues that stemmed from a lack of economy.

Conversely, their neighbors to the north in Thleath prospered from a robust economy driven by a healthy export of fruits and vegetables. The stark difference in living conditions had sparked an immigration movement from Reerca to Thleath, resulting in a border dispute between the two nations.

That’s where Sophia and Lunis came in. Currently, the tension had only caused small skirmishes, but the stress was building, and it was only a matter of time before war broke out.

There had been talks of a high-security fence being placed between the countries. Thleath’s citizens complained about the immigrants from Reerca trespassing into their country, taking their resources.

Sophia studied Reerca’s capitol building. It had seen better days.

As she decided where discussions should take place, Sophia was aware that those passing them on the streets were studying her and Lunis.

I think we have their attention, Lunis said, swishing his tail.

Good, Sophia answered.

Two guards rushed forward, holding automatic weapons.

I don’t think you’ll fit inside the building, Sophia observed, indicating the large stone building with a crumbling exterior

I most certainly won’t, he replied.

I think the open courtyard suits us better anyway, Sophia said, undeterred by the menacing glares of the soldiers holding weapons.

She held up her hands and used a freezing spell on them, sensing their tension.

“We are not here to create problems. We are here to resolve them.”

The men’s eyes shifted with alarm as they realized they couldn’t move.

Lunis strode beside her, giving those on the streets curious glances, earning whispers. This was an appearance that would get them worthy attention worldwide. Hiker had chosen the case well. She might even tell him that.

“I’ve only frozen you so you don’t do something rash,” Sophia explained, seeing the caution in the men’s eyes grow.

“What do you want?” the first guard asked. Sophia knew he wasn’t speaking a language she would normally understand, but the chi of the dragon translated it effortlessly for her.

Sophia shook her head. “You don’t need to do anything but relax. Your leader has already been summoned.”

The other man shook his head. “That’s impossible. He’s in meetings. He can’t be disturbed. They are very important.”

“Yeah,” Sophia said casually. “I think he’s going to want to change his mind on that.”

It would take more training to hone the skills of a dragonrider, and summoning disputing parties was part of them. In the current situation, it was requiring the most energy Sophia and Lunis had used thus far for the special spell.

Apparently, according to what Sophia had learned from the Incomplete History of Dragonriders, when disputing parties were summoned, if the spell worked, they simply decided that whatever they were doing was not important. They would then go in the direction of the dragon and rider and meet them in the decided location.

This only worked once on disputing parties, forcing them to face each other, talk, and give the dragon and rider an idea of what they were up against for a resolution. After that, nothing short of threats could bring two parties together when they chose to stay separate. That was the reason the first meeting was extremely important.

A horde of politicians in much shinier suits than the guards exited a vehicle, an entourage surrounding them at once. Sophia didn’t have a chance to greet the leaders from Thleath because at that same moment, the very busy President of Reerca materialized, hurrying down the stairs of the capitol building.

The guards turned, confused by the sight around them.

“Open the gates,” Lunis said, and if there had been any doubts about the two outsiders, it wasn’t questioned at that moment.

A third guard, having heard the command, started the process of opening the two large gates.

“What is going on?” the frontman for Thleath asked, marching forward, intimidating figures flanking him.

Sophia held her arm wide to the courtyard. “The Dragon Elite is here to resolve your disputes with Reerca.”

The man’s eyes swept to Lunis and he softened slightly, another gift of the dragons when in negotiations. They calmed. They intimidated. And they urged resolutions.

“Fine,” the man said. “We will talk. But I believe there’s little to talk about.”

Sophia nodded. “We shall see.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

After an hour of discussions, Sophia was reluctant to admit that the leader from Thleath might be right. There was little to discuss. No matter how she and Lunis tried, there were no resolutions.

Thleath had everything to offer a disparaging Reerca, and the impoverished nation had nothing. Thleath simply had no reason to compromise. If anything, at the end of the long dispute resolution attempt, they were more against any solutions than before.

When it looked like Sophia and Lunis would fail, she felt her spirits bolstered by her dragon. She looked at him and wondered what he had in mind. Deciding against questioning it, she stepped in between the two leaders. “Give us one week. We will meet here at this time. If we don’t have a solution that both countries are happy with, then we will help to build the wall on the border and offer aid directly to Reerca.”

“Without question?” the leader for Thleath questioned tersely.

“Yes,” Sophia said. “We will be in charge of drawing up the treaty, and there will be no question when you refuse passage to Reerca citizens to your lands.”

The leader nodded. “You have yourself a deal.” He turned at once, his entourage following him out.

Sophia turned to the leader for the country of Reerca, a tough expression on her face. “One week. That’s all I ask for.”

He shook his head, discouraged. “I hope you can fix things because although your being here is helpful, it will not save our nation. Only access to others will do that.”

Sophia pulled in a breath, about to say something, but Lunis cut her off.

“You might think that’s the only solution, but I believe you need to look deeper,” the dragon said. “That will be our job. One week.”

“One week,” the leader of Reerca said, giving them a hopeful expression.

“So, I have absolutely no idea how to fix this,” Sophia said as they soared through the skies, away from the disputing nations.

“Me either,” Lunis said at once.

“Are you serious?” Sophia questioned, tensing.

“As a heart attack,” he stated.

“Have you been watching episodes of Full House?”

“No,” he answered at once, then said, “Yeah, maybe.”

“How come you urged me to get them to reconvene for a solution when you didn’t have one?” she asked.

“Because we need time to find the solution,” he remarked. “They weren’t going to come to an agreement, because Reerca simply has nothing to offer Thleath.”

“So what’s the plan?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” he said. “But we have a whole week to figure it out.”

“Yes, we have a whole week to solve two nations problems that if it gets out of hand will result in the deaths of thousands.”

“No pressure, right?” Lunis swerved toward a plot of land.

“Where are we going?” she asked, not used to him taking over navigation.

“I think your face is looking like it needs some extra attention.”

“What?” she asked, offended. “How rude!”

“I didn’t mean it that way,” he stated. “It’s just that your toenails are atrocious.”

“Oh, please! What exactly is going on here?”

“I’m telling you that you should pay a visit to Mae Ling,” Lunis said simply.

Sophia nodded, getting what Lunis was hinting at before. “You think my fairy godmother from another creature might have some insight on this?”

The dragon nodded as he descended. “It’s worth a shot.”

“Since you got us into a predicament and we have a problem to solve in under a week,” she said, sounding overly dramatic.

“Oh, cut it out,” he said, impersonating Uncle Joey from Full House.

Sophia laughed. “You got it, dude!”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

The entrance to Mae Ling’s nail shop was blocked by construction barriers. Sophia’s spirit sank, thinking the salon was closed. She peeked through the glass and tried to figure out what she’d do if Mae Ling wasn’t available.

It was bizarre to Sophia that she’d come to rely on the little old Asian lady who did her nails. So far, her advice had been reliable, although delivered in the most confusing way.

It was hard to see through the glare of the window. When Sophia did make out what was on the other side of it, she nearly jumped back.

Mae Ling’s face was right up against the glass, her large brown eyes staring at Sophia.

“Are you open?” Sophia mouthed, pointing at the door.

The woman shook her head.

“Oh, okay,” Sophia said, backing away and forcing a smile.

She caught movement behind the glass as Mae Ling made for the door. A moment later, she pulled it back, sticking her head through. “Where are you, child?”

“Well, you’re closed,” Sophia explained.

Mae Ling rolled her eyes. “That is because Sophia Beaufont is coming to see me, and I didn’t want others bothering us.”

Sophia blinked. “You closed down the shop for me?”

“Of course.” Mae Ling held the door open. “You’re my current assignment.”

“Assignment?” Sophia asked.

The woman sighed. “Yes, although I get that it’s a bit strange for you to think of yourself that way.”

“You mean that you’re assigned to me as my fairy godmother?”

Mae Ling waved her into the shop. “Yes, dear.”

“Does everyone have a fairy godmother?” Sophia asked, sliding by the little woman and entering the salon.

“Angels no,” Mae Ling said, pulling the door closed and locking it.

The inside of the shop appeared to be under construction as well, plastic tarping covering many of the workstations.

“So who gets a fairy godmother?” Sophia asked.

“Those who need one,” Mae Ling said simply, ushering her to the only open seat.

“And who makes the assignments?” she continued her questioning.

“Mama Jamba, of course.” The woman snapped at Sophia. “Now, let’s see those nails.”

“Oh, you don’t have to do them. It looks like you’ve got enough going on here.” She swept her arm around at the shop.

“Don’t be silly, child. Of course, I need to do your nails. That’s why you are here.”

“Actually,” Sophia began, “I’m here for advice.”

“Naturally,” Mae Ling said, taking a seat on the other side of the table. “Famil. Rapoo. Bermuda Laurens. Now that I’ve told you what you need to know, give me your hands. It’s time to get your nails done.”

“Umm, I don’t know what those first two things you said are. And what does the giantess have to do with anything?”

Mae Ling snapped again. “She’s how you’re going to find the rapoo.”

Reluctantly, Sophia slid her hands across the table. “Why do I need to find a rapoo?”

“Because that’s how you’re going to mine the famil. Are you even paying attention, dear?” She went straight to work, trimming Sophia’s nails, which were in a sorry state. “You’re getting pink today.”

“Actually, I was thinking—”

“Pink,” Mae Ling said forcefully.

“It’s just that the guys—”

“Pink,” she repeated. “And you tell Evan he should get that wart on his face checked.”

“What?” Sophia asked. “He doesn’t have a wart on his face.”

“He does now,” Mae Ling said proudly.

“Oh, no. Please don’t do that. Evan is annoying, but I like him.”

Mae Ling pursed her lips. “Even after he stole half your stash of gummy bears?”

“What? He didn’t do that,” Sophia argued.

“And you know that because you’re at the Castle right now?”

Sophia ground her teeth together. “Just give him a small wart.”

“Of course, dear,” Mae Ling sang. “And the Castle will clear it up the next time he sleeps. That place never lets me get away with anything for long. So intent on protecting its riders.”

Sophia smiled proudly. “Okay, so I need to ask Bermuda Laurens where to find a rapoo, and that is…”

“A creature that mines famil,” Mae Ling said, filing Sophia’s nails.

“And famil is?”

“A rare gem with many protective and practical purposes,” she answered.

“And I find that where?” Sophia continued to question.

The old woman’s eyes darted up to Sophia, impatience heavy in them. “In the only place on Earth where it can be found, of course.”

“Which is…”

Mae Ling sighed. “The country of Reerca.”

“Of course,” Sophia said, looking around the shop but not really seeing as she began to put it all together. “Do the leaders know that Reerca has this natural resource?”

“Absolutely, they do. But they have no way to mine it and refuse to contract with other countries. More importantly, they know that traditional methods of mining would pollute their lands, making their people sick and ruining their air quality.”

Sophia nodded. “Which is where the rapoo comes in?”

“Yes, dear,” Mae Ling said, sounding bored by the conversation, as if she were explaining basic math to Sophia.

“And Bermuda Laurens will know how to find the creatures,” Sophia said to herself. “I give them to the government of Reerca and they mine these gems, bolstering their economy and erasing border tensions with Thleath.”

“Maybe,” Mae Ling sang. “Or they could become so incredibly rich that they lose sight of the values that kept them from mining in the first place, losing their souls to greed.”

Sophia pulled her hands back. “Are you serious? That could happen?”

“Anything is possible,” Mae Ling warned. “It’s all about how you set it up. That’s the key here.”

Sophia nodded, looking down at her nails. Glittery pink winked back at her. It made her feel dainty, not the state usually associated with dragonriders. “Okay, well, thank you.”

“And you owe me nothing in return,” Mae Ling said, standing but her height not really changing.

That had been Sophia’s next question. “Well, thank you. And thanks for seeing me while you have construction going on here. What are you doing to the shop, anyway?”

“Demolishing it,” Mae Ling answered.

“Wait! What?”

The old woman looked around fondly at the tiny nail salon. “It’s been a good run, but it’s time to tear this place down.”

“B-b-but where will I find you?” Sophia asked.

“No stuttering, my dear,” Mae Ling stated. “And you’ll find me.”

“Will you be here?”

“I’m not sure where I’ll be, but one thing is true no matter what.”

“And that is?” Sophia questioned.

“When you need to find me, the universe will lead you,” Mae Ling said with a smile. “You’ve got less than a week to find a creature most don’t know exists. And my Hot Pocket is getting cold in the microwave.”

Sophia blinked at the strange woman and nodded slowly. “Okay, thank you.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Sophia had no idea where to find Bermuda Laurens. The explorer and author of Mysterious Creatures was constantly off on adventures. Sophia decided to pay her son a visit, knowing he’d be aware of her current travel plans.

When she arrived in front of the giant’s modest house in Los Angeles, Sophia knew something was off. Music spilled from the open door of the usually quiet bungalow, and the smell of apple pie was strong.

Tentatively, she slid up next to the door and poked her head into the house.

“You came!” Rudolf exclaimed, nearly knocking his very pregnant wife over to sprint to Sophia.

“Of course, I did,” Sophia said, her eyes bulging as he swept her into a hug. Liv spied her over Rudolf’s shoulder and appeared to be restraining her laughter. “I wasn’t going to miss your baby shower.”

Rudolf released her, smiling wide. “Your mean sister said you probably weren’t going to make it because of some dinosaur-riding business.”

“Dragon-riding,” Sophia corrected.

Rudolf waved her off. “Same thing. Oh, and just so you know, we aren’t all showering together, so it’s okay if you don’t have your bathing suit.”

“Good to know,” Sophia said, hugging Liv when she came over.

Rudolf held his hand out to her sister. “Liv, you remember your sister Sophia, right?”

Liv batted her eyelashes at the fae. “Yeah, thanks, pal.”

“No problem. She’s grown a lot, so I figured you might not recognize her,” Rudolf stated.

“I don’t think there’s anything my little sister could do to make me not recognize her,” Liv said, giving Sophia a ridiculous fond expression that was making her feel soft inside.

“Rudolf!” Serena yelled on the other side of the room. “Captain is kicking me in the bladder again. Do something!”

“Oh, duty calls,” Rudolf chirped. “I’ll just leave you two to get to know each other. Liv, Sophia has this awful friend who has the worst name in history. Sophia, I love the nail color. Tell me who your person is. I must get an appointment.”

“She doesn’t take referrals,” Sophia said, giving him a confused expression. “And what are you going to do to help Serena?”

He sighed. “Serena tells him that their father will hear about this when he gets home. It usually does the trick.” Rudolf pivoted, his hands on his hips. “Captain, is what your mother says true? That’s going to result in a time out.”

The king of the fae marched away, his chin held high and a pursed expression on his face.

“You totally forgot about the baby shower, didn’t you?” Liv muttered when Rudolf was gone.

“Yep.”

“So why are you here?” Liv asked.

“Because I need to find Bermuda Laurens. Is she here?”

Liv shook her head. “I’m afraid not. She’s on a research trip to London. I can message you her coordinates.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, watching as Rudolf wagged his finger at Serena’s belly, disciplining one of his unborn children. “What’s going to happen when that man is in charge of three humans?”

“Total chaos,” Liv answered. “However, he’s in charge of an entire nation of fae, and Las Vegas hasn’t gone to hell yet. Well, no more than usual. Somehow, I think he’ll manage, and probably end up accidentally raising three prodigies who save the Earth.”

“That sounds about right,” Sophia said with a laugh.

“Speaking of saving the Earth,” Liv began, “how are you doing?”

Sophia quickly filled her sister in on all the happenings in the Gullington with the dragonriders.

Liv’s usually cheerful face turned serious. “It sounds like Thad Reinhart might have the upper hand.”

“There’s no might about it,” Sophia stated. “He’s had time to get us to a major disadvantage, but we have Mother Nature now.”

Liv laughed. “How is it that we went on to work for Father Time and Mother Nature?”

“Why didn’t you tell me that Soph was here,” Clark complained, sliding through the crowd.

“Hey, Clark,” Liv began. “Soph is here.”

“Thanks,” her brother said dryly, offering Sophia a hug before looking her over. “You look like you’ve lost weight.”

“It’s called muscle,” Liv stated. “Warriors and dragonriders get it because we move around unlike you lazy Councilors.”

He shook his head at her and returned his attention to Sophia. “Are you getting enough rest? Proper meals? I can pack you a care package if you like. And are you making friends?”

“She’s a dragonrider, for heaven’s sake,” Liv complained. “It’s not like she’s at a boarding school for girls.”

“Quite the opposite, actually,” Sophia stated. “And I’m great, thanks for asking. How are you?”

Clark shook his head. “There’s an evil growing. At first, we thought the Phantom had returned, but Mother and Father rid the world of that atrocity, and nothing could ever bring it back.”

“Right…” Sophia said, trying to keep her face neutral.

“But now we suspect,” Clark began, “that the evil is connected to this Thad Reinhart you told us about, and since what he’s doing harms the Earth, it technically falls under the dragonriders’ jurisdiction. And since Thad Reinhart is a dragonrider—”

“What did you just say?” Sophia exclaimed, earning looks from many of the chatting fae in the room.

Clark leaned forward. “You knew that, right?”

“No, I think when she yelled, ‘What did you just say,’ it was because she didn’t know that piece of information,” Liv stated with a laugh.

“How did you learn that?” Sophia asked her brother.

“Well, I ran across something in the Forgotten Archives,” he explained. “It wasn’t much, just a list of dragonriders. His name stuck out because you’d just told us he was behind the spreading evil.”

Sophia had been looking for that list, but it was missing from the Incomplete History of Dragonriders—unsurprisingly. It seemed like the most pertinent information was missing from that book, which was probably why Trinity, the librarian for the Great Library in Tanzania, wanted the Complete History of Dragonriders so badly.

“Are you sure?” Sophia asked.

Clark held out his hand, and a moment later, the large volume appeared. “Yeah, I can show you.”

“Watch this. It’s sort of sick and also impressive,” Liv said, pointing at her brother.

He rolled his eyes. “It’s not sick. I simply have reviewed this book many times, although I still have much to read.”

“And shockingly, you don’t have a girlfriend,” Liv teased. “I wonder why?”

He ignored her, flipping the book open and turning a few pages. A moment later, he pointed to a list. “There.” Clark turned the book around and showed it to Sophia.

It was what appeared to be an incomplete list of dragonriders. Mahkah, Wilder, Evan, and of course, Sophia weren’t on it. She guessed it only included riders from before the curse made mortals unable to see magic. The Forgotten Archives, after all, told the history before the Great War.

Her eyes skimmed the list and found three names close together that she recognized:

Adam Rivalry

Thad Reinhart

Hiker Wallace.

She scratched her head, totally bewildered.

“Hiker didn’t tell you Thad was a dragonrider?” Liv asked.

Sophia shook her head. “No, but he loves his secrets, so I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“Oh, and something else that’s cool,” Clark began, pointing to the top of the list. “One of our relatives was a dragonrider.”

Sophia didn’t have to read the name to know who he was talking to. “Yes, I met Oscar Beaufont.”

“You what?” Clark asked. “He died eons ago.”

“Well, I meant his ghost, or I assumed that it was him,” Sophia explained. “It could have been that the Castle led me on a scavenger hunt. It likes to do that.”

Liv stretched her arm around Clark’s shoulder, hugging him tightly and offering Sophia a smile. “I don’t know about you, bro, but I feel totally better about our little sister living with the Dragon Elite at the Gullington now. She has the ghosts of our ancestors and a possessed castle and a leader who hides important information.”

Clark shook his head at his sister. “You’re one to talk. What did you face down last night?”

“It was nothing,” Liv argued.

“Oh, really? Since when are aliens bent on stealing magic from Earth nothing?” Clark challenged.

Liv stuck out her tongue. “Since now. And they weren’t successful. I just need to figure out how they got here, or I’ll have to keep kicking alien butt every day, which is annoying since getting their slime out of my hair takes forever.”

“Oh, they probably got into our orbit because Wilder didn’t actually cover my shift at the Gullington,” Sophia said with a laugh.

“Say what?” Liv asked, confused.

Sophia smiled. “Inside joke.”

Liv laid her head on her brother’s shoulder. “Aww, see, she’s making friends. Sophia has inside jokes with old dragonriders with cool names.”

“Well,” Clark said, a serious expression on his face, “I’d feel better if you’d let me send you with some sandwiches. Maybe muffins.”

“Thanks,” Sophia stated, “but I’m off to London right now. Liv, will you send me the information?”

Her sister nodded. “Consider it done. And tell Bermuda that I said… On second thought, don’t mention me to the giantess unless you want to put her in a bad mood.”

“Noted,” Sophia said, backing toward the door before Rudolf could notice she was leaving. “Tell the parents-to-be that I had to leave, but I’ll send them something ridiculously expensive for the triplets.”

“We will,” Liv said, waving. “And remember, since they are having triplets, you need to send four presents.”

Sophia winked. “Can’t wait until they have their babies and realize they only have three.”

Liv laughed. “Yes, the nursery is going to have to be completely redone.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

According to the message Liv sent Sophia, Bermuda Laurens could be found in the British Museum, but not in any public galleries. Evidently, the giantess’s research had her working in the lower level in a restricted area. That was why Liv sent someone to help Sophia find Bermuda. She’d told Sophia to keep an eye out for a little guy named Ticker.

The smell of museums was one of Sophia’s favorites. Yes, they usually were full of chemicals that kept the artwork and artifacts clean. But underneath that were the unique smells of plaster, art materials, dust, and magic.

Sophia strode down to the lower level, sliding through the crowd of tourists. She had no idea how she was going to find the guide Liv had sent, given the hordes of people. And she didn’t know who she was looking for. By “little guy,” did Liv mean she’d sent a gnome? Or was it simply a shorter magician?

A small black and white cat she recognized popped up beside her. “Plato? What are you doing here? You’re the guide Liv sent me to find Bermuda Laurens?”

The lynx shook his head, appearing amused, as usual. “No, I’m doing some research of my own here and just happened to run into you.”

There was no one in the vicinity to see her interacting with a talking cat. That was pretty typical. The lynx only showed up when no one else was around and disappeared at the slightest hint of anyone.

“The coincidence is uncanny.” Sophia eyed the cat, trying to figure out if there was a side agenda. There usually was with Liv’s sidekick, who was definitely not all he appeared or seemed.

“What is this research you’re doing?” she asked him.

“I can’t say,” he stated.

She nodded. “Figured.” Sophia looked around, still trying to locate her guide. “Well, can you help me find this Ticker Liv sent to help me?”

“Nope,” he said at once.

She rolled her eyes at him. “You’re thoroughly unhelpful.”

“It’s true.”

“And why is it that you told me that to bond to Inexorabilis, I had to redo the death of the Phantom?” she asked, remembering that he’d helped her but in his own weird lynx way.

“It worked, didn’t it?” he challenged.

“Sort of, but not at first. And I almost was killed or turned evil. I wasn’t sure which one was going to happen first.”

A smirk crossed his face. “But you weren’t. And now you’re bonded to your sword.”

“You work in mysterious ways.”

He nodded. “If I would have told you that you needed to do something of great significance to prove your loyalty to the sword, you would have been wracking your brain for days. As it happened, you were able to kill one bird with many stones, or in this case, arrows.”

“You know about Devon’s bow?” she questioned.

“Of course.”

Sophia shook her head. “Then I suppose you know about all the other strange things that came out of that single mission.”

The lynx strolled beside her, his black tail with a white tip flickering. “Naturally, and it was all executed perfectly to set up future events.”

“And by future events, you mean…” Sophia trailed away, used to playing this game with the cat.

“I can’t say,” he replied at once.

“Of course you can’t.” She sighed. “Well, thanks for orchestrating things and tampering with events for unknown reasons.”

“You’re very welcome,” he stated proudly.

“Any other wisdom you want to pass along before I find the guide Liv sent to help me?” Sophia asked him.

“Invest in board games,” he said plainly.

Sophia blinked at him, wondering if she’d heard him correctly. “Say what? Why would I do that?”

“Because winter is approaching, and you’ll want a way to pass the time at the Gullington,” he offered.

“I’m a rider for the Dragon Elite,” she argued. “I don’t think I have the luxury of sitting around and playing Clue or Battleship.”

“I don’t think that Quiet would like those games that much,” Plato said. “Get something a bit edgier. You have to make time for the little things. It can’t always be missions and battles. If it is, you’ll lose the point of doing it all in the first place.”

“The point is to help the world be a better place and save this planet,” Sophia imparted.

Plato shook his head. “I get that, but you don’t have to lose your world for that to happen. Take a break every now and then. Hang with the ones you share the Castle with.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes at him. “How do you know about Quiet? And why does it sound like you know about the others? I haven’t mentioned them to Liv and Clark.”

“You mean, you haven’t told them Evan teases you every chance he gets, and Wilder has a dashing look about him?” Plato asked.

Sophia stuck her hands on her hips. “You’ve been in the Gullington? How? Only Dragon Elite and those who serve them are allowed through the Barrier.”

“Well,” he began with a long yawn, “I’m not allowed in the House of Fourteen either, and that hasn’t stopped me.”

Sophia shook her head at him. “You’re such a strange creature.”

“So are you, Sophia Beaufont. That’s what I like about you.”

She was about to say something else, but at that instant, Plato disappeared, leaving her alone in the wing of the museum.

For a minute, she walked on, browsing the displays and not finding anyone she thought could be a guide sent by her sister.

Casually, Sophia strolled through the Sainsbury African galleries, appreciating the artwork, metalwork, textiles, and sculpture. She halted in front of a particularly interesting pottery display, enjoying the fine detail on the largest pot.

Strangely, Sophia could swear that she heard scratching coming from inside it.

She leaned forward, trying to peer into it. When she was less than a foot away, a little brown creature popped his head out the top, a wide grin taking up most of his face.

Sophia jumped back, as startled as if a snake had spilled from the pot. When she recovered, she saw that it was a brownie, one of the many house-elves who took care of mortals’ homes while they slept. This one was particularly small, with huge ears and eyes to match. He was incredibly cute.

“Hey,” Sophia said, checking around to see that no one was paying attention.

“Te Micker!” the little brownie stated.

“Do you mean you’re Ticker?” she asked.

He nodded adamantly, climbing all the way out of the pot. “Siv lent.”

“Liv sent you?” Sophia asked, trying to understand the creature’s strange way of communicating.

He nodded again. “Yes. Yes.”

“You’re going to help me find Bermuda?”

The brownie slid down the side of the pot, landing gracefully on the floor next to Sophia. “Mollow fe!”

The little guy took off fast, zig-zagging around the pottery collection. Sophia was about to object that she’d get in trouble for entering the display when she noticed the guard stationed in that room was asleep.

She sped up, trying to keep up with Ticker, who thankfully was looping around the pottery. When Sophia realized what he was doing, she paused until he started in a new direction.

He halted, an annoyed expression on his face as he pointed at where he’d just come. “Fou yollow.”

“Do you mean you want me to do exactly as you did?” she asked.

He placed his fist on his hips and nodded.

“Okay,” Sophia said, realizing there must be something to the series of events. Maybe doing them a specific way unlocked a secret room. Magic was strange like that.

Trying to recall the exact path the brownie had taken, Sophia began circling the pottery. When she was about to go around part of the display again, Ticker exclaimed.

“Mo nore!’

Sophia paused. “Okay, then what’s next?”

He answered by speeding from the room into one with beautiful furniture and cotton panels hanging on the wall.

Again, the security guard was asleep. Sophia suspected the clever little brownie was behind putting the mortals to sleep. It was a gift brownies had since they could clean houses after the mortals had gone to bed.

Ticker hurried around a huge chair three times. Then he did the same with a set of masks on stands. Sophia found it much more difficult to negotiate around the masks due to her size, but she managed to slide between them.

Once she’d completed that part of the obstacle course, she realized she’d lost sight of Ticker.

“Hey, where are you?” she whispered, searching the large room.

The tapestry hanging on the wall lifted up at the corner and the little brownie’s head popped out. “Whis tay!”

Sophia checked over her shoulder before peeling back the tapestry to reveal a small round portal. “Oh, and hence the obstacle course. It opened this.”

Carefully she stepped through the portal, momentarily blinded until she was firmly on the other side. It took her a moment for her eyes to adjust. She knew Ticker had led her in the right direction because standing right in front of her was the infamous and very accomplished Bermuda Laurens.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

“Finally, Liv, you brushed your hair,” the giantess said, briefly looking up. She returned her attention to a large book sitting on a workstation in front of her, hunching over to read the text.

It appeared that Ticker had led Sophia to a storage area of sorts. Shelves lined the room, crammed with strange objects and artifacts. The room was mostly dim, with the main light over the station where Bermuda resided.

Kneeling, Sophia offered Ticker a finger. “Thanks so much for your help. Let me know if I can return the favor.”

“Wou yelcome,” the brownie chirped before hurrying through the storage area and disappearing.

“Do you have Bellator with you?” Bermuda said, referring to Liv’s trusty sword. She held out her hand to the side, her eyes still pinned on the book. “I need a sword for something.”

“Actually, I’m not Liv,” Sophia said, nearing the giantess, who was deep in concentration.

She glanced up, blinking at Sophia as she neared. “Well, that explains the hair. The Beaufont sister who owns a brush and knows how to use it. You should teach your older sister.”

Sophia laughed, bowing slightly to the accomplished giantess. “It’s good to see you again, Mrs. Laurens.”

The always stoic giantess simply nodded. Her curly brown hair was reminiscent of her son Rory’s. He also had her facial features, making her more of a handsome woman than a dainty female. She was wearing a long brown dress and an extravagant hat with a bird on top.

Bermuda nodded appreciatively to her. “The honor is all mine. Being in the presence of the newest dragonrider and the first female of the Dragon Elite is a true gift for someone such as myself.”

“Am I in your book, Mysterious Creatures?”

“Since the moment you were born,” Bermuda stated.

That confounded Sophia, but she smiled instead of asking the questions needling her brain. “I’m here because I need to find the location of the rapoo. Can you help me?”

Shock registered in Bermuda’s eyes. “Where did you hear about those cleverly helpful creatures? I haven’t written about them yet because I’ve yet to find one.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, disappointment welling to the surface. “Well, a friend told me about them.”

Bermuda tilted her head to the side, narrowing her gaze. “Yes, you would be the type to get a fairy godmother.”

Sophia blinked at the giantess. “How did you guess?”

“Well, besides the fact that you’re shimmering with pixie dust?” Bermuda asked.

Sophia glanced down at her arms and just then realized that she was, in fact, sparkling like she’d been dipped in glitter. “Yes, I guess besides that.”

“Well, I don’t know many who are aware of the presence of the rapoo,” Bermuda stated. “But a fairy godmother, well, she’d be in the know because of her connection to Mother Nature.” Bermuda paused. “Have you met the One? I’ve heard rumors that she’s back.”

“You mean Mama Jamba?” Sophia asked.

Bermuda’s eyes lit up and she grabbed a pen and began scratching words on a piece of paper. “Mama Jamba. Her real name. What a gift. I guess the answer is yes, then. I want to hear all about her. Is she as willowy as I imagine? Her hair full of green leaves and her clothes made of vines?”

Sophia hesitated. “Not exactly. In this current form, she’s wearing velour tracksuits and looks like a retired Southern debutante. But she’s amazing, maybe even more so because she isn’t what you expect.”

Bermuda smiled, a rare sight on the giantess’s face. “I like it very much. One day, I hope to meet her and tell her how very much I enjoy her work.”

Sophia nodded. “In the meantime, I’m working on a mission where I need to help a country to excavate natural resources, and I heard the rapoo could help.”

“It’s a genius solution,” Bermuda stated. “You’ve got a good fairy godmother.”

“Are there bad ones?”

Bermuda tilted her head back and forth, considering this question. “There are some who aren’t as helpful. Maybe they are still training, and that’s the reason for their gaps in knowledge.”

Sophia laughed. “Wait, is there a fairy godmother college or something?”

When Bermuda didn’t join in, Sophia stopped.

“Of course, there is,” the giantess said quite seriously. “How else are they going to prepare for their role? I suspect you have training you have to complete before you can be a true dragonrider. Is that right?”

Sophia nodded, feeling disciplined.

“Well, why would it be any different for anyone else in a skilled position?” Bermuda questioned.

Sophia shrugged. “I guess I never thought about it.” She made a mental note that she needed to find the fairy godmother college and take a peek. The possibilities of what she would see there were intriguing.

“Anyway, your fairy godmother is absolutely correct,” Bermuda stated. “A rapoo would be ideal for mining gems. However, I’ve yet to actually find one.”

“Oh, well…”

Bermuda turned her attention to the book beside her and flipped the page to a map. “But it’s been on my list to study the creatures.” She pointed to the center of the page where a particularly mountainous area was depicted. “If we go to this location, I think we might find the rapoo.”

“Why was the map for that area on the next page?” Sophia asked.

Bermuda shook her head. “I was hoping you wouldn’t have your sister’s sense of humor. Oh, well, something to overlook, as long you don’t suffer from an overuse of sarcasm.”

Sophia nodded. “I’ll keep the comments to myself when I can.”

Bermuda took off her hat, looking around. “Well, then we’d better get off. The jungle will be getting dark soon, and this is the prime time to find a rapoo.”

“You’re going to go with me?” Sophia asked.

“Of course,” Bermuda answered. “How else are you going to carry those creatures back on your own?”

“Right,” Sophia said, feeling hopeful.

Bermuda’s eyes fell on the book she’d been studying. “Oh, I almost forgot. Do you have a sword?”

Sophia pulled Inexorabilis from its sheath. “Will this work?”

The giantess took the sword, appraising it appreciatively. “Why, yes, I think it will. An elfin-made sword of the highest quality.” She flicked her gaze to Sophia. “And you’ve already bonded with it. You make quick work of things that take old men much longer. I can already see that you’ll be good for the Dragon Elite.”

“Oh, well, thank you.”

“And thank you for the sword. I’ll be quick.” Bermuda thrust the blade of the sword straight through the book, sending a bright light radiating around the room, followed by a crackling sound.

Sophia shielded her face as a cloud of dust shot from the pages, covering everything nearby. When it had cleared, Bermuda yanked the sword from the pages and shook her head.

“That should just about do it,” the giantess said, handing the sword back.

“What was that about?” Sophia asked.

“Oh, isn’t it obvious?” Bermuda asked.

“Not really…”

“The book had a contagious disease,” Bermuda explained. “I extracted the information I could, and then it was time to end it before the plague spread to other books.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, her eyes large. It was odd when the bizarre world she’d known since birth surprised her.

With a keen eye on the sword, Bermuda said, “You’ll probably want to keep that out. Where we are headed isn’t a tame area and may be full of dangerous creatures.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

When Sophia stepped through the portal, she was surprised to find the giantess wearing khakis pants and top and a safari hat, although she didn’t remember seeing her change before they left the British Museum.

The sounds of the jungle were deafening, full of the calls of the many creatures that resided there.

“Where are we?” Sophia asked, nearly having to yell to be heard over the birds squawking in the trees.

“China,” Bermuda answered, looking around, her hands on her hips.

“China is sort of big,” Sophia stated. “Anything specific?”

“The jungle portion,” Bermuda stated matter-of-factly.

“Thanks.” Sophia tightened her hand on the hilt of her sword, surveying the dense jungle around them. “What are we looking for?”

“Corns,” Bermuda answered. “They densely populate the area around where the rapoo can be found according to my research.”

“You mean corn? As in the vegetable?” Sophia asked.

Bermuda sighed. “No, corns. As in corns.” She set off at once, trudging through the jungle, easily negotiating the large roots buckling out of the ground and the low-hanging branches.

Sophia had to hike herself up over the trees and duck to avoid hitting leaves. “I get that you think that explains what you’re referring to, but I’m not following.”

“You’ll get it when you see them,” Bermuda said, her voice distant as she stared around the jungle. It was streaked with shadows, different creatures lurking in the trees and foliage.

“I can’t wait,” Sophia said dryly.

“You’re doing it,” Bermuda warned. “That was one of those sarcastic comments.”

“Sorry,” Sophia said, looking around even though she had no idea what she was searching for.

“We are close,” Bermuda said speculatively.

“To what?” Sophia asked. “The rapoo?”

“No, to the danger that protects their natural habitat,” Bermuda said, sliding to the side and waving Sophia forward.

“You want me to go first?”

“I want you to go forward, period,” Bermuda explained. “I’ll hang back while you fight the beasts. Try not to injure them, though. I’ll be here when you’re done.”

“Okay…” Sophia held her sword tentatively, wondering how she’d gotten herself into this predicament. She was grateful that Bermuda was leading her to the rapoo, but a little put off that she now had to fight mystery creatures.

She let out a deep breath, wondering if she should summon Lunis for help. Then a large pair of eyes peeked through the branches. They resembled the precious expression in a bunny rabbit’s round eyes.

When the creature stepped forward, Sophia nearly doubled over from cuteness overload. It was a small panda with a unicorn horn on its head. A unicorn!

Before she could scoop up the creature and hug it to her, a dozen more pairs of eyes popped up, all with the distinctively cute quality of the panda-corn.

“Corns!” Sophia exclaimed, realizing what Bermuda had been referring to.

“Stay focused!” the giantess warned from several yards behind Sophia.

“Why, because I’m about to be smothered by cuteness?” Sophia asked, as the animals stepped forward one by one. There was a monkey-corn, a mouse-corn, a squirrel-corn, and many other hybrid creatures.

After having to face the evil unicorn known as the Phantom, Sophia welcomed this experience.

She squatted, smiling at the animals as they approached, seemingly curious about her, their little noses sniffing.

Sophia extended a hand. “It’s okay, little ones. I won’t hurt you.”

“I wouldn’t do that,” Bermuda sang at Sophia’s back.

She sighed. “Why? They are so sweet, with their shiny horns and eyes that make me melt.”

The panda-corn was the closest. When it was inches from Sophia’s fingers, its eyes flashed red, changing completely, and fangs shot out of its mouth, making it go from cute to incredibly dangerous in seconds.

CHAPTER THIRTY

With a frantic jerk, Sophia launched herself back, holding Inexorabilis in front of her.

“Don’t hurt them,” Bermuda said casually from behind Sophia.

“Do you see the teeth on those furry demons?” Sophia scanned the jungle, watching as the cute hybrids bared their teeth, their eyes flashing red. “What if they tear into me? Then can I slaughter the monsters?”

“You can,” Bermuda sang. “But then the rapoo won’t cooperate. The corns protect them.”

“And they do an excellent job.” Sophia backed up as the creatures inched forward. “What’s up with evil unicorns and hybrids lately? Did the Phantom infect these guys?”

“The Phantom?” Bermuda’s voice rose an octave. “That’s been dead since your mother killed it.”

“I killed it again,” Sophia muttered, considering her options as the creatures crowded her.

“Fascinating,” Bermuda said, scribbling in her notebook. “I must spend more time with you, Sophia.”

“Cool. Let’s plan something when I don’t die from vampire hybrid unicorns.”

“And no, the Phantom didn’t infect these creatures,” Bermuda explained. “Like I said, their job is to protect the rapoo from danger.”

“Why?” Sophia questioned, feeling like she was missing something.

“I’m not entirely certain, which is why I’m here observing. Remember that I haven’t seen the rapoo yet, only heard rumors of them.”

“And others who have tried to fight these creatures have failed to find the rapoo?” Sophia asked.

“Yes,” Bermuda answered simply, continuing to scribble in her notebook. “From what I’ve read, they’re near extinction, which is why the corns protect them.”

“Weird partnership, but I like it.”

“Legend has it that the rapoo mined most of the gems in this area, and when they did, they released the unicorn hybrids buried in the rock,” Bermuda explained.

“So it’s payback,” Sophia mused.

“Yes, and now they protect the rapoo, who are nonaggressive, although they have very sharp teeth,” Bermuda stated.

“What if I didn’t fight the corns?” Sophia speculated, something working in her mind, although she was still uncertain.

When facing a dozen creatures with sharp fangs and evil red eyes, not being on the defensive felt wrong, but maybe that was the key.

She lowered her sword and all of the horned animals paused in their advance, eyeing her. Sticking Inexorabilis in the dirt, Sophia thrust her hands into the air.

All the creatures’ gaze darted to the blade sticking out of the ground.

“I’m not here to hurt you or the rapoo.” Sophia drew a breath as the animals blinked at her impassively. “The rapoo are dwindling because they are out of gems, aren’t they?”

The creatures looked around at each other, their red eyes dimming.

Sophia heard Bermuda’s pen scratch across the paper faster. “Oh, astute observation.”

“They need to mine to prosper, don’t they?” Sophia asked the animals, hoping this strategy paid off.

The creatures moved forward a few more inches, lining up to create a wall between Sophia and where she suspected the rapoo were located behind the dense brush.

“What if I had a safe place where they would be valued and could mine?” Sophia offered.

“Interesting…” Bermuda mused.

The corns’ sharp fangs began to retract and their eyes returned to normal.

Sophia sucked in a breath, feeling like she needed to keep talking. “And once they’ve mined the area I have in mind, we can move them to a new location where they can excavate and thrive.”

The creatures moved closer to one another, forming a solid line.

Sophia was missing something in this negotiation. The corns weren’t menacing her, but they weren’t relenting either.

“What if…” Sophia chewed on her lip, thinking. “What if you could accompany them?”

This created a stir among the animals. Sophia tensed, her eyes on her sword.

“You could protect them,” Sophia offered. “And my friend here will be in charge of monitoring and moving you and them when their mines are empty.”

“I don’t believe I signed on for that,” Bermuda said tersely.

“And I didn’t know you were going to leave me to deal with dangerous unicorn hybrids while you took notes,” Sophia said over her shoulder to the giantess.

“I’m a very busy woman and can’t commit to this.”

“Well, then I guess you can’t accompany me on trips, and I won’t be sharing the information I learned about the Phantom or other creatures…like dragons.”

A long breath slipped from the giantess’s mouth. “Well played, Sophia Beaufont. I think you might have gotten yourself a deal.”

Sophia smiled. “I am an adjudicator. We are fantastic at making deals.”

“The dragonriders I’ve known were fantastic at killing to make deals,” Bermuda imparted. “This talking business is new to the Dragon Elite.”

“Well, let’s hope it works in this case,” Sophia said, looking intently at the corns, who were peering at her tentatively. “Do we have a deal? We relocate you and the rapoo. You can protect them, and Bermuda will ensure you’re safe.”

Sophia wasn’t sure what she expected. Maybe for a representative for the corns to step up and answer her formally. Instead, a cloud of gold dust circled over the heads of the animals. A small tendril reached out for Sophia. She tensed but remained frozen, wondering what was happening.

Behind her, Bermuda sucked in a startled breath as the wisp of golden dust reached around Sophia, tethering her to the animals. It was very similar to the experience when she had made her first deal between the villagers and the government in Brazil.

“The mark of a Dragon Elite deal,” Bermuda said in a hushed voice, echoing Sophia’s thoughts.

“So they agreed,” Sophia realized as the giantess stepped even with her.

“Yes, and now it’s time that we transport.” She twirled her large hand and a huge crate materialized. “That will be for the rapoo.”

“What about the corns?” Sophia asked.

“I think we both know they can’t be caged,” Bermuda answered. “But the rapoo prefer small compartments.”

“Like caves,” Sophia added.

“Exactly.” The giantess snapped her fingers, and the door on the front of the crate opened.

Sophia ran her eyes over the corns, wondering what was supposed to happen next. On the heels of her thought, little creatures began to squirm across the jungle floor. They were the size of rats, but much cuter. The rapoo resembled honey badgers, with a long body and bear-like faces. They also had the badgers’ coloring, white on the top and black on the bottom. It was hard for Sophia to think of these little guys as expert miners, but it made sense when she studied their long-clawed paws and rows of sharp teeth.

“Simply incredible,” Bermuda whispered as the rapoo filed into the crate, making little squeaky noises, seemingly driven by an invisible force. When all of them were in the crate, Bermuda closed the door. There were only twenty, which was a low number. Hopefully, they would recover once they were in their new home in the country of Reerca.

Sophia created a portal, realizing that she’d be early for the meeting with the leaders of the two nations. Under-promise and over-deliver, she thought as she watched the corns jump through the portal, headed to their new home.

Bermuda shook her head, amazement on her face. “I’ve never seen anything quite like it.”

Sophia smiled, allowing herself to feel proud at that moment. “I’m just glad this is all going to work out.”

The giantess nodded. “You, as I suspected, will mark a new era of dragonriders. I have my worries about the future and this planet, but this gives me hope.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

“I don’t think either Reerca or Thealth expected that resolution,” Lunis said to Sophia as they entered the Barrier, fresh from their adventures.

“But how thrilled did the leaders of Reerca look when we unveiled the rapoo?” Sophia asked, proudly.

“I couldn’t have considered a better solution,” Lunis stated.

“I can’t take credit, though,” Sophia admitted, having missed the cold of the Gullington and the way the winds swept across the Expanse. “It was Mae Ling who gave me the information.”

“Yes, but we should take credit for the partnerships that lead to our successes,” Lunis instructed sagely. “Those in our lives directly reflect on us. You are the type of person who has a fairy godmother. Never discount the importance of that.”

Sophia shrugged. “I’m not sure I understand the whole Mae Ling thing, but isn’t it possible that I was given a fairy godmother because I’m such a mess and need so much help?”

“It’s possible, but I suspect it’s because you’re destined for incredible things and are being given the resources to do them.”

Sophia pulled her cloak tighter as she walked beside Lunis, headed for the Cave. She needed rest and food, but for the time being, she needed to be on the Expanse, staring at the Castle she’d missed. Any amount of time away from the Gullington was too much. Sophia knew that the Castle replenished and healed the riders, as did the Cave for the dragons, but there was more to it. The Gullington filled up Sophia’s spirit, making her feel connected to the world in a way she’d never known before.

Letting out a breath, Sophia suddenly felt lighter. “I’m just grateful we found a solution that benefited everyone and avoided violence.”

“It won’t always be that way,” Lunis warned.

“I know,” Sophia said softly. “But for this time, the people of Reerca have a future, with an economy that is sure to flourish with an incredible new export.”

“And they’ve created a viable partnership with Thealth,” Lunis stated.

“Yeah, instead of negotiating border controls, we made it so the citizens of Reerca didn’t want to emigrate.”

Lunis looked at the Pond, an eager expression in his eyes. “And two peaceful nations sit side by side, a new promising partnership about to bloom between them.”

“Right. And the rapoo population will hopefully recover,” Sophia said, remembering watching the strange creatures mine for the first time. It had amazed everyone in attendance. Well, not the corns. They simply watched protectively, eyeing the humans with skepticism. Bermuda’s presence seemed to put them at ease, and now that she had accepted her role in helping the rapoo, she and Sophia had struck a deal. It was amazing to her that solutions worked out for so many as a result of adjudicating a single conflict. It was unexpected and entirely beautiful.

“That’s what we were born for,” Lunis said, having spied Sophia’s thought.

“I’m starting to understand that,” Sophia began. “I guess I expected being a dragonrider would involve more battles than discussions.”

Lunis watched as a flock of birds crossed the Pond, a hungry expression in his eyes. “History supports your perception.”

“You’re ready to hunt,” Sophia guessed.

“That I am, but I’ll stay with you until you’re ready to go up to the Castle.”

She smiled at him. “Thank you, but I’m okay.” Her gaze caught Quiet, hurrying back from the Pond, taking the same path he had the last time she’d seen him nervously glancing over his shoulder. Similar to that last time, the gnome seemed worried that he was being followed or something.

“What do you make of his suspicious behavior?” Sophia asked Lunis.

“I think that if anyone will figure it out, it will be you,” her dragon stated. “Now, I’m going to take you up on your offer and take my leave.”

Sophia’s stomach rumbled. “Eat a bird for me.”

He shook his head. “Eat your own bird.” Lunis launched into the air soundlessly, his blue wings a brilliant contrast to the gray sky.

Sophia was surprised that Quiet hadn’t noticed them on the other side of the hill, but it was probably because he kept looking between the Castle and the Pond, missing them tucked into the rolling landscape.

Using her enhanced speed and stealth, she hurried across the grounds, approaching the gnome from the side. He put his back to her when she was only five yards away. His gaze jumped to Lunis in the sky before he swung around, his beady eyes connecting with Sophia’s.

She halted, trying to appear inconspicuous. “Hey, there—”

Her words were interrupted by the gnome snapping his fingers and making her disappear.

Sophia sucked in a breath, nearly choking on it as she teleported and landed with a thud in the entry of the Castle.

Disoriented, she swung around, trying to get her bearings and feeling like her insides had been hung up to dry before being shoved back inside her.

Suddenly she was breathless, her chest rising and falling dramatically. “Why?” she asked herself, considering bolting back out of the Castle since the groundskeeper was definitely up to something suspicious.

“Why what, darling?” Mama Jamba asked, her slipper-covered feet scooting across the stone floors. She had curlers in her hair and a perspiring glass of iced tea in her hand.

Sophia blinked at Mother Nature. “You always know what’s in my head before I do. Why are you asking when I suspect you already know what I mean by why?”

Mama Jamba laughed. “Because it’s more fun if we actually have a conversation. Otherwise, it would be quite boring around here. And I don’t actually know exactly what’s in your head. For instance, I know that you’re wondering a why connected to Quiet, but I don’t know any more than that. Similar to Father Time, I can see things, but not everything.”

“Oh,” Sophia said. “I guess that makes sense. I was wondering why Quiet keeps transporting me when I sneak up on him and what he’s hiding.”

“Well, who likes to be snuck up on?” Mama Jamba reasoned.

“I get that, but he’s suspicious.” Sophia covered her mouth, something suddenly occurring to her. “Maybe he’s hiding the Complete History of Dragonriders.”

Mama Jamba took a sip. “Or maybe he’s got stomach issues and you’re catching him hurrying to the loo.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes. “I don’t think that’s it.”

“It could be,” Mama Jamba stated. “I mean, no one wants anyone around them when they’ve got gas, and you’re trailing after him.”

“No, I think he’s hiding something,” Sophia mused.

“And why do you think he’s hiding the Complete History of Dragonriders?”

“Well, because it’s missing,” Sophia explained. “And it’s supposedly in the Gullington, and it’s the one book that the Great Library doesn’t have.”

Mama Jamba’s fingers slipped on her glass. She covered up the blunder, grabbing it with her other hand. “Napkin, Castle.”

A moment later, a napkin appeared in the air.

“Thank you,” Mama Jamba said, taking the piece of cloth and wrapping it around the glass. “Now, I think you’ve got enough to worry about. You shouldn’t be worrying about this silly book.”

“It’s not a silly book,” Sophia argued. “Much of the history isn’t in the incomplete version.”

“Naturally, darling,” Mama Jamba chirped. “Hence the name.”

Sophia’s eyes flicked to Hiker’s study at the top of the stairs. That was where she was headed next, and he’d have some tough questions to answer.

“I just feel like there’s an important reason the Complete History is missing,” Sophia stated.

Mama Jamba suddenly appeared conflicted. “I don’t like to tell those I love to avoid their feelings. However, in this case, I’d like you to focus your attention somewhere else. Not forever, but until the time is right.”

“Why?” Sophia asked at once.

Mama Jamba smiled. “It is a child’s prerogative to ask that incessant question, but it is a mother’s right to say, ‘because I said so.’”

“When will the time be right to look for the book?” Sophia asked.

Mother Nature held out her free hand and touched Sophia’s chin, her fingertips warm even though they had just been wrapped around the cold glass. “You will know. Just as your body knows when to wake from sleep or eat from hunger, you will know. Simply listen.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Hiker Wallace was peering out the tiny window in his office when Sophia approached. The office was still cramped, having shrunk recently, all the furniture crammed together. The bookshelves were still bare, the books having been removed by the Castle and not found, even after Ainsley’s attempts to locate them.

For a moment, Sophia sympathized with the man before her. He wasn’t from this era, and entering the modern world obviously wasn’t easy for him. He’d lost so many in the five-hundred years he’d been on the planet. And she knew that he desperately wished the Dragon Elite was the way it had been, but there was no looking back.

And worse for the leader of the Dragon Elite was the newest realization that the last of the dragon eggs and the total of the dragon population mostly resided within the Gullington. Ten dragons. That’s all that they knew they had.

However, for as much sympathy that Sophia had for Hiker, she also knew that he wasn’t always trying hard enough. It was always one step forward and two back with him. He wanted to embrace the modern world but refused technology. He wanted the Dragon Elite to take back their roles as adjudicators but dragged his feet when it came to missions. And he was definitely hiding something, but what she didn’t know was why.

Clearing her throat, Sophia stepped into Hiker Wallace’s office. “I think I know why the Castle is punishing you,” she said, striding into his study and halting just in front of the Viking.

He turned, a tired expression on his face. “Because it’s a deranged old building whose only pleasure is to annoy me?”

She shook her head. “Because you’re keeping secrets.”

Hiker visibly stiffened. “Maybe. I have a lot of secrets. That’s the role of a leader.”

“Important secrets,” Sophia added. “Things that we should know about. Things that affect the dragonriders and what we’re out there facing.”

“Look, Missy.” Hiker strode to his desk, picked up a piece of paper, and then dropped it. “I’m responsible for the lives of many. It may not be as many as the Dragon Elite once had, but I’m still responsible for you and the men. And now that our role as adjudicators has returned, I can’t allow you to be privy to everything. You may not like it, but that isn’t my concern. It’s keeping you alive, which means guarding knowledge.”

“Good speech. However, I disagree,” Sophia argued.

“Of course, you do,” he growled.

“Yes, guarding information is important, but I think telling us Thad Reinhart was a dragonrider is pretty important too. Furthermore, I think hiding that knowledge could get us killed.”

Hiker’s gaze fell to the floor for a moment. “How did you hear about that?”

“So it’s true,” she stated, her eyes narrowing with defiance.

“Answer my question.”

“It’s in the Forgotten Archives,” she answered. “There is a list of riders from before the Great War. You are on it, and Adam. Imagine my surprise when I saw Thad’s name.”

“I don’t really want to.” Hiker nodded, running his hands through his blond hair. “You have access to that text through the House of Fourteen, I suspect.”

“I suspect it’s in the Great Library too now, but that is irrelevant. Why didn’t you tell us?” Sophia asked. “Do the other guys know?”

He shook his head. “And that is what is not relevant.”

“Not relevant?” Sophia exclaimed. “Mahkah is still recovering from near-death after going to one of Thad’s facilities. One of his magical tech jets killed Adam. Evan and I were nearly killed recovering those dragon eggs. We are looking at a war with Thad Reinhart. He’s the reason this planet is in flux. I think pertinent details like the fact that he was a dragonrider should be shared.”

“But you’re not the leader of the Dragon Elite, are you?” Hiker questioned.

“No, I’m just a young, inexperienced woman who knows nothing about this world, except that you’re covering something up.”

He narrowed his light eyes at her. “What happened with your adjudication case? Why are you back so soon?” Hiker asked, obviously wanting to change the subject.

“I finished it,” she stated, folding her arms over her chest.

“Finished it?” he questioned. “How?”

Sophia sighed dramatically. “The impoverished nation will soon be wealthy. The other nation will be partners with them. A species of animal is now looking at avoiding extinction. And the unicorn hybrids didn’t kill me.”

For a long moment, he studied her before letting out a long breath, relaxing slightly. “I’ll need a full report on that. I want every single detail.”

“I’ll email it over,” Sophia shot back defiantly. “What’s your email address again?”

He picked up a piece of blank parchment and thrust it at her.

“What do you want me to do with that? Make you a paper airplane?”

He growled. “Write down your report. You know full well that I don’t have email, nor will I ever.”

Sophia sighed, taking the piece of parchment. “Fine, but you could at least try to embrace technology.”

“Because some pain in my ass says so?” he fired back. “That’s not how it works.”

“Seriously,” Sophia began, “Thad Reinhart was a dragonrider. We should be addressing that.”

Hiker stormed to the other side of the room, his boots clomping on the floor. “There’s nothing to address. He had a dragon. Thad was one of the corrupt ones. There’s one or two in every batch. He got out of control. Something happened to his dragon and we thought that we killed the man himself, but obviously we didn’t. And he’s adapted.”

“Adapted?” Sophia asked. “He owns several major corporations. He has magical tech. He’s—”

“I’m aware that he weathered the storm better than most dragonriders during our blackout,” Hiker interrupted.

“What happened to his dragon?” Sophia asked, realizing he kept talking about it in the past tense. It made sense to her that if this global leader was running corporations, it was because he didn’t have a dragon, something that would keep him grounded to the Earth rather than sitting high in a skyscraper, as she pictured Thad Reinhart doing.

“She was killed,” Hiker said, a new bitterness surfacing on his face. “It was an accident, but irreversible. After that, Thad went on a rampage.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, her heart suddenly aching at the thought. She couldn’t imagine living without Lunis. And actually, she didn’t think it was possible. “I thought that our lives were tied to our dragons’. How can he still be alive if his dragon is dead? In the Incomplete History of Dragonriders, it says that when one dies, the other quickly follows for one reason or another.”

Hiker nodded. “That’s the way it has always gone. I don’t know how he’s lived all this time without her. Thad must have figured out a way around it. He is obviously a master with magical tech. I’m guessing he found a workaround.”

“And you’re certain the dragon is dead?” Sophia asked.

Hiker bit his lip, his eyes distant. “I’m certain of it.”

“Because you were there,” she guessed.

“It’s not important,” he said, shadows of ghosts dancing in his eyes.

“Are there other relevant details you’re keeping to yourself?” she dared to ask.

“You don’t know what’s relevant,” he argued. “That’s my job.”

“I just want to be able to trust you.”

He studied her for a long moment. “In my day, leaders didn’t have to earn trust. Riders followed them simply because they’d earned that title. But you seem to be from this generation, which thinks I have to prove something to you.”

“What’s wrong with that?” she asked.

“It’s against everything I’ve ever known,” he boomed.

“But the world is different from what you’ve ever known,” she argued.

Hiker shook his head. “We aren’t discussing this anymore. And you won’t tell the others about this Thad business.”

“Why?” Sophia questioned.

“Because I said so,” he fired back.

She shook her head. “You and Mama Jamba…”

“We know what’s best, kiddo.”

Anger rose up in Sophia, making her want to stomp her feet and yell, but that would only reinforce Hiker’s point, so she tried to breathe through the fury.

Hiker thundered back over to his desk, picking up a folder. “You finished your case, and as promised, I’ll allow you to go after the only dragonrider I can locate.”

“What? You will?” she asked, shocked. Was Hiker trying to get her to forget about this Thad Reinhart business? Was he bribing her? Or was he simply a man of his word?

“Well,” he said, drawing out the word. “I’ll have to review the case you just finished, but it sounds like, despite my concerns, you solved it effectively enough, finding solutions for more than just the two related parties.”

“And no one got hurt,” she added.

He cut his eyes at her. “Sometimes, someone needs to get hurt.”

“Maybe,” she fired back.

“There’s a lot that I don’t understand about you, Sophia Beaufont. But the way you work your cases isn’t one of them. I’ll give you that. You’re a good adjudicator, but you have much to learn.”

“So do I have to complete my training before going after this lone rider?” she asked, taking the file.

He shook his head. “No, we don’t have that kind of time.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Hey, I’m back before the others from my case.”

“My point,” Hiker began, “is that I don’t think you need to complete your training for this particular case. As far as I can tell, this lone rider is simply that. He’s a loner, living away from society and of course, other dragonriders. He might be a bit inept with social cues, but we may be able to fix that over time. I don’t remember much about him, but I’m willing to give him another shot if you convince him to return to the Gullington.”

“So, you want me to persuade him to come back and give us another chance?” Sophia asked, thinking that sounded fairly easy.

“I want you to use your instincts,” Hiker corrected. “If he doesn’t seem stable, then you are to leave him. If he does, he can follow you back to the Gullington. Without you to guide him, he won’t be able to find it since it is lost to those not welcomed by the Dragon Elite. But firstly, you must assess the situation. If he isn’t right, we will cut our losses and figure things out on our own.”

“What does that mean, sir?” Sophia asked, sensing a new tension in the Viking.

Hiker let out a long breath. “As far as I can tell, this is the only rider left.”

“Besides Thad Reinhart?” Sophia clarified.

He nodded. “Yes, but Thad doesn’t show up on the Elite Globe, which might mean others don’t either. This is the only one I’ve been able to locate. His name is Gordon Burgress.”

Sophia thought for a moment. “Why do you think that there’s only one rider we can locate?”

“I don’t know,” Hiker mused. “I believe Thad killed most of them. He hates every dragonrider. But more importantly, Thad hates the Dragon Elite with a vengeance.”

“You’re not going to tell me why, right?” she asked.

“He was a bad seed, that’s all,” Hiker answered. “But I don’t know what happened to the other riders—whether they are out there, and I can’t find them, or they are all dead. That’s why you have to go and learn as much about Gordon as possible. I think he’ll offer us answers one way or another.”

Sophia pressed the folder with the information on the lone rider to her chest, grateful for the opportunity.

“Thank you, sir. I’ll do my best.”

Hiker nodded. “I have no doubt about that. It’s just that your best and my way of doing things are different.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

The Rocky Mountains with winter approaching was about as unforgiving as the Gullington. Snow crunched under Sophia’s boots when she and Lunis stepped through the portal.

Her dragon’s face stretched with delight.

“Is this your first experience with snow?” she asked him, watching his eyes dazzle with curiosity as he dragged his claws through the untouched snow.

“In this lifetime,” he stated, sounding like a typical dragon with his mysterious talk.

“It’s cold, isn’t it?” Sophia asked, looking at the stony mountains in the distance, heavy with snow. Where they were located, at the edge of a slushy lake, there was little precipitation on the ground, just a few patches of snow like where they were currently standing.

Evergreens created a barrier between them and the peaks. Sophia suspected that many woodland creatures hid in the forest around them, although it felt like they were a million miles from any living creature.

Sophia had gotten so used to the remote stillness of the Gullington, she realized right then how much she enjoyed it. For a girl who was born and raised in a city with four million people, it was strange to find solace in such a place.

She always thought she’d miss the hum of the highway, the background music of her life. She’d suspected that she’d miss the buzz and amenities of the city, but in actuality, she never even thought about it anymore.

Her heart was so full when she looked at the Expanse, knowing that the Castle was attempting to give her everything she desired, even if she was a thousand miles from modern society.

There was something very enchanting about that, she thought as she studied the Rocky Mountains before her.

“Saying snow is cold is like saying that sunlight is warm,” Lunis said. “It’s implied in the word.”

“Well, I guess I’m not in the business of words, now am I?” she bantered.

Lunis stretched out his wings, the shimmering blue catching the waning sunlight. He was somehow more beautiful in this location, but Sophia couldn’t pinpoint why.

“How do you suspect we are going to find this Gordon Burgress?” Sophia asked. “Do you have a dragon radar that leads you to other dragons?”

“If I did, it would be called drag-dar, but no, we don’t have that,” he replied. “The only one I can find no matter what is you.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Sophia offered.

“We’re going to find the lone rider through tracking,” Lunis explained. “Although the Rocky Mountains are vast, a dragon leaves behind many signs I should be able to find and follow.”

“Yeah, that makes sense,” Sophia muttered, scanning the area and feeling like they were being watched.

“We’re not,” Lunis stated, sensing her thoughts. “But there is something off about this area.”

“Yeah, it’s like there’s electricity in the air,” Sophia said, hearing a buzzing in her ears.

“You’re right,” Lunis agreed. “Something isn’t right about this place. I feel it too.”

“Maybe it’s the lone rider,” she offered.

He shook his head. “I don’t think so, but he might be a part of it.”

“Well, we will figure it out. Where do we start this tracking business?” Sophia asked.

“Look for a cave or broken trees or—”

“Or a dragon,” Sophia interrupted, performing a quick tracking spell. As before, it created a trail of gold dust that snaked ahead of them, weaving through the trees and heading up the mountain in front of them.

Feeling proud of herself, Sophia smiled at her dragon.

“That’s not going to work,” Lunis said dryly, not as impressed as she thought he should be.

She scoffed. “Why not?”

At that moment, the trail disappeared.

“Because,” he began, “those who don’t want to be found will banish a tracking spell as soon as they notice it. And a lone rider and dragon who live far from society seem like the perfect candidates for that.”

Sophia growled. “Case in point.”

Lunis nodded. “And now they know we’re here, so we’ve lost the element of surprise.”

“Sorry, rookie mistake,” Sophia grumbled.

“Your instincts are good,” Lunis consoled. “I think you’ll be excellent at tracking dragons once I teach you what to look for.”

“Thanks, but I’m obviously no mother of dragons,” Sophia said with a laugh.

Steam spilled from Lunis’ nostrils as he shook his head. “You didn’t just go there.”

“I did,” Sophia stated. “I think comparing our dragons to those in Game of Thrones is a way to really muddy things up in our present situation. I have many more references to keep you entertained as we trek through the forest.”

“I beg you not to,” Lunis said dryly. “For one, I still haven’t seen the final season. And for two, it’s highly offensive comparing real dragons to a fantasy series.”

“I don’t know,” Sophia teased. “You totally ruined the end of How to Train Your Dragon for me.”

“That’s your fault for falling asleep during the movie.”

“I was tired from training all day,” Sophia argued.

“Also, I don’t think Hiker appreciates that your studying involves watching cartoon movies about dragons,” Lunis said.

“No, I’m certain he doesn’t.” Sophia giggled. “But that seething look he gets when I reference scenes from the movie gives my life purpose.”

“You will probably be the death of that man,” Lunis stated.

“Probably,” Sophia said plainly. “But my hope is to get him to use an iPhone before that happens.”

“And that will be what sends him over the edge,” Lunis said with a laugh.

“Well, sooner or later, he’s going to have to pick up that Kindle if he wants his books,” Sophia related. “We will progress from there.”

Lunis’ intuitive gaze followed the trail that Sophia had illuminated before. “At least we know which direction to head.”

“Yes, but do you think it’s a problem that they know we are here?” Sophia asked, wishing she hadn’t made that mistake right off the bat.

Lunis shook his head. “There’s no way to know for sure, but from what Hiker said, this Gordon Burgress is a loner. He probably just wants to be left alone. But maybe he doesn’t and is waiting to be found. It’s hard to tell.”

Sophia held out her arm. “Okay, well, lead the way, and show me about this tracking.”

“Yes, you will need it to pass our training.” The dragon started forward, leaving behind footprints in the snow.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

The forest quickly grew denser, the snow on the ground thicker. Still, Sophia and Lunis were enlivened by trekking across the Rockies, springing over fallen trees and trudging through the brush.

“Could that fallen tree be from a dragon?” Sophia asked Lunis.

He shook his head. “No, it’s from a large drop of snow last year.” He pointed out the way she could tell, and suddenly Sophia could see the cause and effect of different weather patterns around the mountain. The way the branches drooped told a story. The way the stream they hiked beside trickled down the mountain told her what lay ahead. Somehow, she understood her environment much more clearly after a small explanation from Lunis.

“That’s how we work,” her dragon said. “It only takes a small tidbit from me to illuminate a great deal for you. And of course, vice versa.”

“Why is that?” Sophia asked, having to take five strides to each of his.

“Because what took me time to learn, is transferred to you instantly,” he explained.

“And the same from me to you,” she guessed.

“That’s right.”

Sophia turned when they reached a rare stretch of flat ground. “Should we cover our tracks?” she asked, staring at the path they’d made. There were her footprints on one side and less distinct prints from Lunis, confused by his tail dragging behind him.

“I don’t see why at this point,” he imparted. “Gordon Burgress and his dragon already know we are here.”

“Okay,” she consented, turning back around and enjoying the fresh air on her cheeks, although it was growing colder as they progressed up the mountain.

“Now, there is your first evidence of our dragon and rider.” He nodded in the direction of broken branches. “Notice how they are fresh, no snow covering them. And the distance between the two trees with broken branches is the right size for a dragon.”

“Do you think they were through here since I used the tracking spell?” Sophia asked, running her hands over the broken twigs on one of the trees. A shock of electricity made her recoil.

Lunis gave her a cautious expression. “I don’t think so. But that’s not right.”

She pulled back her hand, giving the tree an offended expression. “What’s that about?”

“Maybe just an electrical storm,” Lunis said, but he didn’t sound confident.

“Could it be…” Sophia paused, not even wanting to say it aloud.

“How could they have magical tech?” Lunis asked boldly, saying what she was avoiding. “Gordon Burgress and his dragon have secluded themselves from society. I suspect he’s far less progressive than Hiker, to be honest. I’m sure it’s just static electricity.”

Sophia nodded, but neither Lunis nor she believed that. Something wasn’t right about this place, but there was nothing to do about it but stay observant and on guard. She consoled herself with the fact that of any of the dragonriders, she and Lunis knew best how to deal with magical tech.

They continued to follow a path up the mountain, encouraged forward by small clues that showed a dragon had progressed that way. It had to have been before the last snowfall since there were no footprints, just broken branches and trees pushed to the side.

“I haven’t seen any caves,” Sophia said through heavy breaths.

“Me either,” Lunis stated. “But my assumption is that’s where they are staying.”

“Gordon and his dragon could have built something,” Sophia offered. “And it could be shielded so we can’t see it. A cave could be, for that matter.”

“That’s a good point,” Lunis said. “We just have to pay attention to the clues. They will lead to them.”

Sophia hoped he was right. She didn’t want to return to the Gullington having failed. Yes, she’d been successful with her last mission, but that only put more pressure on her to be successful once more. She knew it was mostly self-imposed, but she felt a need to prove herself, not just to Hiker, but to everyone. It would probably take another century or two before that went away.

After nearly half an hour of hiking in silence, Lunis said, “Prints.”

Sophia’s attention snapped to large footprints in the snow that skirted around a copse of trees. She narrowed her eyes, wondering why they didn’t seem quite right. “Those don’t belong to a man.”

“Nor to a dragon,” Lunis offered.

“But they are fresh,” Sophia said, using the information her dragon had given her to dissect what she was seeing.

Lunis swung around suddenly, his wings splaying, knocking snow at Sophia.

“Hey there!” she exclaimed, her voice echoing.

Having checked that their backs were okay, Lunis swung back around and laughed. His rider was covered in a thin dusting of snow, having been ambushed when he unfolded his wings.

“Are you laughing at me?” she asked, kneeling.

“No, I’m laughing at the other human woman beside you who’s covered in snow,” he said, continuing to laugh.

Sophia was quick to form a snowball, firing at him before he knew what she was doing. He pulled up his wing as a shield when she threw the ball at him.

“That’s so immature, Sophia,” he complained, but when he lowered his wing, he launched a dozen snowballs at her he’d formed while shielding.

Sophia dove behind the base of a tree, avoiding the brunt of the attack. “Are you serious, you little juvenile dragon?”

“I know you are, but what am I?” Lunis asked, a hint of mischief in his voice.

“Do you have another dozen snowballs ready to shoot at me?” Sophia asked, her back pressed into the tree trunk and a smile plastered across her face.

“More like a hundred, give or take,” he answered.

Sophia looked at the single snowball she’d packed while standing there. “I vote we make a truce.”

“Because you’re about to be buried by snowballs?” Lunis teased.

“Because we are on a mission, Lunis,” she stated.

“Fine,” he acquiesced. “Go ahead and pretend to make the truce and then fire that snowball at my face like you were planning. Then we will progress as we should.”

Sophia stuck her head out from behind the tree. “It’s not any fun when you spoil it like that.”

He shrugged. “Well, it’s all spoiled by sharing headspace with me, so deal.”

Sophia threw the single snowball at Lunis’ head but he ducked in time, avoiding being hit.

Laughing, he looked over his shoulder to where the snowball landed and stiffened, seeing what had made the tracks they’d found.

Standing only fifteen yards away and looking hungry and angry was a large black bear.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Sophia marveled at the sight of the huge black bear, having never seen one in person. She was grateful that between her and the massive creature stood an even bigger animal.

However, the black bear wasn’t as deterred by the sight of the dragon as she thought he should be. Instead, the sight of the dragon seemed to enrage the bear, putting it on the defensive.

It rocked back on its hind legs, opening its mouth wide. A ferocious roar spilled out, echoing through the valley where they stood.

The ground shook under Sophia’s feet when the bear dropped back onto its front feet, its body quaking from the movement. It was half the size of Lunis but had a menace she didn’t think should be underestimated.

Lunis protectively turned his back to Sophia, facing off with the bear.

“Lun…” she said, a warning in her tone.

“He started it,” Lunis remarked.

“He’s a bear,” Sophia argued.

“As long as he’s challenging me and my rider, he’s an enemy,” the dragon said, lowering his head and taking a step forward.

The black bear didn’t appear intimidated. It immediately shot forward, swiping its large paw through the air at Lunis.

The dragon darted to the side, throwing his wing up to hit the bear.

The beast jumped onto Lunis’ back.

Sophia screamed and drew her sword, but she didn’t know what to do. It was hard to differentiate the furry creature from her dragon as Lunis swung around, teeth chomping as he tried to grab the monster on his back.

The dragon’s tail flew through the air, nearly hitting Sophia in the face. She dropped to avoid a collision, her face in the snow.

Lunis slung the bear off his back, sending the six-hundred-pound beast into a snowdrift nearby. An eruption of white shot into the air, blanketing everything in sight.

Lunis shook like a dog after a bath and shot a neat stream of fire at the bear, causing it to retreat up the mountain. The snow around them melted at once and a stream of water rushed toward Sophia.

She was still reeling from the strange sequence of events when she noticed something just above on the nearest ridge. For a moment, she thought the bear had stopped retreating and was spying on them from up high. Then she made out the distinct figure of a man with wide shoulders and squinted to get a better look.

It has to be Gordon, Sophia thought.

Lunis was checking himself, having received a few puncture wounds from the altercation. He wasn’t looking when the man, covered in animal pelts and a long red beard, brought up a strange-looking device. Sophia at first thought it was a gun. She tensed, ready to dive out of its way, but saw it wasn’t a normal gun. It was large and strangely shaped, and the thing that shot from it wasn’t a bullet. It was a streak of electric blue, followed by a thundering sound.

“Lunis!” Sophia yelled, throwing herself on the dragon, which did little good since her body barely covered his.

He swung around as she slid off him, catching sight of the lone dragonrider headed east up the mountain. Lunis picked up his foot, about to start forward, when something sprang from the trees where Gordon Burgress had been stationed.

A yellow dragon, bigger than Lunis but not by much, rose into the air, a murderous sound spilling from its mouth. It focused its green eyes on Sophia and Lunis before flying off to the west, the opposite direction its rider had gone in.

Sophia and Lunis turned to each other.

“What just happened?” Lunis asked, still disoriented from the attack with the bear, his wounds fresh on his back.

“I don’t know,” Sophia answered. “Gordon shot us with something. Magical tech, I think.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Lunis said. “And I didn’t feel anything.”

Sophia nodded roughly. “Yeah, me either, but we need to follow them.”

“I agree,” Lunis stated as he backed away, a careful expression in his eyes. “I’ll follow the dragon. You go after the rider.”

“Okay,” Sophia said. “I’ll find you. Stay in contact.”

“Of course,” he answered. “Always.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

The sun was starting to set at Sophia’s back as she followed Gordon Burgress’ tracks. Being that they were fresh made, it was incredibly easy to follow him.

She moved quickly, keeping up easily with the lone rider, growing closer with each passing minute. Soon she’d be confronting him, and Lunis his dragon. She didn’t know what he had hit them with, or even that he had, but that would be one of her first questions. How did a lone rider who lived off the grid have magical tech? Something wasn’t right about the whole situation, but she’d figure it out once she had Gordon’s attention.

He wasn’t far, she realized, hearing his heartbeat as she drew closer. The lone rider was crouched behind a set of rocks, his breath shallow from running. He wasn’t retreating any longer, which hopefully meant he knew it was time to surrender and talk.

Sophia let out a long breath. I think I have him, she telepathically told Lunis.

As usual, she expected him to answer right away.

He didn’t.

She shook her head, wondering if the cold was starting to get to her. Lun, have you closed in on the dragon?

Again, nothing.

Her heart began to pound in her chest, and she wondered if something had happened to her dragon. She would know, though, she thought. She would feel it, wouldn’t she?

Lunis, are you okay?

When the dragon still didn’t answer, Sophia nearly turned back. However, she had tracked the lone rider and could hear the small noises echoing from him just ahead.

She slid behind a tree trunk, gifting herself a moment with her eyes shut. Taking that brief opportunity, she tried to scry her dragon, hoping to see what he saw and know what he was experiencing.

There was nothing. Just blackness.

Sophia’s eyes popped open. It didn’t make any sense.

And even worse was that now that she was paying attention, the pulse that had beat within her since the moment she’d magnetized to Lunis’ egg, was gone. She didn’t feel like a dragonrider. Instead, she felt the way she had for all her life up until the moment she met Lunis.

She felt normal.

Deep in Sophia’s heart, she knew something very powerful had disconnected her from her dragon.

That was the worst possible scenario.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

Whatever Gordon Burgress had hit Sophia and Lunis with had somehow severed their connection. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t communicate with him. No matter how much magic she used, she couldn’t scry his visions.

It was a waking nightmare, and worst of all, Sophia didn’t know how to find her way to Lunis. He had taken off after Gordon’s dragon in the opposite direction, while she’d followed the lone dragonrider for maybe a mile. After the chaos of the bear attack and appearance of the other rider, Sophia wasn’t sure she could track her dragon. Worse, if something had severed the connection, could it ever be reinstated? She didn’t know, and that almost broke her heart.

However, Sophia shook off the pain and focused on the present. Gordon Burgress would have answers. He’d have to. He was the one who’d hit them with something. What, Sophia didn’t know, but the dragonrider wasn’t backing down until she knew more.

Tearing forward, she felt a relentless force propelling her toward the man she’d thought she was recruiting but might be murdering before the night was over.

Few things made Sophia this angry, but the idea that someone had severed her connection with her soulmate made her extraordinarily dangerous.

Although she couldn’t feel her dragon like she had before, she still had the gifts loaned to her based on their connection. She tore through the forest, streaking between the trees, sensing a presence just ahead.

The sound of Gordon’s breathing echoed in her ears like he was right beside her. Each step reminded her of what had been stolen from her soul. Lunis was hers, and she was his. Somehow, something had torn them apart.

Magical tech, Sophia assumed, thinking of the strange gun Gordon had been holding.

But how had he gotten it? There were more questions for her now than ever.

As Sophia jumped over rocks and branches covered in snow, she ignored the fear in her heart and focused. She had to find Lunis. Reconnect with him, if that was even possible. And find out where Gordon Burgress had gotten such advanced magical tech.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

The yellow dragon, which Lunis knew to be Sulfur, streaked over the mountains, flying low.

It wasn’t until the blue dragon realized he’d been led in a circle that he started to suspect something.

What’s going on down there? Lunis asked Sophia.

No reply came back.

His gaze shot to the ground below, but he was too far from where he’d left his rider.

Sophia, Lunis called again, nearing the large yellow dragon.

She didn’t reply.

Sophia always replied, he reasoned. Well, ever since they’d improved their connection to each other. Telepathic communication was effortless.

Lunis reasoned that it could be because of the terrain. Or she could be busy in battle, magic overwhelming her senses.

Following the other dragon, which wasn’t moving fast but rather seeming to trail Lunis along, he tried to scry Sophia, seeing where she was and what was happening to her.

His vision remained his own.

That didn’t make any sense.

Even if she was overwhelmed, he should be able to see through her eyes.

At that moment, Lunis knew one of the worst possible things had happened to him and his rider.

They’d been disconnected.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

Sophia leaped over a large boulder, spinning to the right and pulling Inexorabilis out and to the side.

Gordon Burgress didn’t have a chance to react before she was on him, her sword inches from his neck.

He tensed, pressing into the large rock at his back. The whites of his eyes were large as his gaze darted to the side, his neck not turning, fearful any movement would get his throat slit.

“What have you done?” Sophia asked through clenched teeth, her arm extended straight, each muscle in her body ready for the fight she was sure would come.

The lone dragonrider narrowed his eyes at her. “I don’t know.”

She blinked with confusion. “How can you not know?”

His face constricted.

Sophia pulled her sword back, offering him some room, but still keeping proximity.

“I don’t know,” he repeated. “I awoke the other day, and I haven’t been the same. Who are you? Why have you come after me?”

The hint of crazy in the man’s voice was palpable. Maybe he hadn’t been right in the head for a while, or maybe whatever had happened to him recently was responsible. Sophia had never seen the deranged look that bounced around in his eyes before. Gordon Burgress had his own unique brand of crazy.

“Where’s the weapon that you used on us?” Sophia asked, running her gaze over the man’s clothes. He had a short knife strapped to his belt. His clothes were dirty and worn, and his hands were covered in scratches. His eyes were sunken, and his lips cracked. This wasn’t a man who’d had an easy life.

He shook his head. “I threw it. I don’t know where it is.”

Sophia’s hands tensed on her sword, brandishing it closer to him, making him straighten. “What did you hit us with?”

“I-I-I don’t know,” he stuttered.

“How can you not know!” she yelled, her voice echoing all around, making a flock of birds lift from the trees, sending snow down to the forest floor.

“I don’t know!” Gordon answered. “I awoke the other day, and I knew that if I saw anyone, I was to shoot them with that weapon. I don’t know where it came from or even how I knew how to use it. Sulfur and I have been in a daze for days. Something happened to us…”

Sophia carefully considered what the lone rider was saying. “Do you want help?”

It was hard for her to consider this since this man had done the most detestable thing to her, but her instincts told her he was innocent, although he still had that deranged expression in his dark eyes.

“You can’t help me,” he moaned.

“I’m with the Dragon Elite,” she stated, lowering her sword slightly. “I think your mind has been poisoned. I think someone has pitted you against us.”

“Maybe,” Gordon answered, his eyes following her sword before rising back up to look at Sophia. “How do I know it wasn’t you? I’ve been alone up here all this time, and now this is happening.”

“It wasn’t us,” Sophia argued. “We are here to help. I came for the express purpose of asking if you wanted to join us. There’s a war brewing, and we can use every dragonrider out there.”

“I never wanted to be a Dragon Elite,” Gordon answered. “Sulfur and I are better off alone. We always have been.”

“Why?” Sophia asked, perplexed by this and wishing Lunis was in her head, offering insights. It made her ache all over not to feel her dragon. “We are stronger when we stand together.”

A cold laugh issued from the man’s mouth. “That’s what Hiker Wallace would have you believe, but he’s wrong. He was then, and if he still lives, he is now. He gave me that speech once, and it fell on deaf ears.”

“I don’t understand,” Sophia said. “How can you not want to be a Dragon Elite?”

Gordon shook his head, his shifty eyes roaming over her sword and then her body. “I was not born to serve humanity. Neither was Sulfur. We both know that to be true. We were born to serve each other.”

Right then, Sophia understood Hiker Wallace better than she ever had. He had been right to disqualify Gordon Burgress. This man wasn’t a team player, as adjudicators needed to be. He only cared about himself and his dragon.

For some reason, Sophia had thought all dragonriders were good, born with the express intention of solving the world’s problems, but now she knew that wasn’t the case. There were some like her and Wilder and Mahkah, and even Evan, who wanted what was best for the world at the expense of their own safety. And then there was Gordon Burgress. There was Thad Reinhart. There were those who, as Hiker had stated, were born bad.

It hurt Sophia’s heart that she’d pushed this mission. Asked for it. Gone for it. And now she’d lost the most important thing to her and learned a devastating truth.

Gordon Burgress couldn’t come back to the Gullington with Sophia. He was best suited as a lone rider, as he had been. She was ready to back away and search for her dragon, repairing whatever had been done to them.

Sophia would have left Gordon there, even after what he’d done. She truly didn’t believe he was responsible for it. She figured he was a pawn, and Thad Reinhart was somehow behind him.

She was not given the choice to leave because while her thoughts roamed over all the details she’d learned, Gordon made his move.

CHAPTER FORTY

Lunis’ mind screamed with panic. He was about to turn back in the direction of Sophia, knowing that he needed to find her.

However, Sulfur, the yellow dragon with an overwhelming spark of evil in her eyes, turned and shot fire at Lunis.

It was a quick movement, so fluid he almost didn’t have time to react and avoid the attack.

She was fast. He had to give her that.

Rolling to the side, Lunis sped out of the path of the fire.

The last thing he wanted to do right then was battle another dragon. He wanted to find Sophia. Reconnect with her.

Sulfur had another agenda, though, and there was no getting away from it as she flew toward him, her neck craned to the side and pure craziness in her eyes.

She, like her rider, had been born bad.

Lunis knew that instinctively. Those two were better off alone.

But something had found them before Lunis and Sophia.

And now they were paying the price for it.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

The lone rider knocked into Sophia so hard that her vision went black momentarily. When she shoved up from the hard, cold ground, Gordon was bearing down on her with his knife, murder in his eyes.

Regret filled her at the thought that she’d sympathized with the man. He was deranged, that much was clear. He had been since Hiker had rejected him, and whatever had infected him recently had made matters worse. Regardless, there was no saving this man, and he might have just ruined everything for Sophia and Lunis.

She tensed on the ground, the weight of the man atop her making it hard to breathe. Her hand was still on Inexorabilis but with the huge man pressing into her, she couldn’t maneuver her sword into place.

Gordon rammed his knee hard into Sophia’s gut and her breath spilled out of her. She coughed, trying to struggle free.

Magic escaped her, outrun by her fear. That was always the easiest solution. Just summon the magic and fix problems. The caveats were always that magic couldn’t be used when fear was too high, stress was overwhelming, or the body was at a total disadvantage.

Gordon bore down on Sophia, bringing the blade of his knife to her throat, similar to what she’d done to him upon their meeting. “How do you like it now?” he asked, spitting in her face.

She shook her head, reaching out for Lunis and not finding him. Sophia had nothing. Her sword was in her hand, unable to help her. Her dragon was somewhere close, unable to find her. And her magic was pulsing in her veins, unable to surface.

Sophia had everything, and also, she was completely screwed.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The yellow dragon slammed into Lunis, knocking him into the side of the mountain. That sent a barrage of snow down, covering him and making his wings ineffective.

He tried to press up, but Sulfur sent a huge wave of fire at him.

Thankfully, it melted the snow pinning him, but it also scorched his skin, burning him and sending him back down to the ground.

He had to fight, but finding the advantage when he was simply a dragon was difficult.

It was at that moment that Lunis recognized how fortunate he’d been from the beginning.

Many dragons lived centuries before electing to choose a rider. He’d found Sophia early on because he believed that if soulmates existed, she was his and he was hers.

But they hadn’t known life as dragon and magician separate from each other. Not really. Dragons elected to have riders because the bond made them both stronger. And when dragons magnetized to a magician, it was purely a gift for the human, lengthening their lifespan, enhancing their senses, and increasing their skills.

The partnership was mutually beneficial. Dragons understood so much more when connected to a rider. They lost the savage part of their being and sank deep into the roots of humanity, connecting to the planet in a new way. Making them better. More conscious. More fulfilled.

Lunis and Sophia had had that from the beginning. To not have that now felt like a curse. Lunis was nothing without Sophia. He might have power and strength, but she was his heart, and that was everything.

He closed his eyes for a moment, trying yet again to reach out to her. Feeling nothing. Feeling hopeless.

Sulfur sent another attack his way, and Lunis knew he had to fight or lose the love of his life forever.

The blue dragon shook off the snow and launched into the air, even though he already felt defeated.

We aren’t out until the end. I will never give up as long as my Sophia is out there.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

There were no options for Sophia. She was close to death. One more inch and Gordon would cut her throat. She knew it. He knew it. And if Lunis was there…well, he would have saved her. But that option was gone, maybe forever.

Gordon leaned down, his breath cascading into her face. “You want death, but that’s too easy.”

Sophia looked into his eyes and noticed the tiniest difference. He was him and slightly different. Was it possible that whatever had taken him over before was back, summoned for some reason?

“Don’t kill me,” she found herself begging.

He laughed. “I have no plans to kill you. My orders are to allow you to live, losing everything you hold dear.”

With that, Gordon Burgress released Sophia and stood over her, evil heavy in his eyes.

“You are now as cursed as anyone else who has loved and lost,” he said, and then the lone dragonrider disappeared.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

Just when Lunis expected Sulfur to attack him again, the yellow dragon disappeared. He didn’t know where she went or if he’d blacked out. He was having a hard time trying to assimilate time.

And then the worst possible reality occurred to him. Without his rider, Lunis would perish. Even if Sophia was alive, their connection was what held them to this Earth. Without that, they’d lose their hold on reality. They would black out. They’d hallucinate. They’d forget each other until they were nothing.

That was the new reality he was presented with, and it was the worst he could ever consider.

It startled Lunis when he realized why Sulfur had abandoned their fight. She wasn’t bowing out. She simply knew the damage had already been done, and she’d left him with his broken heart to suffer alone.

The blue dragon tried to stand, and although nothing was wrong with his legs, he found the task incredibly difficult.

Without her, he was powerless. He was weak. Sophia was his life force, and he hers.

But how would they ever find their way back to each other?

Someone had split them in two when they should be one. Lunis had to fix it. He had to figure out a way to put them back together.

Lunis would destroy the world if that was what it took. He hoped it didn’t because the irony was, destroying the world would cut Sophia away. That’s how good she was. But Lunis would do anything for her.

There was no world without Sophia Beaufont.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

Sophia stumbled through the snow as if she were drunk, trying to find her way home. But she wasn’t drunk, and there was no home to return to—not without Lunis.

She staggered, trying to clear her vision and see the path ahead. There had to be a way to find her dragon.

He’d taught her to track just recently. She knew his tracks better than anyone, but there was so much that muddied the way she’d come.

Gordon had run through there. She had. And then there were deer and bears and whatnot.

Sophia shook her head, willing herself to stay lucid, although that seemed to be waning by the moment.

She didn’t know why, but she was losing her hold on the Earth. She felt like she was dying. Gordon hadn’t cut her. There were no lethal wounds on her body, and yet she felt minutes from death.

Stumbling around a copse of trees, Sophia found the place where the bear attack had happened. That was enough to fill her with hope, although she quickly realized Lunis had long ago left that spot.

He’d flown, she believed, because there were no other tracks leading away from the incident.

Her heart slumped in her chest. Since Lunis had flown, tracking him would be impossible. Her magic was failing her, and her spirit was close to zero. Portaling wasn’t even an option, not that she’d choose it and leave Lunis. Even if they couldn’t find one another, she wouldn’t abandon him. She’d stumble around in the snow until she found him or died.

For Sophia, the idea that she was alone scared her more than anything else in her life. It was worse than the idea of starvation, freezing to death, or being murdered by Gordon. Being separated from Lunis was worse than losing her parents, her siblings, or her desire to be a part of the Dragon Elite.

Sophia had never been so low, but she had no idea that things were quickly about to change.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Lunis wasn’t connected to Sophia anymore. He knew that. He’d tried incessantly to feel her. To talk to her. To do anything, and it hadn’t worked.

But when he rose into the air and saw the most beautiful person in the world stumbling around in the snow, he knew it was his Sophia.

With fervent desire, he dove in her direction, hoping the connection would return as he neared her. When it didn’t, Lunis worried that whatever magical tech had robbed them of their bond had erased it for good. He hadn’t even thought something like that was possible, but technology changed everything. Maybe that was why the other dragons were so much against it? But how could you fight and negotiate in the modern world without technology?

Heartbroken, Lunis slid into the snow, sending a wave of it over Sophia, blanketing her in a sheet of white.

He halted, ready to be punished.

The woman before him was covered from head to toe in white snow, only her eyes and pink lips visible.

She blinked at him, and Lunis held his breath.

With an angry shake, Sophia threw the snow off her, returning to her normal appearance, although her hair was damp and her body shaking with cold.

“Soph…” Lunis said, feeling the desire for their connection, and yet not feeling the actual thing.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

Sophia tried to blink. Tried to breathe.

She could see the blue dragon before her, but she couldn’t feel the waves of emotions that had always been tied to him.

Looking at Lunis, she felt nothing.

It wasn’t like she was staring at someone else’s dragon. It was more like she cared little for the magical creature. She was completely ambivalent toward him and his species.

How could she not feel something her head told her she should? How could she make herself feel that connection again? Was it possible to force love, or had dragon and rider simply fallen out of love, with no way for redemption?

Night had fallen over the Rocky Mountains, and stars were starting to wink in the dark blue sky.

Sophia didn’t dare say a word to the ancient creature staring at her. She could feel his grief, but not in her heart like before. Instead, it was her intellect that told her of his pain. She could see it in his eyes, and she felt that it was mirrored in her own.

So badly she wanted to make herself love him like she used to. So badly she wanted to hear his voice in her head, but the more she tried to force it, the farther the feeling seemed to slip from her.

Then, quite suddenly, a passage she’d read in one of her mother’s books came back to her, written by Sham of Tabrizi. The words flowed to her as if she’d read them moments prior.

Intellect and love are made of different materials. Intellect ties people in knots and risks nothing, but love dissolves all tangles and risks everything. Intellect is always cautious and advises, “Beware too much ecstasy,” whereas love says, “Oh, never mind! Take the plunge!” Intellect does not easily break down, whereas love can effortlessly reduce itself to rubble. But treasures are hidden among ruins. A broken heart hides treasures.

She sucked in a breath, allowing her heart to feel broken. It truly was. She gave way to reason and dropped to her knees, looking up at the dragon before her.

Bowing her head, Sophia allowed her heart to ache for the grief she was feeling. She saw herself standing on a cliff, ready to jump regardless of the repercussions. That was love. It was taking the plunge with no care for the pain one might endure.

With her eyes closed, she saw a light spray across her vision. Thinking she was hallucinating, she opened her eyes to find a crescent moon rising over the mountains.

Somehow the small glowing moon was more beautiful than she’d ever seen. It seemed to outshine even the fullest moons she’d observed. Even though the moon was incomplete, it was strangely perfect.

Deep in her heart, she felt waves connecting her to the cycles of the moon. And she felt the moon as if it were her, rising on a clear night. She was brand new, and dictating the seasons and the tides. She was a crescent moon, consciously growing larger each night.

Rising to her feet, Sophia stepped forward, feeling possessed by the moon.

So badly had she wanted to become one with Lunis, but he wasn’t her, and she wasn’t him. Sophia had been wrong all along. She’d always thought Lunis was tied to the moon, but that wasn’t the case entirely. It was Sophia who was tied to the moon, and Lunis was tied to her.

They were two halves. She was the crescent moon and him the night sky, and together they formed a whole.

With a force she didn’t control, Sophia stuck her hands out, grabbed the giant dragon’s head, and pulled it closer.

It was like touching Lunis for the first time, but she knew it wasn’t.

When they touched, something changed.

At first, Sophia thought she was wishing it into existence, a part of her imagination. Yet the more she held the dragon’s face in her hands, the more it intensified, until something encircled them, making her connect with the dragon she’d known most of her life without knowing him entirely.

Her heart was instantly full, her mind crammed with knowledge she thought she’d lost. And her being raced with impulses she knew weren’t her own.

“Lunis,” she said aloud.

In her head, she heard the most beautiful reply.

I’m here, Sophia.

How? she asked, perplexed.

He simply blinked at her, his eyes like her soul staring back at her.

They erased us, she argued. How did you come back to me?

Lunis nuzzled his face into her hands. There are some things that can’t be erased. I think they tried, but it didn’t take because what we have is stronger than any magical tech on this Earth.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

“They are still out there,” Sophia said to Lunis, knowing she didn’t need to expand. He knew who she was referring to.

“We have to let them go,” he answered. “Gordon and Sulfur are no good for the Dragon Elite.”

“I agree,” she stated, leaning against her dragon, needing to be close to him. “However, we have to find the magical tech they used and destroy it. We can’t allow what they did to us to happen to the others. What if the moon hadn’t come out when it did? What if you’d never found me again?”

He rotated his head, pressing it into hers. “We didn’t need the moon to reconnect, Sophia. We are connected in our souls. That magical tech was never going to work entirely on us. I suspect it won’t work on the others either, but I agree with destroying it.”

“Gordon didn’t make it,” Sophia imparted.

“No, of course not,” Lunis stated. “This whole thing reeks of Thad Reinhart.”

“We can discuss that more when we return to the Gullington,” Sophia said, climbing onto her dragon’s back. “For now, I want to find Gordon and Sulfur. They aren’t right, although it may not be their fault, we can’t allow them to spread this evil. It’s our civic duty to stop them and recover that magical tech.”

Lunis didn’t have to agree for her to know he was on board. Instead, he rose into the air, willed by Sophia’s intentions.

The cold mountain air was refreshing as they flew around the lake, looking for signs of the other rider and dragon. Their enhanced vision made it easy to see the battles that had happened in the snow on the ground.

Thoughtfully, Sophia touched one of the wounds on Lunis’ back from either his fight with the bear or with Sulfur. She wanted to erase his pain but knew that it was important. What had happened to them in the Rocky Mountains had brought them closer. It had made them stronger, and one day, it would save their lives. That was how pain worked.

The Cave will fix me, Lunis assured her, knowing she was worried about his wounds.

She nodded, looking forward to returning to the Gullington.

There was where we were shot, Lunis stated, directing Sophia’s attention toward the clearing where the bear attack had happened.

The dragon landed easily in the thick pile of snow, sinking deep.

“Gordon was stationed over there.” Sophia pointed to the area where the rider had been when he shot them. She hurried, her boots plunging through the snow. Compared to how she’d felt when severed from Lunis, she was completely different. Energy pulsed through her, pushing her forward.

Sophia was almost to the trees where Gordon had been hiding when the lone rider stepped out again, once more aiming the magical tech at her and Lunis.

She froze, her hand instinctively darting to her sword.

“Don’t do it, or I’ll shoot you again,” he said with a growl.

“It didn’t work,” Sophia exclaimed. “Hand it over, and you won’t be harmed.”

A loud laugh echoed across the valley. “What are you, two decades old? Some brand-new rider is going to beat me? I let you go before, but—”

“You thought you’d done the worst thing ever to us by severing our connection,” Sophia interrupted. “You didn’t let me go. You wanted me to go on, feeling punished.”

Gordon shook his head, confusion in his gaze. It was like he knew what he was doing one moment and then forgot again.

“Yes, sever your connection.” He looked at the device in his hands. “That’s what this does. And it will again.”

“It won’t work,” she argued. “No one has to get hurt.” Even as she said the words, she knew they weren’t true. Something had corrupted Gordon, and it was taking possession of him. She could see it as his eyes shifted and grew darker.

“You, little girl, can’t hurt me.” He fired just as a dark shadow crossed overhead, blanketing them in partial blackness.

Sulfur dove from overhead, hovering just beside her rider. He grabbed her reins and threw himself onto her back, all the while staring at Sophia with a murderous expression.

“I am no little girl!” she yelled. “But I’m proud to say I am a woman. And I’m about to kick your ass!”

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

Sophia and Lunis didn’t say a word to each other. Intuitively, they knew what would happen next. Sophia hadn’t yet been successful at the running take off, but that was the best and fastest option right then.

It was similar to how Gordon had just gotten onto his dragon, but it would require that Lunis didn’t stop.

Sophia felt her dragon running at her back. She didn’t turn to look at him. Instead, she sprinted forward, picking up speed. When he was beside her and about to pass, Sophia dove for him, her hands clenching on the saddle.

Lunis lifted into the air, and for a moment, Sophia dangled from him as he rose, his wings beating below her.

With brute strength, and in one movement, Sophia hiked herself up, pulling her leg around and sliding over the back of the saddle and into place.

She leaned forward, grabbing the reins in one hand and pulling her sword with the other.

Well done, Lunis commented as he rose higher, gaining on Gordon and Sulfur.

Sophia’s heart was beating so loud in her chest that it vibrated her teeth. Thanks, she said, wondering what their next move would be. They had to get the magical tech, and something told her that they had to do something they both would rather not—but that was part of being a dragonrider. There weren’t always peaceful solutions to problems. Sometimes ending those who would only further corrupt was the only option.

Sensing her thoughts, Lunis said in her mind, I bet you wished you’d practiced more flight combat now.

Great timing, she replied. Thanks.

No problem, he said with a bit of mischief. But don’t worry. They may be stronger, bigger and more experienced—

If you’re trying to make me feel better, it’s not working, she cut in.

I was going to say, they will be all brute force, Lunis finished. We can find the advantage, and when we do, we’ll use it.

Okay, sounds good. Sophia steered her dragon over the glistening mountain peaks reflecting the glow of the crescent moon hanging in the sky.

Gordon and Sulfur weren’t far. The rider kept looking over his shoulder, fear growing in his eyes as they closed the distance between them.

What’s the plan? Sophia asked Lunis.

Attack, he said simply.

Sophia sighed. Wow, thanks for that. I was thinking more about that whole strategy thing.

Oh, right, Lunis said. Hold onto your butts.

Seriously, you’re not allowed to watch that movie anymore, Sophia said, tired of hearing about how sad it was when the T-Rex died in Jurassic Park.

They are one of our distant relatives, Lunis argued. It makes me sad.

Sophia leaned down, bracing herself, feeling the shift in Lunis just before he made his first move.

CHAPTER FIFTY

Fire burst out of Lunis’ mouth, stretching across the sky and nearly hitting Sulfur’s tail. The dragon darted to the side to avoid it. Simultaneously she turned, launching her own attack on Lunis and Sophia.

He dove to miss the assault, but still the heat and flames grazed them.

I didn’t need both eyebrows, Sophia related as they regained their speed.

I don’t have eyebrows, Lunis commented. Why do you?

Because I’m a human with hair, Sophia said, silently encouraging her dragon to gain on the pair in front of them.

I think you’d look better with horns, Lunis commented.

You would, Sophia replied as Gordon turned and shot the magical tech device at them.

Lunis dropped suddenly, diving toward the ground to avoid the collision.

They might have proven they could restore their connection to one another, but now wasn’t the time to get disconnected. Sophia never wanted to experience that loss again. She was sure the scars were etched on her heart.

Twice more, Gordon fired at them, making Lunis lose the distance he’d gained on Sulfur.

We need to get that device from him, Sophia told him, trying to think. Can you get on top of them?

You don’t think it can shoot upward? Lunis questioned.

Not from what I’ve seen, she said tentatively. Those pulses seem to drop, almost like it’s weighted.

Lunis carried them high into the clouds and Sophia was instantly drenched in cold wetness. Her vision was partially obscured as they passed through a particularly large cloud. When they came out on the other side, she was grateful to find that they had made up the space and were now overhead of the pair.

Gordon and Sulfur had lost sight of them and they looked around madly. Their searching was slowing them down, which gave Lunis an advantage. When another thick cloud passed overhead, Lunis shot up like a missile, hoping the dense haze would obscure them if Gordon and his dragon were to look up.

The blue dragon opened his mouth, shooting fire just before they were about to be close enough to attack.

The blast hit the dragon and rider straight on, making them tumble to the side. Gordon dropped the magical tech as he sought to hold on while Sulfur rolled to extinguish the flames.

Sophia held out her hand, summoning the strange device to her, and it flew to her. She hated the way it felt in her grasp, but she ignored it and slipped the magical tech into her waist. There was no way she was releasing it and allowing it to get into the wrong hands.

She would have considered portaling home, but Gordon and Sulfur had recovered and were angrier than hell, barreling after them. The yellow dragon shot fire at them many times, but their vantage point above them was working to their advantage.

Each time a dragon shot fire, it slowed them down slightly. The last time Sulfur attempted to attack, Lunis dove for her, his claws aiming for one of her wings.

The ripping sound and the scream of the dragon echoed in Sophia’s head as they darted to the side. She stood on the back of her dragon, bringing her sword around as Gordon reached for her. The dragons were flying side by side, snapping at each other, their claws trying to find a place to attack, their wings flapping and tangling with one another.

The riders were jostled around until the dragons leveled out, Sulfur suffering from her damaged wing and burns.

Gordon stood with his chin down and eyes evilly pinned on Sophia. She faced him, her gaze unrelenting.

With her sword in both hands, she let out a long breath, knowing exactly what was coming next. It was a risky move, but battles were about doing the unexpected to hopefully take the advantage.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Lunis threw his weight to the side, getting Sophia close to Gordon. The other rider hadn’t expected that, and he faltered backward as Sophia swung Inexorabilis. His chest collapsed to avoid the assault.

He recovered quickly and jabbed his knife at her gut. Sophia’s connection with her sword seemed to take over and she lifted it at precisely the right moment, knocking her elbow down on Gordon’s forearm and making him drop the knife. It passed Lunis and fell to the ground below.

The blue dragon then grabbed Sulfur with his claws, pinning her legs to her body, making it hard for her to fly, especially with her injuries. The motion sent Gordon stumbling back. He probably would have caught himself if Sophia hadn’t spun and launched a kick at his chest. When her boot was almost there, she added a magical boost to the combat move, sending him flying off his dragon and fifteen yards through the air, at which point he fell toward the ground.

Sulfur jerked, realizing what had happened, and tried to dive for her rider. However, Lunis still had one of her legs pinned. She snapped at him, trying to free herself, but he didn’t release her until Gordon had reached the ground. Only then did Lunis push her away, flying in the opposite direction.

The yellow dragon wasn’t coming after them for retaliation. She could have, but her only focus was on her rider, who had fallen to his death. That meant that Sulfur would soon die too.

When Sophia and Lunis were a safe distance away, she opened a portal.

It’s time to go home, she said to her dragon.

I’ve been wanting to return to the Gullington, he replied.

Me too, she said, settling back down and resting her face against his neck.

True love felt like home, and for the rest of her life, Sophia would always have that, as long as she and Lunis had one another.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

Sophia trudged up to Hiker’s office, storming straight in and interrupting a meeting he appeared to be having with Mama Jamba. The rider dropped the magical tech on his desk, making a clattering sound.

Mother Nature sat back in her armchair, giving Sophia a pleased smile. “Good to see you made it back.”

“Barely,” Sophia stated.

Hiker shot the device a repugnant expression, pushing it away with the tip of his pen. “What’s that?”

“It’s magical tech,” she explained, taking a seat, exhaustion starting to overwhelm her. Lunis had gone directly to the Cave upon returning since his wounds needed to be looked after. Sophia had come straight to Hiker’s office, ignoring Ainsley, who’d asked if she’d order from UberEATS since she was too tired to cook.

“I get that it’s magical tech,” Hiker said, pushing away from his desk. “It reeks of the stuff. Why did you bring it back here? You know how I feel about it.”

“Because knowledge resides in investigation,” Sophia stated. “We need to know what we’re up against, and the only way we can do that is by dissecting what’s out there, meant to destroy dragons and riders.”

Mama Jamba arched a manicured eyebrow at her, looking impressed.

“How do you know this is aimed at destroying us?” Hiker asked.

“Because,” Sophia began, “that device severs the connection between a rider and a dragon.”

“Oh, dear me,” Mama Jamba said, cupping her hand over her mouth.

“Seriously?” Hiker exclaimed, backing even further from his desk. “How dare you bring this in here! What were you thinking?”

Sophia wanted to laugh at Hiker’s reaction, but that might also be due to the exhaustion. “It won’t work unless Bell is with you. Lunis and I were hit at the same time, which is why I suppose it worked. However, I want to do more research. I think my sister can help.”

“You and Lunis were hit?” Mama Jamba asked, looking Sophia over. “Are you okay?”

Hiker gestured at Sophia. “Obviously she is, or she wouldn’t be here right now, putting poison on my desk.”

“I’m fine, thank you,” Sophia said to Mama Jamba before returning her attention to Hiker. “Thanks for the sympathy. We are fine now, but we almost didn’t make it. Gordon Burgress hit us with this device, and it instantly severed our connection. I couldn’t communicate with Lunis or scry or do anything that we hold so dear as dragonriders. I was completely cut off. However, by the grace of the angels, he found me, and our bond came back. I won’t ever take that for granted, and I will never chance losing it again.”

“That’s because what you and Lunis have is special,” Mama Jamba said proudly.

“What every dragon and rider has is special,” Hiker stated, still sounding pissed off. “How did Gordon Burgress get hold of this? I thought he was living off the grid.”

“I believe Thad Reinhart found him somehow,” Sophia stated. “You said he’d been taking out dragonriders. Well, what if he killed all the lone riders but left one, knowing we’d try to recruit?”

Hiker seemed to be considering this. “Go on, then.”

“Gordon Burgress was really confused,” Sophia explained. “He seemed himself at one moment and then disoriented, like he was suffering from some sort of brainwashing. He said he and his dragon Sulfur lost memories and were told to use that device on anyone they came in contact with.” She pointed to the magical tech still sitting menacingly on the desk. “He said things that didn’t seem in line with his character.”

“Like implanted ideas?” Hiker asked.

“Yeah, he said something about being severed from the one thing you love,” Sophia imparted. “Then he left me when he could have easily killed me. His dragon did the same to Lunis.”

“Because the one thing Thad would want more than anything is to rob a dragon and their rider of their connection,” Hiker said almost to himself. “That makes sense. He’s always felt that if he couldn’t have his dragon, then others shouldn’t have theirs. Well, ever since what happened to Ember, anyway.”

“This actually puts recent events into focus,” Mama Jamba said, crossing her legs and bouncing her foot casually.

“What?” Sophia asked, looking at Hiker and Mama Jamba. “What do you mean?”

Hiker let out a breath. “We still don’t know what happened to Mahkah and Tala. They are fine, but they both describe being hit by something that seemed to try to separate them mentally. They resisted, and I think the only reason it didn’t work was because of the longevity of the connection they have with one another.”

“The technology could have also been untested,” Sophia offered, indicating the magical tech. “This one worked, but not entirely, although I’m not sure what effect it would have on other dragons and riders.”

“This is why I keep stressing her training,” Mama Jamba sang. “That’s the key here.”

“Are you sure?” Hiker asked her.

She shrugged, her lips pursed. “There’s no way to know for sure, but Mahkah and Tala were able to resist the attack, whereas it severed Sophia’s and Lunis’ connection. It makes sense that Thad hasn’t perfected it, and therefore, it only works on riders who haven’t earned their wings yet.”

Hiker nodded, chewing on his lip. “Go on, Sophia. What else happened?”

“Well,” she said, not particularly excited to relate the next bit, “you were right about Gordon Burgress.”

Hiker leaned over and pushed a piece of parchment in her direction. “Go ahead and write that down. Those words about me being right. I want proof you said that.”

She sighed. “My point is that he wasn’t a team player. He wasn’t Dragon Elite material. Even before whatever it was infected him and Sulfur, they appeared to be only about themselves, not caring about the world’s problems.”

“That’s right,” Hiker stated proudly. “Not every dragonrider is born for us. Who knows why? Oh wait, that woman does.” He pointed decisively at Mama Jamba.

She smiled. “I do, in fact, but no one wants a spoiler. Some seeds become trees that shade the forest, while others become weeds. You never know what you’re going to get.”

“Well, you do,” Hiker fired back. “So, what happened to Gordon and his dragon?’

Sophia’s gaze dropped. “Lunis and I did what we had to do. He was infected. We were certain that if we didn’t stop them, they would do something to society or to us. They were working for Thad Reinhart.”

Hiker put both his hands in his hair, disbelief heavy in his eyes. “You killed a dragonrider and his dragon who were easily several hundred years older than you?”

Sophia threw up her hands. “When is this stuff going to stop surprising you?”

“You haven’t finished your training,” Hiker argued. “Actually, you’re quite new to life.”

“Age and gender should have nothing to do with this.” Sophia stuck her hands on her hips.

“I don’t believe I said anything about you being female,” Hiker stated.

“But you were thinking it,” Mama Jamba chimed in.

He cast her a frustrated expression. “Not really appreciated at this point.”

“But yes, we ended Gordon Burgress.” Sophia pointed to the Elite Globe. “I’d like you to confirm that, though.”

Hiker strode over, rotating the globe around until it was centered on the Rocky Mountains. A moment later, he turned back to them, a heavy expression on his face. “You did. Well done.”

Sophia shook her head. “My first kill was one of our own. I don’t feel good about that.”

Hiker nodded, appreciation in his eyes for her statement. “I get that, but you did what you had to. And I agree, it was the right thing to do. Gordon and his dragon were poisoned. They might have tried to come after more of us. Who knows?”

“But he was the last lone rider,” Sophia said, realization welling up in her being. “And he was ruined.”

Mama Jamba waved this off. “Well, I sort of figured it was a long shot, recruiting the other dragonriders.”

Hiker’s eyes appeared ready to bulge out of his face. “What? Why did you insist we go after them, then?”

Again, she shrugged innocently. “Just thought it would be good to cross that one off the list. Now you know that who you’ve got is all you have.”

“There are those eggs in the Cave,” Hiker argued.

“Yes, but your efforts should be focused on what you have rather than what you might get.” Mama Jamba held her hand out to Sophia. “I mean, you’ve got the first female dragonrider in history and the first one in over a hundred years. There’s great magic in that.”

“Are you telling me there’s a chance to save the Dragon Elite?” Hiker asked, his face deadly serious.

“Hiker,” Mama Jamba said, standing, the Southern accent making her sound very smooth. “You’re never done until the last candle has been blown out.” She leaned in and whispered loudly in the direction of his ear, although she was still a couple of feet away. “Make Sophia your last candle. She’s your chance.”

Hiker seemed more than perplexed when the robust woman turned and strode for the door.

“Mama?” he said, a question in his voice.

“It’s time for my bath, dear Hiker. I’ll see you later for your bedtime story,” Mama Jamba called over her shoulder.

“Mama,” he said again, this time threateningly.

She laughed. “I’m only kidding.” Then the woman who was the best of all of them looked at Sophia and winked. “Get that training, dear, would you? I don’t like putting pressure on you, but you completing your training is pivotal.”

“You’ve said that before,” Sophia stated.

“That’s because it’s true,” Mama Jamba replied. “You completing it isn’t guaranteed in any future I’ve seen, nor anything Papa Creola has, but I know one thing for certain. If and when you finish your training, you might be able to save us all.”

“How?” Sophia had to ask.

Mama Jamba smiled. “Oh, no. Like I said before, no spoilers, dear. Just keep that head down and that body moving. Completing your training is crucial. You did well to bond to your sword, but that’s only the beginning.”

“Mama, we both know that completing training takes time,” Hiker stated, annoyance in his voice. “Time I don’t believe we have. It’s wrong to put so much pressure on her.”

Mama Jamba bounced her curls with her hand like a young girl flirting with a boy on the playground. “Oh, I know, but we’re talking about Sophia Beaufont. You underestimate her, and that will only make her do better. I encourage you to do so. Tell her she can’t. Tell her she won’t. Better yet, remind her that she’s a girl, and young.”

“Mama…” Hiker said, a warning in his voice.

“Don’t you ‘Mama’ me,” she interrupted, authority in her tone. “Sophia killed a dragonrider four times her age. She’s done a lot you never thought she could do with her lack of experience and whatnot. Keep underestimating her, son. You’re just fueling my fire.”

Mama Jamba’s face turned pleasant once more, her eyes finding Sophia. “Your training, dear. Nothing is more important.”

“Okay,” Sophia stated. “I’ll do my best.”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Oh, no. That won’t do, my dear. Do it like your life depends on it. Like all of ours do, because that’s absolutely the case.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

It was hard to get Mama Jamba’s ominous words out of her head. However, she did her best as she showered off the battle in the Rocky Mountains. Tomorrow she’d do as she was ordered and start training with a vengeance.

If everything centered on her and Lunis completing training, then she’d give it her all. She’d find the Complete History of Dragonriders and learn all the secrets buried somewhere in the Gullington. She’d learn what Quiet was up to, and other secrets that Hiker was keeping. But that would wait for tomorrow when the sun rose and her dragon had recovered.

For now, what Sophia Beaufont needed was very simple. She cast her eyes at the bed against the wall, the covers rolled down and ready for her. But she wasn’t ready for it just yet.

“Just one game, Castle?” Sophia asked aloud to the Castle. She didn’t have to wait for more than a few seconds before her question was answered and the boxed game Cards Against Humanity appeared on the end table next to the sitting area.

It seemed the lynx’s advice had come into play. She wasn’t sure why, but he had orchestrated things once again.

Sophia snatched up the game, smiling. “Thank you. I promise I won’t be long.”

A clock appeared beside the door as Sophia strode for it. She paused, reading the time, which wasn’t the present one. It read midnight.

Sophia nodded. “I’ll be in bed by midnight, Castle. That’s a promise.”

It was no longer strange to Sophia that she talked to an ancient Castle. It was more of a sentient being than even the House of Fourteen where she had grown up. She never thought anyplace could replace that home in her heart, but there was no comparison to the Castle.

It was her home, her friend, and her guardian. Sophia knew little about the structure, which was more magical than anything she’d ever experienced, but she hoped to one day find out why it was the way it was and how. More riddles to unlock over time.

With the game in her arms, Sophia hurried down the stairs to the dining hall, where she could hear the men arguing and Ainsley cackling with delight.

She was in her pajamas and her hair still wet when she slid into the dining hall as everyone was finishing up their meal.

“Well,” Ainsley said in a disapproving tone. “It’s about time, S. Beaufont. Because of you, I had to cook.”

“Sorry,” Sophia said unapologetically. “I was sort of beat after that whole death-defying mission where I lost my dragon and killed a man.”

“You’ve always got an excuse,” Ainsley stated, shaking her head of red hair disapprovingly.

“Well, you know I could help you get a phone so you can order your own UberEATS,” Sophia offered. “And then you wouldn’t have to borrow mine to watch YouTube.”

Ainsley lowered her chin. “You know Hiker won’t allow that. He says none of us can have phones and technology, but you’re grandfathered in because you grew up with it.”

“That seems about right,” Sophia muttered.

“Well, now that you’ve shown up late, I bet you want me to go and get you something to eat that isn’t cold, don’t you?” Ainsley put her hands on her hips, looking annoyed.

“Thank you. That would be lovely,” Sophia said, sliding into the chair next to Quiet and smiling at him. “I can’t remember the last time I ate.”

Ainsley sighed dramatically. “Fine.” She held out her hand, and a plate of steaming hot roast beef with roasted vegetables appeared in it. “This really put me out, but I’ll let it slide since you were strolling around the Expanse all day.”

“Recovering magical tech that could wipe us all out, actually,” Sophia corrected, laying the game down between Wilder and Evan.

“Whatever,” Ainsley said, striding toward the kitchen. “Same thing, really.”

“What’s this?” Wilder asked, picking up the game.

“It’s a card game I thought we could play,” Sophia explained. “I mean, I know you’ve been asking about video games, but I think it’s better if we start with something less technical.”

“You mean, something Hiker won’t have your head for,” Evan said with a laugh.

“Yeah. Again, I don’t think he wants you all on electronics, even if you’re borrowing them from me,” Sophia stated. “I’ll work on him, but it might be difficult now that magical tech has turned evil.”

Quiet grumbled.

“I agree,” Ainsley said to the gnome before turning her attention to Sophia. “And S. Beaufont, can you manage to wear formal clothes at my dinner table? This is Dragon Elite Castle, and you weren’t raised in a barn. There are certain customs we must observe.”

Sophia looked at Quiet, who she was pretty certain had sheep poop on him, and then at Evan and Wilder, who were both fairly dirty. “I’m clean. Does that count?”

Ainsley sighed. “It absolutely does.” She glanced at the men. “Soap. You have heard of it, right? S. Beaufont washes her hair every single day.”

“I don’t want to know how you know that,” Sophia muttered.

“Soap, you say?” Wilder asked. “I haven’t heard of this substance.”

“Obviously,” Ainsley replied, giving her attention back to Sophia. “And I’m simply jealous. I want to wear my pajamas too.”

“Well, then, why don’t you?” Sophia offered.

The housekeeper’s face lit with delight. “Fantastic idea! I do have free will, and can do as I please.” She leaned forward, whispering, “Tell Hiker that. And if he finds out about this pajama thing, I’m blaming it on you.”

Sophia nodded proudly. “I think he will pretty much always assume that I’m behind any changes he doesn’t approve of.”

The shapeshifter snapped her fingers, suddenly wearing a long nightgown and a stocking cap. She smiled. “Oh, much better.”

“I vote we make it a pajama party,” Wilder said, and he also changed into something loose and comfortable. The others joined in.

“So, how do we play this game?” Evan asked, picking up the box.

“Well, the idea,” Sophia began to explain, pointing to the game, “is to be as offensive as possible.”

“I’ve already won,” Evan said victoriously.

“By matching up cards,” Sophia continued, taking the box back. “It isn’t a game for the faint of heart, and the worse your answers are, the better.”

Quiet leaned over, eyeing the box and muttering.

“I agree,” Ainsley said, pulling up a seat. “This will be your game, Quiet.”

“What are you all doing?” a voice that Sophia had sorely missed asked from the entry hall. She looked up to see Mahkah, wearing a dressing gown. He was pale but appeared to have recovered.

She stood and went over to him. Without his permission, she threw her arms around him, hugging him to her. “How are you? I’ve missed you so.”

Her dragon trainer blushed, pushing his long black hair behind one ear. “I’m much better. Thank you. I figured it was time I came down and joined you all. When I heard the noise, I couldn’t resist.”

“And you’re dressed for the occasion,” Ainsley said, gesturing at the table, where everyone was wearing their pajamas. “Now, I think we just need one more thing to do this up right.” She tapped the side of her head, where the scar was always present, even when she shapeshifted. “Where does that man keep his stash? Oh, that’s right.”

She snapped her fingers, and two bottles of whiskey appeared on the table, surrounded by small tumblers.

“Where did you get that?” Wilder asked curiously.

“From Hiker’s room,” Ainsley said with a laugh.

“I won’t tell if you all don’t,” Evan called, pouring everyone a glass.

Mahkah and Sophia settled down with everyone at the table as the Scotch was passed around. She handed out the cards as they all lifted their glasses, celebrating that Mahkah was almost back to normal, that everyone was home at the Gullington, and that hopefully, tomorrow brought answers to old questions and new problems.

Sophia took her first sip of whiskey. She was certain it would not be her last, just as she hoped to have many more adventures with the people surrounding her right then in the Gullington.

The Dragon Elite might be small in numbers, but these were the best people in the world, and she had no doubt they would save it one day.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading. Your support of the Liv Beaufont series and this one has been life changing. Thank you! Seriously! Thank you.

Recently, Michael and I met in Vegas shortly after the first book hit. We were there for a conference that was simply the best ever and super exhausting. I dressed up as a ninja one day because Malorie Cooper convinced me it was a good idea. I almost bailed at the last moment, but decided to put on the costume because disclaimer, I’ve always wanted to be a freaking ninja. And the result was: best day ever!

One of the best parts of the day was when I came downstairs in the hotel to find Steve Campbell (Operations guru for LMBPN) innocently walking across the casino. I pulled up my mask and very un-ninja-like pranced between the slot machines making him double over from laughter. I was simply the worst ninja ever and that made it all the better.

Then I went to lunch with Ramy Vance where every time he’d ask me a question, I’d reply with, “Yeah, I’m a mother-freaking ninja.” I’m not sure it was as productive of a meeting as Ramy hoped. I don’t get out much, what can I say. Anyway, now I’ve got a reputation as a photo bombing ninja. I’m mostly proud of this, but ask me again in a few months.

Okay, back to Michael and Vegas. You see how I derail so effortlessly. It’s a gift. Anyway, I stalked Michael for a meeting because the man was in high demand, as you’d expect. When we finally sat down, it was great. I shared many things I hadn’t told him this year, like how I was so close to quitting this author business. And then Liv hit and everything absolutely changed. I changed. And Michael was very much a catalyst to that. I really value that I can confide these things in him, although sometimes it takes me a bit because I want to pretend I’ve got it all together and he can count on me for the books. But at the end of the day, Michael knows I’m human and not actually a badass ninja.

After our heart to heart, Michael and I outlined the major arcs for the rest of the series. We had originally planned three books for Sophia. It was impossible to know if the series would be a hit or not. Well, thanks to you all, it is. And now you can look forward to 12 giant books! That means next year I plan to write 19 books. I better go put back on my ninja suit. I couldn’t be happier that the series inspired by the fierceness of my little girl, Lydia, is a success. And I’m so grateful to still be doing this author business. Thank you to you and to Michael.

I write these author notes after marathon writing the second book. It always hits me when I finish and I feel like I’ve been knocked down by a truck. While writing, I’m high as a kite (figuratively) and hardly sleep or eat. And then I write, “the end” and totally crash. It will pass. It always does and tomorrow I’ll start book 3. But the most exciting part of this for me, is that I’ll be writing book 3 in Scotland, the location of the Gullington.

I’ve been wanting to go to Scotland ever since the 20Booksto50K conference in July that was in Edinburgh. Due to circumstances, I had to cancel that trip. And then I started writing this series and set it in Scotland and I really wanted to go. JL Hendricks kept trying to entice me and she’s quite persuasive. The opportunity arose and the timing worked out perfectly, as happens when the universe is conspiring.

And so, this week I head to Scotland. I’ll be staying in Old Town Edinburgh, next to the Castle. I plan to write book three in pubs that are from the 1700s and get lost in the city and find new ideas.

I’ve written 15 books this year and I’ve loved every minute of it. But something in my soul told me that if I was going to write 10 more Sophia books that I needed to refill the creative tank. I don’t just want to describe the hills in Scotland as green. Or talk about the Castle and call it old. I want to catalogue smells, feel the cold winds and meet the people who are an inspiration for the setting of the Exceptional S. Beaufont series.

I don’t think I’ll actually meet a Viking named Hiker Wallace, but I plan to chat with a lot of Scotsmen in kilts and learn as much about the culture as possible. And hopefully that makes the series that much richer.

A couple of things about the cover. In the first one, we obstructed MA’s name but I forgot to mention it in the author’s notes. We tried to do it on this one but it didn’t work when we resized the dragon. The idea was to block out his name on each cover and say that it was because he pissed off Lunis. Also, this cover was in the bag when I realized something of great importance. We had Sophia as a brunette. She’s a Beaufont and modeled after Lydia—a very blonde little girl. So I felt sort of ditzy when I went back to the designer and was like, “Oh, yeah, I forgot that my character is blonde. Quick change, please.” Anyway, thankful for the awesome team of people I work with who are understanding when my brain stops working.

And you all can thank Crystal, a wonderful reader, for the Linus joke. She asked for that specifically. I love suggestions and try to include them when I can.

I’ve also enjoyed dropping in pop culture references that keep this more urban fantasy. It’s fun including all the TV references. Martin, another awesome reader, and I have fun talking about Father Ted and other BBC shows that inspire many of the references in this book.

Again, I’m feeling so grateful that the series is doing well and you’re enjoying it. I’m feeling grateful for Michael and LMBPN. And more than anything, I’m glad I know the real Sophia. She’s my muse, always and forever.

Okay, I’m turning this over to Mike and I’m not even going to call him a name this time. See, being a ninja has really matured me.

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading our tales of adventure and our author notes here in the back of the books.

I’m presently in Cabo San Lucas, typing this from a small restaurant area overlooking the very southern tip of the Sea of Cortez. If I turned around and strained my eyes, I could see the Pacific.

I’m feeling very old and creaky, and really do NOT desire to turn around and pull a muscle at the moment, so will console myself with only the sea.

Four years ago (2015) I was just releasing book 04 of The Kurtherian Gambit. I had written book 03 right here at the resort I’m staying at (The Pacifica at Quivera.) I had no idea where my life was going and how it would change.

I certainly did NOT know a short bad-ass ninja named Sarah Noffke at the time, but I do now. It is amazing (to me) how life can take forty-nine years to become an overnight success and how much work is involved.

Same as with Sarah.

A year ago, Sarah was considering leaving the authoring business and getting a job to make sure she took care of her daughter. I had already told her that if she worked with LMBPN, I’d do my best for her (but would it be enough?)

Enter the discussion that changed it for both of us, the Liv Beaufont series and now the S. Beaufont series.

I bring this up only to highlight that you NEVER know what small effort is going to change your future. For an artist, it could be the next painting. For a songwriter, it could be a star picking up your song or it touches a nerve on Youtube.

For a writer, it could be a series patterned after yourself and the people that are in your life.

I personally believe that some of the best stories are those with great characters we want to spend time with as readers. Add fun, some snark, action and friendship and I’m usually right there reading along.

It’s odd, though. When I create characters my mind can become very ‘ho-hum’ and be horrible about giving me ideas. Let me talk with another author, and I can always pull out three items of interest from their own life to help create a compelling character I’d like to know more about.

I probably need to do more talking with people.

If you ever see Sarah Noffke in person, ask her about her friend which became the character Rory.

I wonder if she ever mentioned to him that he’s a giant in her books?

I look forward to a great 2020 and hope you all have a fantastic new year!

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael

CHI OF THE DRAGON

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 5

CHAPTER ONE

The gravel slipped under Sophia’s fingers, sending her sliding another inch. She gasped and bit her tongue, tasting blood.

She kicked and tried to secure her footing on the side of the crumbling cliff where she dangled. The dirt fell away, granting her no reprieve from her precarious situation.

Don’t look down, Lunis calmly warned in her mind.

Sweat dripped into her mouth as she shook her head.

Why did you have to say that? Now I have to look down, she answered, hardly able to hear her own voice in her head over her heavy breathing and racing heartbeat.

The fall to the bottom of the ravine was several hundred yards. Sophia wouldn’t survive it.

And I can’t rescue you, Lunis reminded her for what felt like the dozenth time.

I know. Sophia grunted. She tried to claw farther up the rocky wall. Her fingers were numb from the cold, making it harder. She’d started the climb halfway down the cliff wall. Just another few inches and she’d be safe at the top.

Looking down, she shuddered. That, or she’d die a painful death.

Finding a root with her boot, Sophia secured her foot, grateful not to have to use pressure to keep her position on the wall.

You’re almost there, Lunis urged. Don’t give up.

I’m not giving up, she complained. I’m breathing.

You can breathe when you get to the top.

Sophia’s hand shook as she reached for a hold a few inches up. A wind sent by the devil nearly blew her off the wall.

She cinched in tighter and pressed her face to the rock, her teeth chattering from the cold and adrenaline.

“Angels above!” she yelled. The winds had been unrelenting since she started, but now they seemed to have a special vendetta against her.

The wind is a dragonrider’s friend, Lunis explained.

“With friends like that…” Sophia muttered.

It’s meant to make you stronger, Lunis stated.

“Is that what friends do?” Sophia asked, surprised she had the energy to laugh as the wind howled past her ears.

Yes, he answered simply.

“No wonder I never made friends growing up,” Sophia joked, daring to take one of her hands off the wall, her fingers climbing a few more inches as she pulled herself up.

You’re turning away from the wind, Lunis observed.

“Yes, that’s my attempt not to get blown off the side of this cliff,” Sophia told him.

If you embrace the wind, you’ll find more often than not it propels you in the right direction, instead of the wrong one, Lunis told her, a sage-like quality heavy in his voice.

Sophia allowed his words to wash over her. She wanted to make a joke, but deep down, she knew there was great wisdom in what he was saying. She felt it at her core, and as if unlocked by his words, Sophia felt a rush of wind glide underneath her to push her up a few inches. Given that momentum, Sophia’s hands began to move, her feet following.

Her fingers came over the edge of the cliff and found the top. She scrambled for a hold, but the surface was smooth grass and dirt.

You’re almost there, Lunis urged.

Sophia could feel the heat of her dragon close to her hand. He wasn’t helping her, though. Not now that she’d come this far. It was strange to have him so close and be all on her own, but that was the lesson of the exercise. Something she hadn’t expected to get out of it was the realization that she had to make peace with the wind, but that would take time.

Sophia pushed with her legs, remembering a woman’s strength as a climber was in her thighs—not the upper body like a man. It might have been a bit late in the trek to remember, but the timing might have just saved Sophia.

She hiked up her leg, slid her knee over the edge as she kicked off, and scrambled firmly over the side. Rolling away from the edge, Sophia lay flat on the earth, grateful to be horizontal after the long climb.

Her dragon swung his head around and looked down at her from only a few inches away. You made it.

Through hyperventilating breaths, Sophia said, “Barely.”

“In battle, there is no victor who barely wins,” Lunis stated. “There is only life and death. You lived, and that’s what counts.”

Sophia turned her head to the side and looked out at the clear blue skies of Scotland and the landscape spread out beyond the crumbling cliff. She couldn’t help but appreciate the green hills right then or the gentle breeze which wrapped around her forehead beaded with sweat.

Returning her attention to the blue dragon, Sophia smiled up at him. “You would have saved me if I fell, right?”

He shook his head. Let’s go with no.

She rolled her eyes as she pushed up to a sitting position, making him retract his head. “It’s just a training exercise.”

What we do in training will determine whether we survive the battles to come, he informed her. If you train always thinking you have a safety net, then you’ll surely fail when the time comes to face real danger.

Wilder strode across the Expanse, closing the distance between them, a proud smile on his face. He extended a hand to Sophia. “You’ve earned a shot of whiskey.”

She wrapped her fingers around his and allowed him to pull her to standing position. Her legs quivered under her, fatigued. “I could use two shots, actually.”

He gave her an impressed grin. “You haven’t even had breakfast yet.”

“So?” she argued.

Shaking his head, Wilder said, “I swear, you might have Scottish blood in you after all.”

“Do you need some porridge before your morning whiskey?” Sophia teased.

He laughed. “A real Scotsman brushes his teeth with Scotch Whiskey, my friend.”

“That’s surprising,” Sophia remarked. “I didn’t know you even brushed your teeth.”

He flashed her a smile. “There’s a lot about us that will surprise you. Speaking of surprises, you beat Evan’s time when he first did the climb.” He indicated the cliff she’d just scaled.

Sophia scoffed at him. “Why are you surprised? Because I’m a woman and Evan has more upper body strength than me?”

Wilder smirked. “Yes, actually, but you’re quickly dispelling all my stereotypes.”

Sophia stretched her neck and felt the tension start to roll out of her muscles. The next phase of her training was to focus on building her strength, agility, and speed. According to Wilder, she couldn’t just rely on Lunis for these things. Individually, Sophia needed to be strong enough to withstand obstacles without her dragon. He’d told her that before pushing her over the side of the cliff where she fell quite the distance before catching herself on a thick root. She’d been forced to climb back up, her heart nearly beating out of her chest from the scare.

“What if I hadn’t caught myself on that root?” she asked Wilder. She had the urge to punch him in the face for the assault.

He winked at her. “I knew you’d catch yourself.”

“What if I hadn’t?” she challenged.

He strode off for the Castle after giving an appreciative nod to Lunis. “Well, then you’d be dead, wouldn’t you?”

Sophia shook her head at her dragon as she hurried after Wilder. “One of these days, I’m going to get you back for that stunt.”

Wilder flashed her a crooked grin. “I have no doubt, Sophia.”

CHAPTER TWO

“You realize weapons of mass destruction are not my specialty,” Alexander Drake said to Thad Reinhart as the pair strode through the top-level-security facility. They halted in a room with viewing windows into the other research areas.

The billionaire stopped, his usual expression of annoyance covering his scarred face. “I simply asked you to look into the matter since you installed the weapons for Ember 2.0.”

“Is that really the name you’re going with?” Drake dared to ask. “I mean, it’s not really a machine and not really—”

“Do you not value your position here?” Thad replied.

Drake straightened, used to the threats. “Of course, and I figured you’d prefer my honest feedback rather than—”

“I don’t care about your opinions,” Thad interrupted. “What I care about is whether the magitech you recently installed could be used on a larger scale system?”

Drake combed his fat fingers over his equally thick chin. “In theory, it makes sense. Something like that could be enough to wipe out an entire country. Is it something you really want to do?”

Thad’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “None of that should be your concern.”

Drake pursed his lips, his beard twitching. “Thing is, I live on this planet too and would like to see it continue.”

“When did you start caring about this world?” Thad challenged.

Blowing out a breath, Drake ran his hand over his bald head. “I was aware you had ambitious plans, but…” He swept his arm at the many compartmental rooms lining the hallway. “I was under the impression you needed my help with dragon genetics and technology connected to them. And that alone won’t maim the world. What you’re talking about—”

Thad sighed. This was happening more frequently as his plans progressed. The scientists and engineers were okay with the research and technology until they realized he was going to use them. It’s like they didn’t take it seriously, and thought it was all a hobby project.

Like most, they didn’t have the gall to do what needed to be done when the time came. Or maybe it was because people like Drake had a sentimental attachment to this place called Earth.

They wouldn’t if they knew what Thad did. None of it mattered. He’d lived five-hundred years and couldn’t find any true meaning in the world. Nothing made it better. What was the point in making things better anyway? Life was about taking. Getting. Having. Even after all that, it was pretty meaningless. He figured he’d be doing this planet the biggest favor by destroying it and the people on it since they mostly just complained and were leeches on the world.

Thad yanked up his arm, his suit jacket sleeve pulling down to reveal the device on his wrist. It didn’t tell time or make phone calls, but it did listen to his thoughts and respond with incredible accuracy. Magitech was brilliant, once the bugs were worked out.

A red dot appeared on the center of the face of the watch-looking device. It grew bigger as Thad turned and strode for the thick metal door on the far side of the room.

“Sir,” Drake called after him. “Are we done? Don’t you want me—”

“You’re done,” Thad said simply. He yanked the door open and stepped through to the other side. He didn’t offer Drake a last look before sealing the door into place, turning the latch and locking it shut.

A moment later, a detonation rocked the room he’d exited, killing anything inside. There had been only one person in there, and now Drake and his conscience weren’t a problem for Thad Reinhart.

He sighed as he realized he’d have a lot of paperwork, trying to find a replacement for Drake. Glancing up at the ceiling, Thad smiled to himself, glad he’d had the last scientist install small explosives that could be dropped down based on a single intention from Thad.

Of course, the CEO had to learn some restraint since it made getting rid of troublesome employees incredibly easy. Then Thad realized, just like any other time in his life, restraint wasn’t really all it was cracked up to be. Like in his days as a dragonrider, Thad gave in to his desire to do as he wished.

Hiker Wallace might think pillaging the world was a sin, but Thad didn’t believe such things—which had always been the rub between the two.

The time to settle their lifelong dispute was coming to a head. If Hiker loved this planet so much, then he could die for it. There would be little other option for him, Thad thought, appreciating that everything he’d worked for was finally coming together. Soon it would be time to exact the revenge he’d been planning all these centuries.

CHAPTER THREE

“We wish you a Merry Christmas,” Sophia sang, swaying to the music in her head.

Hiker Wallace had his feet stretched out and his boots resting on the ottoman in front of the fire, the day’s newspaper spread open. “Bah, humbug.” He turned the page, not even glancing at Sophia when she twitched her mouth to the side.

“Rudolf, the red-nosed reindeer,” she began to sing.

He lowered the newspaper and blinked at her. “Reindeers are nasty creatures who leave their droppings all over the place. And they can’t fly.”

She sighed. “Fine, I don’t like that song anyway since it’s about how people bully the underdog until the moment they need them for something.”

Hiker tilted his head to the side and squinted at her like the light in the sitting room wasn’t bright enough. “You take quite the literal sense to these repugnant songs.”

Sophia sighed, slumping. “Seriously, why can’t we have Christmas at the Castle?”

“Because we’re dragonriders,” he answered at once. “We’re not little rosy-cheeked children with thoughts of sugar plums in our heads. Well, most of us aren’t. You are.”

“Just because we ride dragons and fight with swords doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy a bit of Christmas cheer.”

Hiker straightened out his newspaper and tried to refocus on the print. “That’s exactly what it means.”

“I just don’t get why we can’t have a few decorations,” Sophia complained, indicating to the fireplace. “Just imagine how great the mantle would look adorned with stockings and greenery.”

The Castle, as it often did, indulged Sophia, attaching seven stockings of varying shapes and colors to the mantle and decorating the top of it with pine needles and red bows. Each of the stockings had the name of a resident in the Castle: Hiker, Mahkha, Evan, Wilder, Ainsley, Quiet, and of course, Sophia.

She smiled, enjoying the cheer the décor had instantly created.

Hiker grunted. “What are those?”

“Stockings. They are for our presents,” Sophia said, narrowing her eyes at Evan’s stocking. She slipped her hand into the long sock and pulled out a piece of coal. A laugh fell from her mouth.

Hiker nodded appreciatively. “At least the Castle got something right. Now go ahead and get rid of those.”

A second later, the stockings and decorations disappeared.

Sophia slumped again. They’d been going back and forth like this for the better part of an hour. The Castle would indulge her by throwing up a Christmas tree or garland, but as soon as Hiker told the Castle to take it down, everything disappeared. Apparently, even though the Castle tortured Hiker by taking his books and rearranging his office, it still thought of him as a boss and wouldn’t keep up anything Christmas related without his approval.

“How about just a small snow globe collection?” Sophia asked, her tone laced with persuasion.

On the side table at the frosty window, a set of varying sized snow globes appeared, flurries dancing around inside them like they’d just been shaken.

Hiker eyed them. “How about no?”

The snow globes vanished.

Sophia thought for a moment. “What about a bunch of Christmas dragons? We can have a little snow-covered village with dragons roasting chestnuts and keeping the villagers warm with towering bonfires.”

Right on cue, the miniature village Sophia described appeared on the side table, complete with a small version of Lunis and the other dragons wearing Santa hats.

A squeal of delight fell out of Sophia’s mouth as she admired the Castle’s work.

Hiker dropped the newspaper in his lap. “Seriously, can I get my books back?”

The Castle made zero replies to this request.

“Okay, but will you get rid of that monstrosity?” Hiker pointed at the little village, and it disappeared at once. He sat back in his armchair, looking mostly satisfied.

“It was adorable, not a monstrosity,” Sophia complained.

“Bell was wearing a fuzzy scarf,” Hiker spat.

“Well, maybe her neck gets cold,” Sophia reasoned.

“She’s an ancient dragon, who breathes fire and can waste an entire village if she so desired,” he fired back.

“Still, she might like a few accessories,” Sophia argued. “Have you asked her?”

“I’m not sure I’d survive the conversation.” Hiker pushed up to a standing position. “Shouldn’t you be training? I believe Mama Jamba said you getting your wings was of supreme importance.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, I was going to throw myself into it tomorrow.”

“Because today you have to thread popcorn and frolic in the snow, making a snowman?” Hiker asked.

“No point in making decorations you won’t let me keep up,” Sophia grumbled. “And if I made anything out of snow, it would be a Snow Viking, and then I’d pelt him with snowballs.”

Hiker looked down his nose at her and shook his head. “You realize I’m not a Viking, right?”

She shrugged. “If you say so. Maybe I just see you as one because of your temper.”

“Your training, Sophia…”

She nodded. “Yes, I’m going to get to it, but I need to take the magitech Gordon used on Lunis and me to Liv to see if she can offer insights.”

He rolled his eyes and looked at the ceiling. “Of course, because you’re obviously in charge and get to do whatever you want.”

“Oh, well, in that case, how about some candy canes—”

“It was a joke,” Hiker interrupted.

“Fine,” Sophia stated. “You don’t want me to try to get a lead on Thad Reinhart? Would you rather I stay and train and send one of the guys to research the magitech?”

Hiker seemed to think about this. “No, it needs to be you. They don’t know what they are doing with that stuff well enough. When you return, you’re going to need to focus on training full time.”

“I totally will,” Sophia said. “All the way up until Christmas dinner when Ainsley roasts us a special goose.”

“There will be no Christmas goose,” Hiker disagreed. He shook his head at her.

“Christmas Spam?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t know what that is, but the answer is still no,” Hiker answered. “We’ve never done Christmas in the Castle, and we’re not about to start. The sooner you get used to the idea, the better.”

“Because any cheer would hurt your cold, dark heart?” Sophia asked.

“Because we are dragonriders who train, eat, sleep, and arbitrate. We don’t sing carols and make Christmas lists.”

Sophia blew out a long breath. “Yeah, fine then. No Christmas spirit. No fun. Just a nonstop mission to save the world.”

She dragged herself toward the door.

“Is that a problem for you, Sophia?”

She turned and gave him a reluctant expression. “No, not at all, sir. Just thought it might be fun to do things a little differently.”

“We don’t do things differently, Sophia,” he stated. “We do them as we always have, and that keeps us alive.”

Sophia nodded. “Of course, sir. My apologies.” She pivoted and strode for the stairs, wondering why Hiker Wallace was simultaneously one of the best men she’d ever met and also a huge pain in the ass. She could never shake the feeling he was hiding something, but she knew if anyone was aware of his secrets, it was the sentient being all around her.

CHAPTER FOUR

Gliding her hand over the walls of the Castle, Sophia hummed to herself, noticing the artwork had changed. She wasn’t entirely sure how or why the Castle underwent interior design but suspected there were many factors involved.

The corridor had changed too. It was wider in places, narrower in others. There were windows where there hadn’t been any and a skylight. She was pretty sure there were several stories on top of this one, although it was hard to tell how many.

Ainsley swore there were at least five stories to the Castle. On one occasion, Sophia had found the fifth floor but had been unable to do it a second time. From the outside, there were only four stories. Apparently, there was a basement, but Sophia hadn’t found that either. She was pretty certain she’d barely scratched the surface of exploring the Castle.

Checking over her shoulder, Sophia ensured she was alone. The last thing she needed was Ainsley sneaking up on her and telling her what she was about to do was a bad idea. Maybe it was Sophia’s conscience more than anything else talking to her. Ainsley had warned her not to make a deal with the Castle, stating it wouldn’t live up to its end of the bargain. Sophia didn’t really know what other options she had.

She reasoned it was all about how she positioned things. Clark often said it was more about how things were said, rather than the actual words used. Most people implied meaning if things were kept brief. Still, outsmarting the Castle was a tall order, especially because she sensed the words used would be limited. This meant Sophia needed to think the right thoughts—which seemed a bit more complex than negotiating using words.

“So….” Sophia began.

In response, the Castle walls warmed under her fingertips. She halted when she noticed the flames in the chandeliers overhead grow brighter. “Do you know what I want?”

Sophia figured she could launch into an explanation, but what was the point? The Castle was clued into everyone’s head some way or another. She hadn’t figured out how to keep it out or had a good enough reason to do so. Maybe if she was Hiker and hiding things, like the fact Thad Reinhart was once a dragonrider, then she’d have a reason to do so. However, so far, having the Castle in her head only ensured most of her desires were met and things prepared for her well before she anticipated needing them.

It was like staying at a five-star resort when she got out of the shower to a fresh, warmed towel. Or when she found her bed turned down at night, the specific types of books she wanted to read just under her pillow. The Castle had served up hardcover books on those occasions, not making her use a Kindle to read like it was trying to force Hiker to do. That made her hopeful for the request currently sitting on the top of her mind.

“So, what do you want in exchange for The Complete History of Dragonriders?” Sophia asked aloud. There, she’d said it. She was offering an exchange. She’d do something for the Castle if it gave her something. She’d just have to figure out how to shake on it, which seemed complex when talking about making a deal with a building rather than a person.

A window ahead in the hallway glowed, and Sophia picked up her pace. She halted in front of the glass. It was distorted in places with bubbles and thicker parts like most of the glass in the Castle.

At first, she tried to squint through the windowpane, but then it began to fog up like someone was breathing on it. She realized the Castle wasn’t trying to show her something out on the Expanse, as she’d expected.

Once a thick coating of condensation had fogged up the glass, an invisible force began to draw in the residue, creating a picture Sophia quickly recognized.

“That’s the House of Fourteen,” she said aloud, identifying the intricate design of the layered house being depicted like an architectural building cut away to see the inside.

It was the only way she would know the structure anyway, since it appeared like a modest, closed down palm reading shop from the outside. The Castle showed the House as she was used to seeing it in her mind, which made sense to her since it was how it had known about the place where she’d grown up. She clearly saw the many levels with the residential wings and the library, which was vast.

“You want something from the House of Fourteen?” Sophia guessed, watching as the Castle continued to etch more details, seemingly making a masterpiece before her very eyes.

At her back, a creaking sound stole her attention. Thinking Ainsley had snuck up on her, Sophia spun around to find a slender door opening at her back.

She tensed and squinted at the darkness on the other side of the door as it opened. Sophia glanced tentatively at the picture of the House of Fourteen, watching as the light illuminating the window dulled. Peering over her shoulder, she noticed light began to fill the small door.

Not remembering seeing the door before, Sophia took careful steps in its direction. When she peeked in, she was surprised by what she found. It was a plain closet cramped with hanging clothes and boxes.

Sophia yanked her head out and glanced at the window. The drawing had disappeared. She turned back to the closet, trying to put it all together.

“You want me to find a closet in the House of Fourteen?” she asked.

The flames of the candles lining the hallway grew in intensity. It seemed like a yes from the Castle.

“Okay,” she said, drawing out the word. “Can you be more specific and tell me which one?”

The flames all shrunk in response.

Sophia’s shoulders slumped. “That’s your way of saying no, isn’t it?”

Again, the candle lights flared.

She sighed. “Great, we understand each other. There are probably a few hundred closets in the House of Fourteen. It’s hard to know. I’ve hardly visited many of the apartments, and most are off-limits to anyone who doesn’t live there.”

The candle lights remained unchanged.

“So, you don’t have any tips on which closet you want me to find in the House of Fourteen?” Sophia asked, turning her attention to the window, hoping another picture would appear.

Nothing happened.

“So, I’m supposed to search the House of Fourteen for a specific closet?” she questioned.

The flames grew an inch.

Sophia nodded. That was progress, at least. “And how do I know when I find the right closet?”

No response.

“Okay,” Sophia muttered. “And any indication of what I’m supposed to do when I find this mystery closet?”

She knew these open-ended questions weren’t going to work. The Castle was mostly answering yes and no, but she had to try. It had painted her a picture on the glass, so she was staying hopeful.

“Fine, you want me to search the House of Fourteen for a closet,” Sophia began. “I suspect I’ll know it when I find it, is that right?”

The candles flared.

Sophia nodded. “And I’m guessing I’ll also know what to do when I find this closet.”

Again, the flames grew in intensity.

“Great,” Sophia said mostly to herself. “And you promise when I find this closet and do whatever you want, you’ll give me The Complete History of Dragonriders?”

There was a delay which made Sophia hold her breath. Just when she was about to complain, the candle flames all brightened more than before. Sophia squinted from the sudden brightness.

Sophia let out a long breath, feeling strangely victorious, although she realized she had quite the task ahead of her. The House of Fourteen was as convoluted as the Castle, constantly changing, with many locked doors. Exploring it would be a challenge. Finding this mysterious closet? Well, that would be interesting, to say the least. More intriguing was what the closet was for and why the Castle wanted her to find it.

She sighed. If it got her The Complete History of Dragonriders, she was hopeful it was worth her time. For some reason, Sophia believed the text held answers only a few knew, and one man was definitely hiding.

CHAPTER FIVE

Sophia was deep in thought, wondering where to look for the mysterious closet first when she came down to breakfast. That’s why she nearly tripped over Evan lying in the middle of the floor in front of the long dining room table. He was staring up at the ceiling, a bewildered grin on his face.

Halting suddenly, Sophia glanced down at Evan and backed up to avoid trampling him. “What are you doing?” she asked him. She watched as he squinted up at the ceiling as if he was trying to make out a complex code.

He pointed up toward the rafters. “I’m staring at the beautiful stars.”

Following his gaze, Sophia looked up at the ceiling to find the same stone she was used to seeing up there, punctuated by large wooden support beams. “So, these stars you’re seeing…”

“Aren’t they pretty?” Evan asked with a dreamy quality in his voice. “Will you help me count them?”

“They are something else. And no, I think I’ll skip the counting,” Sophia answered. She gave Mahkah, the only other person at the dining room table, a tentative glance that said, “What the hell is going on?”

He shrugged good-naturedly and returned to shuffling his eggs around on his plate.

Stepping over Evan, Wilder casually strode into the dining hall. “I see the young lad has gotten into Ainsley’s pantry again.”

Mahkah nodded and picked up a piece of toast from the top of a pile and started to butter it.

Wilder glanced back at Evan lying on the stone floor and shook his head. “When will you learn? You can go after the dried fruits and nuts but stay away from the confections. Ainsley knows those are your weakness, so she spells them.”

“How can I resist them?” Evan asked, clasping his hands to his chest and looking longingly up at the ceiling.

Sophia shook her head as she joined the guys at the table. “Ainsley did this to him for breaking into her pantry?”

“I sure did, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley sang, buzzing through the swinging door, carrying a breakfast tray. “And I’ll do it again and again until he learns.”

Wilder cast a thoughtful stare at Evan. “I’m not sure it will ever happen, dear Ainsley. He wasn’t chosen as a dragonrider because of his brilliance.”

“Well, then he’ll lose a day to hallucinations each time,” Ainsley answered.

Her head perked up at the sound of footsteps in the entryway, and she quickly shapeshifted into the form of Quiet, dropping the tray onto the table. She appeared almost exactly like the squatty gnome with his rugged appearance and red nose, save for her trademark small scar on the side of her head. She pulled Quiet’s cap down low, covering the scar as Hiker Wallace marched into the dining hall.

He halted abruptly. His face turned red at the sight of Evan laid out on the floor. “Damn it! Ainsley! You’ve done it again!”

The leader of the Dragon Elite looked around for the housekeeper before his gaze went to the door to the kitchen. “Where is that woman? She knows damn well I told her to stop spelling Evan when he broke into her pantry!”

Wilder and Sophia exchanged tentative glances. Mahkah continued to appear placid as he chewed.

Ainsley, in the form of Quiet, simply shrugged.

Hiker shook his head and walked to his normal seat at the head of the table. “For the love of the angels. Don’t I have enough to do trying to manage things? Now I have a dragonrider who is good for nothing for the better part of the day.”

Quiet muttered.

Mahkah nodded.

Evan said, “The stars are so pretty, sir. Staring at them can’t be wrong when it feels so right.”

Hiker grunted and tucked a napkin into his collar. “When will you learn, boy? Stay out of that woman’s pantry.” He looked around the table. “Where is that elf anyway? Where is my coffee?”

Ainsley, in the form of the groundskeeper, hurried off for the kitchen just as the real Quiet materialized in the entryway, his face windswept from being on the Expanse.

Hiker realized what had happened and narrowed his eyes. “I should have known.” He gave Wilder and Sophia punishing looks, apparently not thinking Mahkah should be given a scornful expression for not confessing the truth. “You lot didn’t feel like telling me that woman was in disguise?”

Wilder glanced at Sophia. “Oh, was that Ainsley? I just got in here.”

Sophia busied herself with scooping eggs onto her plate. “Me too, sir. I don’t even know what’s going on here. Why is Evan lying on the floor?”

“Because my housekeeper is a horrid woman who doesn’t understand disciplining dragonriders isn’t in her job description,” Hiker answered.

Quiet mumbled something as he took the seat next to Sophia.

Hiker shook his head at the gnome. “I don’t know what you said, but I’m certain I disagree with it.” He banged his fist on the table, making the saucers vibrate. “Where is my coffee?”

“Coming right up, sir,” Ainsley sang as she came through the door, carrying a cup of coffee and a platter of food. She laid both down in front of Hiker and gave him a pleasant smile.

He narrowed his blue eyes at her. “What did you do? Explain yourself.”

She sighed. “Evan knows if he messes with my pantry, then he’s going to get into trouble. I have to remain consistent and can’t make exceptions, or he’ll never learn.”

He shook his head. “No, I mean, my coffee and food? Why are you bringing it out individually?”

“Would you believe because I want it to be fresh?” Ainsley answered innocently. Mama Jamba walked into the dining hall, wearing a starched pair of white jeans and a matching jean jacket like she was going to pop off to a summer concert after breakfast. Sophia couldn’t help but think the woman looked like spring with her fresh appearance and bright eyes. It was a nice sight on the frigid winter morning.

“No, I wouldn’t believe it,” Hiker said, lifting the coffee and sniffing it. “What did you do to this?”

“I didn’t do anything, sir,” Ainsley said, taking the now empty tray of eggs.

Hiker took a sip. “It tastes weird.”

“It shouldn’t,” Ainsley answered. “Caffeine doesn’t make coffee taste any differently.”

Hiker peeled back from the cup and shook his head. “This is decaf? Why would you do that, woman?”

“Well,” Ainsley began, “I figured with all the stress of the goings-on, you should cut back on the caffeine. We don’t want you kicking the bucket, do we?” Ainsley looked around, expecting an answer from the others. When no one said anything, she shrugged. “Okay, maybe some want you to kick the bucket, but can you really blame them?”

“Ainsley…” Hiker said, holding the cup of coffee out. “Fix this.”

“Fix it how, sir?” she asked. “Are you going to start taking it with sugar after all these centuries? I think a little sweetener could do you good. Maybe sweeten you up.”

“I want you to caffeinate it,” he said tersely.

“I think Ainsley is right. Too much caffeine can’t be good for your heart, Hiker,” Mama Jamba said in her beautiful Southern accent as she glanced over the breakfast options. “Ainsley, are you going to serve anything not vegan?”

Hiker pushed back from the table like his food was toxic. He looked over his breakfast platter of sausages, beans, toast, and mushrooms. “Vegan? What does that even mean?”

“It means none of this has a face,” Wilder supplied. “Or at least it didn’t used to have a face. That’s how I understand veganism.” He looked to Sophia for clarification.

She nodded. “Yeah, that seems about right. No animal products.”

“What is the meaning of this, Ainsley?” Hiker asked the housekeeper.

“Well, Mahkah liked the eggs,” Ainsley argued, pointing an arm in the stoic warrior’s direction.

Mahkah nodded, digging back into his eggs.

Sophia thought the eggs appeared different and now saw it was because they weren’t actually eggs but just a yellow gelatinous material.

“Ainsley!” Hiker bellowed. “What are you up to?”

“Well,” Ainsley began. “I was going to dust the Castle after breakfast, but it depends on how it’s feeling. It was quite ticklish yesterday, and I’m not sure of its mood now. And—”

“You know what I mean,” Hiker interrupted.

She sighed. “I don’t read minds, sir. I really don’t know what you mean.”

“Ainsley!” Hiker repeated. “I want real food! Stuff that once had a face. What are these sausages even made of?”

“You don’t want to know,” Sophia muttered.

“Fine, be that way,” Ainsley said, picking up his untouched plate. “I just thought we could try something new. I mean, I don’t want you to live terribly long, but I don’t want you to die anytime soon. Not before I find a new position. With your stress because of the new situation and all, I figured a vegan lifestyle and a cut-back on caffeine would help.”

“Would you kindly get me and my riders some real food?” Hiker asked tersely.

Mama Jamba nodded. “Yes, I would really love some pancakes with real butter and all the good stuff.”

Ainsley nodded and left for the kitchen.

“So, you don’t support the vegan lifestyle?” Wilder asked Mama Jamba curiously.

She smiled at him good-naturedly. “Oh, you thought because I created all things on Earth, I’d want to preserve it, don’t you?”

He blushed, his dimple on his right cheek surfacing. “Well, it’s just that…”

“It’s a good assumption, Wilder,” she said with a wink. “But I also respect the circle of life, which vegans love to graze right over, just like sheep.”

Everyone laughed at this, Quiet and Hiker included.

Sophia tensed and gave the leader of the Dragon Elite a strange expression, which he caught.

“What?” Hiker questioned. “That was funny. I didn’t even know what vegans were until now. I’m guessing you, Sophia, have something to do with teaching Ainsley about this?”

“She wanted to watch some cooking shows,” Sophia explained.

Ainsley returned a moment later with another cup of coffee and a platter of pancakes.

“Would you get—”

“I’m working on it,” she interrupted Hiker, turning back for the kitchen. “Mama Jamba first, then you, sir.”

Mother Nature smiled and pulled the platter of pancakes in her direction.

“Sophia, why don’t you tell Mama how you aren’t training this morning,” Hiker said, lifting his cup of coffee to his mouth and giving her a rueful smile.

Sophia pushed her plate away. She thought she might choke on her last bite and then remembered she hadn’t really had one while she’d been consumed with watching the normal and yet unique antics of breakfast at the Castle. “Oh, I want to train. It’s just, I was thinking I also needed to do some investigating based on this new magitech I’ve found.”

Mama Jamba looked at Quiet, who had his attention on Ainsley as she set a fresh platter of meat and fried eggs in front of the group. “What do you think, Quiet, my dear? Is it okay if Sophia takes a side quest?”

“What?” Hiker interrupted. “Why are you asking him?”

Everyone ignored Hiker.

The gnome was about to reach for a piece of bacon when his attention snapped to Mother Nature. He pursed his mouth and deliberated before reaching for a pastry. Finally, the gnome muttered something inaudible.

Mama Jamba nodded appreciatively. “That’s what I thought.”

“What is what you thought?” Hiker asked, looking between Quiet and Mama Jamba.

Quiet shook his head and smiled, a rare sight on the gnome’s face. He whispered something that almost sounded like “Soon but not yet.”

Sophia leaned forward. “What did you say, Quiet?”

He stuffed a pastry into his mouth, his eyes bulging.

“He said, you should go on this magitech mission,” Mama Jamba stated as she buttered her pancakes.

“He did?” Hiker and Sophia said in unison.

Mama Jamba smiled wide and winked at the pair. “That was cute. And yes, he did. We’re not ready for Sophia to continue training and definitely not ready for her to finish it.”

“What?” Sophia questioned.

“What does that mean?” Hiker asked. “Why is my groundskeeper in charge of this decision?”

Mama Jamba daintily cut into her pancakes, relishing the first bite. “Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just it would be good if Sophia did something else for a bit.”

“I thought you said there was nothing more important than her training,” Hiker argued.

“I did,” Mama Jamba said, through a bite.

“So, what’s changed?” Hiker asked.

“Nothing,” she answered. “It’s just there is a season for everything, and right now we are in winter.”

“And?” Hiker questioned.

“I think it would be better if…” Mama Jamba looked to Quiet, expecting him to supply an answer. He gave her a pointed glare. “Yes, it would be good if Sophia finished training later in the winter. Maybe closer to the start of spring. Yes…spring would be good…maybe.”

Hiker gave her a strange expression. “What are you up to, Mama?”

“Nothing,” she answered, but there was definitely a hint of mischief in the old woman’s voice.

He shook his head as he looked between the woman and the gnome. “I don’t know what you two are up to, but I’d like to be in the know.”

“And you will, dear Hiker,” Mama Jamba answered. “But really, there’s nothing to tell. Quiet doesn’t think the Expanse is in ideal condition for training, and I think this magitech Sophia has is worth investigating. Let’s delay training a bit longer. It can’t hurt.”

“You thought training was all Sophia should be doing, and now you’re changing your tune,” Hiker argued.

“Well, a woman can change her mind,” Mama Jamba sang. “Can’t she?”

“She can,” Hiker said skeptically.

“Yes, she can,” Mama Jamba added, taking another bite.

Hiker blinked at her, not convinced as he took his first bite of food. “Anything else?”

Mama Jamba smiled. Winked at him. “Yes, you have eggs in your beard, dear.”

CHAPTER SIX

The warm Santa Ana winds were a stark contrast to those that had nearly knocked Sophia off the crumbling cliff in the Gullington in Scotland. It felt strange to shed her layers as she made her way to John’s Electronics Repair shop, where she expected to find her sister, Liv Beaufont.

She wadded up her cloak, missing the cold where she’d just been. All her life growing up in Los Angeles, she had never questioned this city was her home, but it didn’t give her the same fond feeling it used to. She wished it was colder since the warm air didn’t feel very holiday-like.

As she passed display windows covered with fake snow and garlands, Sophia began to miss the decorations she’d had at the Castle. They hadn’t lasted, but they were far better than any of the ones on this street in West Hollywood.

“Whoa, did you just get finished jousting at the Renaissance fair?” a man asked at Sophia’s back.

She halted, immediately knowing he was referring to her. She glanced down and thought she should have changed before her field trip. Even though she was in West Hollywood, where everyone was strange, she managed to stand out with her silver and blue armored top and riding boots. Inexorabilis was strapped to her side, where it usually was when she left the Castle, and her roughly braided blonde hair hung down her back, windswept from her early morning ride on Lunis.

“I think you left your horse back there on Melrose,” another guy said with a chuckle.

Sophia let out a breath and thought it was better just to keep walking and leave the mortals alone. Then she asked herself the one question that would no doubt lead to trouble. “What would Liv do in this situation?”

Without hesitation, Sophia turned to find two hipsters sharing the same ridiculous smile as they ran their eyes over her. They had their jeans rolled up like they’d just gotten finished wading in the Pacific Ocean. One had his collar popped, and the other had the brim of his hat sticking straight up.

“I ride a dragon, not a horse,” she remarked, her hands on her hips.

The guy with a popped collar and a bad skin problem smirked at her. “Yeah, right, sweetheart. You’re capitalizing on the new rumor dragonriders are back.”

His buddy slapped him on the arm. “I’ve heard there’s this whole group in Topanga Canyon who are welcoming any of the riders if they want to seek refuge with them.”

“Yeah, like riders want a bunch of dumb crystals from hippies,” his friend replied.

“I am one of the dragonriders you’ve heard about,” Sophia dared to argue, wondering what the point even was in trying.

“I heard there’s not many of them left,” Popped Collar said to the other guy as if he hadn’t heard a word Sophia said.

“Yeah, and I heard they are super old magicians,” his friend replied.

“They definitely wouldn’t look like you,” the first hipster said, pursing his lips at Sophia. “I’ll buy that sword off you if you’d like.”

“It’s not for sale,” Sophia said bitterly.

Remember you’re supposed to protect the mortals, Lunis said in her head, having witnessed the exchange.

She nodded and let out a breath. Shouldn’t that mean taking out the dumber ones, so they don’t bring down the rest? she replied.

Good logic, Lunis offered. Maybe just put them in their place if it comes to it. I’ll let you know.

Or point them to the closest community college, Sophia added. These guys desperately need some life skills and fashion advice.

I’m not arguing there, Lunis said just as the guy with the hat pointed to her sword.

“Seriously, I’ll give you like twenty bucks for that piece of junk,” he said with a laugh.

“Twenty bucks!” his friend exclaimed. “That’s a steal, girl. He’ll have to melt it down to get his money back.”

“The sword isn’t for sale,” Sophia repeated and started to back away, thinking it was best for their health.

“Hey, where are you going?” Popped Collar asked. “We’re just messing with you.”

“Yeah, it’s not every day we meet a fake dragonrider,” his buddy said.

“I’m not a fake dragonrider,” Sophia said through clenched teeth, wondering why she was letting these Jack Fruits get to her.

“Man, this one is delusional,” Hat said to the other dude. “I mean, even if you didn’t have the fake sword, who is going to believe a girl is a dragonrider?”

And there it is, Lunis said in Sophia’s head. You have my blessing to rearrange their faces.

Sophia stretched her head to one side and then the other, working out the tension in her neck. “The age of dragonriders has changed.”

Popped Collar laughed. “Sounds like it’s going downhill if they are letting girls ride.”

All Sophia’s restraint evaporated. She pulled out Inexorabilis in one swift movement, earning wide-eyed expressions from the pair. They didn’t even have a chance to react before Sophia brought the blade around. If she had used her full speed, she would have easily decapitated the two, but that wasn’t her intention. She didn’t even want to harm them, just scare them out of their wits so they never again underestimated a female.

“Oh shit!” Hat yelled, grabbing his friend by the shirt and yanking him down to the concrete as the sword passed overhead. They dropped clumsily as Sophia struck in a low lunge.

The guys stumbled back on their hands and feet, crab walking on their bums as they tried to get as far from Sophia as possible, fearful looks on their faces.

She twirled her sword, doing some fancy work that wouldn’t harm anything except a few horse flies, but it looked rather intimidating.

“Dude!” Popped Collar exclaimed.

“Who the hell is that?” his friend exclaimed, nearly rolling into the street to put distance between Sophia and them.

“I think she’s an actual dragonrider,” his friend replied.

“Yeah, that’s exactly who I am,” Sophia said, her chin down and eyes full of intent. “And instead of kicking your ass, I’m going to save it for the next time a danger nearly takes you out. What do you say, boys?”

The dudes clumsily stumbled to their feet.

“W-W-We’re sorry,” the first one stuttered.

His friend slapped his arm. “I think she meant for us to say thank you.”

“Thank you!” the other yelled. Both boys tucked tail and hauled themselves down the sidewalk, easily intimidated by the small dragonrider before them.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Liv was standing with her arms crossed and her boot tapping the tile floor when Sophia entered the electronic repair shop.

The dragonrider halted and studied the amused expression on her sister’s face. “What’s up?”

“Just watching an interesting display in the streets,” Liv replied and pointed to the large display window at the front of the shop.

Sophia glanced in that direction and saw it gave her sister the perfect vantage point to see the whole incident which had just taken place. “Oh, well, those guys—”

“Are Laffy Taffies who not only can’t dress or put logical words together to form coherent ideas but are constantly getting on my last nerve putting up posters advertising their dumb podcast,” Liv stated, interrupting Sophia.

“Oh, yeah, that all seems about right. So you’ve met?”

“Unfortunately,” Liv answered. “What I don’t get is why you didn’t give them haircuts or shred their clothes, so they had a reason to go down to the thrift store and buy things their grandfathers threw out decades ago.”

Sophia shrugged. “I just wanted to scare them. They are harmless.”

Liv nodded. “You have more restraint than I do.”

“Well, my job is to protect the mortal world,” Sophia stated.

“And mine is to keep the magical one in check,” Liv added.

The sisters smiled at each other. “We are pretty cool counterparts,” Sophia said.

“That we are,” Liv said with a smile. “Too bad Clark is so lame and doesn’t have as cool a position as us.”

“He’s the book nerd, so we all have our roles,” Sophia stated proudly.

“Yeah, we are a pretty cool bunch,” Liv offered.

“That we are.” Sophia smiled, feeling the familiar euphoria take over when she thought of her siblings. “Familia Est Sempiternum.”

“What brings you here?” Liv asked, giving her a sideways skeptical glare. “Did you miss my famous nacho recipe?”

Sophia giggled. “You cover chips in way too much cheese. There’s not really much of a recipe to it.”

“It’s about the approach,” Liv stated. “Well, then you came to give me your Christmas list?”

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t need anything for Christmas. Well, having it at the Castle would be nice, but the angry Viking won’t allow the boys to have electronics, the housekeeper to express herself, or me to have any Christmas traditions.”

The light expression on Liv’s face dropped. “You’re coming home for Christmas, right?”

“Well, I hadn’t really planned on it,” Sophia answered and immediately regretted it. “I mean, I want to, but I might need to work, and we don’t really do anything.”

Liv recovered and nodded. “I get it. We don’t really get holidays off at the House of Fourteen. I’m not sure what I was thinking. In case I do see you, what do you want for Christmas, little sister?”

Sophia thought for a moment. “I don’t know. I mean, I have you and Clark and Lunis and pretty much everything I want.”

Liv yawned loudly. “Come on. You can do better than that. You have to want something.”

She sighed. “I want dragons not to be extinct.”

Liv gave her a sympathetic expression. “I get it. No luck on that front?”

“No, it appears most of the lone dragonriders were hunted down and taken out by Thad Reinhart,” Sophia explained. “It’s unclear if there are any lone dragons out there, but so far, it doesn’t appear hopeful.”

Liv thought for a moment. “Have you considered looking into genetic testing?”

The laugh that popped out of Sophia’s mouth surprised her. “I can’t even get Hiker to use a Kindle device. I’m absolutely certain he’s not going to allow genetic testing to manufacture dragons. Is it even possible?”

“Well,” Liv began, “remember Adler Sinclair?”

Another laugh spilled out of Sophia. “You mean the evil man who killed our parents and siblings, made it so mortals couldn’t see magic and almost destroyed the magical world? Yeah, I seem to recall him slightly.”

Liv gave her a subtle smile. “You were young, that’s all. Just ensuring I didn’t relate things from before your time.”

Sophia rolled her eyes, tired of being treated like she was born yesterday. Magic might have accelerated her growth, but that shouldn’t matter. She was every bit as mature if not more than any other eighteen-year-old. Actually, the chi of the dragon had put years of experience into her that made her well beyond her years. She liked to think she was more mature than Evan, who was over one-hundred years old, but that wasn’t saying much.

“Yeah, so what about Adler?” Sophia asked.

“Well, I’m not sure if you remember he had a small dragon,” Liv told her.

Sophia blinked, memories rushing back. “Indikos, right? That’s right!”

Liv nodded. “That’s right. From what I understand, he was a result of cross-breeding and magical genetic engineering. He was very rare, but couldn’t the same possibilities apply to real dragons?”

Sophia thought for a moment. “I don’t know. I want to say no since there’s the collective dragon consciousness that connects them all. It’s not like they can be manufactured. There were only ever one thousand of them. They are unique, like the souls of humans.”

“So you can’t just create one because it has to come from somewhere, you mean?” Liv asked.

The complexity of this was enough to make Sophia’s head burst. “Yeah, I think so, but if all else fails, I guess we could look into it. Whatever happened to Indikos?”

“Oh, I gave him to Hawaiki,” Liv answered, pointing to Inexorabilis on Sophia’s hip. “The maker of your sword. She was the right fit, and when the small dragon needed refuge, it just made sense. The last I checked, the two are enjoying island life together.”

Sophia smiled. “I’m glad he got a happy ending after everything.”

Liv nodded. “Yeah, it just shows no matter how we come into this world, no matter who thinks they own us, the story can always take a turn.”

A tired sigh fell out of Sophia’s mouth. “I’m not sure if that’s the way it will work out for the dragons, but that’s why I’m here. I was hoping you could help me look into some magitech that seems to destroy the connection between dragons and riders.”

“I’ll try,” Liv answered. “The real magitech expert is in the back grooming the chimera.”

“Do you ever listen to the things you say out loud?” Sophia asked, withdrawing from her cloak the magitech gun she’d gotten off Logan that severed her connection to Lunis, at least momentarily.

Liv stepped back at the sight of the device, her eyes widening, her hands in the air. “Whoa, that’s not any normal magitech.”

Sophia went to hand it to her sister, but Liv took another step back. “You shouldn’t be touching it, and neither should I. That thing isn’t safe.”

Using magic, Liv withdrew the magitech from Sophia’s hand. It hovered for a moment before it glided to a workstation and rested with a clunk.

“I know it’s dangerous,” Sophia explained. “It was used on Lunis and me. It’s horrible.”

“Then why do you have it, and why did you bring it here?” Liv asked. “I know an abyss that empties into the pits of hell. Do you want me to throw it down there for you? I’ll just need a mortal to offer the demons so we can use their trash receptacle.” She peeked out the window and pointed to the street. “I think one of those hipsters will do nicely.”

Sophia laughed, loving how her sister always had that effect on her. “No, I know it’s dangerous and probably unstable, but it’s the only real lead we have right now. I was hoping you could examine it and give me some information. Maybe tell me where it came from or who created it or something.”

Liv studied her sister, seeming to look into her soul. “You all are pretty lost, aren’t you?”

Sophia’s mouth twitched. “Yes. Thad Reinhart has the upper hand and always seems to be one step ahead of us. We can’t get close to him, and even if we could, we don’t know where to look. And with technology like this, we really shouldn’t risk getting close until we figure out how to combat it.”

“So you also need a way to fight this?” Liv asked.

Sophia nodded in reply.

“Don’t worry about him having the upper hand,” Liv consoled. “That’s how it always works with all my enemies. I’d get really concerned if I went into a fight with the advantage.”

“Yeah,” Sophia related. “I guess it’s that upper hand that makes us so relentless.”

“No, it’s the Beaufont blood.” Liv took several steps backward and poked her head through the swinging door at the back. “Alicia, can you join me up here when you get a chance?”

“Of course,” a woman said, her voice cloaked in an Italian accent.

A moment later, a beautiful woman with long brown hair and a chiseled face strode through the backdoor, her brown eyes smiling at the sight of Sophia. Behind her came John Carraway carrying his terrier, Pickles.

“Oh, if it isn’t my favorite little dragonrider,” John said, hugging Sophia into him, making her suddenly feel small.

She patted Pickles on the head and smiled up at the owner of the electronics repair shop. It was John who had given Liv her second life when she’d abandoned the House in favor of a simpler way. She’d abandoned her magic too, wanting nothing that reminded her of their parents and their death. That felt like eons ago and had proven to Sophia that people change and then change again.

“You say ‘little dragonrider’ like Lunis is a toy she flies around on,” Liv said with a laugh.

Pickles licked Sophia’s face before John pulled him back. The little dog wasn’t a normal terrier by any standards, but a timeless chimera meant to protect the Mortal Seven. Sophia was glad he wasn’t in his chimera form right then because it was quite overwhelming and usually resulted in objects being tossed around when his tail, a serpent’s head, swung around.

“She’ll always be little Sophia to me,” John said fondly to her sister.

“Well, this little dragonrider has brought in one of the darkest pieces of magitech I’ve had the misfortune of seeing.” Liv pointed to the gun on the workstation. “I haven’t examined it, but just being in the same space, I can feel the magic and sinister vibes rolling off it.”

Alicia cut her eyes to the device. She was an expert with magitech, which worked out perfectly since John was an expert when it came to mortal electronics. Together the pair had revolutionized the shop, now catering to both mortals and magicians, helping both worlds to manage their electronics better.

“Oh, I thought I sensed something,” Alicia said, eyeing the device. “I thought it was just Liv going off on those hipsters again.”

John chuckled. “She does bring a lot of negative energy into the shop when she berates those guys.”

“They deserve my wrath,” Liv grumbled.

“Then there was yesterday when she had that zombie accidentally follow her in here,” John related to Alicia, sounding amused.

The scientist nodded. “Yeah, there was a lot of negative energy around that fellow.”

“It wasn’t an accident,” Liv explained. “I needed some parts for a project I was working on but wanted to be close to a freezer first.”

John grimaced. “I’m not sure I want any more information on the subject.”

“I’m certain you don’t,” Liv answered. “Also, if you look in your freezer, the stuff in the blue Tupperware isn’t leftover casserole.”

John shivered. “I think I’ll go and shop for a new freezer at the junkyard.”

Alicia nodded. “Good idea.”

The shop owner winked at Sophia as he made for the door. “Good seeing you, little Soph. Take care and try not to get yourself into too much trouble.”

“She rides majestic dragons for a living!” Liv called to him.

He waved. “Still, she’s just that little magician to me. Always will be.”

Liv shook her head as John left. “It must get pretty tiring when no one takes you seriously, Soph.”

“It can be, but then again, the look on people’s faces when I kick ass is worth it,” Sophia said with a laugh.

“So, this magitech…” Alicia gave the device a tentative look. “It’s going to take me some time to investigate.”

Liv came over to Sophia’s side and elbowed her. “Don’t you love that? It will take her just enough time until Thad is about to take over the world and destroy it. Then Alicia will conveniently figure out what you need to know and deliver the information, giving you just enough time to step in and kill the bad guy who had the upper hand right up until then.”

Alicia shook her head and smiled. “I really wish I could be fast with this one, but I’ve never seen any magitech like this.”

Liv whistled. “And she’s seen it all.”

“Well, I’ll take whatever I can get,” Sophia said, trying not to sound disappointed.

“Actually, I think I might be able to offer a bit more,” Alicia began. “Magitech like this has a strong frequency it gives off.”

“As we’ve discussed,” Liv added.

“Exactly,” Alicia answered. “Now that I know what I’m looking for, I might be able to find a way to track other magitech that shares the same frequency.”

“Which could lead me to Thad Reinhart himself,” Sophia said, growing excited.

“I can’t promise anything,” Alicia amended. “Magitech of this caliber is incredibly hard to disguise or hide.”

“A magician like Thad Reinhart will have top-level security,” Liv said.

“He does,” Sophia stated, remembering when she broke into his facility north of the Gullington.

“I might also be able to help with foiling security measures,” Alicia stated. “Like I said, I need to investigate this fully. You can understand a lot about a magician based on the magitech they create. It tells you how they operate, what brand of magic they use, and a whole host of other crucial information.”

Liv draped her arm around her sister’s shoulder. “Aren’t my friends excellent?”

Sophia nodded and laid her head on her sister’s shoulder. “Yeah, and you’re pretty great too. Thanks for the help, ladies.”

Alicia smiled. “I’m happy to help. And if you’re working on getting rid of the person who created this, then my efforts will be well worth it. Whoever is behind this is thoroughly evil.”

“Okay, so I’ll check back in with you?” Sophia asked the scientist.

“I’ll ping you,” Alicia answered.

Sophia nodded. The expert of magitech didn’t need her phone number or any other contact information. She’d find her. “Okay, then I’ll leave you to it.” She pulled herself off of Liv and smiled at her sister. “3D printer,” she said simply.

“3D printer what?” Liv questioned.

“You asked what I want for Christmas,” Sophia said with a smile. “I want a 3D printer so I can freak out Hiker. He’ll totally think it’s some devil tech magic and stomp around the Castle for weeks bellowing about it.”

Liv nodded proudly. “You are my sister.” She tossed a sideways look at Alicia. “I think we can manage a 3D printer, don’t you?”

The scientist smiled wide. “Consider it done.”

“What do you want for Christmas?” Sophia asked her sister.

Liv leaned forward, brushing Sophia’s hair out of her face. “Just world peace, my dear sister.”

Sophia’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Seriously, you can’t offer me anything a bit less complicated? Like new snow boots or a grappling hook?”

“Ohhh,” Liv said, looking impressed. “Yes, to a new grappling hook. Wait, no, I just got a new one on Amazon. It came next-day because the fairies who run that place are freaking amazing. Anyway, I’m good with my grappling hook for a bit, at least until the next troll tries to throw it into Crater Lake.”

Sophia laughed. “That seems like a story I need to hear.”

“It’s not that entertaining,” Liv said dismissively. “He cried when I threw him in after it. I cried too because that dude wasn’t light. But yes, just world peace. If anyone can give that gift, it will be the very Exceptional S. Beaufont.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

At the entrance to the House of Fourteen, Sophia hesitated. She worried she wasn’t using her time wisely. Maybe she should turn back and leave. She should be back at the Gullington training, she told herself. However, Mama Jamba had said the timing wasn’t right to complete training, which she didn’t understand at all. Then again, maybe she should be working an adjudicator case for Hiker, she reasoned just before pushing the door open to the House of Fourteen.

Deep down, she knew finding The Complete History of Dragonriders was crucial, without knowing why. Liv always said things you felt, “deep down” were worth paying attention to.

“If we learn to live in the ‘deep down,’ we have a lot less confusion in our lives,” Liv had once told her.

“So I need to do this,” Sophia said, pushing open the door to the House of Fourteen to find the long corridor glowing with statues and the arched ceiling overhead. The ancient symbols of the founders on the walls greeted her, dancing around in different directions.

“Only you will know what you need to do,” a warm voice said at Sophia’s back. She spun around, having not realized anyone was behind her.

She relaxed at the sight of Hester DeVries, a Councilor for the House of Fourteen and also a healer. Her short gray hair was covered in water droplets like she’d just come through a rainstorm, although it wasn’t raining on the boardwalk in Santa Monica outside the House of Fourteen.

The older magician shook her head, dispelling the rain droplets as she shrugged off the wet cloak she was wearing.

“Oh, you heard me,” Sophia said, blushing at the woman. “I was just…”

“…trying to convince yourself you’re in the right place at the right time,” Hester offered. “I feel like that’s most people, most always.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, used to having these strange conversations with the healer, and not really minding them. Hester’s sister, Trudy DeVries, was a seer, although few knew since it wasn’t something safe to be, even in the magical world. This meant Hester was usually privy to things most didn’t know, and she often slipped little tidbits into conversations with Sophia.

One of the last times they spoke, Hester had run into Sophia when her heart was breaking. Thinking she’d been kicked out of the Dragon Elite, she hadn’t realized Hiker Wallace threw people out willy-nilly. Hester had told her then the pain she felt would get worse. She’d followed this up with, “I only tell you this so you learn how to shoulder the pain. It won’t kill you for your heart to ache, but it can ruin you if you’re not careful.”

Sophia had turned the advice over in her mind ever since and hadn’t made sense of it. Knowing there was more heartbreak on the horizon shouldn’t have surprised her. That was part of life. She’d lost her connection to Lunis after, which had left scars on her heart. Since then, she’d tried to process things, so any pains she did feel didn’t ruin her. Deep down, Sophia felt Hester was referring to something very specific. A pain Sophia couldn’t avoid, but if she could, she’d do anything to deter it.

“I was just trying to rationalize being here when I have other obligations,” Sophia explained to the healer after a long silence.

Hester nodded. “That’s the story of my life. I think we often feel torn, not knowing how best to use our energy or time. Those really are our most valuable assets at the end of the day. All you must ask yourself is what you want most.”

Without thinking, the response fell out of Sophia’s mouth. “Answers,” she said at once.

The smile that flickered to Hester’s mouth made her gray eyes light up. “I dare say, the House of Fourteen is full of those and ways to get them.”

“Oh, I suppose you’re right,” Sophia said, her eyes drifting off as she thought of where she should start her investigation. The number of closets that could potentially be in the House of Fourteen was simply overwhelming.

“Incidentally,” Hester said with a wink. “Only families belonging to residents can enter their apartments here. Or that’s the way it was supposed to be set up.”

Sophia turned her head to the side, wondering where this strange tidbit came from. She remained silent.

“I accidentally learned a spell to allow me to get into any residence I wanted as long as my intent wasn’t for nefarious purposes.”

Sophia continued to stare at the strange magician before her, a curious expression on her face.

Hester held out her hand. “I’m guessing your motives would be anything but nefarious. So, if any of this interests you, then here you go.” The healer then blew on her palm.

To Sophia’s surprise, she didn’t jump back in alarm. As the sparkling dust hit her face, she simply blinked and let it wash over her, spilling a spell of sorts into her brain.

She shook her head when Hester backed up, a victorious expression on her face. She flicked the sparkles off, brushed her hands and looked around. “Well, it seems I better be off.”

Sophia, not feeling as disoriented as she thought she should be considering the last few moments, simply looked at Hester as she hurried down the corridor, leaving her alone without even saying goodbye.

CHAPTER NINE

It was strange, but Sophia had never learned a spell the way Hester had just given it to her. She’d mostly learned from books. Some from instructors, but never by way of pixie dust blown in her face.

The spell was clear as day in her head. She repeated it with ease, knowing everything she’d need to do it right. This was how she’d get into apartments belonging to others in the House of Fourteen. Otherwise, she’d only be allowed into the Beaufont residence, which would do her little good since she had been in every closet in the apartment. Also, she knew the Beaufont residence was empty since Clark had moved in with Liv and Sophia. Well, and she now lived at the Gullington.

To try to keep things easy, Sophia tried all the closets in the common areas. More than a few times, she got strange looks for sliding out of closets in the kitchen, hallways, and dining areas. The staff and other resident magicians didn’t stop her when she would exit a closet with a defeated expression, but they gave her questioning looks.

The good news for Sophia was she was at the House of Fourteen, which abounded with eccentrics who often did strange things. At the Gullington, there was a much more prescribed way of acting, although Ainsley defied that with every action.

Magicians for the House of Fourteen were often expected to do the unexpected, and that was good for Sophia. What wasn’t good was she’d been in over two dozen closets and only found magical cleaning supplies, cloaks which hid large things and erased small things, and fairies who didn’t like sharing their small dark compartments with Sophia.

“I’m leaving,” Sophia argued when the last fairy sought to kick her out of their spot.

With a defeated sigh, Sophia realized she was going to have to actually enter the residential areas to explore closets. She wasn’t looking forward to such trespassing.

She kept her head down as she climbed the stairs she’d passed hundreds and thousands of times. It wasn’t unnatural for her to avoid eye contact on this trek. That had been normal during her childhood since she was the strange child who didn’t talk to the others.

The families always spoke about Sophia, because they thought she was antisocial. No one suspected the truth: she was special. At age four, she’d had the powers of an adult magician and a family of siblings who had encouraged and taught her how to use those powers.

Reese, her sister, for all her eccentricities, had been very excited to teach Sophia spells she shouldn’t have learned until she was much older. Ian, for as practical as he was, also recognized Sophia’s talents should be nurtured and taught her many things only advanced magicians knew. And Clark, for as careful as he was, fostered Sophia’s talents, teaching her how to decode and decipher spells well beyond her years.

During those early years, she hadn’t known Liv since her sister had abandoned the House of Fourteen after their parent’s death. The things her sister taught her when she did return filled up more pages in Sophia’s mind than from anyone she’d ever known. No one measured up to what Liv had taught her, which were mostly matters of the heart.

When Sophia came to the first residence, she halted and checked the area around the hallway. It felt wrong to enter someone else’s residence, even if Hester had given her the spell to do it. She eyed the family crest next to the door and smiled with relief. This made it a little easier. It was the DeVries family residence, which would be occupied by Hester and Trudy. She suspected neither was in the place currently.

Reciting the spell she’d just learned from the healer Sophia watched as the magic wrapped around the lock and then sent the door back a few inches, magically opening it.

She pushed open the door and found the first closet easily. When she stepped into the space filled with traveling cloaks, she wasn’t sure why she wasn’t surprised there was no strange magical switch or whatever else she expected.

As Sophia entered each of the closets, the mission became ridiculous to her. She didn’t even know what she was looking for, and entering other people’s closets was wrong. That’s where people kept their secrets, right? That’s where their skeletons were buried and where their demons lurked. That’s where they kept the teeth of their enemies; the bad things they didn’t want others to know about. The shopping purchases they were trying to hide, at the very least.

To Sophia’s relief, there was nothing that bad in any of Trudy’s and Hester’s closets. There was also nothing to give her any clues or lead her to what the Castle wanted in return for relinquishing The Complete History of Dragonriders. She exited the residence, sealing the door back as if she’d never been there.

If she had been a bad magician, up to no good, then with that kind of access, she could have done a lot of damage. The most powerful magical families in the world were located in the House of Fourteen. All Sophia wanted was to find a closet, although she still didn’t know what she was looking for as she slipped into her dozenth residence, checking to ensure there was no one in there. To her luck, most families were still out at work, lessons, or afternoon errands. Not many returned to their residences until after dinner, which gave Sophia the opportunity she needed to do her searching.

This residence was filled with many strange artifacts Sophia spent too long studying on her way to the closets. She hadn’t spent much time with these family members, but that wasn’t saying a lot. The Mantovanis were relatively new to the House of Fourteen, not founder families like the Beaufonts.

Sophia knew the Mantovanis weren’t the nicest magical family. Bianca had inherited her parent’s superior attitude. Her brother Emilio was trying to reform, but some things were hard to change. How the Mantovanis had gotten into the House was beyond Sophia. She reasoned it had something to do with when the Sinclairs were controlling things.

Sophia stopped to both admire and gawk over a crossbow displayed as being responsible for the death of “thousands of giants.” She was certain Wilder could tell her the truth about what the weapon had done. She didn’t want him to have to experience that brutality, but strangely, she wanted to know if what the placard beside the weapon boasted was true. Sophia didn’t have a chance to investigate anymore because precisely then, someone entered the apartment, sending her to the recesses of the darkened closet, where she should have been headed in the first place.

CHAPTER TEN

“Get in here before someone sees you,” Bianca Mantovani said, her voice a tight whisper.

Sophia pictured Bianca wearing her usual pursed expression on her pale face, black hair tightly pulled back into a bun, and the collar of her black lace dress buttoned all the way up. Her appearance never really differed, and one could count on Bianca to always have her brown eyes narrowed, judgments scrolling through her head as she picked those around her apart.

“Your hospitality is overwhelming,” Lorenzo Rosario said in a sarcastic voice, a shuffling sound marking his footsteps as he entered the residence.

He was a Councilor for the House of Fourteen, and according to Liv, his voting history was questionable at best. Liv had never had a firm reason to distrust Lorenzo but had been skeptical of him since the beginning. Unlike Bianca, he didn’t seem to vote according to how he was told by the corrupt Sinclairs, but he did seem less interested in justice and keener on what would benefit magicians over other magical races.

Sophia pressed herself farther into the closet as the pair walked by the door, which was open a few inches, a bit of light streaming into the dark compartment. On her trip backward, she knocked into something and reached down just in time to grab the umbrella before it clattered to the floor and gave her away. There would be no way to escape the two magicians if she alerted them to her presence. There was no portaling inside the House of Fourteen, and many of the combat spells didn’t work either.

Holding her breath, Sophia held the umbrella, afraid to lean it back up against the wall and potentially make noise.

“You don’t need to sit,” Bianca said in a chastising voice. “You won’t be here that long.”

“Again, your civility leaves a lot to be desired,” Lorenzo said dryly.

“We both know this isn’t a friendly visit,” Bianca stated. “We merely have a mutual goal. Do not confuse this as a friendship. Now let’s get down to business. What have you learned?”

Sophia’s attention perked up, and she dared to lean forward and press her ear closer to the opening of the closet.

Through the crack in the door, Sophia noticed the tall, lean figure of Lorenzo Rosario stroke his short, black goatee, a studious expression in his dark eyes. “Although the House’s favor has increased among the other magical races with the expansion of the council, I don’t believe that will hamper what we’re seeking to accomplish.”

“Yes, we now have the support of the elves,” Bianca said bitterly. “That isn’t a good sign.”

Lorenzo sighed. “I agree. I did everything I could to ensure they didn’t approve of the House’s rule.”

“And Olivia Beaufont did everything to ruin your efforts,” Bianca retorted.

“That is what she does,” Lorenzo commiserated. “Even gaining the support of the elves, gnomes, and giants, I think there’s still a way to upset the new structure of the council.”

“Good,” Bianca said with relief, “because sharing a seat with those mortals and other magical races is making my skin crawl. This wasn’t the way the House was meant to be.”

“I realize you were a supporter of the Sinclairs,” Lorenzo said, starting to pace, his soft-soled shoes making note of each step. “You will have to hide your disdain for the current structure; it could ruin everything. We are up against many liberal thinkers who believe they have control over the House.”

“They are the problem!” Bianca yelled, her voice shrill, making Sophia grimace from the high-pitched wail. “The Sinclairs might have been too powerful in the end, but the God Magician had it right. Mortals don’t belong in the House, and definitely not other magical races. Magicians should be ruling the House on their own. It is having all this influence from other sources that’s disrupting the balance.”

“You know I won’t argue with you there,” Lorenzo said matter-of-factly. “We have to be careful how we manipulate things. If anyone suspects we’re trying to revert things to how they used to be, there will be hell to pay. We could both lose our positions.”

“I don’t plan on going anywhere,” Bianca stated with confidence.

“Yes, you were able to dodge a bullet when the Sinclairs fell,” Lorenzo admitted. “But I don’t think you can do it again.”

Sophia’s breath remained shallow as she listened intently. Liv had been instrumental in reforming the House after mortals were allowed to see magic again. She incorporated the Mortal Seven back into the structure, expanding the council to the Fourteen they were once intended to be. She didn’t stop there though, lobbying for the major magical races to have a vote on the council as well. Now the House was a menagerie of magical races and influences which would obviously do a better job of serving the world than when it was partisan with only votes from magicians.

“Adler was the most powerful magician in the House,” Bianca argued, making a clanking noise. It sounded like she was moving crystal glasses around. “No one suspects me. We were all following his rule.”

“Not all of us,” Lorenzo corrected. “Hence the reason he fell from power.”

“He got sloppy, is all.”

“Why yes, I’ll take a drink,” Lorenzo said smugly.

“I wasn’t offering. You won’t be staying long enough for one,” Bianca replied.

He sighed. “My point is if we aren’t going to share the same fate as the Sinclairs, then we have to be more strategic. They were bold, changing the structure of the House. I think it would be better if we let the new structure implode on itself. Then we will be standing victorious at the end, ready to put things back together with the vision only the old structure will work.”

“And how do you propose we do that?” Bianca asked, setting her glass down with a clinking noise.

“We have good reason to oppose the diversity of the House,” Lorenzo began. “It doesn’t work for the simple reason multiple races shouldn’t be in charge of world affairs.”

“You’re not telling me anything I don’t know,” Bianca quipped.

“If you’d let me finish,” Lorenzo snapped. “I think the best way to fix this problem is to accelerate it. Currently, the House is stalling on inviting the Dragon Elite to have a seat on the council.”

Sophia nearly gasped at the mention of the Dragon Elite.

“Well, for good reason,” Bianca argued. “There aren’t very many of them, and they are so out of touch they really can’t offer perspectives of any use. Having the gnomes and giants on the council is bad enough since they are so poorly educated. Having the Dragon Elite on the council would really set us back.”

Bitterly, Sophia clenched her fingers into a fist, wishing she could punch Bianca in the face.

“Exactly,” Lorenzo exclaimed victoriously. “They can’t even successfully do their jobs as adjudicators, and they are allowing a madman to run rampant. What if we encourage them to take their place on the council?”

“I’m not following you,” Bianca said, her tone tentative.

“The Dragon Elite,” Lorenzo said, drawing out the last word, “are supposed to protect mortals. We are currently swimming in too many on the council who have votes that outweigh ours, two to one.”

“A ridiculous rule that should have never been made,” Bianca said bitterly, taking another drink.

“I agree,” Lorenzo stated. “Fighting it is useless when our goal is to get rid of the mortals. So why not pit them against the Dragon Elite? We invite Hiker Wallace to have a vote and give him enough rope to hang himself on the council. It’s only a matter of time before his dragonriders screw up something which impacts mortals, putting their population in danger, maybe even killing hundreds of thousands of them. I haven’t really worked out the specifics, but—”

“It’s perfect!” Bianca cheered, interrupting Lorenzo. “We orchestrate something, the Dragon Elite fail and the mortals will reject them. Then the council will momentarily fall into chaos as the magical races choose sides, and bickering is the ultimate result. You and I will be the voice of reason and state too many votes will only create problems and imbalance.”

“And the House will return to being comprised of only magicians,” Lorenzo said, a pleased tone in his voice.

“This plan will take some instigating on our part,” Bianca warned.

“I understand, but I think it won’t be enough to ever come back on us,” Lorenzo agreed. “We just have to get the ball in motion because inevitably, the current model would never work. That’s why the Sinclairs had the good sense to do what they did.”

“Maybe we will even be lucky enough to debunk some magician families from the House in the process,” Bianca said, glee in her voice. “I know Olivia will do just about anything for those pesky other races. Maybe she’ll die for them.”

Sophia had to restrain herself. It took everything she had, but she remained hidden in the dark closet.

“That would be ideal,” Lorenzo agreed. “She really has a way of grating on my nerves.”

Bianca’s heels clanked against the floor as she passed the closet on her way back to the entrance. “Okay, well, let’s meet again.”

“When I have updates,” Lorenzo said, following her out, a promising tone to his voice.

Sophia waited until the two left before she let out a hot breath, her mind reeling with anger. She hadn’t found the right closet, but she’d discovered something of great use. What to do with it was the question. She had to be a lot more strategic than Lorenzo and Bianca if she was going to bring them down, her new goal.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Lost in thought, Sophia found herself wandering through the House of Fourteen. She didn’t notice when she passed magicians on the stairs, and she suspected they didn’t notice her, even if she was angrily muttering to herself.

That snobby Bianca Mantovani thought the Dragon Elite only “needed enough rope to hang themselves” was infuriating. Hiker might have some challenges assimilating back into the modern world, but he wasn’t a moron. They were making a difference in the world as adjudicators. It might be taking time, but there were only a few dragonriders. And Thad Reinhart had an advantage, but that wasn’t going to last forever.

Sophia felt like she was trying to dispel all the reasons Bianca and Lorenzo had stated, which only made her feel what they were trying to do might actually work. If they pitted the Dragon Elite against the mortals and something catastrophic happened, the dragonriders would be blamed.

The Dragon Elite didn’t have the reputation they once did. There was nothing to point at to explain how important they were to the mortal world. Right now, they seemed like a liability at best.

Sophia’s heart began to ache as she realized Bianca and Lorenzo’s plan could actually work. The ultimate result would be disintegrating everything Liv had worked for. The structure of the House would revert to what it once was and magicians would rule the world, which meant only their interests would be considered.

That wasn’t what Sophia’s parents had wanted. She hadn’t known them and didn’t remember them, but she knew that much, and she believed in what they wanted. Even as a magician, she didn’t want the absolute rule of the world. She wanted the power to be balanced. She wanted the influence of the other magical races and of the mortals, who without, there would be no magic since that’s the element they governed.

On autopilot, Sophia was surprised when she awoke from her daze to find herself standing in the middle of her old family home. Her legs must have led her there, or maybe her heart.

All the furniture was covered in white sheets, the place having been closed up after Clark officially moved out. The residence still belonged to the Beaufonts in case they ever decided to return. And since Liv didn’t want the stuffy old furniture, it had remained here, covered up, waiting for a second life.

This wasn’t the apartment where her parents had lived. That place was much larger, with enough room for all six Beaufont children. Of course, there had only been five since Sophia’s twin, Jamison, died at birth. Still, the residence had been allotted for them.

When Sophia’s parents, Guinevere and Theodore Beaufont, had died, Ian had moved them to this place. Maybe it was to escape memories. Or maybe he was just being practical, as was his nature.

Sophia’s earliest memories lived in the small apartment where she currently found herself. She remembered pretending to fall asleep on the couch so Clark would carry her to bed at night. She remembered when she came into her magic and set fire to Reese’s dress. Her sister had simply laughed with delight. After putting out the fire, she’d lifted Sophia and swung her around, her eyes dazzling because no one expected a four-year-old to have magic. And then her brothers joined, and they danced around the living room, celebrating a Beaufont child. It was something incredible. She wondered what Ian and Reese would think about her becoming the first female dragonrider in history. She smiled to herself, knowing they’d be proud.

Sophia brought her eyes up, feeling overly sentimental as her gaze ran over the family motto, sketched across the wall.

Familia Est Sempiternum.

The words her parents had said to their children almost every day, according to Clark and Liv. They had insisted, no matter what, their children remember what was important in the world.

“It’s easy to forget who you are when your job is maintaining justice,” Liv had recounted their father saying. “However, we can’t fight for anyone if we don’t remember what’s most important—family. That’s why we do what we do.”

Sophia was surprised when the tear edged out of her eye and rolled down her cheek. She wasn’t crying for the father she couldn’t remember, or the siblings she’d lost that she could remember. She was crying because she was afraid the Beaufonts were on the edge of losing. It had been a miracle they’d held onto this much for this long when threatened, but what if it was the end? What if Liv and Clark lost their positions in the House of Fourteen? What if the Dragon Elite failed and she lost her position as a dragonrider?

The tears fell more rapidly and she allowed it, knowing a good cry would make her stronger when the time came.

Footsteps at her back put her straight into warrior mode. In a fluid movement, Sophia withdrew her sword and whipped around, brandishing the blade inches from her brother’s throat.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Sophia’s chest was rising and falling with great rapidity as she ran her eyes over Clark’s fearful face. He was pale in the darkness of the apartment, his hands reflexively in the air.

“Soph, it’s me,” he said, his voice shaking.

She felt she should be shaking too, with her cheeks fresh from tears and her heart aching, but to her relief, the hand holding her sword was steady. She lowered her arm. “I’m sorry. I didn’t expect anyone. What are you doing here?”

Clark gave her an uncertain expression. “Soph, what are you doing here? I work in the House of Fourteen. I come up here between breaks to unwind.”

She nodded. It made sense. “I-I have business that brought me here, investigating.”

He gave her a scrutinizing expression. “Business. Do you want to expand?”

There was no reality where Clark was going to like her breaking into other people’s apartments and investigating their closets. She shook her head. “It’s nothing. Just a way to find out more about the Dragon Elite.”

She felt good about the explanation because it wasn’t lying. Telling Clark the truth would only make him worry unnecessarily, and he already did enough.

“Have you been crying?” Clark asked, concern springing to his voice as he stepped forward.

She sheathed Inexorabilis before rubbing the backs of her hands against her cheeks. “I’m fine. It’s just being back here…well, it brought back memories.”

He nodded, looking around. “It does it for me too.”

Letting out a weighty breath, she turned to face her brother head-on. “I need to tell you something. And I need you to listen with objectivity and an open heart.”

Clark gave her a skeptical look before nodding. “Yes, of course, Soph. What is it?”

Sophia told her brother what she’d heard Bianca and Lorenzo say. When she was done, she was unsurprised to find his face lined with stress.

“Are you sure you heard this right?” he asked her three times.

“I’m certain,” Sophia stated.

“And they don’t know you heard them?” he asked.

She hadn’t expanded on where she was when she overheard the conversation, and he didn’t seem to need more details. “No, they don’t know I heard. But Clark, you have to believe me. I know you want to believe the council members are all good but—”

“There is no one I believe more than you,” he interrupted. “It’s true I want to believe my fellow councilors are good-hearted, but after the Sinclairs, I don’t have delusions anymore. Liv has seen to that.”

“They are trying to set up the Dragon Elite,” Sophia argued.

He shook his head. “It won’t work, though.”

“But it could,” Sophia stated. “I’m sorry to be the one to say this, but the Dragon Elite don’t have their act together. We are on the brink of extinction. Our leader is struggling. We are up against an enemy even Mother Nature doesn’t want to face and thinks will be the Earth’s demise. It’s not far-fetched to think we could be set up and then ruined. Clark, their plan could work.”

He chewed on his lip. “So you don’t join the House.”

She shook her head. “That won’t work for long. And we’ll just look weak. We have to figure out how to not fail mortals. We have to hold the House together when everything falls apart. Because if it all goes to hell, then Bianca and Lorenzo will be able to state everything failed because of the inclusion of other magical races.”

Clark nodded. “Things will go back to how they were. I can’t say I haven’t seen this coming. Even those who were in favor of diversity are struggling. We are constantly arguing among ourselves, the mortals bickering with the magicians. The representatives from the other magical races are constantly butting heads. It’s hard to even have a conversation without issues, let alone a straight-up vote.” He threw his arm out at the room. “Why do you think I come up here? It’s to think.”

“You still agree diversity is the way, right?” Sophia questioned.

He nodded at once, making her feel better. “Of course, I do. It’s harder, yes. That’s the way of progress, and we have to be patient with it. But I could see how Bianca and Lorenzo would position the chaos in their favor.”

“What do we do?” Sophia asked.

He combed his hand over his chin. “I need time to investigate. To try to figure out something. We just need to stall. If they invite the Dragon Elite into the council, just tell Hiker he needs to wait. When he actually joins, hopefully I’ll have everything in place to keep anything bad from happening.”

“What else can I do to help?” Sophia asked, feeling desperate.

“You have to take down Thad Reinhart,” Clark said darkly. “I know that’s a tall order, but his dominance is specifically what will degrade the Dragon Elite’s reputation. It’s what Bianca and Lorenzo will use to discredit you all. There will be other things to threaten mortals, and I’m sure Bianca will unearth those for her own advantage, but if you can get rid of Thad Reinhart it will put you ahead.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, feeling a heavy weight on her chest. “I feel better having your help.”

Clark stepped forward and took her hand. “I’m always here to help. I only wished you would ask for it more often.”

She gave him a pained smile, not really knowing what to say.

“It’s so weird to see you all grown up,” he remarked. “I’m still not used to it.”

Sophia giggled. “Even after I just held a sword to your throat?”

Clark joined her, laughing too. “Yeah, even after that. I think I’ve just been waiting for the day when you held mom’s sword and rode off on dragons, without knowing the specifics of it. You don’t watch a young child come into magic at an unprecedented age and not expect her to go off and do great things.”

Sophia’s mouth twitched from the tenderness of the moment. “I’m only who I am because I had you.”

He returned her look, emotion in his blue Beaufont eyes. “Can I interest you in a cup of mulled wine? The stuff is flowing like…well, wine around this place right now due to the holidays.”

Sophia was grateful for the relieved smile that crossed her mouth. It had been nice to stroll through the House and see all the Christmas decorations. “I would love that.”

Clark held out his arm, offering it to Sophia. “Shall we?”

She took her brother’s arm and allowed him to lead her to the doorway. “Hey, I have a question. What do you think Liv wants for Christmas?”

He gave her a look. “Besides world peace?”

“Yes, besides that,” she stated.

“Well, you know, I’ve been thinking about it, and there’s something, if I could get my hands on it, that would be perfect for her,” he answered.

“Oh?”

“Yeah, our father had this journal where he kept all these notes,” Clark explained. “It had all the sage-like things he always said in it. I remember seeing it often. He used to keep it in his desk in his study. Ian forgot to clean out the contents when he got rid of many of their possessions.”

Regret filled her brother’s face as he fell silent.

“Ian was overcome with grief and was just trying to clear out the things that brought back memories, wasn’t he?” Sophia asked.

Clark nodded. “I think so. He was overwhelmed, taking care of us and taking on his new position for the House. The desk traded hands before the book was collected. There wasn’t really anything else of use in the desk. Just maps and books. But that book…well, it was Dad incarnate. His words. His teachings. His wisdom. I can’t think of anything that would mean more to Liv, or actually to me, to have than the book. You’re busy with so many things. It doesn’t even seem right to ask you to look for it.”

“Of course, I’ll look for it,” Sophia argued. “There’s nothing more important. Familia Est Sempiternum.”

He smiled. “I’ve tried to find the desk, of course. It was moved out of the House of Fourteen. The best I can determine, it was given to a magician family, but then the lead dried up there.”

“Leave it to me,” Sophia said, thinking this was a job for her fairy godmother to help her with. “I’ll find Daddy’s book.”

Clark hugged her in tightly as they descended the stairs. “If anyone can, it will be you, Soph.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Sophia felt much better after a warm glass of mulled wine and a relaxed conversation with Clark. She left him at the Chamber of the Tree and decided to keep exploring the House of Fourteen, hoping to find this mysterious closet the Castle had sent her after. She didn’t think the Castle’s motive was to have her overhear an evil plan being hatched by Bianca and Lorenzo. That had just been a side benefit.

She climbed the stairs and tried to think which residence would be the best to try next. Many residents were down at dinner, so it presented a good opportunity for Sophia to sneak into places, although the guilt was starting to get to her. She consoled herself with the fact she was doing this for the Castle so she could get hold of the only copy of The Complete History of Dragonriders. She had no idea why the book was so important, but deep down she knew it was, and that was enough of a reason.

“I have a message from Subner for you,” a voice popped up next to her.

Sophia looked around until she found Plato standing next to her in the hallway. She knew they were alone if the lynx had appeared and was talking to her.

“From Subner?” she asked, confused why Father Time’s assistant would have a message for her.

“Yes, he wanted me to tell you to tell Wilder he needs to come and see him,” Plato related.

Sophia grimaced. “What? Why wouldn’t he just tell Wilder himself? He’s supposedly working for the Protector of Weapons now. This seems very inefficient.”

“Actually, Subner told Papa Creola, who told Liv, who told me who is telling you to go get Wilder,” Plato explained.

Scratching her head, she gave him a confused look. “Again, why couldn’t Subner just send a message to Wilder?”

“He’s busy,” Plato answered. “And so was Papa Creola and Liv, which was why I was sent on the errand.”

“Well, if Wilder is the one who needs to go to this meeting, why don’t you go and tell him yourself?” she questioned.

“Because firstly, I don’t talk to just anyone,” Plato answered. “And secondly, most people, even old magicians, are reluctant to talk to a lynx. We’re seen as untrustworthy.”

She gave him a curious look. “Oh, I wonder why.”

“I do, too,” he fired back at once. “We are devilishly helpful when we want to be.”

“Which is when?” Sophia asked.

“About as often as a blood supermoon,” Plato answered.

“That’s like the rarest of eclipses,” Sophia stated, having brushed up on things related to the moon since it impacted Lunis so much.

“Yes, so maybe not even that often.”

“Fine,” Sophia offered. “I’ll tell Wilder to go meet Subner, but in the future, he should ping his own people.”

“Well, he wants you to come too,” Plato purred.

“For what?” Sophia asked, wondering when she was going to find time to go on an adjudicator mission or train or do this new side mission to find the closets. Not to mention now she needed to find this desk with her father’s book. It was a lot, but she’d just have to give up sleeping because it was all-important.

“I wasn’t told the reason,” Plato began. “As someone who values privacy, I don’t dig into others’ business.”

“Yeah, but you know just by virtue of being you and knowing everything, right?” Sophia asked, her hand on her hip.

“Maybe,” he said, drawing out the word, a hint of mischief in his voice.

“Fine,” Sophia said with a sigh. She looked around the hallway to figure out which residence to try.

“Also, about this closet you’re looking for…”

She turned and scowled at the lynx. “I’m not even going to ask how you know about that.”

“Good, because I’m not even going to tell you,” Plato replied. “However, you might consider abandoning this mission for the moment.”

“Because I need to be a messenger service for Subner?” she asked.

“Because I’m not sure you’ll have much luck finding this closet,” Plato offered.

“Because there are a billion closets in this place, and I have no idea what I’m actually looking for?”

“Because we’re playing the ‘because’ game, it’s because the closet you’re looking for is here, but what you’re looking for can only be found at a different time in history,” Plato answered.

Sophia reeled back several inches. “Say what?”

“And you say I’m never helpful,” Plato said proudly. “The next bit of advice I give you won’t come until after the next blood supermoon.”

“Different time?” Sophia asked. “Like I need to find the closet in the past?”

Plato shrugged, lifting his paw and casually licking it.

She sighed. The lynx had been uncharacteristically helpful. He had a track record lately for giving her information, but it was usually confusing and altered to have some sort of agenda.

“I really don’t know how I’m going to visit the House of Fourteen in the past,” Sophia muttered, mostly to herself.

“I know, you’d need a time machine or access to someone who owns the balance of time or something…”

Sophia lowered her gaze and gave the lynx a proud smile. “Guess I’ll need to pay Papa Creola a visit when I deliver Wilder to Subner.”

“I guess…” Plato said, ambling back the way he’d come.

“Thanks, Plato. This might have actually been helpful.”

He nodded. “I hope it’s worth the steep price you’ll pay when I come to collect for all my helpful advice one day.”

“What?” Sophia asked, realizing the lynx could be proverbially charging her for the advice. The cost could be something as great as her soul.

Before she could argue, he winked and said, “See you soon.” With that, the lynx disappeared.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Sophia slipped out of the saddle on Lunis and tumbled through the sky, falling toward the ground fast.

Free falling was not in the least freeing. It was terrifying.

The wind blasted her in the face, tangling her hair and obscuring her view. She was mostly okay with that since the ground was getting closer, promising to be her end.

The sea of green around her was quickly approaching. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a clip of blue rushing toward her.

As if they had planned it, Lunis slipped under Sophia. Her hands found the saddle knob, and she slipped back into place as if she’d never tumbled free of her dragon. He picked up speed, racing away from the Earth, which had been close to being Sophia’s demise.

That was fun, he said in her head.

Fun, Sophia replied. You do own a dictionary, right?

I don’t have that app on my phone, so no, he joked.

That was terrifying, she related.

Well, then next time, don’t fall out of the saddle, he offered.

Then warn me before you go into a spiral, she ordered.

Where’s the fun in that? he asked.

And I’m steering, she argued. How come you can do that if I’m in charge?

Our relationship is a partnership, he answered. I’m not your vehicle. I do still have free choice, you realize.

Which I’m totally in favor of unless you throw me off with an unexpected turn, she said.

Well, this is all part of the training, Lunis offered.

I get it, Sophia said, feeling the exhaustion tunneling in her brain. She’d come to train with Lunis immediately after returning from her trip to the House of Fourteen. The lack of sleep could be responsible for her slow reflexes, she thought, wondering when she had slept last.

Speaking of slow reflexes, Lunis said, privy to her thoughts.

Yes? Sophia tensed, sensing she might get tossed off his back again.

Look up, he said.

She jerked her head up and caught sight of Evan on Coral. They were in a nosedive, plummeting in the direction of Sophia and Lunis. She whipped her sword out, holding on tight to the reins with her other hand.

This time when Lunis spiraled, she was ready. She pulled her weight down low to him and brought Inexorabilis around just as Evan nearly collided with her.

His loud cackle and the whites of his teeth were all Sophia processed as their swords clanged against one another. Their dragons rotated around one another as Sophia held her position, not allowing Evan to knock her off. He gave it all his effort, throwing his shoulder into her when he knocked her sword off his.

She didn’t let up even when Lunis pulled into a steep dive. Instead, she brought her blade around low, making Evan have to jump to a standing position if he hoped to avoid getting cut as the sword came all the way around.

He plopped back down on the saddle, landing so hard his crotch took the brunt of the impact. His brown eyes bulged, and he keeled over, holding onto Coral as she veered away.

“Sorry,” Sophia called after him. “You’re going to want to put some ice on that.”

Lunis pulled out of the dive, snickering with laughter. He was just doing what you told him to, Lunis stated.

I told him to help me with flight combat, not to come out of nowhere when I wasn’t expecting it and nearly lopping my head off, she complained.

Your enemies don’t ask for permission to charge in battle, Lunis argued. What Evan did was helpful.

Really? Sophia argued. When we were on the Expanse earlier, I asked him if he’d help me with training. He said he was too busy, and then he darts out of a cloud and nearly throws me off you again.

But he didn’t, Lunis countered. Good reaction and thinking about disarming him.

Thank you, Sophia said proudly. As they headed back toward the Expanse, Evan was already on the ground, limping away from Coral. His ego was bruised, along with other parts of him.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“It feels like we’re missing something in here,” Sophia said, sitting at the dining table, a pointed stare lodged in Hiker’s direction.

He took a sip of his water and pretended not to notice her.

“More ice,” Evan groaned. “That’s what we’re missing.” He bent over the table, lying his face on his plate.

“You’re a dragonrider,” Hiker warned. “Act like one.”

“I don’t even feel like a man after what happened,” Evan complained.

“You need more training and real-world experiences,” Hiker said just as Ainsley came through the kitchen door, holding a large platter.

She set it down in front of Hiker, a proud smile on her face.

He pointed to the mound of gray on the platter. “What’s that?”

“It’s haggis,” she said, her hands on her hips.

“No, it’s not,” he argued.

“Of course, it is,” Mama Jamba said, leaning forward and sniffing. “It’s just not the haggis you’re used to.”

Quiet muttered something besides Sophia.

“You can say that again,” Ainsley said with a laugh, waving at the gnome.

“He’ll have to for any of us to know what he said,” Wilder commented.

“Ainsley, what did you do to the haggis?” Hiker asked, not appearing at all in the mood for this.

“Does it really matter?” Ainsley asked. “It is not like you lot ate the haggis before.”

“I tried,” Wilder stated.

“You always do,” she said to him fondly.

“It looks weird, and I don’t think it’s safe to eat,” Evan groaned.

“It’s completely fine.” Ainsley pointed to the platter of haggis. “This one is even safer. It’s vegan.”

Quiet looked to be trying to shuffle out of his chair as he muttered something.

Ainsley clapped her hand on his shoulder and pushed him back down. “You don’t have to go and let the sheep out. They don’t get let out.”

He mumbled something.

The housekeeper rolled her eyes. “It’s not too cold for them. They are sheep. They are literally wearing wool. And you’re going to try my vegan haggis and love it.”

“Why?” Hiker growled. “Why are you making vegan fare?”

“Well, I just thought I’d try something new,” Ainsley sang. “You all throw your noses up at my food all the time, so what’s the difference?”

Mama Jamba scooped a large bit of haggis on her plate, giving it an uncertain expression. “It sure has an interesting texture.”

Evan flipped his head up from where it had been resting on the table. “I think it needs some bacon bits.”

“That defeats the whole vegan idea,” Ainsley argued, storming off for the kitchen.

“Would you bring out some sides?” Hiker called.

“Neeps and tatties,” Wilder stated.

“Amen, brother.” Evan pointed to the bread bowl on the other side of Mahkah. “Can I get some. I’m starving.”

“Why?” Hiker questioned. “You didn’t do anything today besides nearly get knocked off your dragon by a…” He glanced at Sophia, who had her own gaze narrowed at him.

“By a what?” she grilled. “By a girl?”

“I was going to say by an inexperienced rider who hasn’t completed her training,” he stated.

“Fair enough,” she said, eyeing the haggis, which seemed to be changing shape.

“Tomorrow, you will all need to get back to training,” Hiker stated.

“Shocking,” Evan said blandly. “We’re training again tomorrow, guys. Real change to the schedule.” He patted the table in front of Mahkah. “Training, bro. Get ready for something completely different.”

Mahkah managed a smile as he handed over the basket of bread. “I’ve got a mission, actually.”

Hiker nodded. “Yes, so Sophia, you’ll need to work with Evan and Quiet on dragon-training.”

“Actually,” Sophia said, drawing out the word.

This drew Hiker’s attention, making him lower his chin. “Actually, what?”

“Well, I’ve got an errand I need to run outside the Gullington,” she explained.

“Doing what?” he asked, his voice tense.

“I’m not certain, but Father Time is involved and requested I stop by his shop,” she said.

“Lovely man,” Mama Jamba stated. “If he needs you, you have to pay him a visit.”

Hiker gave Mother Nature an annoyed expression. “But her training.”

Mama Jamba was having a chore of chewing the vegan haggis. After quite a bit of effort, she swallowed, washing it down with a gulp of water. “Quiet, about Sophia’s training. Are we ready yet for her to go full steam ahead?”

The gnome mumbled for a long bit, buttering his roll with a huge pat of butter, shaking his head as he did. When he was finally done, Sophia looked around the table, wondering if anyone understood a word he’d said.

“Well, there you have it,” Mama Jamba said, pushing away from the table.

“Have what?” Hiker asked. “What did he say?”

She shook her head. “Clean out your ears, dear. Quiet said we aren’t ready for Sophia to complete training, so there’s no point in her pushing to get it done just yet.”

“And why aren’t we ready for her to complete training?” Hiker questioned. “What are we waiting for?”

Mama Jamba gave Quiet an uncertain expression. “That’s a secret.”

“Damn it, woman,” Hiker said, standing at once and throwing his napkin on his plate. “How can you have secrets from me about my own riders?”

She simply smiled good-naturedly. “It’s a surprise, my love. No spoilers.”

Hiker shook his head at her as Ainsley came through the door carrying the tray of sides. He took his seat once more, interested in what she’d brought.

“Oh, Ainsley, the haggis was really well seasoned,” Mama Jamba said, striding away from the table.

“Then why didn’t you eat it?” Ainsley asked, looking down at the unfinished meal.

“Because I don’t think there’s enough time left on my Earth to chew that,” Mama Jamba said with a laugh.

“Well, I have the sides,” Ainsley said, uncovering the potatoes. “Don’t you want some of this?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Oh, no. I have a bag of butterscotch candies and a box of chocolate upstairs and a Nicholas Sparks novel. I’m going to turn in and indulge. I’ve been looking for an excuse to eat candy for dinner.”

“You’re literally the queen of this world and can do whatever you like,” Evan said. “Do you really need a reason to eat candy for dinner? You could be eating ice cream for breakfast or whatever else you like.”

She shook her head at him. “Oh, you think just because I created everything on this Earth calories don’t count?” She clicked her tongue. “Dear, you have a lot to learn. Just because we have the power to create, doesn’t mean we can change the rules. I have you all as my children, and I can’t make you all do a thing. Free will and rules always apply.”

Evan shrugged. “Yeah, I guess. When I have children, I’m going to make them do whatever I say.”

“If you don’t ice your injury, you’re not having children,” Mama Jamba said, indicating Evan’s crotch.

He groaned again, lying his head back on his plate.

After Mama Jamba had left, Hiker turned his attention to Wilder. “Well, tomorrow, I want you to train with Evan. I’ll have adjudication missions soon and want you both ready.”

Before Wilder could answer, Sophia cut in. “Actually, about Wilder…”

Hiker lowered his chin again, giving her an annoyed expression. “What?”

“Well, my appointment at Father Time’s shop involves him,” she said in a rush. “Subner, who Wilder now works for, requested his presence.”

“Thanks for letting me know,” Wilder said with a laugh.

“Hey, Wild, Subner wants to see you,” she stated dryly.

“Cool,” he chirped. “I’ll just need to clear it with my boss.” Wilder looked expectantly at Hiker.

The leader of the Dragon Elite stood from the table, not having eaten anything. “What does it matter if I give my permission? The groundskeeper is dictating Sophia’s training schedule. Mama Jamba is keeping secrets. And Father Time is now stealing my riders.”

“You still have me, sir,” Evan said, batting his eyelashes at Hiker.

He shook his head. “Great. The Dragon Elite is totally doomed.”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“You don’t know what this is about?” Wilder asked Sophia after they stepped through the portal to Roya Lane.

The magical street was decked out for Christmas with garlands covered in ornaments hung along the rooftops. At first, Sophia thought it was lights twinkling along the perimeters of the buildings, but as they drew closer, she realized it was tiny fairies.

“I don’t know what this is about,” Sophia began, navigating around a bunch of drunk gnomes who smelled like hot cider. “I don’t know why I’m supposed to accompany you or why Plato has turned into a messenger service.”

Wilder paused at a food cart run by a fae selling caramel covered apples. Sophia grabbed him by the shirt and hauled him forward.

“Don’t you know not to eat anything made by a fae?” she warned in a whisper.

He blinked at her, confusion heavy in his blue eyes. “No. Why is that?”

“Because firstly, most of them are incompetent and their food tastes like rubbish,” Sophia stated. “And secondly, it’s most certainly laced with drugs that will alter your ability to make decisions, since their inevitable goal is to get us to unknowingly enter into a contract. Don’t ever agree to something from a fae. There will always be strings attached.”

“Oh, your friend, Rudolf,” Wilder said, glancing over her shoulder briefly.

Sophia nodded. “King Rudolf is an excellent example of Laffy Taffy you shouldn’t trust. He once conned Liv into a lifetime of servitude. She got out of it, but just barely.”

Wilder shook his head. “No, I was literally referring to the actual fae.” He pointed over her shoulder.

Sophia sighed and turned to see none other than the king of the fae. He wore a wide smile as he jostled in their direction, his arms full of packages wrapped in brown paper.

She looked around, searching for a place to hide. “Do you think he’s seen us?”

Wilder laughed. “Since he’s trying to wave and shouting your name, yeah, I think so.”

The fae had dropped a few packages attempting to wave at them and was now yelling, “Sophia Beaufont! It’s me! King Rudolf. Wait up!”

She lowered her chin and stepped behind Wilder. “Are you sure? Maybe he will think he’s seeing things.”

“I don’t think so,” he said over his shoulder, still laughing at her attempts to hide behind him.

“Just play it cool, and he’ll get distracted by something shiny and forget,” she offered.

“Hey, King Rudolf,” Wilder said cheerfully. “Can I help you with your packages?”

Sophia sighed with defeat. “What part of cool do you not understand?”

“Absolutely, kind sir,” Rudolf exclaimed, dropping the packages into Wilder’s outstretched hands as Sophia came out of hiding behind him.

The king smiled wide at her. “There you are. At first, I thought I was seeing things and had mistaken someone else for you.”

Sophia cut her eyes at Wilder. “See. It would have worked.”

Rudolf bowed to Wilder, offering a curt nod. “And so we meet again, Neil.”

“My name is Wilder,” he said, managing the packages Rudolf had been bumbling with ease.

“I know that,” Rudolf replied. “I can’t call you by that awesome name because it makes me feel inadequate, so you’ll be Neil from now on when we speak.”

“You do realize you’re the king of the fae and shouldn’t feel inadequate based on someone’s name, right?” Sophia questioned.

“And yet I do,” he said sadly. “It’s a lot better than it used to be. The year when no one wore clothes was probably my lowest.”

“What year was that?” Wilder asked, curious.

“I don’t remember,” Rudolf answered. “Actually, I don’t remember a lot from that year. I spent most of it drunk and finally moved up to Canada, telling people I’d become a Communist.”

“You realize Canada has never had a Communist government, right?” Sophia asked.

Rudolf nodded. “I only moved there because it’s cold, and even during the nude year, people in Canada wore clothes.”

“Oh, right,” Sophia said, drawing out the words, realization dawning on her.

“Now, if you will just deliver those to the Cosmopolitan in Las Vegas, Neil,” Rudolf said, waving Wilder off. “My lovely bride, who is in labor, is expecting those things.”

“Wait, Serena is in labor?” Sophia questioned, shock covering her face.

He gave her a look of surprise. “Of course. Didn’t you get my message? I thought that was why you were here. To help me shop.”

“I have so many questions,” Sophia muttered. “Firstly, how did you send this message?”

“Via telepathy, obviously,” Rudolf answered.

Sophia pursed her lips and glanced at Wilder.

He laughed. “Obviously, Soph. Gosh, don’t you know anything?”

“Apparently, no,” she said dryly. She returned her attention to Rudolf. “And what are you shopping for when your wife is in labor with your triplets? Don’t you think you should be there with her?”

He reeled back, covering his chest with a hand. “My Gods, woman. What kind of witchcraft are you into? A husband can’t be with his wife when she’s birthing. Watching the children come out of her is something I can’t unsee, and I need to be able to find my wife desirable after this whole ordeal.”

“You do realize…” Sophia shook her head. “Never mind. It’s probably best if you allow her to handle this on her own.”

“Yes, and Bermuda says I have a whole three to five days before I have to return,” Rudolf stated.

“Three to five days?” Wilder questioned, still holding the packages.

“Yeah, the fae have an incredibly short incubation time compared to other mammals,” Rudolf explained. “However, the labor process lasts exponentially longer.”

“Your kind is all sorts of screwed up,” Sophia muttered, mostly to herself.

“Anyway, my next objective is to find something for the babies to eat when they arrive,” Rudolf said, looking around at the various shops.

“How about milk?” Sophia offered.

He shook his head, dispelling the idea at once. “Nope. That won’t work. The children will be vegan.”

For a moment, Sophia thought her head was going to explode from the strange thought. “Yeah, I guess vegans can’t breastfeed.”

Rudolf giggled nervously. “You said ‘breast.’”

“Oh, for the love of the angels.” Sophia sighed. “I didn’t know you and Serena are vegan.”

He gave her a surprised expression. “Oh, we’re absolutely not.”

“Then why, if you two aren’t vegan, do you think your children will be?” Wilder asked, sounding amused.

Rudolf took the packages back from him. “Because they are progressive.”

“Obviously,” Sophia said, shaking her head at the fae.

“Well, since Neil is as unhelpful as he is attractive,” Rudolf began, juggling the assortment of packages, “I’ll take these back to the casino myself. When I return, Sophia, I want your help picking out a good hemp formula for Captain, Captain, Captain, and Captain.”

She rubbed her head, the familiar headache she got when around Rudolf starting to pinch her brain. “I wish I could, but I’ve got to go see Papa Creola.”

“Oh, and he takes precedence over me?” Rudolf questioned.

“He’s the father of time, so yes,” Sophia answered.

Rudolf smiled. “Yeah, that’s probably a good call. I literally have zero authority over anything.”

“You’re in charge of the fae,” Wilder offered.

“True,” he sang. “That mostly means I have to oversee a lot of laws regarding the sexual display of affection and incest.”

Sophia let out a long breath. “It’s really a wonder the fae don’t get taken more seriously.”

“I know, right,” Rudolf said, nodding. “Okay, I’ll message you when the triplets are born so you can stop everything you’re doing and help us with the children’s education for the next several years. We’ve elected you, Sophia, as the one who will teach them about unicorns.”

“Why is that?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, because you’re a unicorn rider,” Rudolf answered.

“Yeah, Soph,” Wilder said with a sigh.

“Right,” Sophia said, shaking her head. “Just be sure to send that message like you’ve sent all the others, so I get it.”

Rudolf tapped the side of his head. “I absolutely will. Nothing more reliable than our telepathic link.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Wilder laughed the entire way to the Fantastical Armory. Sophia pretended to roll her eyes at him, but she was really very amused by the whole interaction with Rudolf, per usual.

“What’s your unicorn’s name?” he joked.

Her eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Well, Neil, if you knew anything about unicorns, you’d know they don’t have names.”

“Oh?” he asked, sounding curious.

“No, you call them using a melody,” she answered.

“That’s inherently false,” Subner said when they entered his shop. He was leaning over the counter, inspecting a knife with an intricately carved handle. His stringy brown hair was partially covering his face.

“Yes, I know,” she said dryly. “It’s a joke.”

“You take after your sister,” he said absentmindedly, his attention on the weapon.

“Thank you,” she stated proudly.

“That wasn’t a compliment,” he muttered. “I never know what that Warrior is actually saying or if she's serious or not. Sarcasm is a very confusing device that is also incredibly ineffective.”

Sophia turned her attention to Wilder. “You’ve got two uptight bosses. Good luck with that.”

Wilder gave her an uncomfortable expression. “Subner, you paged me? What can I do for you?”

He lifted his gaze, peering at Sophia, an impatient glare in his eyes. “You’ll have to leave before Wilder and I can meet.”

Her annoyance was palpable. “Are you serious? You made me tote him here, and now you’re kicking me out?”

“I’m not a purse,” Wilder argued, a smile dancing in his eyes.

“And I’m not kicking you out,” Subner stated, standing from his stool.

He was wearing a t-shirt that said, “Certified Organic” over his cut-off jean shorts. Sophia still couldn’t get used to him in his hippy form, but she guessed she would in time. He and Papa Creola had apparently been gnomes for several hundred years before they were “rebooted” as hippy elves. Barring any catastrophic situations that put Father Time at risk, they’d stay in these forms for another few hundred years, at least. Sophia was looking forward to when they became fae. The pair would be extra grumpy. They liked being gnomes because it suited their no-nonsense personalities. Being hippy elves was harder for them. Being fae would be painful.

Subner pointed to the door at the back of the shop. “Papa Creola wants to see you.”

“Oh?” Sophia asked, curious.

“Yes and no. I don’t know what it’s about, but apparently you do, or you should,” Subner noted.

Sophia nodded and headed for the door. “Of course, I should.” She waved to Wilder as she entered the area that led to Papa Creola’s office. “Have fun with your secret meeting. Can’t wait to hear all about it, Wild.”

“He won’t be telling you a thing,” Subner said dryly.

“It’s a dragonrider thing,” she replied, looking over her shoulder to the hippie elf. “He has to tell me, or he gets kicked out of the Dragon Elite.”

Subner didn’t appear amused, and he waved her through the door. “Why do the Beaufont children have to be simultaneously the most irritating magicians while also being incredibly skillful and necessary?”

She winked. “It’s a gift.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

It took much longer than Sophia would have expected to descend the stairs to Papa Creola’s office. She’d heard about this space from Liv and heard it was what felt like a hundred stories down in a dark basement. Things must have changed since then because Papa Creola’s office wasn’t how Sophia’s sister had described it. Instead of being warm and dark, it was…hippy-ish.

A few large bean bags were arranged in a circle. Incense was burning, making Sophia’s nose twitch. The sound of chiming music could be heard overhead. Sitting cross-legged in the middle of the bean bag circle was none other than Father Time. His eyes were closed, and his hands were resting on his knees as he sat in lotus position.

Where Liv had described a fireplace on the far wall was now a Buddhist shrine of sorts. Over it was a large hourglass attached to the wall. Sophia studied the space for a moment, wondering if she should clear her throat to get Papa Creola’s attention.

She stood uncomfortably, alternating putting her weight on either foot.

“Why don’t you take a seat,” Papa Creola said, his eyes still closed.

Sophia looked around. “On one of the bean bags?”

“That’s entirely up to you,” Papa Creola answered.

Since there weren’t really any other options, Sophia ungracefully slipped into the bean bag chair directly across from Papa Creola, making way more noise than she should have. This particular chair was a lot less firm than the pink one she had in her room in the Castle, and it made her really have to engage her core to sit upright.

When Papa Creola opened his eyes, the blue of his piercing gaze made Sophia sit up. He appeared alert, a certain knowing in his stare.

“Thank you for joining me,” he said, looking around.

“Well, I didn’t really have a choice,” Sophia said casually. “Subner kicked me out of the shop upstairs. He said I was needed down here and totally knew what it was about, although you may be surprised to find out I don’t.”

“You do, but your mind is overwhelmed,” Papa Creola stated. “Do you want me to sage the place for you? Do you think that would help?”

She scowled at him. “Is that a result of your new hippy persona?”

He nodded, guilt covering his features. “Sorry. Liv is trying to help break me of it, but it will take some time. I’m afraid I’ll say other really repugnant things without meaning to.”

“Like how children should name themselves and vaccinations are ruining the modern world?” Sophia asked.

He nodded, stretching to a more relaxed position. “Yes, I’m afraid so. It’s just a part of who I am now. I’m aligned with the elfish ways, so when I respond, I pull from their well.”

“Which is a sparkling spring full of hippies bathing with mud masks,” Sophia joked.

He nodded. “That is very accurate.”

“So I should know why I’m here,” Sophia mused to herself.

“You do,” he stated. “Just relax your mind and it will come to you.”

“Then you’ll offer me the answers I seek?” she asked.

He shook his head. “No, then I’ll offer you an unhelpful riddle that will make you wish you had never visited me, and it will make you more confused than before you started.”

Sophia pursed her lips and nodded. “That seems about right.”

So much had been going on for Sophia with training and Thad Reinhart. She racked her brain to remember what other missions she could be turning to Papa Creola for. He was devilishly helpful when he wanted to be, but the keywords were “when he wanted to be.” He was much like Plato in that regard, and apparently, the two were made of the same stuff—the oldest and most powerful magic in the world.

“I’m looking for a desk…” she muttered. She tried to process the last few days, which were all running together.

“That’s not it,” Papa Creola said, sounding terse.

“Okay,” she said, drawing out the word, thinking. It suddenly hit her. Sophia couldn’t fathom how she’d allowed it to escape her memory. She had too much going on for sure. “Papa Creola, I’m looking for a certain closet in the House of Fourteen.”

“There you go, sunflower,” he said, nodding.

“Say what?” she asked, confused by the nickname.

“Sorry,” he said, shaking his head. “Ignore that part or anything else hippy-ish, I say.”

“I’m sorry, but I won’t be able to do that,” she teased.

He shook his head. “You are your sister’s sister.”

“So, the closet. That’s what I need your help with,” Sophia began, thinking. “Plato, your bestie—”

“Nope,” Papa Creola interrupted.

“Okay, fine.” Sophia laughed. “But Plato said the closet I was looking for could be in the House of Fourteen, but at a different point in time. Does that make sense? Is that possible?”

“It is,” he answered simply.

Realizing Papa Creola wasn’t going to expand on his own, Sophia tried to pick her questions carefully. “How can I get to the right closet in the House of Fourteen at the right time?”

He let out a long breath. “You can’t. But I can.”

She perked up, leaning forward. “Oh! Will you?”

“No,” he answered simply.

She slumped. “Dude, this isn’t going well.”

“I think you know, Sophia, I’m not going to hand-deliver you the solutions you seek,” he said, sounding sage-like.

“Cool, but deliver me something I can work with,” she asserted. “There is a way to get to the closet on another timeline. Can you give me a clue about how to find that? Something really confusing I won’t understand that will make me want to knock my head against the wall, but still give me an option?”

He thought for a moment. “We live in the present moment.”

“Some of us,” she observed, looking at his tie-dye pants.

“Well, for my example, we technically live in the present, regardless of my attire,” he amended. “But in some cases, the present isn’t gone and lost like it should be.”

“Not at all following you,” she stated.

Papa Creola held out his hand and a snow globe appeared in the center of his palm. In it was a figurine of the House of Fourteen, snow fluttering all around it, which had never happened in Santa Monica. “The past is meant to be a lost reality. Once it passes, there’s no more revisiting it, except in your mind.”

“Or if you know Papa Creola and he’ll grant you access to things to turn it back like when you allowed me to bring the Phantom back to life so I could kill it again.”

Papa Creola sighed dramatically. “And here I thought Liv was a pain in the ass.”

She smiled. “You want me to shush it so you can make a point, don’t you?”

He nodded, still holding the snow globe, an expectant expression on his face.

Sophia waved him on, urging him to continue.

“The past is meant to be gone,” Papa Creola began. “That’s the way I created it so others couldn’t tamper and change things. There are rare occasions where I made exceptions to preserve the world.”

Papa Creola paused, ensuring Sophia was still following him.

“You have my attention,” she said, her eyes big.

“When the Great War broke out and mortals were made to not see magic, I had to make a really fast judgment,” Papa Creola explained. “I froze the House just before mortals weren’t able to see magic. It was a quick decision, but it was the only course I saw to save everyone if your sister Liv didn’t fix things. That was what the timeline told me, but it is never completely accurate. I needed to have a backup. A way to save things if no one else did. If that happened, if things went to hell, then I could reset the timeline from the save point.”

Again, Papa Creola paused. He gave her a studious expression like he was trying to determine if this was computing for Sophia. It hardly was. This was more than confounding.

“So you created a reboot in a way?” she asked. “A way to restart everything from a certain save point if things didn’t get better?”

“Yes, as I said, I saved things just before the war broke out and mortals couldn’t see magic,” Papa Creola said. “And since then, I’ve kept that save point just in case we ever needed it. It so happens, this timeline still exists inside the House…and also the Castle.”

“It does?” Sophia asked, shocked. “Are you telling me the closet I need to find is on the other timeline?”

Papa Creola simply nodded.

“You could send me to this same point in the House of Fourteen, and I can find the right closet on the other timeline?” she asked.

“No, no, no,” Papa Creola said with a dry laugh.

Sophia gave him a peeved expression. “Hah. Hah. Hah. Obviously, you can’t.”

“You know I can’t send you anywhere,” Papa Creola stated.

“I know you won’t,” she countered. “But I get how this works. You need me to do something. Is that right?”

“I protected the save point using a token of sorts,” Papa Creola explained. “A monster guards it and—”

“Of course, it does,” she said, laughing.

“This monster,” he continued, “has done its job for entirely too long and has grown a bit restless. I fear it will abandon its mission to guard the token unless it’s slaughtered.”

“You need someone to kill this monster,” Sophia guessed.

“Yes,” he answered. “And they would need an ancient creature to help them.”

“If only I had a dragon…”

He smirked at her. “If only.”

“Where do I find this monster, and what is it?” she asked.

He crossed his arms across his chest. “I really wish I could give you information, but unfortunately, that’s not something I can do.”

She lowered her chin, scowling at the most powerful man on the Earth. “I know you can, but that’s not how this works. I have to figure it out on my own.”

He smiled at her fondly. “You are much quicker than your sister at learning this stuff.”

“Fine,” Sophia said. “I find this monster and kill it. Then I have to take the token it’s guarding. That will help me to get to the other timeline, right?”

“Yes,” Papa Creola confirmed. “But then you’ll have become the keeper of the token until I have to replace you. It must be supervised at all times since the other timeline can’t be erased and needs to be preserved in case anything happens to this one.”

Sophia nodded slowly and wondered if what she was agreeing to was as momentous as it felt. “Okay. I’ll guard it until you decide otherwise.”

“I’m not certain when that will be,” he answered, an ominous tone to his voice. “It depends on you. When you grow restless with your job or slack in your responsibility as a supervisor, you’ll be replaced.”

Sophia’s eyes enlarged, realizing what the word “replaced” meant.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“Yeah, Papa Creola totally told me about your mission with Subner,” Sophia said to Wilder as they strode through Roya Lane, the smell of peppermint strong in the air and bells rattling from seemingly everywhere.

“Did he?” Wilder questioned, a pursed expression on his normally cheerful face.

“Well, he said nothing about it, but I think he meant to,” she amended. “You go ahead and fill me in, and then I’ll tell you about what I’m working on.”

Wilder shook his head. “Not only can I not tell you what I have to do for Subner, but I’m certain if you’re doing something that involves Papa Creola, you can’t tell me.”

She sighed, looking longingly at a cart with fresh pretzels. “You’re kind of the worst, Wild.”

He nodded. “I know. I’d love to know what your mission is, but I know I can’t, and you won’t tell me, will you?”

She shook her head. “There’s no way I can divulge that information.”

“Then you understand my position,” he confided.

“Yeah, unfortunately, I do.” She gave him a long sideway expression. “It’s not something dangerous or anything, right? I mean, it’s not like I’d worry about you, but if I did, this wouldn’t make me worry more?”

“No,” he said dismissively. “You know how Subner and Papa Creola work. They send us on missions that are perfectly safe and never full of dark, mysterious monsters.”

“Yep, totally,” she said, worry starting to creep into her being as she wondered what Subner was sending Wilder to do.

CHAPTER TWENTY

Hiker was pacing his office, which had shrunk even more, when Sophia and Wilder entered. Sophia stopped at the threshold and backed up slightly, wondering where she would stand if she entered.

Evan was laid out on the couch, his hands behind his head. “Oh, look who has decided to join us while the boss and I have been holding down the fort.”

“Shut it, Evan,” Hiker ordered, halting in the narrow pathway he’d made between his desk and the tiny, only remaining window in his closet-sized office.

Sophia leaned against the doorway and gave Wilder a hesitant expression. He returned it as he leaned on the other side of the doorway, trying his best to look comfortable.

“Thanks for holding down the fort, Evan,” Sophia said. “It looks like it’s been a tough job.”

“Totally draining,” he said yawning.

“Good, now you two are back—”

“Actually, sir,” Wilder interrupted, making Hiker straighten. “I have a mission I need to leave on right away. It’s for Subner, and you understand I couldn’t refuse, right?”

Hiker swallowed as he tried to assimilate this information. After a moment, he nodded. “Of course. Subner. Your other boss…”

“Yes, sir,” Wilder said, his eyes low. “You understand I wouldn’t abandon missions you’d assign me to, but…”

“You have other obligations,” Hiker stated. “I get it. What is it that will take you away?”

Wilder’s eyes skirted to the side. “The thing is, sir—”

“You can’t tell me,” Hiker guessed.

Wilder nodded.

“Fine,” Hiker acquiesced. “I get it and realize this won’t always be the case. For now, it is fine. I’m sure Sophia can handle the mission I had for you.”

“The thing is, sir,” she said, her tone uncertain.

The leader of the Dragon Elite growled. “Don’t tell me…”

She backed up a step. “Okay, I won’t.”

“You’ve got a mission?” he asked, anger rising in his voice.

Evan rose to a sitting position, looking between the two with interest.

“Yeah, so I have to go and do a thing for Papa Creola,” she explained meekly. “I wouldn’t do it, but…”

“He’s Father Time,” Hiker grumbled. “You have to. I get it, but I wish it wasn’t taking two of my riders away when we are trying to build our reputation as adjudicators.”

“But, sir, you have me,” Evan offered.

Hiker sighed and nodded. Then he shrugged. “Oh, yeah. I have you.”

“I’m going to need you to be a bit more enthusiastic about the dragonrider who is remaining loyal to you in the middle of all this rider-pillaging,” Evan said, his tone jovial and bringing a much-needed lightness to the otherwise tense conversation.

“When will you two return?” Hiker asked.

Sophia looked to Wilder, who seemed to share her feeling of uncertainty. They both shrugged.

“Sorry, sir,” Wilder explained. “It’s hard to know. We will report back when we can and make your missions a priority as soon as we are able to.”

Hiker began pacing once more. “Yeah, I guess, I understand.”

“I think you should fire them, sir,” Evan offered.

“I’m not going to fire them,” Hiker said tersely. “Yet. Maybe later.”

“Well, at least give them a good talking to,” he suggested. “Yell at them. Call them names. I have a few for Sophia.”

“I have a few names I’ve been wanting to call you,” Hiker said to Evan, making him shrink back down on the sofa.

“Sir, I’m going up,” Wilder stated. “I’ve got to get up early for…”

“The mission you can’t tell me about,” Hiker finished his sentence.

Wilder nodded.

“Yeah, I have to go too,” Sophia stated, backing away with Wilder and following his lead.

“Fine,” Hiker said, sounding thoroughly defeated.

The two turned and made for the stairs just as Evan raised his arms, casually pinning them back behind his head. “Okay, sir, let’s talk about our future plans for the Dragon Elite. I’m here to help.”

“Angels above, why do you torture me,” Hiker groaned, despair heavy in his voice.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Sophia didn’t feel bad about abandoning Hiker for her side missions. Finding The Complete History of Dragonriders was important. And there was finding her father’s book for Liv for Christmas. That one was especially time-sensitive. She had more questions about both cases than answers, which meant she only had one option to find helpful information.

When she stepped through the portal to Mae Ling’s shop, she was momentarily disoriented, wondering if she got the location wrong. The last time she’d visited her fairy godmother of sorts, the nail shop had been under construction. She had thought it was going to be remodeled, but it appeared to have been leveled. In its place was a huge shop that ran the length of the shopping center.

The donut shop, optometry office, and kickboxing studio were all gone. In their place was a giant nail salon with a large sign that read: “Mae’s Beauty Emporium.”

Through the glass, Sophia could see the salon was filled with people. She strode through the door to a cacophony of women chatting excitedly at nail stations. The line to the hostess desk was nearly out the door, but Sophia managed to edge into the front area to put her name on the list.

She worried she wouldn’t be able to find or meet with Mae Ling. Sophia was counting on her to give her information on the desk and the monster guarding Papa Creola’s token. If she couldn’t talk with her fairy godmother, she really didn’t know how she’d find the answers she needed.

When she came to the front of the line, Sophia smiled politely. “Hello,” she said to the receptionist sitting behind the desk. “I’d like to see Mae Ling.”

“You and everyone else,” the lady behind the desk said, smacking her gum and appearing bored as she scrolled through Instagram on her phone.

“Oh, well, can I get an appointment?”

“Yeah, sure,” the receptionist said, not glancing up. “What’s your name?”

“Sophia Beau—”

“Oh!” the lady exclaimed, jerking her head up. “Sophia. You don’t need an appointment.”

“I-I-I don’t?” Sophia stammered.

“Of course, you don’t,” Mae Ling said from behind Sophia. She turned to see the short Asian woman. “And what did I tell you about stuttering?”

“Not to?” Sophia guessed.

Mae pushed her glasses up on her nose and turned. “Follow me, love. We’ll go to the back where it’s quieter.”

Sophia followed the woman through the crowded salon until they came to a station in the corner removed from the other bustling areas.

“You sit,” Mae ordered, pointing to the other side of the desk.

Sophia did as she was told. She laid her hands on the surface of the table and prepared to get her nails done.

“Oh, we’re not going through the formalities this time,” Mae said, taking a seat on the other side of Sophia and waving her hands away.

Sophia sank back, feeling silly. “I’m sorry. It’s just in the past you’ve ordered me to have manicures and pedicures.”

Mae nodded. “Because that was a part of the experience, but you’ve come with a tall order this time, and I have to do some research to supply the answers you need.”

“Oh,” Sophia said with surprise. “You know why I’m here?”

“I know why, but not enough to help you,” Mae explained, pushing her glasses up on her nose, the chain anchoring them around her neck making a gentle clinking sound. “Now, you’ll have to look into my eyes for me to figure out where your father’s book is.”

“Wait, how is it you know that’s one of my questions?” Sophia knew it was probably ridiculous to question how this magical being knew so much. It never mattered how much of the strange and amazing magical world she saw, it always amazed her. Maybe that was the point. Magic was meant to keep everyone on their toes. She thought the moment this all became normal for her was when she needed to bow out and have a regular life. She hoped that never happened.

“It’s a fairy godmother thing,” Mae said, leaning forward and looking deep into Sophia’s eyes. “I always know what questions you have, but I don’t always know how to help you with them. That’s the case now.”

“Why are you looking into my eyes?” Sophia asked, feeling like she was having a strange eye examination.

“Because you know the answer,” Mae stated matter-of-factly.

“I do?” Sophia asked, blinking rapidly, her eyes watering from holding them wide.

“Well, of course, you do,” Mae stated like it was common knowledge. “You were there when the desk was sold. You saw the whole thing happen.”

“I was?” Sophia said and straightened. “You can see that in my eyes?”

“Not if you don’t remain still, I can’t,” Mae admonished. She grabbed Sophia’s hand and pulled her forward. “Now stay still. I’ve almost got it.”

Sophia didn’t so much as breathe while Mae looked intently into her eyes, studying something deep within her. “Oh, yes, that’s very curious. Going to be quite the ordeal for you.”

“What?” Sophia questioned as Mae released her, sitting back in the seat. “What did you see? Where’s my dad’s desk? Is the book in it?”

“First things first,” Mae said, waving her off. “You need the location for the monster guarding the save point token, but I don’t have it.”

“Oh, really?” Sophia muttered, disappointment edging into her tone. “I guess there are other places I could look.”

“Don’t worry, child,” Mae said, taking off her reading glasses and smiling at her. “I don’t have the location yet. That one is a bit tougher. I love a good challenge. The animal has been off most radars for a long time. And the save point token is of great value. I agree with Papa Creola. You’d be the best keeper of it. Defeating the monster, well, that will probably give you some scars.”

“What is the monster?” Sophia asked.

Mae shook her head. “All in time, child. I don’t have the answer to that question yet. But I will, and when I do, I’ll send it your way.” She removed a receipt pad from the apron around her waist and wrote something on it. “In the meantime, you can busy yourself by going to this address. That’s where you’ll find your father’s desk. The book is stuck in the top of the middle drawer, which is why it wasn’t removed with the other contents.”

Sophia went to grab the piece of paper, grateful for her luck. “Really? This sounds easy. I’m very excited, and Liv will love this.”

Mae pulled back the piece of paper and gave Sophia a look of warning. “Please don’t mistake this straightforward information for the idea this mission will be easy. You may know where to find the desk and where to find the book, but getting to it will be a challenge. I think you’d rather face an evil unicorn again than enter this house.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Sophia thought there should have been more sounds emanating from the swampland around her. Even though night was falling, she thought a bird should be making noise or a cricket chirping or the water at her back trickling or gurgling or something.

She turned, noticing the way the shadows from the tall trees created eerie shapes on the surface of the water. She refocused on the house in front of her. It rose two stories up from the marshland, making it look like an island in the middle of a strange lake.

This was the house Mae had sent her to. The location of her father’s desk and his prized book. The house once stood on a successful plantation in the South. Now, the marshlands had overtaken it, making it a part of the landscape, rather than the monument it once was.

Sophia had briefly researched the house. It had once belonged to an affluent family. They owned most of Louisiana but had lost their wealth after a series of strange business dealings. It was only five years ago they bought Sophia’s father’s desk. And yet, so much had changed for the family during that time. It was strange to her how fast things turned. Dry land had become soaked with water and an affluent family fell into despair, abandoning their house.

I don’t think they abandoned it, Lunis said in her head, having seen what she’d seen and learned even though he was still at the Gullington.

The history records weren’t clear, Sophia offered.

I believe you were supposed to read between the lines, Lunis remarked. The father went crazy after losing all their money in assorted unorthodox investments.

The records say the family left for Europe, though, Sophia mused.

But no one has seen any of the Peters since, Lunis argued. And soon after, the property flooded and since has been unusable.

So, what are you getting at? Sophia asked him.

The house is obviously haunted, he explained.

Just then, Sophia felt an icy wind coast over her shoulder, tangling her hair around her face. Haunted, but ghosts can’t hurt me, right? she asked.

It depends, Lunis answered. If they are really emotionally charged, they absolutely could.

Like they lost it all in bad investments and murdered their family, she asked.

I’m not going to pretend to know what Luther Peters did, but that’s pretty much the commentary I read between the lines from the history records, Lunis stated.

Cool, Sophia said, pretending to be casual. I’ll just waltz into this house and grab the book. I’m sure Murderer Ghost Man won’t mind.

Maybe he won’t even be home, Lunis offered.

Yeah, maybe he popped down to the store for ghost supplies, Sophia interjected.

The wind howled over the marsh, making the surface of the water ripple.

Soph, Lunis said after a moment of silence.

Yes, she answered.

Ghosts don’t need supplies.

She sighed. Thanks. I sort of knew that.

Do you want me to come over there for backup? he asked.

Sophia shook her head, studying the house as the sunlight waned. The timing of entering the haunted house couldn’t be any better, and by better, she meant worse. Soon it would be dark with no lights. They were miles from anyone or anything except trees and swamp.

Thanks, Lunis, she answered. However, you can’t fit into that house, and I’m not sure what you can do to help. Being in my head is about the best thing.

Well, I’m definitely here for you, Lunis consoled. Don’t you worry, I’m not going anywhere.

Sophia smiled, grateful wherever she was, she always had Lunis, no matter what.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Wading through the ankle-deep water took a little longer than Sophia had expected because of the mud and the many squirming things that slithered around her feet.

You’ve literally fought evil unicorns and battled magical robots, Lunis teased. But you’re scared about some tiny snakes.

You didn’t see that snake, Sophia argued. It had black eyes and no soul.

They are more scared of you than you are of them, Lunis offered.

Not that one, she stated. It wanted to eat me. Thanks to a handy dandy spell, it is now in snake heaven.

I don’t think snakes go to heaven, Lunis joked.

Because they are soulless? Sophia asked.

Because they are snakes and snakes would totally mess up heaven for the masses, he answered. Could you imagine sitting up on a cloud, enjoying your free Wi-Fi, and all of a sudden, a snake slithers over and curls up at your feet? That would totally ruin the experience.

You need to get out more, Sophia said as she climbed the stairs to the large plantation house, grateful to have her boots on a solid surface not covered in water.

Yo—don—kno—

What? Sophia asked, halting a few feet from the door.

Yo—break—up, Lunis said in abbreviated words.

Lunis, I can’t hear you, Sophia said, her breath growing faster.

The ghost… he said, the rest of his words falling away.

What about the ghost? she asked, panicked. The last time her connection with Lunis had been severed, it had broken her heart. She didn’t want anything like that to happen again.

Soph. Lunis broke through, his voice clear and loud in her head. I think the cosmic field created by Luther Peters is breaking into our psychic connection. I can’t keep this up much longer. You’ll have to go in without me.

But Lunis!

I know, he said, empathy in his voice. You can do this. I can see everything you can. I’m here, even if you can’t hear me. You aren’t alone. You will get in there and get out with the book.

Sophia nodded and looked at the large door in front of her. A hogshead on the front with a ring through the nose was the knocker. She wasn’t planning on knocking.

Okay, I’ll be home soon, Lunis, Sophia said, taking a step forward.

Good, he said. And just remember the one thing you must never do in the presence of an angry ghost.

She froze. Wait, I don’t know what that is. Tell me!

You must never—

Lunis, Sophia exclaimed in her head. You cut out. I must never what?

Her head was silent except for her own racing thoughts. She stood frozen on the large porch for a full minute, waiting for Lunis to chime in her head again, but his voice never came, and Sophia knew she was alone and on her own.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

I must never what, Sophia worried as she pressed down on the handle for the Peters’ front door.

It was locked.

She had no idea what Lunis was going to tell her or what she must never do in the presence of ghosts. There was an obvious gap in her education when it came to spirits. She knew they were mostly harmless, but Lunis was right. If they were emotionally charged, they could be extremely dangerous, controlling power fields and all sorts of energy. The fact Luther Peter’s energy broke through her connection to Lunis made Sophia really worried.

Still, there was nothing more important to her than her family. She needed to get the book. For Liv. For Clark. For her. Sophia wasn’t backing down from this challenge even though it had gotten complicated.

She held up her hand and flicked her wrist, unlocking the door with a simple spell.

Okay, these ghosts couldn’t keep her out. That was a good sign. Maybe they weren’t so powerful.

She pushed back the door, peeking her head through and finding a long hallway cluttered with broken furniture. It definitely appeared like a struggle had happened in the Peters’ house before it was locked up.

An object soared straight at her head, and Sophia ducked just as it crashed into the open door. Glass shattered and rained down on her. She covered her head and darted into the house, even though she thought running outside was the smarter option.

Without anything to hide behind and finding herself in the corner of the large entryway, Sophia searched the space. The hallway was punctuated with a grand staircase split in two at the landing, which went off in different directions, creating a balcony on the second floor overlooking the entryway. She could see a hint of the dining hall and living areas past the staircase.

It made the most sense to Sophia that her father’s desk would be in a study, which should be on the first floor with the common areas. She pressed her back against the wall and sidestepped, looking for flying objects being launched at her head and still wondering what Lunis was trying to tell her. What was it she must not do in the presence of a ghost?

Maybe I shouldn’t blink, she thought, her eyes adjusting to the dark. There was a strange bluish light radiating from an unknown source somewhere that allowed her to make out some details.

A sawing noise made Sophia tense as she neared the first archway.

Maybe I should breathe, she thought, realizing she was lightheaded from not taking in any air.

The sawing grew louder.

Maybe I shouldn’t let the ghost see my fear, Sophia thought. She was visibly shaking.

At the entrance to the next room where the sawing sound was coming from, Sophia braced herself. Sucking in a breath, she peeked around the corner and saw something that filled her with rampant fear.

She bit her tongue. Nearly screamed. Froze.

So much for not feeling fear, she thought as she witnessed a pale blue ghost of a teenage boy sawing through his arm, which was chained to the wall.

His gaze jerked to Sophia, eyes full of fright. “No magic can open the lock. I’ve tried. The only way to free myself before the flood drowns me is to cut myself.”

Sophia covered her mouth and watched as the boy continued to saw, pain covering his face. He wailed, filling her ears with a sound she’d never forget.

“Papa, why?” the boy screamed, continuing to saw through his arm. “Why, Papa?”

Sophia wanted to run to the boy. Make him stop. Tell him he didn’t have to relive this nightmare over and over again. Then a vase soared at her head. Her dragon enhanced reflexes caught the image in her peripheral vision just in time, causing her to duck into the room with the tortured boy to avoid getting hit.

There was another exit on the adjacent wall. Sophia kept her eyes from the bluish figure of the boy, realizing he was giving off the light that allowed her to see.

Although her instinct told her she needed to save this ghost, she knew doing it directly wasn’t the answer. She needed to find the source.

Loud footsteps overhead stole her attention.

For some reason, she knew they belonged to Luther Peters.

Sophia peeked around the corner to the next room.

There it was—her father’s desk.

She wasn’t sure how she knew it was Theodore Beaufont’s desk, except something deep in her felt connected to it. Sophia had the urge to run to the desk, pull open the drawer, and grab his book.

As the footsteps echoed overhead, she knew she couldn’t do it.

There was another mission here that deserved her attention.

You’re a dragonrider, she told herself. You fix the world. You solve problems. You free those who need help.

Sophia allowed herself to turn back and peer at the boy who was desperately cutting his own arm off to escape the floodwaters. Whoever he was, he deserved to be freed. All of the Peters did, she thought as she retreated the way she’d come, back toward where the stairs led to the second floor—which was no doubt full of more horrors.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Sophia didn’t know what she was going to do to fix the Peters. She knew she couldn’t rush away from this place and allow the horrors to continue to play out day after day. What could be worse for souls than to relive the worst possible moments of their lives?

She thought she was prepared to climb the stairs. Prepared to find whatever was creating the stomping noise. As she ascended, a woman’s body raced toward her, tumbling head over feet as if she’d been pushed. Sophia didn’t dart out of the way in time, and when the ghost raced through her, she felt a chill unlike anything she’d ever experienced. It was as if her core had been frozen and would never be warm again.

She jumped to the side as the ghost tumbled to the landing at the bottom of the stairs. The woman’s head rested at an unnatural angle, her arms and legs contorted as her eyes stood wide open.

Sophia forced herself to pull her gaze away from the horrific sight and to the top of the stairs. It was then she met Luther Peters and wished she hadn’t. Wished she’d grabbed her father’s book and run. Wished she’d never entered the Peters’ house.

Luther was dressed in a starched suit, his hand resting on the railing as he peered down at her with a hollow expression in his dark eyes.

Sophia finally understood what it meant to have her blood run cold. She shivered as the figure of Luther Peters casually ambled off, as if he were leading her in a new direction.

Again she could have run. She could have gotten the book and abandoned this haunted house.

Instead, Sophia lifted her foot and forced herself to climb the stairs to follow the murderer who resided somewhere on the second floor.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

A dozen books were launched at Sophia’s head. They ricocheted off the shelves lining the wall when she made it to the top of the stairs. This time instead of ducking, she shot each one like she was holding a gun, knocking them to the ground one after the other.

When she’d shot down the last book, she studied the landing on the second floor. There was a doorway off to the left, illuminated by blue light. The others were dark.

That must be where Luther was, Sophia thought, drawing in a breath.

She took a step in that direction and the floor vibrated under her feet, followed by a thundering sound.

Sophia paused, held her breath, and listened.

She heard terse muttering. It echoed through her head like it was on surround sound. Pressing her hands to her ears, she thought she’d go deaf from the incessant babbling trying to take over her thoughts.

Soldiering on, Sophia pushed forward. It felt like she was moving through mud to get to the room where Luther Peters must be. It was as if the sound were a thick fog that was hard to cross.

Sophia forced herself to take each deliberate step, knowing she couldn’t give up after coming this far. She didn’t know what she’d find the murderous ghost doing. Worse, she still didn’t know what Lunis was trying to tell her to do. All she knew was that she had her instinct.

And you have me, Love Bug, a voice said in her head.

Sophia halted. Tensed. Listened, waiting for the voice to come back.

She didn’t recognize the voice, but she’d heard the name it used before. Reese had said it to her often, but only when referring to their father.

“Daddy used to say you’d be the one to save our family, Love Bug,” her sister would say while teaching her spells she should have never learned.

“The day you were born,” Reese recounted one sunny afternoon from the conservatory in the House of Fourteen, “Daddy rushed in and said, my little Lady Bug is beautiful. Come and meet the newest member of our family.”

“Love Bug” was the name Theodore Beaufont had affectionately called his daughter Sophia. She didn’t remember it, but others had told her. Maybe in the recesses of her memory, she had glimpses of the blond-haired, blue eyed Councilor for the House of Fourteen, holding her baby hands and saying, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Love Bug. I can’t wait to take you on adventures.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, grieving for the moments she never had with the man she never really met. She’d never pitied herself for not knowing her parents, but at that moment, hearing his voice, she understood the grief she’d always witnessed in her sibling’s eyes.

Suddenly she knew why Liv often cried herself to sleep. Or why Clark awoke in the morning appearing vacant, seeming lost like he was looking for someone. Her siblings had intimately known Guinevere and Theodore Beaufont—their parents.

Sophia had always counted herself lucky she hadn’t fallen in love with the people who haunted her siblings, but right then, more than anything, she wanted to have a memory of these people the ones she loved desperately.

“There were no better people in this world than our parents,” Ian had once told her. “They did what no one had the courage to do and loved fiercely, without abandonment. If you were lucky enough to catch their eyes, then you felt their warmth, their acceptance, their unwavering affection.”

Sophia choked suddenly on tears she hadn’t even realized were surfacing. She searched for Luther Peters, worried he was about to launch more books at her. She searched for her father, sure he was there somewhere. Was he a ghost too, like the others? There were so many questions and no time to answer them as the thundering from the adjacent room vibrated the floor and wall.

The next convulsion nearly sent Sophia to the floor. She bumped into the nearby wall, bracing herself as screams echoed from the room where she knew Luther Peters had to be.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

The ragged breaths running through Sophia’s lungs were unfulfilling.

She didn’t care. It was time to face the demented ghost of a monster.

Sophia knew in battle, it was important to have a plan. She didn’t have one, and oddly, she was okay with that.

Throwing caution to all her teachings, she swung into the next room and stood squarely in the threshold of the room, wanting to have the element of surprise.

A dozen knives and swords soared in her direction at once. Sophia allowed her feet to drop out from under her and fell flat to the floor as the blades roared overhead, hitting the wall behind her and sticking in like darts.

She peeled her face up and looked up at the image of the ghost standing in the room in front of her.

Luther Peters stomped on a pile of paper as if he didn’t see her. “I’m ruined! I’ve lost it all! We’re done!”

He continued to dance angrily over the bits of paper, shredding them to pieces.

Sophia caught the sound of rushing water down below on the first floor. She dared to duck out of the room she’d just entered and spied the blades that had nearly killed her sticking out of the wall. A brief glimpse over the side of the balcony told her what the water was all about. The flood from the past was starting, the one that drowned the boy who didn’t successfully cut off his arm. The one that covered Luther Peters’ wife’s body after he threw her down the stairs. The one that still covered most of the property and made it unusable.

Sophia shook her head, not knowing how to fix this problem, but knowing she had to. She quickly retreated back to where she found Luther Peters, her instinct leading the way.

At the entrance to his bedroom, she tensed as she found him holding a gun to his head.

“Stop!” Sophia yelled, not knowing why, but feeling it was the only thing right to say.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

The ghost of Luther Peters halted. He turned his head and looked at Sophia.

She wondered if ghosts could see her and realized he could, at least. That might mean she was screwed.

He blinked at her, cold soberness in his eyes as he regarded her with confusion.

“Why?” His voice came out like a vibration from a stringed instrument.

Sophia looked around the bedroom, searching for clues. She didn’t know why he shouldn’t kill himself or why she should stop him from being the murderer he was. She felt she should try.

“I know how to fix your problems,” she said. She didn’t know where those words had come from. It was the strangest sensation. She’d literally opened her mouth and words had rushed out—and they felt right.

Luther Peters lowered the gun and continued blinking at her, a deranged expression in his eyes that should have sent her running. Instead, she stood straighter.

“Come down to the first floor,” she continued. “I know how to save your family. I know how to save you.”

Again, Sophia didn’t know where those words came from. She had uttered them with her mouth, but she didn’t remember speaking them. It was the weirdest magic she’d ever witnessed, yet it felt like something she should trust.

“Downstairs?” Luther Peters questioned. “But that’s where—”

“Not anymore,” Sophia interrupted, not totally knowing what they were talking about.

“David isn’t down there?” he asked.

She found herself shaking her head.

“And Dora?” he asked again.

Again Sophia shook her head. “You can change all that. Just come downstairs.”

She was just about to turn and lead him to the stairs when the ghost who shouldn’t have been able to reached out and grabbed her wrist, holding Sophia with an intensity she knew she couldn’t break free of.

“I can’t change the past,” he said bitterly.

Sophia shook her head. “No, but you can mend the wounds. That’s what solutions do. That’s what I’ll do.”

He peered into her eyes with an intensity that tried to burn her from the inside out. His grip on her felt like fire. Sophia couldn’t pull away from it, but she also wasn’t afraid, even as he held her, pinning his gaze to hers.

Slowly, he released her, and pushing her with a strange cosmic force, ushered her forward. “Show me.”

Unsure what she’d do when she got this angry ghost downstairs, Sophia ambled forward and the murderous ghost followed her.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Sophia was grateful to find no dead bodies at the bottom of the stairs. Things had changed in the last few minutes. There also wasn’t any floodwater pouring into the house. To her relief, the boy wasn’t in the first room trying to saw off his arm.

She had no idea what the strange voice that had spoken through her wanted to show the ghost of Luther Peters, or how it would change everything. She was afraid she had nothing, and he’d just end up killing her when she came up empty-handed.

At the entrance to the study, Sophia stopped, stalling as she peered into the eyes of the ghost.

“Well?” Luther Peters asked, absolutely on edge.

“Well,” she said, looking over her shoulder at her father’s desk.

“I knew you were like all the rest!” Luther yelled and threw his hands in the air. The sawing, flooding water, and stomping overhead started to echo in Sophia’s head. She thought it would make her go deaf. Strangely, over the rush of noises, she heard a faint whisper, and she focused, concentrating intently.

My desk, Love Bug, the voice of her father said in her head. At the back of my book.

Sophia knew running could get her killed, but that was what she did. Sure enough, objects were thrown at her head right away. Vases. Lamps. Figurines. Sophia ducked as she ran, swerving to avoid the shards of glass and clay.

She yanked open the middle drawer to her father’s desk and felt around, finding papers and ink wells and other things but not a book. Meanwhile, objects continued to be hurled at her, and Sophia had to duck under the desk. She kept awkwardly feeling around in the drawer, trying to find the object she’d come for, which would be her salvation in this moment of desperation.

Sophia was just about to give up when the hard back of something hit her fingers. She changed the angle of her hand, nearly dislocating her arm as she yanked the book out of the top drawer.

Feeling a surge like she’d never had before, Sophia darted to her feet.

Luther Peters decided to throw everything he had at her. Knives, swords, China plates, fireplace pokers, muskets, and many other objects flew in Sophia’s direction, all meant to end her.

She held up her father’s book, nearly clenching her eyes shut as she held the small object up to shield herself.

The objects meant to be her demise all halted in midair, then spiraled in place. After a moment, they dropped to the ground, close to the feet of Luther Peters.

He glanced down, confused.

Sophia gave the same questioning expression to the book in her hands. Recognizing this was her opportunity, she withdrew the certificates from the back of the book, finding them just where her father said they’d be.

“Here,” she said, handing them to Luther Peters after walking over to him.

“What are these?” he asked, studying the pieces of paper.

“They are how you can save your family,” she explained.

He read the pages, which were apparently bonds worth a great deal. His eyes enlarged. “But the past is over and done.”

“And yet, there’s always time for salvation,” Sophia countered, again not knowing where the words came from. “You can always rewrite your ending. Just don’t do what you did. Take the bonds. Don’t harm your family. Take charge. Leave. Change what happened. Stop repeating it.”

The ghost seemed absolutely confused. The deranged expression crossed his gaze again, but just when Sophia thought she’d have to defend herself, he took the bonds and turned toward the door.

He looked over his shoulder and studied her. “If I leave with these, if I set my heart on a new path…”

She nodded. “Then you set them on one too. You free yourself from the choices you made by making new ones.”

The words felt right. They felt good. She couldn’t explain the bonds or how she knew they were in her father’s book, and that was the most telling part of any of this. It told her something much larger than her life was in play.

“Okay,” Luther Peters said, swallowing. “I’ll try.”

He ambled out of the study, seeming almost drunk, like the moment had filled him with total disorientation.

Sophia let him get all the way out of view before hurrying after him, compelled to know how this story ended.

To her relief, the floors weren’t flooding. The boy wasn’t sawing off his arm. The woman wasn’t at the bottom of the stairs.

The front door to the Peters’ residence was wide open. She couldn’t understand how Luther had crossed the space so fast. She ran for the front door, her father’s book clasped in her hands. She didn’t stop until she was to the front porch and saw what lay before her.

It wasn’t the wide-open sprawling yard of the great plantation that caught Sophia’s breath. That was beautiful since she remembered an hour before when it was flooded. It wasn’t the hills stretched out in all directions with fertile fields, which made her pause.

It was the man standing nobly in the center of the grassy lawn, a woman on one side of him and a young boy on the other, their ghost figures casting the strange blue light around them. They turned and looked at Sophia with grateful smiles.

“Thank you,” Luther Peters said, waving the bonds. “You didn’t save our lives, but you saved my soul.”

Sophia didn’t know what to say, so she just held her father’s book to her heart, knowing he had done it all.

She understood then that those in the grave could impact the living and vice versa.

CHAPTER THIRTY

Returning to the Gullington filled Sophia with warmth even though the cold winds whipped through her when she entered the Barrier. Seeing Lunis mended her heart after the ordeal with the Peters family, and she felt a warmth that made it seem like she’d never be cold again.

She strode across the Expanse, her father’s book in her hand and a smile on her face as her dragon flew down from the Cave. Gracefully he landed, shaking like a dog after a bath.

“You survived,” he stated, pretending to be surprised.

“Or I’m a ghost,” she teased, reaching out and stroking his face as he affectionately leaned down and sniffed her.

“You smell like mossy water and nail polish,” Lunis observed.

She nodded. “That seems about right.”

“I’m certain you’re the only dragonrider to wear such a combination of scents.”

“I have to know, what is it you were going to warn me not to do when I was at the Peters’,” she said, holding up the book Lunis would have already known she’d successfully secured. “I must never what?”

He blinked at her, his blue eyes full of the ancient wisdom and confidence she loved. “In true Sophia fashion, you did exactly what you weren’t supposed to, but somehow it worked in your favor. A man would have gone in there and battled that ghost. You knew he could touch you, and using magic, you could have destroyed him, banishing him from this Earth.”

“But then his soul—”

Lunis nodded. “Would have been lost forever. You saved him. You rewrote the past.”

“I get that he was bad,” Sophia reasoned. “He broke when he lost all his wealth. He should have never done that, but I wanted him and his family to have a second chance. A way to do things right.”

“You’re not supposed to change the past of a ghost,” Lunis explained. “I was going to tell you that from the collective consciousness of the dragons. According to my ancestors, you must never try to save a ghost. They have to figure things out on their own or be condemned to repeat the past.”

Sophia shrank back and shook her head. “So we’re just supposed to allow others to suffer, even if there’s a way to save them?”

“Are you asking my ancestors or me?” Lunis questioned.

“Both,” she answered.

“I believe we have a social responsibility to help one another,” he explained. “I like that you offered Luther Peters an option, somewhat rewriting history. It stopped the cycle he was perpetually locked in and would have been for all of time, I believe. He thought he was doomed and kept reliving the reality he thought couldn’t be any other way.”

“But…” Sophia began, sensing there was a flip side to this coin.

“The dragons would say he was meant to be locked in that reality,” Lunis told her, tilting his head back and forth as he considered this idea. “They would have thought it was his punishment to be trapped in the doom he’d created.”

“But so were his wife and child,” Sophia argued.

Lunis nodded. “I agree, and that’s why I’m glad you didn’t hear my advice, and you did things your own way. Also, I believe in second chances. I believe in ridding this world of evil through forgiveness. You gave that to Luther, and now his property can be used once more. His haunting has stopped. All because you did what most wouldn’t have. Most would have gone by the book and got out of there, but Sophia never takes the easy way out. You truly want what’s best even when it puts you in peril.”

She shrugged and looked down at the book full of her father’s wisdom. “I think I just inherited this tendency from amazing people.”

Lunis’ head glided down, affectionately rubbing against Sophia’s. “I think you undervalue who you are at your core regardless of where you came from.”

“Maybe,” she offered, running her hands over the leather-bound book.

“It was him, Sophia,” Lunis said, a knowing in his eyes when she looked up at him. “I know it’s hard to understand and even harder to explain, but I believe your father found a way to communicate with you when you were in the Peters’ house.”

She let out a weighty breath. Of course, Lunis knew she’d been doubting that part of the experience. She wanted to believe her father had been there in some capacity, that he’d led her. Spoken through her. Saved her. Yet, it was like holding onto the person and how could she ever let him go if she believed he could help her from the grave?

“How…” she asked, a strange hope in her eyes.

He indicated the book in her hands. “Remnants of a soul attach themselves to many different objects. It wasn’t him, but also it was. The essence of him. Life is mysterious like that. You can’t rely on your father ever coming back, but you can count on his wisdom and guidance being forever a part of your life if you’re open to hearing it.”

Sophia smiled up at her dragon. “I’ll always be open to it.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Flipping through the pages of Theodore Beaufont’s book was like having a conversation with the man himself. All her life, Sophia’s siblings had worked their father’s phrases into lessons, sharing tidbits of the wisdom he’d offered to them. Those quotes had stuck with Sophia, but not like reading the actual handwritten words of the man himself.

She felt like she was sitting across from him at the dining table as her eyes ran over one of the quotes scribbled across the side of a page: “It’s healthy to have a devil’s advocate.”

Sophia looked up, her eyes on the windows running the length of the dining hall. She didn’t often take afternoon tea since she was usually out of the Castle during that time and never really had the opportunity for such things. After her last adventure, she really needed the break. And she was waiting on information from Mae Ling on where she’d find the monster guarding Papa Creola’s token. That gave her the perfect opportunity to flip through her father’s book, memorizing the pages before she gifted it to Liv and Clark.

She could only imagine how much they’d value the book, having a much more distinctive memory of Theodore Beaufont.

Sophia flipped a page, amazed by how she could see the way her father worked, based on his notes. He’d written horizontally all over the pages, filling up each line. Then it was wrapped around the sides vertically, crammed into the margins. His penmanship was always clear, as were his ideas, giving her something to think about.

She read one such phrase that gave her pause, “The way we do things is almost more important than the things we do.”

“You look like you’re time-traveling,” Mahkah said, striding into the dining hall, his hair windswept and his clothes covered in mud.

Sophia glanced up, surprised to find another rider taking tea. “Oh, how astute of you. I guess I am.” She closed the book. “I found a diary kept by my father. It has many of his words of wisdom in it and makes me feel like he’s here.”

Mahkah took the seat opposite Sophia as Ainsley entered, carrying a tray of sandwiches, chocolate-filled croissants, and scones.

“Looks like you have company after all,” the housekeeper said, setting the tiered tray down beside the pair. She snapped her fingers and a teacup and saucer appeared in front of Mahkah. “Who wants brandy in their tea today?”

Mahkah offered her a polite smile. “I’m good, but thanks.”

“S. Beaufont?” Ainsley asked with an expectant expression.

Sophia smiled too. “I’m also fine.”

Ainsley sighed. “You all are a bunch of goodie-goods. I should have gone to work for that brood of vampires when they inquired about my services.”

She hustled back to the kitchen before Sophia could inquire into these vampires. They were supposed to be extinct. One coven popped up recently, but Liv took them out. There was always a concern vampirism would surface again, seeking to take over the world, but hopefully not with the House of Fourteen properly policing magic once more.

“So this book…” Mahkah indicated the leather-bound volume. “Do you want to share any of your father’s words of wisdom?”

Sophia smiled, absolutely wanting to share. She flipped it open randomly and found a passage that spoke to her. “Here, he talks about how magic is an endless artform.”

Mahkah poured himself some tea and smiled appreciatively. “Yes, I could agree with that. You can spend a whole life studying it, a lifetime as long as a dragonrider’s, and still not even completely understand it. Your father was obviously a wise man.”

“He is…well, he was…or wherever he is, I guess still is in some regards,” Sophia offered. For the first time in her life, she didn't feel like people were really gone when they died. Somehow, they could hold onto parts of this Earth, offering their wisdom or love or guidance when they wanted. Or they could haunt, spreading evil. There were options, Sophia had learned.

“He’s gone,” Mahkah stated, seeming to understand. “I’m sorry. I just thought since you are so young, your parents would still be on this Earth.”

Sophia took a sip of her tea. “You’d think, but most of the Beaufonts have perished fighting for justice. I think we are bound to that mission, and in a way, it's cursed us, nearly erasing our name.”

“I think anyone who upholds justice will face dangers, but that’s a legacy that ensures you live longer in the hearts of those you saved,” Mahkah thoughtfully offered.

“I want to believe that’s true, but it’s hard knowing so many who I’ve loved have been lost,” Sophia said, finding herself surprised to be sharing this with Mahkah. He was such a stoic type. Quiet and reserved, but when he spoke, it got Sophia’s attention. She inherently liked the man who was the current expert on dragon riding and care. He never said much, but when he did, it was strangely profound.

Glancing down at the book, Sophia smiled. She’d found another of her father’s lines that spoke to her.

“What is it?” Mahkah asked, seeing the interest on her face.

“I think I like this one,” she said, reading from the text. “’The best way to face fears is to prepare for them.’”

Mahkah nodded. “It’s the opposite of the head-in-the-sand approach.”

Sophia was about to reply when her phone rang in her pocket. Surprised anyone was calling her, she withdrew it and was equally surprised by who the call was from.

“Mae Ling?” Sophia asked, holding the phone to her ear.

“Yes, dear,” her fairy godmother said on the other end of the line.

“Have you determined where the—” Sophia’s eyes flicked to Mahkah, who wasn’t hiding his curiosity as he eavesdropped. Deciding she didn’t mind, Sophia cleared her throat. “Where the monster is guarding the thing?”

“I haven’t, my child,” Mae answered. “However, the answer lies in your hands.”

Sophia’s eyes darted from side to side, trying to understand what the mysterious woman meant. “Huh?”

“I mean that literally,” Mae stated.

Pulling the phone away from her ear, Sophia looked at it, expecting a message to be scrolling across it. There was nothing new there, just the wallpaper of Sophia with Clark and Liv standing arm and arm.

“I meant the other hand,” Mae said.

Sophia put the phone back to her ear and looked down at her other hand, which held her father’s book. “You mean the answer to where to find Papa Creola’s monster is in my father’s book?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean, dear,” Mae said, sounding satisfied. “I can tell you what page, but if you’d rather find it on your own…”

“No, tell me,” Sophia encouraged. She wanted to read every word in the book, but time was important, and she’d already spent a lot of it on side missions. It would be best if she got to the next mission sooner rather than later.

“It’s on page one-twenty-six,” Mae Ling stated.

“But the pages aren’t numbered,” Sophia argued.

“And yet, I’m certain you know how to count,” Mae said and then hung up.

Sophia placed the phone on the table and began flipping through the pages, counting.

“That sounded like an important call,” Mahkah observed casually.

“It was,” Sophia answered, paging through the book, nearing the one-twenty-six.

“And you’re searching for a monster,” Mahkah continued. “What is it guarding?”

She flipped up her head. “Why does it have to be guarding something?”

“Well, why else would you go after a monster that you don’t know where it’s located?” Mahkah questioned. “If it was creating havoc, then you’d know where it was and go after it to protect. But since you don’t, then that means it’s protecting something.”

Sophia pursed her lips to the side, strangely impressed by the dragonrider’s logic. “Yeah, it’s guarding something. I can’t really go into details.”

“I figured that much,” Mahkah stated, taking a sip of tea. “As long as it’s not a dragon, I have no interest.”

On page one-twenty-six, Sophia read her father’s notes:

The beast who guards the save point is none other than Hydra—the dragon with seven heads and a spirit that would be hard for one magician alone to defeat.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Sophia nearly choked even though she wasn’t even drinking tea right then. Mahkah noticed her attempts to gasp for breath and leaned forward, curiosity written on his usually placid face.

“Everything okay?” he asked.

She glanced up from her father’s book, weighing her options. “Dragons, you say?”

He nodded, tilting his head to the side. “Is the creature you’re going after a dragon?”

She checked the book again. “Well, sort of.”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“Well, it appears to be a mythical type of dragon,” she explained. “Not the kind we’re used to or anything.”

Mahkah’s eyebrows raised. “You’ve got my attention.”

Sophia could go after Hydra with Lunis and maybe be successful. Getting the token was important, and she didn’t want anyone else to know about her mission to find The Complete History of Dragonriders. She didn’t know anyone who talked or inquired less than Mahkah, and she also didn’t know anyone who had a better knowledge of dragons. If she was honest, trying to defeat Hydra, the dragon with seven heads that grew back after being severed, scared her worse than any other task she’d encountered thus far.

“What would you think about going with me to fight the legendary Hydra?” Sophia asked quietly. Her eyes darted around; she was afraid they might be overheard.

Mahkah stood at once, his hands pinned on the table. It was rare to see the enthusiasm in his eyes, almost making him bounce up and down. “I’ll go. Let’s do it.”

Sophia drew in a breath and sat back in her seat. “First, we have to talk.”

Mahkah got control of himself and took his chair once more. “Of course. What is it?”

He was still vibrating with excitement.

“I have to recover something from Hydra, and you can’t ask about it,” she said carefully, watching his micro-expressions for signs he might resist.

He didn’t, though. Instead, Mahkah agreed at once, nodding. “I figured as much. You have a mission. Hydra is a part of it. I’ll help. No questions as long as you can guarantee whatever this mission is about only helps the world at large.”

Sophia thought for a moment. “I believe so. I mean, it should further our purpose as dragonriders.”

“Okay, then there will be no questions from me,” Mahkah promised. “I trust you, Sophia.”

“The other part,” Sophia began slowly, sensing this was going to be the rub. “Is that we have to kill Hydra.”

And there it was, Sophia realized, watching as Mahkah’s excitement faded immediately. “But it’s…”

“An ancient and powerful mythical creature,” she completed his sentence. “I get that. And I know you probably value it.”

“I didn’t even know it was still alive,” he stated.

She nodded. “It’s working for Papa Creola, but he wants me to relieve it of its duties. In doing so, I have to defeat it.”

“So, regardless of whether I accompany you…”

Sophia drew in a breath. “I’m going to try to kill it whether you help me or not.”

He nodded. “I thought so. Well, then I’d rather see this incredible creature, even if it’s only in death.”

Sophia leaned forward, a smile on her face. “Now, I don’t suppose you have any ideas about how to actually kill the thing, do you?”

“I absolutely do,” Mahkah affirmed, sharing a victorious smile.

“You do, what?” Hiker asked, standing squarely in the archway to the dining hall with a skeptical expression on his face.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

Sophia tensed. Hiker was the last person she wanted to see right then. She stuffed a scone into her mouth and muttered through the crumbs, “Nofing, sir.”

“Well, I’m glad to see you both at the Castle,” Hiker said, coming into the room and eyeing the assortment of goodies on the tray. “If you’re taking tea, it means you’re ready for a mission.”

Sophia grimaced. This was going to be harder than she’d expected. “Actually, sir, I just stopped off here to refuel and recharge.”

He lowered his chin and regarded her with a long, cold stare. “You’re not ready for an adjudicator mission, then?”

“I want to be,” she said, grinning widely. “But I have to go and do a thing first.”

“A thing for Papa Creola, right?” Hiker asked as Ainsley buzzed out of the kitchen, holding an empty tray.

“Oh, sir, are you taking tea too? This is like Christmas at the Castle,” Ainsley babbled excitedly.

“We’re not having Christmas at the Castle,” Hiker grumbled. “And no, I’m not taking tea. I simply noticed two of my dragonriders slacking off in here when they don’t have the time or inclination for missions.”

“But I made scones,” Ainsley said. “Actually, I didn’t. The Castle did. But I chatted with it the entire time. Therefore, I feel like I made them.”

“Would you leave us be?” Hiker asked the housekeeper.

“My name is Ainsley,” the shapeshifter elf said, rolling her eyes and giving Sophia a look. “You’d think he’d know that by now, but I don’t think he’d recognize me if I slapped him in the face. Maybe I should go and test the theory.”

“You can try,” Hiker said, a warning in his voice.

Ainsley sped off for the kitchen. “First time I have a few down for afternoon tea, and none of them are being fun about it. No pinkies in the air. No pleasant talk about the moor. No giggling with mouths covered. Just dirty dragonriders, smelling up the place.”

Hiker blanched, discreetly lifting his arm and sniffing. “I’m not dirty.”

“Nor am I, sir,” Mahkah agreed.

Sophia shrugged, smelling her gardenia soap still fresh on her skin. “You both could be a bit cleaner, but whatever.”

“You are off on another mission for Father Time, is that right?” Hiker asked, his hands on his hips and his light-colored eyes narrowed on Sophia.

She nodded. “It shouldn’t be that big an ordeal. I promise when I return, I’ll be ready to take on anything you want.”

“It might be for you to pack your bags and find another place,” Hiker threatened.

Sophia, used to his threats, picked up her tea and took a sip.

The leader of the Dragon Elite turned his attention to Mahkah. “Well, it is a good thing I can count on my most reliable dragonrider to take on missions for me, or this place would go to hell.”

Mahkah stood at once, his hands clapping to his side as he bowed slightly to Hiker. “Sir, I regret to inform you, but I want to accompany Sophia on her mission.”

The growl that escaped Hiker’s mouth felt large enough to blow Sophia’s hair off her shoulders.

“Is this a joke?” Hiker asked Mahkah.

“No, sir,” he answered. “It’s just, this is a great opportunity, and I’d really like to be part of it.”

Hiker turned his seething gaze on Sophia. “You’re taking one of my riders on one of your Papa Creola missions? Do you wish to tell me anything now?”

“I don’t know the details, sir,” Mahkah answered for Sophia. “Just that there are monsters that interest me very much. I hope it’s okay.”

Sophia gave Hiker an apologetic smile when he rotated to face her again.

“Sooner or later, Sophia,” Hiker began, “you’re going to have to tell me what you’re up to.”

“I’d be happy to,” Sophia sang, taking a bite of her scone and thinking of holding The Complete History of Dragonriders and relishing in the look on Hiker’s face.

“Okay,” he said, drawing out the word. “You two, do what you must. It is in your favor that I’m still researching and don’t have any real pressing matters at the moment.”

He looked around the empty hall, undeniable regret in his eyes. “I do look forward to when…if we recover from this mess.”

Sophia couldn’t help but feel the sadness. The dragonriders were almost extinct. They had lost their way, and their leader’s confidence was waning.

She wanted to believe this would pass, but she had no way to confirm that. All Sophia Beaufont had was an unwavering spirit and the desire to do everything possible to bring the Dragon Elite into a new era.

And for some strange, irresistible reason, she firmly believed it started with finding The Complete History of Dragonriders.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

The location in Sophia’s father’s book wasn’t specific, but according to Mahkah, it didn’t have to be.

“There is only one Mountain of Truth,” he stated, standing next to Tala. The waning sunlight streaked across the Expanse, making her brown scales appear almost red.

“I don’t understand,” Sophia asked, brushing her hand over Lunis. “You know where this Mountain of Truth is?”

Mahkah nodded, mounting his dragon. “Yeah, but portaling there will be a little different.”

“Why?” Sophia joked, laughing. “Is it on a different planet?”

With a serious expression, Mahkah nodded. “Actually, yes. Oriceran is absolutely a different planet.”

“Wait.” Sophia tensed. “Are you serious? I can’t portal to a different planet.”

“Think of it as a different realm,” Mahkah amended. “Pretty much the same planet, just a different space and time. Father Time sent you on this mission, right?”

Sophia nodded. “Well, yeah.”

“And he knew you’d have to find Hydra?” he questioned.

“Well, yeah,” she repeated.

“Then you can get to the Mountain of Truth,” he confirmed. “I doubt I could, but I’m thinking he’s granted you that portal capability if he knew you’d need to find whatever Hydra is guarding.”

“Yeah, but Papa Creola couldn’t even tell me where the location was,” Sophia argued.

Mahkah grabbed the reins on Tala. “Couldn’t or wouldn’t?”

Sophia thought for a moment. The way everything had lined up with her finding her father’s book with the location of Hydra being recorded in there was a bit coincidental. “Yeah, he probably knew and was just leading me on this goose chase. Do you think I’ll be able to open the portal to this Mountain of Truth?”

Mahkah held out a hand, almost like presenting. “Only one way to find out. I’ll follow.”

“Do you think we can breathe on this Oriceran?” Sophia asked, preparing to ride Lunis.

“I think so,” Mahkah said, holding back a laugh.

“Anything else you can offer about this place that I should know?” Sophia asked.

“I’ve never been there, obviously,” Mahkah offered. “I hear the queen who is in charge is very kind, her kingdom full of peace, and all the chaos she didn’t want to deal with is hiding on the peaks of this mountain which is not at all what it seems, full of monsters, tricksters, and treasures.”

Sophia grabbed her own reins, giving Lunis a look of uncertainty. “Sounds about like every other Tuesday. I say we make haste.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

The air always felt different outside the Barrier. Not like it was colder, but denser, like everything inside the Gullington was lighter.

Sophia knew what she had to do, but she also had a great deal of doubt surrounding it. How was it she could create a portal to another planet?

You’re riding a dragon, and you doubt you can open a portal to another planet? Lunis asked in her head.

Well, you are from Earth, Sophia argued.

As far as you know, he countered.

Ha-ha, she said with no humor. It’s just strange I should be able to do this. I didn’t even know this Oriceran place existed.

Most don’t, he said.

Wait, you know about it?

There is limited information in the collective consciousness about the planet, he explained. Apparently, Earth and Oriceran are connected through magic.

Awesome explanation, Sophia said with zero enthusiasm. Just chalk it all up to magic, and no other details are needed.

What do you want, science? Lunis snorted with laughter in her head. Again, you’re riding a dragon. Oh, and you’re talking to one too…in your head.

Because of this connection between Earth and Oriceran, I can open a portal there, you think, Sophia questioned.

Only one way to find out, but yes, it makes sense Papa Creola granted you this gift for your purposes, Lunis assured her.

He could have told me, she grumbled.

When have you ever known the man to be forthcoming with information?

She sighed. I’m holding out hope that being an elf will change him.

I don’t think you can stick around on Oriceran long, Lunis mused. I believe it would cause an imbalance of sorts. The same is true for going to other time dimensions, from my recollection.

So when I get this token and visit the save point in the past, I shouldn’t stick around in the past, Sophia asked.

I wouldn’t, Lunis answered. So you shouldn’t. We are always meant for our own time and place of origin.

What if Liv didn’t help mortals to see magic and everything did have to be reset to before the Great War? Sophia questioned.

Then we would have all gone back to that point, Lunis explained. It would have been a collective restart, and therefore it would be fine. When you find the token, then just you will be traveling into the past. You have to do what you need to do to find the book, but then you must leave. Otherwise, I think you could cause problems.

I mean, Sophia said, thinking over the idea, I should at least browse around and see how things were.

I think in small doses, it will be fine, Lunis stated. Nothing is going to happen until you open that portal to Oriceran.

Sophia realized she’d been stalling long enough. They were well past the Barrier now. She gave Mahkah a tentative expression.

He nodded in confirmation, his look seeming to say, “You can do this.”

Gulping, Sophia lifted her hand and focused on the Mountain of Truth. A hundred yards ahead of them, a portal opened, shimmering blue and green around the edges.

Sophia didn’t know where it would take them, if it would work or what they would find on Oriceran. She was growing accustomed to trusting her instinct and embracing risks.

She held her breath as they slipped through the portal.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

The air, wherever they were, was a stark contrast to Scotland. It smelled of smoke and ash and was thick with humidity.

The portal had stuck them in a cloud of pinks and greens. Sophia coughed, at first worried she couldn’t breathe on this strange planet. After sucking in a sip of air, she realized she could breathe, but it did feel different than what she was used to.

The clouds obscured the terrain below them, but in the distance, Sophia noticed a peak edging out of the swirling pinks and greens. She glanced back, relieved to find Mahkah riding behind her, a cautious expression on his face.

She slowed Lunis to allow Mahkah to ride up beside her. Before they had left, he’d briefly told her how they would defeat Hydra. She knew from the legends Hydra had seven heads. When sliced off, the heads grew back. The way to defeat the monster was to cut off the head and seal it with dragon fire instantly before it could regrow. Mahkah had advised that Sophia be in charge of slicing off the heads, and he and Tala would seal them. It seemed like such a straightforward plan, Sophia felt confident they would defeat the beast in no time.

The wings of the dragons pushed the thick clouds away, making the mountain more visible. It was mostly covered in rocks and a strange bluish gaseous substance.

Mahkah pointed to the peak ahead, his intent obvious to Sophia. They needed to land.

The rocky top rose sharply, with a flat platform next to a huge opening. It seemed like the most obvious place for Hydra.

Ready for this, Lunis said, instantly responding to Sophia’s intention to land on the other side of the flat land, opposite the cave.

She didn’t have to respond. Lunis could feel both her hesitation and her confirmation. It was time to draw out the seven-headed dragon.

Without making a single noise or disrupting the gravel underfoot, Lunis landed on the edge of the flat land. Mahkah and Tala slipped down and took the spot next to Sophia.

She lifted her chin and surveyed the area. Even if they had a plan, this was going to be a deadly challenge. She guessed the token was in the cave somewhere. First, they’d need to lure Hydra out. Then slaughter it. Only after, would she be able to take what she needed to complete this challenge.

She glanced at Mahkah, grateful he was with her on this mission. Sophia could think of few as resilient and competent as the three-hundred-year-old dragonrider next to her.

That was why the strange expression that crossed his face made her pause.

“What is it?” she asked in a whisper, knowing he could hear her easily due to his enhanced senses.

A goofy giggle fell out of his mouth. “It smells like a fart.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“What?” Sophia asked, wondering if her enhanced senses were failing her and she had misheard Mahkah.

He slid down from the back of his dragon, nose pinched, and waved his hand in front of his face. “Seriously, what did Hydra eat?”

“What the hell is going on?” Sophia asked Lunis.

I’m not sure yet, he said as he studied Tala, who was blinking rapidly like there was something in her eyes.

“Mahkah, are you okay?” Sophia asked, sliding down Lunis’ back and searching her friend’s eyes. They were definitely different-looking, but she wasn’t sure how.

“I think the seven-headed dragon had too much of that Taco Ring you talk about,” he said, still waving and trying to clear the air.

“Do you mean Taco Bell?” she asked, wondering why this was even a conversation.

“Yeah, remember when you got us that from Uber Eats and Evan ate that burrito the size of his face, and then—”

“I don’t need to relive that story,” she interrupted. “You don’t seem like yourself. Are you all right?”

He scrunched his nose. “I’d be a lot better if a wind would blow that smell out of here. Tala, make a fan.” He turned to his dragon, who had her eyes closed like she had decided this was a good time to take an impromptu nap.

The air on top of the Mountain of Truth was pretty smelly, but never in a million years would Mahkah be the one to point this out. He would never mention it, just stare placidly at the cave with their assignment, preparing to complete the task. The person before Sophia didn’t seem at all like the Mahkah she knew as he wiggled his finger into his ear and then pulled it out, eyeing the ear wax he’d unearthed.

He’s regressed, Lunis stated in Sophia’s head.

She turned to her dragon, her eyes wide. Regressed? Like, he is a young child?

Yes, it appears so, Lunis answered. Tala is trying to find a way to remedy the situation. Something on the Mountain of Truth is causing him to have the maturity of a child.

Why isn’t it affecting me? Sophia questioned

He lowered his head and blinked into her eyes. Because you, my love, are still young, and even when you were a child, you never had a moment of immaturity.

That made sense to Sophia. Clark always said she was born forty years old, which was probably one of the reasons she was the youngest rider to magnetize to a dragon.

So how do we fix him, Sophia asked. I can’t have a ten-year-old boy helping me slaughter Hydra. He’ll be giggling the whole time and making fart jokes.

Tala thinks she’s found a solution, Lunis offered.

Sophia perked up, grateful they had a way to fix Mahkah. Okay, what is it?

The look of remorse that crossed Lunis’ face was unmistakable. You need to punch him in the face.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Wait, what, Sophia questioned, again wondering if she was mishearing things. Lunis was in her head, so that wasn’t likely. She felt his thoughts as much as she heard them.

I need to punch him in the face, Sophia asked.

Or you can kick him in the head, Lunis offered. It’s really up to you.

But why?

The end result is you need to knock him out, Lunis answered.

Sophia watched as Mahkah pulled out his sword and ran his eyes over it. Are you serious? Isn’t there another way, she asked her dragon.

“Neat-o!” Mahkah exclaimed. He put the tip of the sword in the dirt, laid his head on the hilt, and began circling it over and over, trying to make himself dizzy.

Well, Lunis began, also watching the spectacle. You can leave him like he is and try to defeat Hydra, but I’m not sure how successful we’ll be if we’ve got to babysit at the same time.

Sophia watched as Mahkah dropped his sword and staggered away, looking like a drunk. “Oh, man. That was a killer ride. Soph, you got to try that.”

“You do remember why we’re here, right?” she asked him.

He teetered back and forth, looking like he might fall over. “I don’t remember, but hey, want to race me toward the cave? Last one there is a rotten dragon’s egg.”

Mahkah started for the cave, foolishly leaving his sword lying on the ground behind him.

Sophia didn’t grant herself a moment to think. She shot her right hand forward as if she were throwing a baseball, and a cosmic ball of light sprang from her fingertips and headed in Mahkah’s direction. He was weaving back and forth so much she worried her attack wasn’t going to connect with him, but he darted back into its path just as it was about to pass him. The ball hit his shins, knocking his legs out from under him.

He rolled over, coughing up dirt with an offended expression on his face. “What did you do that for?”

Sophia shook her head as she walked over to him. “To save your ass, you toddler.”

“I know you are, but what am I?” he spat back.

She shook her head again, realizing she was going to have to assault her friend. He couldn’t stay in this immature form and be of any help to her. Unfortunately, she didn’t think a spell would work to make him unconscious. He needed to be reset, and the best, most effective way to do that was a good old-fashioned blow.

Still sitting on his tailbone, he extended a hand to Sophia as she approached. “Help a brother up, would you?”

“Sure,” she said, grabbing his hand and hauling him up. When he was on his feet, Sophia powered up her other fist, using a combat spell Wilder had taught her. “Sorry about this, brother.” She brought her hand around and threw it straight into Mahkah’s face, knocking him to the ground.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

“Well, I feel horrible,” Sophia muttered, shaking her hand, which was already throbbing.

Tala approached Sophia, shaking her large head. You did what you had to do. Don’t feel bad.

“No, his face is hard as a rock,” she corrected, still trying to dispel the pain in her fingers.

Good thinking combining the combat spell with the punch, Lunis said, having taken his place on the other side of Sophia.

She nodded appreciatively. “I only wanted to hit him once.”

Lying face-down on the ground, Mahkah was mostly motionless except for the gentle movement of his back as he continued to breathe, to Sophia’s relief.

Well, it appears to have worked, Tala stated, watching her rider.

“You mean, he’ll be his usual mature self when he awakes?” Sophia asked.

The dragon shook her head. I’m not sure. Our psychic link hasn’t returned yet, but you knocked him out, and that was the goal. We just have to wait and hope that when he comes to, he’s back to normal.

“I wonder how long he’ll be out?” Sophia mused.

It’s hard to say, Tala replied in a speculative tone.

The ground under their feet rumbled. Rocks cascaded down from the wall around the cave. A roar filled the air and sent a blast of wind through Sophia’s hair.

Her eyes widened in horror. “Wake up, Mahkah! Hydra is coming!”

CHAPTER FORTY

The ground continued to quake. If the opening to the cave was any indication, Hydra was huge. If that hadn’t given it away, the beast was knocking her off-balance with each stomp of its feet. She wasn’t certain but guessed the monster had just awoken from a nap and wasn’t happy about it.

Rushing to her friend, Sophia turned Mahkah over and shook his shoulders as she frantically looked toward the cave opening, where rocks continued to rain down.

“Come on, Mahkah!” she urged. She wondered if a spell would work. It could backfire, though, and just keep him asleep. Anything to do with sleeping and waking was a mixed bag when it came to magic.

Desperate, she whipped her head up and glared at Tala. “Can you help?”

I can take him away if we need me to, she offered.

We need his help to defeat Hydra, Lunis argued. He came around to stand between Sophia and the cave with a protective glint in his eyes. He unfolded his wings, making him appear larger.

“Well, right now, he’s useless,” Sophia complained. She continued to shake the limp figure of Mahkah.

Try hitting him again, Lunis suggested.

“That’s how I got in this position,” Sophia argued.

The first dragon head materialized in the opening of the cave, nearly making Sophia faint in fright. The sheer size of the head was equal to Lunis’ body. Hydra was huge.

The head opened its mouth, showing two rows of needle-sharp teeth and blood-red eyes. It let out a vicious roar that sent a wind across the plains, nearly knocking Sophia on her butt.

Not hesitating, she brought the palm of her hand across Mahkah’s face and slapped him hard.

He shot upright, throwing an arm up to defend himself. Sophia backed away immediately and gave him a tentative expression as he shook his head, appearing disoriented. She still didn’t know if he was back to normal yet.

Inclining forward, she looked for clues. “Mahkah, are you okay?”

He blinked to try to clear the confusion from his head and pressed his eyes shut before shaking his head. “Yeah, I think so,” he said in his usual calm tone. Running his hand over his jaw, he worked it back and forth. “What hit me? I don’t remember a thing.”

“We will discuss that later,” Sophia said, backing up for the sword Mahkah had dropped in the dirt. Not taking her eyes off the entrance to the cave, she reached back and grabbed the hilt and tossed it in Mahkah’s direction. Using the reflexes she was used to seeing him display, he grabbed the sword at once. “Right now, we are going to have to act fast. A sleeping dragon has just been woken, and he’s pissed.”

Mahkah turned to follow Sophia’s line of sight just as the other six heads swam into view, their eyes full of hatred and their mouths salivating with intense hunger.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

Hydra was absolutely massive as he stalked out of the cave, his seven heads swimming around his round body.

There was a brief moment where Sophia considered abandoning this whole token thing and letting The Complete History of Dragonriders book go. However, Beaufonts didn’t back down from challenges. They didn’t turn tail in the face of danger. If they did, the world would be a different place, and far worse off. Fear might be running rampant through Sophia’s every muscle, but she was going to face Hydra, no matter what.

Mahkah’s eyes were wide as he looked over his shoulder at Sophia with an expression on his face that seemed to say, “What the hell have you gotten me into?”

At least he was back to his old self. Sophia couldn’t think of anyone she’d rather have by her side to take this giant creature down.

Maybe Hydra was always the angry type. Maybe the lack of visitors made it so he didn’t know how to host very well. Or maybe it was because he sensed Sophia and Mahkah were there to end him and take his job, and he was offended. For whatever reason, all seven of his heads pointed in their direction, their necks stretching out as their eyes burned violently red. In unison, they all opened their mouths, and murderous roars ripped from them.

Sophia was certain she would never be able to hear properly again. Her hair whipped back from her face, and her boots inched back slightly from the ferocious wind that spilled from the seven mouths.

“I don’t think he can breathe fire,” Mahkah stated, backing up even with Sophia.

“Well, that’s a plus,” Sophia said as she studied the mostly black dragon and his rippling muscles in the waning Oriceran sunlight. What looked like lava streaks ran over his sides and underbelly.

“Yes, but it means his bite is venomous,” Mahkah explained.

“It’s always something,” Sophia said with a sigh, looking at the sky. “Angels, you can’t just let us have the upper hand, can you?”

As Hydra stomped forward, Sophia’s teeth rattled in her head as if she were experiencing a major earthquake. The monster appeared more like a serpent than a dragon, with webbed spikes running the length of his back. Sophia hadn’t spotted his tail yet but could only imagine it was another deadly device the beast could employ in his favor.

“I would say we have no upper hand whatsoever,” Mahkah said, his voice vibrating. “But it’s probably because of the angels we’re still alive.”

Are we going to kill that thing anytime soon? Lunis asked casually.

She whipped around and raced for her dragon. In a series of swift and efficient movements, Sophia grabbed the reins and threw herself into the saddle.

With a gradual rise of her hands and silent intention, Lunis rose, following Sophia’s lead. Beside them, Mahkah had mounted Tala and taken her to the left as Sophia veered to the right.

“You know what to do!” Mahkah yelled loud enough that Sophia heard him over the falling rock and thundering of the ground.

“Don’t die,” she replied and pulled Inexorabilis from its sheath. Flying in and cutting off the heads of this monster had seemed a lot easier in theory. With so many heads swimming around and the potential of a deadly bite, she wasn’t certain she could get in close enough for the job, although she had to try.

Cutting through the thick neck would take effort, too. It was easily the length of her sword, which meant the attacks would have to be precise. That wasn’t something Sophia figured she’d have the luxury of, with chaos circling all around her.

As Lunis flew closer to Hydra, Sophia’s pulse quickened. She was certain few people would willingly fly toward this beast when the option to escape was available. Mahkah flew in on the other side, darting around heads as they tried to snap at him. Tala flew like a leaf in the wind, graceful and light. She easily wove in and around the heads, negotiating them like she could anticipate their movements.

Lunis, on the other hand, wasn’t as nimble, nearly running into one of the heads and having to duck at the last moment. That sent Sophia off him, and she fell to the ground.

She rolled over at once and jumped to her feet, her sword still in her hands as one of the heads lowered down, its nostrils breathing hot air onto her as its red eyes narrowed. There was pure hostility in its gaze, and she tensed as another head lowered at her back.

Sophia was trapped.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The head in front of Sophia didn’t grant her much room as it moved in closer, obviously not acquainted with personal space rules.

The glow of its red eyes was so bright up close, they made Sophia’s own eyes ache and water. Its hot breath casting down on her made her sweat, and the head, which she named Terry, smelled like rotten meat.

Holding her breath, Sophia assessed her options.

There weren’t any.

With Terry literally breathing down on her and Krysta up on her junk from behind, it was impossible to use magic. Her sword was in her hand, but swinging it was impossible.

Slimy green drool dripped from Terry’s yellow teeth as she sneered at Sophia, sniffing her as if to decide what kind of condiments to put on her snack.

Without warning, the head shot up. Krysta, at Sophia’s back, knocked into her, emptying her of breath. Sophia allowed the momentum to send her forward and threw herself into a front roll. She barely made out from between the heads, but Sophia didn’t stop running until something blue caught her eyes.

As Lunis ran past her, Sophia dove and grabbed the saddle, pulling herself onto his back swiftly. He rose into the air, flying away from the beast, which was screaming like a spoiled toddler.

As Sophia tried to catch her breath and ready her sword, Lunis swerved around, taking them back toward Hydra.

Thanks for the save, she said in his head.

Thank Mahkah and Tala later, he replied and then added, if we survive this.

Oh, Sophia said, watching as Mahkah and Tala ran interference, shooting fire and arrows at the monster. Mahkah appeared to have exchanged his sword for a bow and was rapidly sending attacks at the various heads, some shots sticking into the sides and others whizzing past them but still serving as a distraction as Sophia and Lunis worked to recover their position.

Girl names, huh? Lunis asked, a laugh in his voice. When did you decide Hydra’s heads were female?

Well, maybe not all of them are, Sophia reasoned, her shoulders down low as she searched the turmoil they were about to reenter. Maybe three or four of them are female and the rest male. I’m not sure why they have to be all one gender.

Maybe because they share the same body, Lunis posed.

She shook her head. This is the twenty-first century. Be open minded, would you?

Why was the first one who nearly ate you for lunch Terry? Lunis sounded amused.

Because she reminded me of this girl I took classes with who stalked me, always making up rumors about how I cheated and that was why I aced all the tests.

Oh. And Krysta? he asked.

Did you see Dogface all up on my business, not even granting me an inch of breathing space? Sophia explained. Some people just have no manners.

And who is that one bobbing around separate from the others, begging for our attention? Lunis questioned, indicating one of the heads dancing around like a cobra coming out of a wicker basket. Maybe it was trying to mesmerize them, although its position away from the rest had put it in a compromising situation.

Sophia stood in the saddle and raised Inexorabilis. That is Susan, she stated. And she wants us to make an example out of her.

Cool, Lunis said casually. First, though, may I suggest you magically enhance your blade to be larger?

Sophia slowed her dragon’s progress, momentarily thrown off by his idea. That’s a genius idea, she stated and cast a spell that transformed Inexorabilis so it was slightly larger, hopefully making what she had to do easier. Thankfully, the larger size didn’t make the blade heavier, but she did need two hands to hold it.

Susan bobbed around, seeming to taunt them as they neared.

Sophia caught Mahkah’s attention and signaled to him she was about to do her part. He darted under the snapping jaws of Terry or Krysta, or maybe it was Carol or Keith.

It was difficult to stay balanced as Lunis swerved, feinting one way and then the other, trying to lure Susan, the lone head, away from the pack. That wasn’t going to last for long, though, as Mahkah changed position, going on the offensive.

Sophia hit the bobbing head with a stunning spell, which she immediately knew wasn’t going to last on the mythical creature. Susan’s eyes momentarily glazed over, and it froze. It was obvious the beast was fighting the spell, and Sophia knew she had seconds to act before it broke free and did something unpredictable.

The only reason she didn’t act when she was nearly in place was Mahkah was still booking it around the other heads, not quite in position.

The twitching of Susan’s eyes was the first clue it was breaking out of the spell. The forked tongue that slipped through is yellow teeth was another clue. The rippling of the lava lines running up its neck was the final hint.

Now, Lunis encouraged, veering to the side.

Sophia raised the sword over her head as Lunis rose higher and brought Inexorabilis down hard and fast. It hesitated on the top of Susan’s head, making her certain she’d fail, but she remembered to combine the effort with a combat spell—the same one she’d recently used on Mahkah—and to her relief, the blade slipped all the way through the meaty neck, severing the head.

It fell to the ground, smashing like a giant pumpkin and sending blood everywhere. From the neck, hot lava spewed as it shot around like an uncontrollable fire hose. Sophia and Lunis flew out of the way as Mahkah and Tala took over. The brown dragon opened its mouth, expertly following the dancing neck as she spat a neat stream of fire at the severed portion, seeking to cauterize it before the head grew back.

Sophia would have stayed to watch and help, but two large shadows crossed overhead, casting her in darkness.

Looking up, Sophia saw the eyes of the heads she was pretty certain were Terry and Krysta.

“Hey, ladies,” she said meekly and held the reins tighter, preparing for her next move.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

The blast of fire that radiated from the severed neck sent the two female heads in opposite directions, allowing Sophia and Lunis an opportunity to escape.

Hydra was even more pissed than before as the other heads spiraled around, chomping on the thick Oriceran air and letting out vicious roars.

Mahkah had successfully cauterized the wound, which meant no new head would grow back. They still had six more heads, and if legend were to be believed, the job would get harder with each head because the beast would grow more desperate.

That means we need to be strategic, Sophia said in her head to Lunis.

That is your middle name, isn’t it, he replied.

It should be, she told him, considering her options.

What about that repeat spell you’ve been practicing? Lunis suggested.

Sophia nearly barked a complaint but realized Lunis was right. She hadn’t mastered the spell, not even close. It would require a great deal of power to fuel it, but it did make the most sense. The spell, if done correctly, would use one action and repeat them on all enemies.

You can do it, Lunis encouraged, flying so haphazardly it was almost making Sophia sick.

Well, it’s worth a shot, she agreed, looking over her shoulder at Mahkah. He was back to flying around the thrusting heads. There was no time to communicate to him what she was planning. He would figure it out as soon as she tried it, whether or not she was successful.

And then he’d have to act fast. Sophia wouldn’t be able to help since she’d probably be too depleted from the spell. There were so many things that could go wrong with a spell of this sort. It wasn’t just the hope the spell took out all the enemies at once. There was also the concern that it had to target the right enemies and didn’t go after one of her compatriots. Sophia had to be very deliberate and focus on the heads of Hydra and not confuse the spell with one of the two dragons darting around in the sky, or their riders.

She pulled in a breath, knowing timing was important. Hydra was still recovering from losing one head. Soon the half female and half male multi-headed dragon would be raving mad and doing everything possible to take out those posing a huge risk.

Which head? Lunis asked as Sophia stood on his back, once more raising Inexorabilis.

Sophia spied the strange eyes of the head lifted highest. Maybe it was the extra spark of mischief in the beast’s eyes or that she had a lot more green slime dripping from her mouth. For whatever reason, Sophia instinctively knew it was Terry.

Take me up there, she stated. I’m taking her out, and hopefully her brothers and sisters will fall at the same time.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

The one thing most fighters don’t prepare for when in battle is the unexpected. How can one? How does one know what they won’t expect?

Sophia had been taught how to fly by the very best, and thankfully, Mahkah was not too far away. When she and Lunis took off toward Terry and were caught in an updraft, she was grateful for the words he screamed across the space.

“Go with it!” Mahkah yelled. His words were partially obscured by the screeching wind.

It sought to tear them in two. If Lunis resisted or if Sophia tried to steer him in another direction, it would have taken them in two different directions and sent Lunis to the ground and Sophia into the air.

It was like jumping into a tornado, something no one in their right mind would do. If they found themselves inside the spinning vortex, they’d look for the first way out. Sophia and Lunis knew to go with it and embrace the chaos. So Lunis folded his wings in to make himself as compact as possible and allowed the wind to send them upward in a mass of confusion and uncontrollable power.

Sophia wasn’t sure how long it went on. She felt like she was plummeting through the Earth’s ozone at an insane rate, about to blast into pieces when they halted suddenly, suspended in the air, a strange cosmic force around them.

For a few seconds, everything moved in slow motion. Most things stopped around them. Sophia looked sideways at Lunis. He blinked at her.

Spots of radiant light dotted all around them, making the tiniest details suddenly visible. That’s when Sophia realized she wasn’t on her dragon. The panic hit her mind at the same moment everything went back into hyperspeed. Sophia was suddenly falling fast back toward the Earth. The vortex was gone. Lunis was a strange mass of ungraceful movements as he freefell and tried to get himself in the right position for flight. The ground was quickly approaching, its hard surface promising death.

Just when Sophia was prepared to take the coward’s way out and close her eyes, Lunis rotated so his wings were upright and his underbelly faced the ground. Then he shot forward, diving under Sophia and knocking her in the face, head, and stomach but managing to glide under her until she was back in the saddle once more.

Not missing a beat, he shot up to fly dangerously close to the neck of Terry, who was distracted by the strange vortex now spinning around her face. Her red eyes shot down at the last moment, but Sophia was already in place, her mouth quickly repeating the words of the most complex spell she’d ever used. Not only did it take a great deal of power, but Sophia had to quickly locate the other five heads. All of them were focused on Mahkah, who was running interference, knowing Sophia needed the distraction.

Sophia raised the giant sword and swung it, using solely her own muscle power since all her focus had to be on the repeating spell.

The expression of horror on Terry’s face when the blade connected with its scales gave Sophia a pure moment of satisfaction. She brought the blade across while thinking of her contempt for bullies and wrongdoers and her desire to preside over justice. To her astonishment, the blade cut through cleaner than before, severing one of Hydra’s heads and sending it tumbling nose over mouth to land with a splat.

Once more, everything slowed down. Sophia looked around at the other five heads, which had paused. She didn’t know if the spell had worked or if she needed to come up with another strategy. Then she knew there couldn’t be another approach because the spell, whether it had worked or not, had drained her magical reserves.

She slumped onto Lunis, finding it difficult to hold her head up. Her vision blurred. She desperately wanted to sleep right then. She would have fallen into a dreamless stupor if the screams around them hadn’t woken her up.

There were murderous sounds as blood and lava shot out of the five necks after something invisible sliced through them and the heads tumbled to the ground.

Mahkah’s astonishment at the sight was a beautiful thing, but he recovered quickly and started cauterizing the wounds before the necks could grow more heads. It had to be quick work, but he and Tala darted around, her shooting fire as the necks jerked around like a chicken with its head cut off. The reference nearly made Sophia laugh until she noticed one of the heads was still narrowly attached to the neck, hanging by a thin sliver of skin. She was about to race up to it and cut through it completely when the skin stretched just as Mahkah was flying next to it, his attention on cauterizing the other wounds. The dragon head broke free of the severed neck and fell toward the ground. It would have been fine, except the teeth of the hungry dragon scraped across Mahkah’s back and down Tala’s tail as it made its final descent.

Dragon and rider had been marked by Hydra, and when Sophia’s gaze connected with Mahkah’s, she knew from his expression that the results might be deadly.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

The headless beast crashed to the ground with such force the cave behind it began to tremble. Rocks spilled off the sides and tumbled across the platform, knocking into the massive monster and covering it.

Veins of lava spiraled under the black skin of Hydra, making it inflate. The peak of the Mountain of Truth was about to come down. Worse, it appeared Hydra was going to explode lava everywhere.

Sophia steered Lunis toward the fallen rider and dragon. They had landed as ungracefully as she’d ever seen the expert rider do. Tala staggered, trying to get her feet under her, but fell on her face. Mahkah jumped from his dragon, concern evident in his every movement. He looked to be having just as much trouble controlling his limbs as his dragon and collapsed to the ground after only a few steps. He tried to push up and recover, but it didn’t appear he could.

“We have to get them out of here!” Sophia yelled. She encouraged Lunis to fly after the pair. The blue dragon sped, flapping his wings faster than ever before.

Hydra was growing in size like a hot air balloon being inflated. The ground under it and the dragon and rider were vibrating so hard it would have been nearly impossible for them to stand even if they weren’t injured. The cave behind Hydra was dangerously close to falling.

Sophia ignored everything and slid off Lunis before he had even lowered all the way down or slowed and landed in a crouched position. She hurried to Mahkah to help him up.

She knew better than to ask him if he was okay. The way his eyes rolled back in his head when he tried to focus on her told her all she needed to know. “We’re getting you out of here. The Castle will fix you.”

“B-b-but the reason you came here,” he stuttered. His head wove back and forth.

Lunis had landed beside Tala and was trying to help, but there wasn’t much he could do with the ground rumbling and rocks banging into them.

He’s right, Lunis said to Sophia. You know what you came here for. His gaze darted to the crumbling cave.

Sophia opened a portal to the area just outside the Barrier. It shimmered faintly, a product of her magic reserves being low, but after a moment, it solidified. “Lunis, you have to take them through.”

But Sophia, Lunis argued, conviction in his eyes.

“You have to help them,” she ordered with a rueful expression on her face. She didn’t want Lunis to leave her and entering a cave that was about to collapse was definitely not on the list of things she wanted to do, but they’d come this far. They’d defeated Hydra. Papa Creola had been adamant she be in charge of the token if she defeated its guard. That was what she’d done, and she had to take on the responsibility.

Sophia, Lunis said, real fear in his eyes.

“I demand you take them through,” Sophia said. “You once told me I got to make three demands of you, remember?”

He nodded. The first was to allow you to ride me.

She managed a smile as she helped Mahkah up. He was sweating profusely. “And now I demand you take them through. Call the others. Get Mahkah to the Castle and Tala to the Cave. I’ll return when I can.”

Lunis pulled in a breath, regret heavy in his eyes. He knew she was right, both to demand this and also to not abandon their mission. Okay, be fast.

Sophia walked Mahkah over to Lunis, Tala on the other side. The rider held onto the blue dragon when Sophia released him.

She tried to look into Mahkah’s eyes, but they were mostly closed. “Lunis will get you home. You’ll be okay. Thank you for what you did.”

Maybe Mahkah had no response, but it was more likely he simply couldn’t manage one.

The ground quaked hard under them and nearly sent Sophia into the portal. Lunis extended his neck quickly to give Sophia something to grab onto. She reached out and held her arms around her dragon’s head, hugging him to her. Briefly, they looked into each other’s eyes.

“Come home as soon as you get the token,” he said, his gaze intense.

“Nothing will keep me from you,” she said and stepped back and to the side to make way for them. “Now hurry, get them home.”

Without another word, the blue dragon led Mahkah and Tala through the portal, leaving Sophia alone on a crumbling mountaintop with a mythical creature that was going to explode soon.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

The veins of lava had continued to swell and protruded out of the black dragon. Sophia didn’t know what would happen when the creature exploded, but she was certain that was how its story ended.

She weaved around the many heads of the monster, nearly falling on Terry or Susan or whoever it was as she made her way for the cave entrance. Rocks rained down from overhead, but she covered her head and sprinted forward, not hesitating to enter.

Sophia wasn’t sure what she expected to find when she entered Hydra’s cave, but what she found wasn’t it. The cave, which she’d have expected to be large enough to house a seven-headed dragon, was tiny. Hydra’s cave was the size of a closet. Sophia instantly backed up, wondering if she’d entered it the wrong way.

She worried killing Hydra had done something to the cave. When she entered again, she knew it had to be right because hanging high on the cave wall was a golden coin.

“The token,” Sophia said and nearly fell as the largest tremor yet rocked the Mountain of Truth.

Rocks and dust rained down from overhead. She covered her head and wondered how she was going to get to the coin. It was much too high for her to reach, and she worried about using magic since she needed enough to portal home.

The cave grew furiously hot, as if Sophia had just stepped into a dry sauna. Her brow began to pour sweat, and she felt like she might start roasting.

When she stuck her head out of the cave, she saw what was causing the intense heat. Hydra was seconds away from exploding. If it was hot here before, Sophia could only imagine what it would be like when the dragon exploded.

A giant thundering sound filled the air. Sophia looked up as the peak crumbled and came sliding down the side of the mountain. She ducked into the cave as boulders rained down, sending dust and debris all over. The entrance was almost completely covered, making the heat even worse, like she was in a stone oven.

Sophia’s eyes connected with the token. She was out of options. As she held out her hand, she simultaneously drew the token to her and made a silent prayer portaling was allowed inside the cave. If not, this would no doubt be her final resting place.

The gold token raced across the short distance and met the palm of her hand, hot to the touch. Sophia didn’t flinch from the burn but instead sent all the rest of her energy into creating a portal home. To her relief, the cave did allow for portaling, but the tunnel that appeared flickered, not materializing fully.

Her magical reserves were too low. Sophia was out of energy, and without that, she’d never make it home.

Think, think, think, she chanted in her head, trying to come up with a solution as the rocks continued to rain down outside the cave entrance and the temperature grew so hot her head felt close to bursting.

Sophia remembered something she’d read in her father’s book when reviewing it. “Very powerful magical objects can be used as energy sources in a pinch, but one must be careful because they can also burn out magic if they are extremely powerful.”

Sophia turned the token over in her hand, seeing where it had burned her. This object was no doubt powerful. What did she have to lose? Either she used it and died or stayed there and died.

Drawing in a hot breath, Sophia leeched power from the token, directing it at the faint portal. The portal grew solid.

A large rock hit Sophia in the head, and she jumped through the portal just before she lost consciousness. The last thing Sophia remembered was the rush of welcome cold air on her cheeks and the sight of the green hills as she stumbled through the portal. Then she fell face-first, enjoying the cool grass on her burning face.

Everything faded.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

“Her pulse is strong,” a familiar voice said over Sophia.

She worked to open her eyes but felt held hostage by sleep. In the palm of her hand, she felt the token, still hot to the touch but no longer burning her palm.

“Well, then, I say we leave her here,” Hiker grumbled. “Lunis is with Tala in the cave, Evan is with Mahkah, and Wilder is gone, so I can think of no other way for her to get to the Castle.”

“I can think of someone who can carry her.” Now that Sophia was coming to, she recognized the voice of Ainsley.

“If you want to carry her, be my guest,” Hiker said with a laugh.

“I could use magic, but why should I do that when you’ve got those perfectly capable arms?” Ainsley argued.

“Me?” he asked, sounding offended. “You’ve got to be kidding!”

“Well, she has a head injury, which is pretty typical for the little dragonrider to show up at the Castle with,” Ainsley stated matter-of-factly. She was referring to when Lunis had dropped her at the stairs of the Castle after she passed out at the facility north of the Gullington.

“It looks like a scratch,” Hiker stated.

“Yeah, it’s nothing the Castle can’t fix,” Ainsley agreed. “She does look to have been blasted by something hot, though.”

He sighed. “She was probably at the beach, sunning herself.”

“You know damn well that’s not true,” Ainsley said, fire in her tone.

“I wouldn’t know where she’s been since Sophia won’t tell me,” Hiker ranted, frustration in his tone. “And now Mahkah and Tala have shown up with bizarre injuries neither one of them can explain, and of course, Lunis isn’t talking.”

“Then may I suggest you pick up this girl and take her to the Castle?” Ainsley asked. “Maybe if you do something nice for Sophia, she’ll do something nice for you and tell you what’s going on.”

Hiker muttered something under his breath.

“What was that, sir?” Ainsley asked.

“As the leader of the Dragon Elite, you wouldn’t think I’d have to do favors for my riders to get them to cooperate and share information,” he growled.

“And yet, your management style hasn’t fostered such reciprocity, so whose fault is that?” Ainsley questioned.

Strong hands reached under Sophia, picking her up from the cold ground with ease. “It’s obviously mine.”

Ainsley harrumphed, sounding pleased. “Good. Admitting we have an issue is the first step toward fixing it.”

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

The sound of heavy boots thundering back and forth across the floor stirred Sophia from the sleep that tried to hold her hostage. She peeked open one eye, to find the source of the noise to be exactly who she’d guessed it to be.

In her hand, she still had the gold token. She clenched her fingers around it, grimacing at the burn on her palm.

To her surprise, when she lifted it up, her head didn’t hurt at all, and she felt raring to go, energy flowing in her once more.

Hiker halted at the sight of Sophia sitting up in her four-poster bed.

“Oh, good. Thanks for keeping it down while I slept,” she said, pushing her hair out of her face and yawning. She was still wearing her armor, which was covered in dirt and rocks.

He grimaced at her. “Oh, did I wake you with my pacing? Well, I wonder why I’m so restless? Maybe it’s because one of my riders is currently out of commission, having been attacked by some venomous creature, and his dragon is suffering from a similar situation. And then I have another rider who is a secret-keeper, and her dragon is much like her.”

“You should fire her,” Sophia said, swinging her legs over the side of the bed and stretching. “Thank you, Castle, for the repair job. I feel ready to go.”

“The question is, where are you going?” Hiker asked, his hands on his hips. “A mission for me?”

Sophia slipped the token into her pocket and nodded. “Sure thing, sir. I just have to go run a real quick errand first. I’ll stop by your office when I’m done.”

“When will that be?” he asked, narrowing his eyes at her.

She slid off the bed, testing her legs. It was amazing how much more refreshed she felt than before. “Hard to say. Maybe an hour, maybe a week.”

Hiker stepped in front of Sophia as she tried to pass him, hoping to escape to the restroom where he wouldn’t dare follow. “Sophia, tell me what happened to Mahkah.”

“He’ll be okay, right?” she asked, pretty certain he was based on Hiker’s level of concern. If Mahkah was in mortal danger of not recovering from Hydra’s bite, Hiker would have shown fear rather than irritation.

He nodded. “Yes, we believe he will be fine. He just needs rest. It would help to know what attacked him.”

“I don’t think the Castle needs to know that information,” Sophia argued. “I think you do.”

He nodded again. “Yes, would you mind sharing with me?”

“We killed Hydra,” she stated.

The expression of shock that covered his face was one of the best reactions Sophia had ever caused in someone. The man’s mouth hung open, and his eyes were wide as he stared at her.

“H-h-hydra? As in, the seven-headed dragon?” Hiker questioned.

She nodded and stepped around him while he was momentarily confused and disoriented. “Yeah, that’s the one.”

“That’s a legend,” he argued.

Sophia shook her head. “It’s actually not. Just because it’s on another planet, people think that.”

“Wait, you took Mahkah to another planet to kill the legendary Hydra?”

“Well, he wanted to go, and I needed help,” Sophia said, taking a seat on her pink bean bag and working to unlace her boots.

He shook his head, trying to dispel all the questions racing around in his mind. “What? Why? I’m mean…how?”

Sophia pulled her boot off and emptied it in the waste bin next to the table. “Papa Creola asked me to relieve Hydra of a job he assigned the creature long ago. To do that, I had to slaughter the beast, and Mahkah was in charge of cauterizing the wounds. He got attacked by one of the heads at the last moment and hence the venom.”

“But why?” Hiker asked, scratching his head.

Sophia pursed her lips and gave him a regretful expression.

“Oh, for the love of the angels, you all are going to have to start sharing information with me,” he complained.

“Have you told the others Thad Reinhart was a dragonrider yet?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head.

“Why is it I get the impression you’re hiding a lot more from us?”

He crossed his arms, a scowl making his forehead crease with wrinkles. “Leaders are supposed to keep secrets.”

She emptied her other boot, large rocks rolling out of it. “I get that you think so, but they are also supposed to garner trust.”

He gave her an expression of offense. “Are you saying you don’t trust me?”

Sophia simply gave him an expression that said, “What do you think?”

Hiker thundered for the door. When he was almost to the threshold, he pivoted. “I get I haven’t always been the greatest leader in your eyes. We started off rough, and I’m trying to recover the Dragon Elite while Thad is out there secretly hoarding power. I don’t know what I’m up against, and my riders don’t seem to care for me.”

“It’s not that, sir. It’s just—”

Hiker held up his hand, interrupting her. “I get it. Wilder works for Subner. You have missions for Papa Creola, and we all know Mama Jamba is the one really in charge, and she’s all but ordered me to lay off you. However, that can’t last forever.” He drew in a breath, seeming to relax. “I’ll admit I’m struggling with coming into the new era of dragonriders. We’ve had a series of blows I never anticipated. It’s easy to feel defeated when I know we are all that’s left. Sooner rather than later, my riders are going to answer to me and no one else, otherwise there will be no more Dragon Elite. I will see to it.”

Sophia nodded, proud to see the fire begin to burn in Hiker. It was what needed to happen; he needed his courage back. He had to get angry enough before he took back the reins and steered the Dragon Elite into the future.

“Yes, sir,” Sophia agreed, pushing up from the beanbag and wiggling her toes, happy to have them free of her boots.

He turned to leave but didn’t reach the door before Sophia called to him, “And sir?”

He looked over his shoulder at her, impatience on his face.

“Thank you for carrying me to the Castle,” she said, offering him a smile.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

After checking on Mahkah and touching base with Lunis, Sophia headed to the House of Fourteen. She was relieved to hear the injured rider and dragon would make a full recovery.

Ainsley had mentioned the Castle was feeling strangely giddy since they returned. She offered that usually the Castle went quiet when it had to work to repair a hurt dragonrider, but not in this instance.

Sophia simply nodded, not disclosing the Castle must have known she was much closer to completing the task it had assigned her. Who knew what this closet in the House of Fourteen was all about or why the Castle wanted her to find it. She had to admit she was curious. More than anything, she had worked to get The Complete History of Dragonriders and couldn’t wait until the Castle delivered on its end of the bargain. Hopefully, it would be well worth all the effort and risk.

The burn on Sophia’s palm was much better, which she was grateful for. It didn’t hurt anymore, but there was still a faint outline from where she’d held the hot token.

When she stepped into the House of Fourteen, she was grateful to find the golden arched entrance hall deserted. Opening the palm of her hand, Sophia glanced at the token and wondered how it turned back time to send her to the “reset” point.

She studied the coin and read the inscription on one side, realizing there hadn’t been any words there before. She was sure, having studied the coin a lot when at the Castle.

Now on one side, it read, Present day, and there was a picture of the House of Fourteen, the Castle, and another smaller building. Sophia pursed her lips, thinking before turning the coin over to read the other side.

She laid it flat on her palm and tried to make out the words. The images were the same, but on this side, it read, Reset Point.

Sophia tilted her head to the side, wondering how to flip the timeline, but just then, everything turned black. She felt like she’d gone blind.

Trying to blink or feel anything, Sophia began to panic. Thankfully, spots of lights appeared, and Sophia’s vision began to take shape once more. She wasn’t standing in the same entrance hall as before. Well, she was, but this one was different. For one, it wasn’t covered in gold with the language of the founders dancing along the walls or with the statues of the founders of the House lining the long corridor.

Instead, the short hallway was black and white, as if Sophia had stepped into an old movie. The ceiling was still arched, but the statues were missing. Something she couldn’t quite place her finger on was different about the House of Fourteen, but Sophia believed turning back the clock roughly several hundred years could have been the reason.

Lifting her hand, Sophia noticed how she contrasted starkly to her environment. Her arm and hand were in color, whereas everything around her was black and white. Interesting, she thought, wondering if that meant she was the ghost in this reality.

“Now I need to find this closet,” she said. She ambled down the corridor toward the residential wing where all the closets were located. Sophia was about to move into the area when a figure she recognized walked right in front of her, heading into the Chamber of the Tree. Sophia recognized the man’s large form and features. What made him appear like a completely different person than the one she knew was his demeanor.

Hiker Wallace appeared as a confident man, ready to lead a powerful army as he strode through the Door of Reflection and into the Chamber of the Tree. He wore the traditional clothes she was used to seeing him in, but there was something very different about the man. He seemed whole, unmarked by the years of being ignored when mortals couldn’t see magic and the Dragon Elite became obsolete.

That was why even though Sophia had a mission to find the closet and knew hanging out in the reset point for long wasn’t safe—according to Lunis—she had to at least take a peek and spy on the leader of the Dragon Elite.

CHAPTER FIFTY

The Chamber of the Tree was as different as the entrance hall, filled with black and white figures and no twinkling starry sky overhead. There was still the bench with the council members and a row of Warriors, all standing straight with their hands pressed behind their back.

The white tiger and black raven were also present, but Sophia knew they had pretty much been with the House of Fourteen since the beginning. The sky of lights was also a relatively new addition to the House, which was why it wasn’t in the reset point. That had been how they symbolized magicians once they were registered using magitech.

To Sophia’s relief, almost no one glanced at her when she entered the Chamber of the Tree. However, Jude, the white tiger who represented truth and honesty in the Chamber of the Tree, looked straight at Sophia with a speculative glare in his eyes.

She pulled her attention away from him as a scratchy voice began to talk. It was a man she’d never seen but had heard a great deal about—Talon Sinclair.

His long white hair and pale skin reminded her of Adler’s, his relative who wouldn’t have been born yet.

“What do you want?” Talon asked, his chin down low and light eyes scrutinizing.

When Hiker stepped forward, Sophia realized Talon was speaking to him. “I want the House to recognize the danger we’re facing.”

A great deal of muttering echoed around the room.

“If you will,” Hiker said in a commanding voice. “Thad Reinhart is powerful, and I firmly believe he’s working on something that could potentially harm us all.”

Talon laughed and looked at the other Councilors, whom Sophia didn’t recognize. The bench looked the way she was used to seeing it in the present time, with both magicians and mortals with chimeras.

Sophia knew one of the magicians was one of her relatives. There would also be one of the Takahashis’ relatives on the council since they were also a founding family.

“Really?” Talon argued, His tone was filled with condescension, “I thought the Dragon Elite could handle everything on their own.”

“We can,” Hiker stated. “But why must we do so if there is a war brewing?”

“A war?” one of the Councilors said in shock. “Surely you are exaggerating.”

“No,” Hiker exclaimed. “Thad Reinhart is working on something. I have reason to believe he’s in league with other powerful organizations.”

Talon dismissed him with a shake of his head. “Really? Who would want to work with the Rogue Riders?”

“Someone who wants power!” Hiker declared. “If we use our collective resources, I believe that whatever is coming, we’ll be prepared to handle it.”

“You want our help?” Talon asked with a laugh in his voice. “Do you also want us to work with elves? How about the gnomes? Oh, and let’s invite the fae and giants.”

Almost all the councilors laughed, save for two.

“Yes, I think we should all work together,” Hiker insisted adamantly.

Sophia couldn’t help noticing the confidence he showed. He was the epitome of a leader. Yet what Hiker was up against, she knew from studying the Forgotten Archives, was much larger than the Dragon Elite or anything else. This was the reset point. This was the calm right before the Great War. After this, magitech would make it so mortals couldn’t see magic anymore. Magicians and everyone else forgot the history. The whole world spiraled into a different era, and the Dragon Elite became ghosts. This was the moment before everything was nearly lost forever.

And Hiker Wallace had seen it. He knew.

No one had listened to him, and the world suffered for it for several hundred years.

“With all due respect,” Talon said, his tone impatient, “the Dragon Elite have never wanted our help. You think you’re so much better than us—”

“Our rule trumps yours,” Hiker interrupted.

“As you constantly remind us,” Talon fired back. “Now you’re the one who needs our help. What are you worried about that’s going to harm us all? Thad Reinhart is only one man. He only has a handful of rogue riders left, isn’t that right?”

Hiker combed his hand over his chin. “Yes, we’ve nearly destroyed all the rest.”

“Then what do you think this Thad Reinhart will do?” Talon asked.

Hiker shook his head. “I don’t know, but I sense he’s got something…a technology of some sort.”

“You sense?” Talon questioned, a laugh in his voice. “You want us to band together to follow you based on a sense?”

“You have to believe me when I tell you my feelings on this should be trusted,” Hiker argued.

This was such a strange way to hear Hiker talk, but it also endeared him to Sophia. She wanted to yell, “He’s right! Listen to him.”

Instead, she stayed quiet and watched history unfold.

“And technology, really?” Talon asked. “Whatever are you talking about?”

“Magitech,” Hiker explained to Sophia’s surprise. “I know Thad has been working on something called that.”

“How do you know?” Talon questioned.

The leader of the Dragon Elite simply shook his head. “I can’t say. If you don’t listen to me, there will be a battle. That is inevitable. The Dragon Elite will be at the epicenter, and then it will ripple out and affect both the magical and mortal worlds.”

Talon sighed as if he were growing bored with the conversation. “I really don’t think you’ve given us enough evidence to do anything. We, the House of Fourteen, are strong. The magical economy is the most stable it has ever been. Our relations with the other races are in good standing. The mortal and magical worlds work together seamlessly. There is no reason to believe we are in any peril.”

Hiker growled, balling up his fists. “You don’t understand—”

“I’m not sure I do, but at this point, we have to move onto other business,” Talon said dismissively.

Hiker turned. His eyes swept over the stoic warriors before he shook his head and charged past Sophia and out of the Chamber of the Tree.

She knew no one could see her in the reset point.

She also knew she’d just witnessed the moment before everything changed and sent the world into the dark ages.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Sophia couldn’t believe it; Hiker had been right since the beginning. He had seen the catastrophic events before the storm. He knew the Great War was coming. Knew Thad Reinhart was a part of it. He apparently hadn’t realized the Sinclairs were also central to it.

As she followed Hiker out of the Chamber of the Tree, Sophia considered her options. She needed to find the hidden closet, which was apparently visible in this time. Part of her wanted to follow Hiker Wallace out as he marched toward the entrance, but that wasn’t what she was there for.

Instead, she went through the door to the residential wing, knowing the mission before her was more important than understanding the Viking. She already had more compassion and understanding for the man who just an hour ago had been trying to get her to see him as a leader. It was ironic to her that she saw him in this era as one of the most competent leaders.

She shook off the vision she’d seen and focused on the black and white reality before her. Before, when she was operating blind, finding this mysterious closet had been tough. Doing it now with the clue she needed to be in a different time period was still tough. There were still hundreds, maybe thousands of closets to check. Sophia didn’t know how many it would take or how long, but she was prepared to do what needed to be done.

As she stood at the bottom of the stairs that seemed to go on forever, she hoped, silently prayed, to the angels it wouldn’t take too long.

To her utter astonishment, when she opened her eyes, there was the same glowing, sparkling dust running up the stairs as when Quiet led her to Devon’s bow. She blinked at it for a moment, wondering if she was really seeing what was before her. Gold dust sparkled on the stairs, snaking its way up and disappearing.

Sophia wished Lunis was in her head so she could consult him on these events. She knew all his energy was centered on Tala, as it should be. She was alone, yet she didn’t feel that way. In this strange black and white world where she was the only color, it felt like someone was watching out for her and helping her when she would have otherwise been lost.

Sophia climbed the stairs, deciding to follow the strange gold dust that hadn’t steered her wrong before. It had led Wilder to a sea monster that had almost killed him, but the end result was they recovered Devon’s bow, which Subner quickly destroyed.

Sophia shook her head, not knowing if she was doing the wrong thing, but knowing she’d come this far and needed to continue forward. Even if it was for nothing, she had to know whatever she’d done was for something. She had to know how this ended.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

The gold dust ended at the entrance to an unmarked door. Sophia found that strange since most of the doors were for family residents. She didn’t even remember seeing this door on that level, and she’d been through the area thousands of times over the years.

And yet there was this strange unmarked door the gold dust disappeared into. Deciding to take a chance, she looked over her shoulder and checked to ensure she wasn’t being followed in the black and white world before turning the doorknob.

It opened without incident, and Sophia pulled back the door, expecting to find a magical world.

To her surprise, all she found was a small closet. It was about like when she found the closet-like cave where Hydra had lived before they killed the ancient beast.

Sophia’s eyes took a moment to adjust to the darkened space. She stepped into the small closet, finding brooms and dustpans and something she could have sworn was a magitech rocket. She decided not to touch it.

The gold dust ended when she was inside the closet, but she stepped outside immediately to check.

It led into the closet and went nowhere else. She decided this was her only plausible option, so she stepped back into the closet and shut the door.

It was only once she was shut in the dark with the cleaning tools and the rocket Sophia saw it.

She knew once she laid her eyes on the object, it had to be what she was looking for—exactly what the Castle wanted her to find.

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

A switch.

It was clear to Sophia as soon as she saw it. She had been looking for the switch on the wall before her in the dark closet.

She had no idea what the glowing blue switch did or why it was there, or why she’d never seen anything like it at the House of Fourteen before.

All Sophia knew was the switch needed to be flipped.

Her hand didn’t hesitate as she lifted it even with the lever. The entire time, she’d felt like she’d been led, and something told her she had to follow through.

Strangely, she felt more fear right before she flipped the switch than she had before she helped to kill Hydra. A line from her father’s book came back to her.

It’s the things we think change nothing that create the most pivotal moments in our lives. They are game-changers. They are the irreversible we would never reverse.

The switch was stuck from disuse. Sophia had to really pull to get it to come down. When she finally wrestled the lever down, nothing happened.

She worried she’d been wrong or misjudged.

Then she felt something warm in her pocket. Sophia pushed her hand in and pulled out the gold token that controlled the reset point in the two histories. Spiraling around the coin was the sparkling dust.

Sophia didn’t understand but was smart enough to follow the clues. She held the coin in her hands and opened the closet door, not sure what she should expect. When she glanced into the hallway, the area was still black and white.

I’m still in the past, Sophia thought.

She pulled the door shut, holding her breath as she held the coin, a speculative thought in her head.

Leading with her thumb, Sophia turned the coin over until it read, Present Day.

A flash of light punctuated the movement and the switch disappeared. A feeling of familiarity filled Sophia.

She tensed, having no idea what she’d done but sensing it was of momentous importance.

With a tentative hand, she pushed open the door of the closet to find something that was utterly impossible.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Sophia was in the Castle.

Somehow, she’d been in a closet in the House of Fourteen several hundred years ago and ended up in the Castle in the present day, or at least, she thought it was present day.

She didn’t allow herself a moment to figure out if it actually was the present day. Instead, Sophia stepped into the closet and shut the door and found the switch she thought had disappeared. She flipped the lever and stepped through the door.

To her amazement, she found herself back at the House of Fourteen. A few speculative steps told her it was the present day.

Sophia, or actually the Castle, had created a portal between the Castle and the House of Fourteen. Or someone had, and she’d just reactivated it using the token for the reset point. The implications were overwhelming and the consequences? The wrath of Hiker.

Maybe he wouldn’t find out, she thought.

This should have been impossible because no one could enter the Castle directly, and no one but the Dragon Elite and those who served them could step through the Barrier into the Gullington. And yet, Sophia had found a direct path from the House of Fourteen into the Castle. Actually, she now believed with the Castle’s help, she had created the portal, and she expected to pay for it bitterly.

She put herself back into the closet, closed the door, and prayed she could fix this problem and get The Complete History of Dragonriders before Hiker figured out what she’d done.

Sophia stepped through the door of the portal she’d accidentally created to find the second person she really didn’t want to know about what she’d done.

“What have you done, S. Beaufont?” the shapeshifter yelled, her face so red it matched her auburn hair.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

Sophia clenched the gold token in her hand, clenching her fingers around it as her pulse quickened. She was suddenly lightheaded.

“I-I-I can explain,” Sophia stuttered.

“Can you?” Ainsley asked, her voice as tight as the expression on her face. She strode past Sophia and poked her head through the door Sophia had just come through. Looking around, Sophia realized she was in the corridor beside her room, and the door was brand new. Unlike the other doors in the Castle, which were arched and covered in crown molding, this one was rectangular and done in the design of those found in the House of Fourteen.

Ainsley stuck her head through the door briefly before disappearing. When she returned, she looked madder than hell, her eyes fuming.

“Can you explain?” she spat. “Because for the love of the angels, I’ll never get the dust out of the Castle now!”

“Well, you see, I didn’t actually know what I was doing,” Sophia said in a rush.

“This seems like a great story,” Ainsley said, cocking her hip and sticking her hand on it. “Spoiler alert: it ends with your death, I’m thinking.”

“Because you’re going to kill me?” There was a strange hope laced into her tone.

The housekeeper shook her head, seeming to enjoy this. “Oh, no. I mean, I’ll probably go back to not washing your towels for a bit, but I can’t stay mad at you for long, S. Beaufont.”

Sophia blanched. “Wait, you weren’t washing my towels?”

Ainsley waved her off dismissively. “That’s old news, and you didn’t even notice, so what’s the point?”

“I did, actually,” Sophia replied. She had wondered the other day why her towel was stiff and dirty in places.

“Okay, so out with it,” Ainsley encouraged. “Tell me why Hiker is going to kill you.”

Sophia looked at the new door. “Do you think he will? Maybe he won’t notice.”

The shapeshifter laughed before morphing into the form of Hiker Wallace, complete with kilt and sour expression. The only thing to give her away was the distinct scar over her right temple in the exact place it was when Ainsley was in her usual form.

She turned around and paced away several steps before casually turning back around and stomping through the corridor. In the form of Hiker, she halted in front of the new door, which stood out like a sore thumb in the Castle. “Something seems different here.” She sniffed. “I’m sure it’s just the immaculate care Ainsley is showing to the Castle since I’ve given her a pay increase, and by that, I mean I’ve actually started to pay the beautiful lassie.” She then glanced around speculatively. “Well, I’ll just stomp over to my office, passing through this corridor I’ve crossed every day for the last four-hundred some odd years and not notice anything that’s out of the ordinary.”

Sophia slouched with defeat. “Okay, so there’s little chance Hiker won’t notice I’ve created a portal to the House of Fourteen?”

Ainsley returned to her normal appearance, a proud smile on her face. “You can try creating a disguise on it.”

Sophia’s face brightened with a smile. “Oh, that’s genius. Thanks, Ainsley.” Pointing at the new door, Sophia conjured up a cloak she hoped would mask the door and make it blend into the rest of the stone wall around it.

To her relief, the door faded away completely, replaced with the brick and stone appearance it used to have. After only a few seconds, a crack appeared in the middle of the area and spread out like a spider’s web before exploding with dust and smoke to reveal the portal door once more.

Sophia sunk again. “For fork's sake. Why won’t that work?”

Ainsley's laughter was high-pitched and slightly evil. “Because you can’t façade the Castle. It won’t even allow me to change my wall color after four hundred and some odd years.” She looked around, getting the distant expression she often wore when she was about to talk to the Castle directly. “I’ve never liked putrid green.”

She paused, listening to the response. “Well, you changed S. Beaufont’s room to pink. I don’t get why you can’t give me what I want.”

Another pause.

“I think cheetah print is classy,” Ainsley declared with a defiant expression on her face. “And I know you only redesigned S. Beaufont’s room to be more in line with her taste to get her to do this, but she’s going to wise up to your antics.”

Sophia shook her head. “Wait! First off, you know the Castle got me to make this portal door?”

Ainsley rolled her eyes. “Haven’t you been listening to this conversation?”

“Umm, just the one side,” Sophia answered. “And what do you mean about ‘wise up to the Castle’s antics?’”

At this, Ainsley gave a cunning smile. “Go on then, S. Beaufont, and tell me how this portal door came to be in the Castle?”

“Well, it all began when I asked the Castle to pretty please with sugar on top lead me to The Complete History of Dragonriders,” Sophia started.

Ainsley held up a hand, pausing her. “Hold up a second, dear. I want to get comfortable for this. I sense it’s going to be good, although it will end in tragedy.” She swiped her hand through the air, and the high-backed chair against the far wall slid out and across the corridor until it was just behind Ainsley. Without turning around, she took a seat, casually crossing her ankles and daintily laying her hands on her knees. “Now, please continue, S. Beaufont. I want to hear every detail of how you get swindled and die.”

Sophia’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Swindled? What? No, anyway, the Castle told me to go find a closet in the House of Fourteen—”

“Told you?” Ainsley asked.

“Well, so to speak,” Sophia answered. “Then I couldn’t find the closet, and a magical talking lynx informed me I needed to find the closet at another point in time.”

“So far, this is all sounding very boring,” Ainsley said with a yawn.

“I’ll skip most of the details,” Sophia replied. “I fought Hydra to get this token thingy—”

“Nearly getting the only dragonrider I actually like killed,” Ainsley interrupted.

“Well, yeah, but…wait, you don’t like me?”

Dismissively, Ainsley shook her head. “It always depends. I’m an extraordinarily fair-weather friend. There is no unconditional love in my heart for anyone.” The housekeeper’s face shifted suddenly to anger as she got that distant expression again.

“You watch your insinuations,” Ainsley warned, obviously talking to the Castle once more.

“Okay.” Sophia went on, “Anyway, I got the token, went back in time, found the closet, flipped a switch, changed the timeline again, and then voila.” She held up a hand to the portal door. “It appears I’ve created or found or whatever a door that connects the House of Fourteen and the Castle in the present day.”

Another yawn spilled from Ainsley’s mouth. “May I suggest that when you tell that story again, you use hand puppets or something? It’s all very boring and predictable.”

“Yes, maybe Hiker won’t kill me if I have visual effects to add to the story.” Sophia groaned. “I know how much he loves technology.”

“Oh, this is going to be worse than when Evan created a fire spell that caused the Expanse to burn continuously for a solid decade, making us all smell like barbeque and constantly have to fight the fire to keep the Castle from burning down,” Ainsley said, still sounding bored.

“Wait, how is this worse than that?” Sophia questioned. “And that really happened?”

“It did indeed, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley told her. “But that was during the blackout years, and we didn’t have anything else to do, so I guess it was all right.”

“Ainsley, do you really not get paid to work here?” Sophia asked, remembering what she’d said earlier. The question irked her suddenly, even though she had many other questions for the housekeeper.

She shrugged. “No, I just work here for the thrills and excitement.”

“But why?” Sophia asked. “I mean, how did you even get this position, and why do you stay?”

Ainsley scratched her head as she thought about the question, her finger grazing the scar on the side of her head. “You know, Miss, I can’t recall. I want to say it’s because I love riders and dragons and wanted to serve the Dragon Elite, but that doesn’t sound like me. Actually, reptiles used to gross me out in my old life. I’m not entirely sure how I got here. The whole memory has faded.”

Sophia gave her a skeptical expression. “That’s very strange.”

“Is it?” Ainsley asked. “I guess. When you’ve been around as long as me, I think forgetting things is normal. I mean, I don’t even remember how I got this here scar.” She pointed to the mark on her temple.

“You don’t?” Sophia questioned. “How could you forget that? It seems like it was likely a near-deadly blow.”

She shrugged. “Probably. I don’t recall anything about it. Used to bug me all the time. All the centuries of nothing to do around here helped me to forget.”

Sophia thought about this for a moment and decided she should catalog this information for later investigation. “So, the portal door,” she resumed, steering the conversation back to the more pressing matter. “Can you help me keep Hiker away from it for a bit? Just until I figure out how to explain it or get the Castle to cover it up?”

Ainsley’s eyes sparkled with delight. “Oh, yes. I love any opportunity I get to deceive that man. I’ll just tell him the Castle is doing monthly construction on this corridor and he has to take the long way around to his room. It will take him an extra five minutes to get there, and he’ll grumble bitterly the entire time about it.”

“Great,” Sophia said with zero inflection. “Then he’ll be extra mad when he finds out what I’m hiding.”

“If,” Ainsley corrected.

“Right,” Sophia said. “I mean, maybe the Castle will delete the portal door.”

“I doubt that,” she sang.

“I wonder why it even had me create this passage between the House of Fourteen and here,” Sophia mused. “Do you think it wants the members from there to be able to come here?”

Ainsley shook her head. “No, they won’t be able to. Rules are pretty sparse around here, but one thing is certain: only the Dragon Elite and those who serve them can cross into the Gullington or enter the Castle.”

“Oh, well, and a magical lynx,” Sophia corrected, thinking of Plato.

Ainsley gave her a hesitant expression. “Is that why I found cat hair in the pantry? I thought the spell I used on Evan was finally starting to work.” She shrugged. “Oh, well, I’ll try a different spell. Maybe something that turns him into a toad.”

“If no one can come here, what’s the point of the portal?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley thought about that for a moment. “I’m guessing it has to do with magical energy sharing. I don’t remember things all that well, as we’ve already discussed, but I remember the Castle was once connected to the House or something like that. I think it had to do with energy. I mean, it appears you’ve simply unlocked a door that was probably there all along.”

“So there!” Sophia exclaimed. “Hiker can’t be mad. It’s not my fault.”

The housekeeper cackled. “Oh, that’s cute, S. That’s real cute. Hiker can be mad on a clear day when he’s been served breakfast in bed with absolutely no problems in his life. I’ve seen him.”

“Fine,” Sophia grumbled. “I’ll sort him out after I figure out what to do with the portal, and the Castle delivers on its end of the bargain. Maybe Hiker will be happy with me for recovering The Complete History of Dragonriders.”

Another laugh. “You are too much. Have you thought about going into stand-up comedy like those guys you show me on the YouTube?”

“It is just YouTube, no ‘the,’” Sophia corrected. “And you’re starting to make me think the Castle isn’t going to make good on its promise.”

“I warned you not to go making deals with this place,” Ainsley stated with conviction.

“I know, which was why I worded the deal just right and made it promise,” Sophia said.

“Oh, well, if you did a pinky promise, then never mind.” Ainsley’s head tilted back as she continued to laugh.

“I did what the Castle wanted,” Sophia argued. “Why wouldn’t it make good on its end?”

Ainsley’s face turned quite serious. “The Castle has its reasons for hiding that particular book, and I’m guessing it isn’t handing it over just because you risked yours and Mahkah’s life and went on a wild goose chase for it. I hate to break it to you, S, but I believe you’ve been had.”

Sophia grimaced. “Why would you say that?”

“Because if the Castle wants you to have something, then you do. If it doesn’t, you won’t. And when it wants someone to do something, well, it makes promises it doesn’t intend to fulfill.”

Sophia growled and clenched her fist by her side. She didn’t want to believe a word of this, and yet this mysterious, sentient Castle was the strangest being she’d ever known, and it probably shouldn’t be underestimated.

Ainsley stretched, yawning again. “I’m going to go put up construction blockades at the end of the corridor to keep Mr. Wallace from seeing what you’ve done. You see? When I promise, I make good on it.”

“Thanks,” Sophia grumbled. As the housekeeper strode away, her long brown skirt swayed with the movement.

“Oh, but on the bright side,” Ainsley sang over her shoulder. “At least you got that really cool thing that sends you back in time. I’m sure you can do all sorts of fun stuff with it. I’d ask to borrow it, but I’ll just steal it from your room when you’re away on a mission.”

“Right,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. She realized the gold token could never leave her side. She was its protector now. She’d made a promise to Papa Creola and would keep that.

Ainsley was right. Although she couldn’t spend a lot of time in the past, she didn’t see the harm in doing a little snooping and seeing what things used to look like before the dark ages. Before everything changed for the Dragon Elite.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

After the housekeeper had left, Sophia faced the portal door.

“Castle, please tell me Ainsley isn’t right, and you’re not actually going to go back on your end of the deal?”

Silence greeted Sophia’s ears.

“Right, and about this portal business you got me to do for you,” Sophia began. “You are going to fix it so Hiker doesn’t murder me, right?”

No answer.

Sophia crossed her arms and seethed. She tried to come up with a threat that could impact the Castle, but she couldn’t think of one. The Castle was all-powerful. There didn’t seem a way to make it deliver on the deal or get rid of the portal now that she had created it.

Then she remembered the switch. “Oh, what if I go back to the House of Fourteen and hit the switch in the other closet in the past? I bet that would—”

The candlelit chandelier creaked overhead. Sophia caught movement as the structure fell from the ceiling. She dove to the side, rolling out of the way just before the chandelier connected with her head.

The fixture hit the ground with a great crash. Sophia covered her head as she continued to run, putting as much distance between her and the flying debris as possible. Bits of wood and candles were scattered everywhere, creating quite the mess. Now this part of the corridor really would be under construction.

Sophia stuck her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes at a wall. “That’s how you’re going to play, is it? You’ll just take me out?”

A suit of armor at her back tipped forward and hovered above her, suspended in the air like it was about to crash down on her. Sophia didn’t flinch.

“You’ll kill me to keep the portal open?” Sophia asked the Castle. “Is that right?”

The suit of armor rocked back on its heels, and as if it had a real person inside, the knight lifted its large sword, brandishing it at Sophia.

She simply narrowed her eyes, holding the gold token in her hands. Her gaze drifted to the portal door. She knew the Castle could read her thoughts and had no illusions. It realized what she was going to do next.

Holding her breath, Sophia sprinted for the door, intending to go through it. She heard the armored suit charging after her, but she was much faster. However, as she leapt over the broken bits of chandelier, the portal door disappeared.

Sophia felt around on the wall, looking for the handle, but there was nothing there. She heard the armored suit continuing to lumber in her direction. Thoroughly fed up with the Castle, Sophia lifted the gold token.

“Fine, you can block me that way, but I’ve got other options,” Sophia said and flipped the coin from present day to the other side, sending her back to the reset point.

Everything went black.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

As before, light started to sprinkle into Sophia’s vision, illuminating the space around her and allowing her surroundings to take shape. Also like before, when everything was clear, her environment was purely black and white. She was in the past again, at the reset point. However, this time she was in the Castle.

Thinking she’d outsmarted the Castle, Sophia spun and looked at the portal door. It was there just like before.

“Ha-ha,” she exclaimed, stepping forward.

As before, the door vanished just as she was about to grab the handle.

Narrowing her eyes, Sophia considered kicking the wall. “You’re being really rotten, I hope you realize!”

There were other options, but Sophia didn’t want to even think about them since the Castle would learn what she was considering and try to stop her. More likely, try to kill her. She worked to block her thoughts with a technique Clark had taught her.

The gold token in her hand, she readied to turn the timeline back to the present day, when a voice she recognized echoed down the corridor.

“He’s adamant a war is brewing that will affect even the House of Fourteen,” Ainsley said, hustling through the hall in Sophia’s direction. She looked almost the same as she did in the present time, except maybe younger in small ways. Fewer wrinkles. And the scar! It was gone.

“I fear he is right,” a man striding beside her said. Sophia had never met this man, but she felt like she had. He was none other than Adam Rivalry. She recognized him from the painting of the dragonrider that still graced the top of the first landing of the stairs in the entry.

Just like in the painting, Adam’s long white hair hung around his narrow face. He was tall and thin, unlike Hiker, who was built like a line-backer. The older dragonrider also had a long white beard, which he was currently tugging.

“Well, I’m not sure what we can do if the House of Fourteen refuses to listen to us,” Ainsley said, hurrying past Sophia. No one seemed able to see her in this reality either. Curious to hear their conversation and learn more about the Dragon Elite before the reset point, Sophia sped after them, the gold token in her hand.

Ainsley wasn’t dressed in her usual plain brown clothes. Most days, Sophia found her in a long burlap-type dress, wearing clunky boots. At this point in history, she looked less like a housekeeper and more like royalty in a beautiful dress made of velvet that cascaded on the floor behind her as she moved down the corridor. Her long red hair was elegantly braided down her back, Normally Sophia saw her with it loose and frizzy, hardly looking brushed and lacking any style. Around her neck and on her fingers she wore huge gems that looked very expensive and heavy.

“I know we will have to battle Thad and his army of rogue riders soon, but I fear the biggest danger will affect the mortals,” Adam said in a conspiratorial whisper.

Ainsley cast him a worried expression. “Why is that?”

“Recently, I snuck away to spy on Thad,” Adam said in a hushed voice. Sophia had to close the distance to hear him properly.

“You know Hiker told you not to do that,” she admonished.

He shook his head. “And you know I do what I damn well please, regardless of what that man says.”

She smiled at him despite the disapproving glint in her green eyes. “Good thing you’re his best friend, or I fear he’d have kicked you out of the Castle long ago.”

Adam chuckled good-naturedly. “He could damn well try. Can you imagine if he ever got to be like that, simply throwing riders out of the Castle for not behaving? We’d have no one left.”

The pair stopped at the first landing of the staircase, looking out at the entrance hall. Sophia had been so engrossed in their conversation that she hardly noticed they’d walked the distance.

The painting of Adam and his dragon Kay-Rye didn’t hang at the top of the landing like it did in the present day. Instead, there was a rather long painting of the Dragon Elite riders, two rows of men in armor. The first row consisted of a dozen men on one knee. At their back was another dozen men, their chins held high and bravery radiating from their regal stares. Behind them was the Castle, with a rare blue sky in the distance.

Sophia knew the Dragon Elite used to have healthy numbers, but she didn’t realize just how many riders there used to be or that they gave off such authority. They were the world’s adjudicators, Sophia reasoned.

Ainsley and Adam looked out over the entrance hall as many of the men depicted in the painting hustled back and forth, running toward the dining hall or in the direction of the weapons room on the far side.

They made cheerful comments to each other, their camaraderie evident as they prepared for something. Sophia could only guess it was the Great War that preceded the dark ages when mortals were disallowed from seeing magic for several hundred years. This was the Dragon Elite’s last day before their numbers were slashed and their roles as adjudicators were erased.

“What is it you learned on this secret spy mission?” Ainsley asked Adam in a whisper.

He leaned closer to her. “I saw Thad Reinhart meeting with Talon Sinclair.”

Ainsley’s head whipped around so fast her braid nearly whacked Adam in the face. “Are you certain? He’s a Councilor for the House of Fourteen.”

Adam nodded. “I realize that. What has me more worried is it appeared Thad was selling Talon something he called ‘magitech.’”

Ainsley’s eyes widened. “What’s that?”

Adam shrugged. “I don’t know, but I’ve heard Hiker mention it in reference to Thad. He said he had a hunch Thad was doing something with magitech but couldn’t say why.”

“You know why,” Ainsley stated ominously.

Adam nodded. “Of course, I do.”

“Why?” Sophia heard herself say as she stepped closer to the pair.

They didn’t answer her question, though. Adam continued, “I was too far away to make out everything they said, but I know I heard something about mortals being cut off from magic.”

Ainsley’s mouth fell open. “How could that happen? I mean, that’s one of the worst possibilities. Can you even imagine?”

Adam shook his head. “I don’t even want to fathom the possibility. It would hurt the whole world. It could destroy magic since they are the ones who keep the balance for it.”

“Are you certain of what you witnessed?” Ainsley asked.

Adam toggled his head back and forth. “I’m not entirely. I do believe Thad has given something to Talon.”

“This magitech you speak of,” Ainsley stated.

Adam nodded. “But the true implications aren’t clear.”

“Then you can’t say anything,” Ainsley said with conviction.

“I agree,” Adam affirmed. “I reasoned Talon could be trying to trick Thad. Maybe he’s setting him up.”

A look of hope flickered on Ainsley’s face. “Maybe the House of Fourteen is going to join us after all.”

Sophia wanted to run forward and tell them they weren’t. Warn them that drastic action had to be taken right away.

“That was my thought,” Adam said.

“And if you go to Hiker right now with this information, he won’t have enough details to do anything about it,” Ainsley reasoned.

“I realize that,” Adam stated. “I think it’s better to wait and see what happens after today.”

“Yes. Hiker is still confident he can negotiate with Thad,” Ainsley said, her eyes searching the men below as they sped through the entrance hall, excitement and tension brewing around them.

“I hope he can,” Adam said, his voice grave. “After what I did to Ember, I’m not sure Thad will be as reasonable as we expected. I think this only ends with destroying that man.”

“You know Hiker will have trouble doing that,” Ainsley warned.

“Then I’ll do it.” Adam drew in a breath. “I owe him that much. I owe Hiker my very life.”

“Thad didn’t lose it because you killed his dragon,” Ainsley reasoned. “Remember, he’s always been the bad one. He should never have lived. We know that now. We know when there are two, one must always be killed.”

Adam took this in before agreeing with a nod. “I know. And he isn’t as powerful as he once was, so maybe he can be reasoned with. Maybe this will be swift.”

“My only concern now is how the House of Fourteen will play into things,” Ainsley said. “That bit about Talon is curious.”

“Keep it between us, please,” Adam encouraged. “There’s no reason to worry until after today if things don’t go well. If everything fails today, then we will investigate this magitech more fully and determine what it is and how to stop it.”

Ainsley agreed with a nod as Adam offered her his arm. She was so different than her usually kooky self as she took his arm and allowed him to lead her down the stairs where the men all halted at the sight of her, bowing respectfully and muttering, “Good day, Ms. Carter.”

She nodded to them and smiled pleasantly like she was a queen being led through a crowd of her people.

Sophia wanted to run after them and warn them. Tell Adam and Ainsley that after today they wouldn’t have another opportunity. This was the reset point. It was the last possible moment before everything shifted. This was the day when Thad Reinhart and his forces battled the Dragon Elite. The leader of the Rogue Riders had appeared to have lost, but he didn’t. Thad faked his death and went into hiding, building an empire he’d later use to try to crush the Dragon Elite, the Earth, and anything precious left in the world.

It dawned on Sophia what the magitech Thad Reinhart had sold to Talon Sinclair was.

“Of course!” she exclaimed, clapping a hand to her mouth. Talon Sinclair had bought very powerful magitech he’d placed on the top of the Matterhorn to broadcast a signal to all mortals. It was this signal that after this day in history made it so mortals could no longer see magic, and combined with serious spells, changed the world forever, putting it into the dark ages.

Everything suddenly came together for Sophia, weaving a picture of history she could not change that made perfect sense. Of course, Thad Reinhart was behind mortals not being able to see magic. He knew it was the best way to make the Dragon Elite obsolete.

And who better to instigate the whole thing than Talon Sinclair, who later would be discovered to loathe mortals, thinking they undermined the House’s mission? It was he who’d shoved them out of the House and turned it from Fourteen to the House of Seven, which was how it would be known until the true history was unearthed.

It was hard for Sophia to stand there and watch the old Dragon Elite line up, exuberance in their every movement. They thought they were going to waltz into battle that day and swiftly win. They probably returned later and celebrated a momentous victory, believing they’d ended the reign of Thad Reinhart and the Rogue Riders.

Tomorrow they’d awake to the reality mortals couldn’t see dragons. They couldn’t see anything connected to magic. The Dragon Elite would be useless overnight.

Sophia’s heart sank.

She was about to rush down the stairs to continue to watch more of the history unfold when a figure appeared beside her. It was the groundskeeper. She had to look down to take in the gnome.

Quiet, like the others in this reality, was black and white. Unlike the others, he was looking straight at her, as if he knew Sophia was there.

As if that wasn’t enough, he pointed at her hand, a determined expression in his narrowed eyes. When he spoke, she couldn’t hear his words, but she could read his lips.

Very clearly, she saw him mouth, “Go home.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

Sophia held the gold token in her hand. She had a whole host of questions when she returned to the present day at the Castle. She blinked, feeling like it had been an eternity since she’d seen color.

She was standing in the same place—on the first landing of the stairs overlooking the entrance hall. She searched around, thinking she’d see Quiet or Ainsley or any of the Dragon Elite. When she turned around and saw the large painting of Adam and Kay-Rye, her heart leapt. Then she realized they were just an image, and they didn’t exist in this time.

Her mind was racing with so many questions she nearly forgot the Castle hadn’t delivered on its end of the bargain to give her The Complete History of Dragonriders.

Quiet could see her at the reset point, but why?

Then there was Ainsley, who didn’t appear to have been a housekeeper several hundred years ago.

Even stranger were the hushed words Ainsley had shared with Adam. They seemed to know something about Hiker no one else did. They were reserved when they should have been aggressively going into battle. The Dragon Elite had all but celebrated a decisive victory.

It pained Sophia’s heart to think about it. Seeing the past hadn’t been as illuminating as she thought. It was like watching a sad movie, knowing how it all ended and unable to do anything about it.

“The answers to all these new questions…” Sophia mused to herself as she climbed the stairs, something building in her.

When she was back in the hall where the portal door had been, Sophia halted, looking around. The door was still gone, but she knew that wasn’t entirely true. It was there, but the Castle just had it hidden because otherwise she’d go through and undo everything.

She still had her plan of how she could ultimately deal with the Castle if brute force and ranting didn’t work. Sophia felt betrayed.

She was enraged.

Maybe it was because she’d just watched the happy Dragon Elite before they were erased. Maybe it was because her heart ached for Hiker, who’d known something horrible was coming and had tried to warn the House of Fourteen and been dismissed. For whatever reason, Sophia wanted someone to take her anger and frustration out on, and the Castle seemed like the perfect entity.

“The answers I want are in that damn book!” Sophia yelled. She turned around and threw her hands down at her side. “Give me what you promised me! Give me The Complete History of Dragonriders.”

The Castle could have answered her, she realized. It sometimes spoke to Ainsley. The shapeshifter had often told her it spoke in mysterious ways. It had communicated to her with the drawings in the condensation on the window. However, the Castle remained quiet.

“I’m warning you, you’re not going to like me when I’m mad!” Sophia bellowed. “We’ve gotten along in the past. You’ve been good to me, but you’re not going to like me if you don’t give me what you promised.”

She waited, listening to her heaving breath and not hearing any reply from the Castle.

Vibrating with anger, Sophia tried one last time. “You can try to kill me. You can send chandeliers down on me and suits of armor, but I won’t back down. Are you going to give me what I want?”

Again, silence followed.

Sophia nodded, pursing her lips. “Very well, you stubborn old Castle. You’ve asked for it.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

Sophia felt a lot like Hiker as she stomped through the Castle, her eyes teeming with anger and hostility bounding in her chest. She rarely allowed her emotions to overwhelm her. Right then, she felt ready to explode.

She took the stairs two at a time and hurried for the weapon’s room she had passed on occasion. This was Wilder’s domain, but she needed to borrow something.

To her surprise, Wilder was sitting on the bench in the center of the room when she entered. He glanced up at her, maybe as surprised as her to find Sophia staring around the room, having just bombarded into the space.

“Hey, Soph.” Wilder slipped the object in his hands down beside him, trying to hide it.

She turned her attention to surveying the many weapons that lined the wall. There were large and small swords. Knives and many other blades were secured on the wall. Sophia knew Wilder could feel the experiences of the weapons in the room. It didn’t surprise her that he spent most of his time here. He knew his gift was a curse and also his very strength. She believed that since Subner had taken him under his wing, telling him the truth about having given him this ability, that Wilder was now more embracing of it.

“Hey, I need an axe,” she said, looking around for one that wasn’t too big or small.

“Like for throwing?” he asked.

She shook her head, striding over to a pair of axes that might work. “For destroying.”

“Destroying what?” he asked, his voice careful and his blue eyes sparkling with curiosity.

“Treachery,” she said through clenched teeth.

“That sounds interesting. Can I watch?” he asked.

She shrugged. “If you want.” Pointing at the wall, she said, “I’ll take that one.”

Wilder’s eyes shifted between her and the axe which glistened in the firelight. “Are you sure? That’s Grim the Destroyer. It’s seen some—”

“Yes,” Sophia interrupted. “Give it here. Grim the Destroyer sounds perfect.”

Hesitating, Wilder took the axe off the wall and carefully handed it to Sophia. All his actions were slow, which her movements contrasted greatly with as she turned with the axe and sped out of the weapon’s room, heading for the corridor where the portal door was located.

Sophia thought it might be possible to expose the portal door, but that wasn’t her end goal. She just wanted to cause pain. She wanted to win. She wanted to make those who didn’t live up to their bargains feel remorse.

At its heart of hearts, which she wasn’t sure it actually had, Sophia believed the Castle felt. It had to be possible to reason with it. There must be a way to get the Castle to cooperate. She just had to find it.

CHAPTER SIXTY

When Sophia veered up the stairs to the second story, it got Wilder’s attention. Before, he’d been casually following her like he wanted to see her cut down a tree on the Expanse.

“What are you doing?” Wilder asked, sprinting to catch up with her.

“Making someone pay for breaking their word,” she said through clenched teeth.

“Soph, you can’t do that!” he yelled, his eyes bulging.

“Watch me,” she stated, stomping through the corridor until she neared the place where the portal door should be. It was still missing.

The pieces of the broken chandelier still littered the floor. Ainsley had found it and was cleaning it up. The housekeeper glanced up when she heard Sophia and Wilder and rose from her stooped position, her lips pursed.

“You made it mad, didn’t you?” Ainsley asked, sticking her hands on her hips. It was strange for a moment to see her in her brown burlap dress and her hair a mess. After the recent vision of her as some sort of royalty, the current image didn’t compute.

Sophia shook it off. “It started it,” she fired back, holding the axe in both hands. “It’s refusing to deliver. We made a bargain.”

Ainsley shook her head and clicked her tongue, her hands still on her hips. “I told you…” she warned.

“After everything I went through, it tried to kill me,” Sophia stated, throwing her hand at the debris covering the floor.

“Who?” Wilder asked, looking at Sophia and Ainsley.

“The Castle!” both women yelled in unison.

He stepped backward, shaking his head. “What. Is. Happening?”

“General deceit and total manipulation,” Sophia seethed.

Ainsley looked impressed as she surveyed the axe. “What are you going to do with that?”

“Remodel,” Sophia answered simply.

“W-w-wait,” Wilder stuttered. He came to stand between Sophia and Ainsley as if she planned to use the axe on the housekeeper. “What are you going to do?”

Sophia stepped around him. “You’ll find out, Wild. And Ains, why is it you don’t remember how you became the housekeeper for the Castle?”

Ainsley blinked at her, obviously confused by the random question. “I’m not sure, S. Like I told you, it’s been a long time since then. I get flashes, though. Sometimes it comes back to me suddenly, and then I forget again.”

“Do you remember not being a housekeeper and living here?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley answered, “No, but that sounds lovely. I don’t have to dust the shelves and try to pass old meat off as fresh?”

“What?” Wilder asked in shock. “You don’t really do that?”

She waved him off. “Of course, I don’t.”

“And that scar.” Sophia pointed to her temple. “When did you get it? Do you remember that much?”

Ainsley’s hand reflexively went for the scar on her temple. “I don’t, S.”

Sophia might not have been on this Earth for very long, but she knew without a doubt that Ainsley Carter was under a memory spell. “Do you remember the day before mortals weren’t allowed to see magic?”

Ainsley appeared as serious as Sophia had ever seen her. The housekeeper’s eyes were lost in thought for a moment. “No, I don’t. Should I?”

Sophia stepped around the elf and centered herself in front of the wall where the portal door should have been located. “Yeah, you absolutely should.”

“Why don’t I?” Ainsley asked speculatively.

Sophia pulled the axe back and gritted her teeth. She looked over her shoulder at Ainsley, who she realized was a victim to circumstances blanketed in mystery. “That’s exactly what I want to know.” She turned her attention back to the stone wall. “Give me the book or you are going to pay. Last chance, Castle.”

The silence that greeted her words was all the answer Sophia needed. Wilder interrupted, “What book? What are you talking about?”

She gave him an unyielding expression. “The book that tells the history Ainsley has forgotten. The one that explains why so much of our history as the Dragon Elite is unexplainable. The one that exposes all of Hiker Wallace’s secrets. The one that fills in the missing gaps, telling The Complete History of Dragonriders.”

Wilder’s eyes grew large. To Sophia’s relief, he didn’t try to stop her.

Neither did Ainsley. She put her hand out in Wilder’s direction like she was looking for comfort, not something she’d ever needed before. “I have forgotten…quite a lot, actually, and every time I wonder about it, I forget again. I get distracted by something, and then another decade rolls by before I question why I don’t remember the past.” Just like that, it dawned on the housekeeper. Her gaze was tragic when she looked at Sophia, wide-eyed. “You’ve figured it out, haven’t you? I’m under a memory spell, aren’t I, S. Beaufont?”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, I think so, and I’m going to figure out why.”

Wilder reached out and took Ainsley’s hand, comforting her. She already looked to have recovered, her attention darting back to the broken chandelier on the floor.

“Oh, I’d better clean that up, right?” Ainsley said, pulling away from Wilder, the hurt evaporating from her eyes. She had already forgotten what they had been talking about, the very topic of a memory spell making her overlook that she couldn’t remember a thing.

“No, you should wait,” Sophia answered. “There’s about to be a lot more to clean up.” She pulled back Grim the Destroyer and swung it at the wall of the Castle, breaking through the stone and treachery. She hoped she broke its resolve, too.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

The stone wall crumbled at the point of impact. Sophia unwedged Grim the Destroyer from the wall and pulled it back again, combining her next attack with a combat spell.

The axe sunk into the wall, sending a spray of rock dust through the air. When Sophia pulled it out this time, several loose rocks fell to the floor at her feet.

The third time she pulled back the axe, she yelled, “Give. Me. What. You. Promised.”

The axe sank into the wall like it was a butter knife cutting through bread. She yanked it out and watched a great deal of the wall come down.

The Castle made no attempt to answer her or reply to the demolition. Knowing Ainsley and Wilder were still watching curiously at her back, she swung around and gauged their musing expressions.

“I will win this,” Sophia said, her breath ragged.

“Yes, and I see you’re about there.” Ainsley pointed at the wall that had been the source of Sophia’s attention.

She turned to find the wall completely repaired, not even a speck of dust on the floor by her feet. Clenching her teeth together, Sophia launched Grim the Destroyer through the air and made the blade of the axe stick deep into the wall.

Yanking hard, she tried to take the axe back, but this time it was really stuck. “Give it to me,” Sophia said through gritted teeth, referring to both the book and Grim the Destroyer.

The axe wasn’t budging, so Sophia stuck her foot on the wall and tried to create leverage as she pulled.

“Really put your back into it,” Ainsley encouraged behind her, sounding amused.

“I can help if you’d like,” Wilder offered thoughtfully.

“I’ve got it,” Sophia spat, sweat pouring down her brow.

The Castle had made a claim to the axe, Sophia realized as she tried to take it back, continuing to pull.

“Okay, well then, I’ve got a thing I’ve got to do,” Wilder said discreetly.

Sophia watched as he retreated back toward the staircase. He cast a speculative look at her over his shoulders, his hands in his pockets, and a strange way about him. He was up to something, but come to think of it, she realized everyone in the Castle was. She’d deal with him later. Or she wouldn’t, and he’d keep his secrets buried like all the rest.

Scrunching up her face, she gave the axe the biggest tug yet. It released from the wall, making her stumble backward from the momentum.

Sophia ran at the wall, vibrating with anger, and threw the axe into it, but this time it didn’t even make a dent. It was like she was beating a wall made of diamonds. The blade of Grim the Destroyer just bounced off.

“You are revolting!” Sophia yelled, pulling back her foot and kicking the wall, realizing she was running out of options.

“What is going on here?” Hiker Wallace asked at Sophia’s back.

She tensed. Gripped the handle of the axe. Let out a long breath.

“Oh, S. Beaufont, Hiker is coming,” Ainsley said in a loud conspiratorial whisper.

Shaking off the strange desire to laugh, Sophia turned around to find the leader of the Dragon Elite standing squarely in front of her, gazing down with a demanding expression on his face.

“Thanks, Ains,” Sophia said with zero inflection.

“What is the meaning of the blockades at the end of the hallway?” Hiker asked Ainsley.

She pointed down at the broken bits of the wooden chandelier. “There’s construction going on here. You’ll have to go around.”

Sophia was less worried about Hiker coming down this corridor now the portal door had disappeared. What did it matter anyway? So what if he knew? What would he do, fire her? Withhold secrets? The Castle not delivering on its end of the deal had stripped her of her resolve. She really didn’t care if Hiker was pissed. Either way, she still didn’t have any answers, and she’d risked a great deal for nothing.

“I’m not going around,” Hiker grumbled. “And how did the chandelier come down?”

“The Castle tried to kill me,” Sophia muttered, turning her attention back to the wall and attempting another swing. Again, the wall was unrelenting, the blade simply bouncing right off.

“And that’s why you’re trying very poorly to harm it?” Hiker asked, actually sounding amused.

“Oh, this is going to be good,” Ainsley said, snapping her fingers and summoning the high back chair from before. She took a seat, looking to try to get extra cozy before she waved her hand and summoned a bowl of dried dates from the kitchen downstairs.

With Hiker and Sophia both giving her impatient expressions, she waved them on. “Alright. I’m ready. You can continue.”

“What are you doing?” Hiker asked her, irritation heavy in his voice.

“I have a front-row seat to the greatest show this Castle has seen in quite some time,” Ainsley stated, popping a date into her mouth.

“Why are you eating dates?” Sophia had to ask.

“They are the perfect show snack.” Ainsley took another bite.

“No, you’re thinking of popcorn,” Sophia corrected.

“Oh, I probably am, but I don’t have any of that,” Ainsley replied regretfully. “Can you Uber Eats me some? Wait, no, I almost forgot—show. You guys continue. Go on, then.”

Sophia turned her attention to Hiker. “Why is it she can’t remember how she got that scar or why she started working here for the Dragon Elite or really pretty much anything that happened around when mortals couldn’t see magic?”

He rolled his eyes. “Because she’s a daft elf who probably dips into the cooking sherry a bit too much and spends her days having conversations with a stubborn old castle.”

“Yeah, about this ornery old castle,” Sophia said, turning her attention back to the wall. Her adrenaline to assault it with the axe had all but evaporated. Instead, she pulled back her foot and kicked the wall again, not hurting her foot or making any impression on the stone.

“Why is it you’re mad at the Castle?” Hiker asked curiously.

“Because it’s a deceitful creature who runs our lives, taking what it wants and not giving us what we ask for,” Sophia seethed.

Hiker nodded appreciatively. “Now you get where I’m coming from.”

“Yeah, I guess I do,” Sophia muttered, trying to figure out her next course of action.

“It took my books, remodeled my office, stole my clothes, and has pretty much confined me to living in a closet,” Hiker offered, strangely sympathetic.

“Oh, closets,” Ainsley gasped. “Spoiler alert…”

Sophia shot her a punishing look. Hiker gave Ainsley a curious one.

“What’s that about a closet?” Hiker asked the housekeeper.

“Nothing,” Sophia said at once. “She’s obviously munching on dates that have gone bad.”

Ainsley eyed the small dried fruit in her hand. “Oh, that seems about right. I think all my dates have gone bad, which is why I’m here.”

“What is this about closets?” Hiker asked, not giving up on the question.

Sophia shook her head. “Since we both loathe the Castle, can we have Christmas?”

“I’m not following this line of reasoning, but no, no, we can’t,” Hiker replied.

Sophia slumped, thinking she could ask the Castle for The Complete History of Dragonriders for Christmas. What did it matter? Like Ainsley had said, if the Castle wanted her to have something, then she would. If it didn’t, then she wouldn’t. It was as plain and simple as that. For whatever reason, the Castle didn’t want her to have the book. Or maybe it didn’t want her to have it yet.

Sophia turned the new idea over in her head, trying to think of all the little clues the Castle had given her. She knew about The Complete History of Dragonriders because the Castle had given her a copy of The InComplete History of Dragonriders, taking it from Hiker’s collection and not allowing him access to it.

The Castle had sent her on a mission that had not only connected her new home to her old home, but had also made her the protector of the gold token. It held the reset point, giving her a way to glimpse incredibly pivotal moments in history. From there, she’d learned so much about Hiker, Ainsley, Adam, the Dragon Elite, Thad Reinhart, and the House of Fourteen. She knew Hiker used to be a courageous leader.

She knew he saw what no one else did. He’d warned them, and there were so many other things the brief glimpse of history had provided.

With Hiker Wallace staring down at her skeptically and Ainsley chewing nonstop on dates, something crucial occurred to Sophia. The Castle, as deceptive and plotting as it was, might have rhyme to its reason.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

Maybe, she thought, the Castle is waiting for the right moment to give me the book.

The flames of the candles in the sconces lining the corridor grew brighter. It was one of the ways the Castle communicated, often meaning yes.

Sophia directed her attention to Hiker and studied him. Was it possible the Castle wanted him to be a part of her finding The Complete History of Dragonriders, she wondered?

Again, the flames grew, sending more light around the hallway.

Hiker noticed, his eyes sliding to the side. “What’s going on, Sophia?”

“I think I need to tell you the truth,” she said carefully, waiting for a reply from the Castle.

For a third time, and more intensely than the rest, the flames shimmered brighter.

“The truth about what?” Hiker asked, lowering his chin and regarding her with hooded eyes.

“Oh, yes,” Ainsley said, scooting back on her chair. “This is going to be good.”

“Would you get out of here, woman?” Hiker bellowed over his shoulder to her. “Don’t you have some vegan dish you’re going to try to pass off to me as having real meat?”

“No, not today, sir.” Ainsley popped a date into her mouth and chewed. “You’re not going to be at all hungry after this since you’ll have S. Beaufont’s blood all over your hands. I seem to remember you don’t like to eat after killing, but the memory is fuzzy.” She pointed at the bits of chandelier like she was seeing them for the first time. “Oh, someone should really clean that mess up.”

“Yes, someone should,” Hiker seethed. He turned back to Sophia. “What is this thing you need to be honest with me about?”

Before Sophia could answer, the portal door appeared again as if the Castle was trying to help out with the conversation.

“What. Is. That?” Hiker asked, articulating each of the words and spiking them with hostility.

“It’s a door, sir,” Ainsley replied with a snicker in her voice.

“I see that,” he stated. “Why does it appear out of place in the Castle, like…like…”

Sophia knew it would only take him another few seconds to figure it out, and she didn’t think it polite to interrupt. Better if he came by all this on his own.

On cue, Hiker’s eyes widened as the realization dawned on him. “Why does that look like a door from the House of Fourteen?”

“Do you have life insurance, S. Beaufont?” Ainsley asked. “I don’t know what that is, but I read an article about it in one of those magazines you keep in your room.”

“You mean, my diary?” Sophia questioned, remembering she’d said something in passing about the subject, referring to her parents.

“Oh, is that what that is?” Ainsley asked. “I thought it was just really strange stories about a silly girl who makes questionable life decisions.”

“Thanks, Ains,” Sophia said.

Hiker pointed. “The door. Tell me now.”

Sophia sighed. “Okay, so I wanted The Complete History of Dragonriders and knew the Castle had it, so I made a deal with it. I’d do something if it would in return give me the book.”

Hiker’s face gradually shifted to a nice shade of pink as she spoke.

“Anyway,” Sophia continued, trying not to be flustered by his growing anger, “I had to fight Hydra to get this gold token, which gave me access to the reset point, where I found a portal door between the House of Fourteen and the Castle.”

“You what?” Hiker yelled.

“And there it is,” Ainsley said with a delighted giggle. “I told you he wasn’t going to like the idea well before you attempted the task.”

Sophia shot her an angry look. “You didn’t either.”

“Oh, well then, S. Beaufont, Hiker won’t like it if you open a portal between here and the House, just in case you’re wondering.”

“Thanks, Ains,” Sophia muttered.

“You reopened the portal between the Castle and House of Fourteen?” he asked, his voice simmering with frustration.

“’Reopened,’” Sophia mused. “Yeah, that makes sense. So you knew about it?”

“Of course, I know about it,” he spat. “I closed the bloody thing ages ago.”

“Why?” Sophia questioned.

“It’s not important,” he said dismissively. “There’s no reason for the two to be connected anymore. The way I see it, there never was.”

“Well, the Castle disagrees.” Sophia pointed over her shoulder at the portal door. “And after all my efforts, the Castle now refuses to pony up and give me The Complete History.”

At this, Hiker smiled. “As much as I despise this bloody castle sometimes, I agree with it this time. For once, I’m glad the Castle is a wanker who doesn’t deliver on its promises.”

“Why is that?” Sophia asked, still holding onto the axe.

“Because the book doesn’t belong to you, and there’s zero reason you need to have it,” he fired back.

“Is it because it’s hiding secrets you want to stay buried?”

“It shouldn’t matter,” he replied. It was a standoff.

“Well, it does matter because we as the Dragon Elite can’t do our job if we don’t know what’s going on or the history,” Sophia reasoned.

“You as the Dragon Elite aren’t doing anything to help our mission because you’re off searching for things that don’t concern you,” Hiker argued.

“I wouldn’t be doing that if you would just be honest,” Sophia stated. “I know you’re hiding something. The Castle knows it.”

Hiker laughed. “You think the Castle wants you to know the history? If it did, you would. There’s a reason it isn’t giving you the book. And—”

“Sorry to interrupt your lovely chat,” Ainsley cut in. “But I think you all need to see something.”

The pair of them swung around, following the direction the housekeeper was pointing. On the opposite wall from the portal door appeared another one. This door was arched like most of the rest in the Castle.

It shimmered for a moment before becoming solid.

“I’m not going through that door,” Ainsley joked. “The last time I went through a magical door that appeared out of nowhere, I found myself in this damn castle with a never-ending contract.”

“What?” Sophia asked the housekeeper.

She shrugged. “I mean, that’s how I remember it, but the details are murky at best.”

Sophia shook this off and refocused on the door. She knew she’d done it. Whatever the Castle wanted her to do, she had. It had just given her the path to The Complete History of Dragonriders.

The problem was, it had also given it to Hiker Wallace, who she knew wanted the book just as badly as she did—to keep for himself. The glint of mischief that flashed in his eyes when he looked at her told Sophia he would do just about anything to beat her to the book.

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

Moving faster than Sophia had ever seen him, Hiker darted forward as he held his arm out to block her path. He pushed her back, not hard, but enough to slow her progress as he took the lead to the newly illuminated door.

In one stride he was at the door and pulling on the handle, which appeared to be locked. Sophia tried to get around him, but he kept shoving her back.

“Use the axe!” Ainsley suggested.

Sophia hadn’t realized she was still carrying Grim the Destroyer and dropped the axe. She jumped to the side and watched as Hiker pulled the door handle, trying to get it to turn.

“Come on, you blasted Castle,” he growled, shaking his head. “Don’t you play with me now.”

“I don’t think it wants you in there,” Ainsley sang, utterly entertained by the whole thing.

Finally, Hiker took a step back and released the door handle. “That’s fine. As long as no one else can get in there, where I suppose it’s keeping The Complete History of Dragonriders.”

“It is indeed,” Ainsley affirmed, crossing her legs and leaning back.

Hiker flashed her a murderous expression. “What else do you know, woman?”

Ainsley covered her mouth and giggled like a little girl. “Oh, now, you know I can’t tell you anything that would remotely be of help to you.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I do know that about you.”

With Hiker’s attention still on Ainsley, Sophia stole her chance and darted forward to grab the door handle before he could push her back again. He reached for her when her fingers wrapped around the handle.

He gave her a threatening expression but then shook his head. “It’s locked, Sophia. Get over it and move on. This isn’t worth your time or attention.”

She pretended to consider his words for a moment. Feigned resignation. Took a step away from the door, taking her hands off the handle.

“Good, I’m glad you’re listening to rea—”

Sophia interrupted Hiker as she leapt forward again and grabbed the handle with a defiant expression on her face. She held the handle in her fingers and Hiker’s determined gaze with her eyes.

Worry crossed his face before he shrugged it off and took a step away, apparently tired of this game.

With her gaze still on the leader of the Dragon Elite, Sophia turned her fingers, and the door handle rotated in her grasp.

“Oh, talk about a twist I didn’t see coming,” Ainsley commented, leaning forward. “The door opened for Sophia!”

Hiker’s eyes widened. “Don’t do it, Sophia!”

She froze, realizing she was seconds away from being tossed to the side by the Viking-sized man only a few feet away. Lowering her chin, Sophia kept her hand on the handle.

She drew a breath and wordlessly put a shield between her and Hiker, then prayed silently.

As the large man dove for her, Sophia yanked the door open.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Hiker hit an invisible wall as she darted into the darkened room.

She knew the shield wouldn’t stand up to Hiker long, and he got through it just as she yanked the door closed.

Sophia stepped back, less concerned about what was lurking in the darkness of the cramped room than if the leader for the Dragon Elite could get through the door and murder her.

The door handle jerked but didn’t rotate.

Letting out the breath she’d been holding, Sophia relaxed. Hiker couldn’t get through the door.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

Banging erupted immediately.

“Get back out here, Sophia Beaufont!” Hiker yelled, his voice making the door shake. “That’s an order!”

Sophia turned to take in the small space. The ceilings were low and covered in cobwebs. The paint was peeling on the walls, and there were no windows to illuminate the room. The only light came from a single lantern sitting in the middle of the floor, and beside it was a large leather-bound book covered in a thick layer of dust.

“Can you hear me?” Hiker exclaimed, continuing to beat on the door.

“I think the dead can hear you,” Ainsley joked. She was probably doubled over laughing from witnessing all the antics.

“Open up this door right now and give me that book!” Hiker bellowed.

Sophia glanced around the room, looking for options. She guessed she’d have to sit down right there and read the book, which might take her a fortnight based on the size. Hopefully, the Castle would feed her and maybe renovate the space with a bathroom.

“DON’T YOU READ THAT BOOK!” Hiker yelled.

Sighing, Sophia shook her head. It was going to be really difficult to concentrate with Hiker going on.

“I’m warning you, Sophia,” he continued. “If you don’t get out here, you’re done with Dragon Elite. I’ve never been so serious. You’ll be out for good!”

Sophia didn’t always take Hiker seriously, but right then, she did. Whatever was in this book, he didn’t want her to find out, and although she wanted to know the information, she didn’t want it more than her position with the Dragon Elite. She knew Hiker was hiding something. He had already hidden the fact that Thad Reinhart had been a dragonrider. That secret wasn’t the worst, so she reasoned whatever else he was hiding wasn’t either. She didn’t need to know at the expense of losing her home.

Surrendering, Sophia knelt and reached for The Complete History of Dragonriders.

“Okay, I’m coming out,” she called. Her hands hesitated right before she closed her grasp around the book.

“Good,” Hiker said with a relieved sigh. “And I want the book.”

“What?” Ainsley asked in mock surprise. “You want that book? I had no idea.”

“You shush it, woman,” he grumbled. “Come on, then, get back out here.”

“I’m coming,” Sophia called. “I just have to get the book.”

When her hands wrapped around The Complete History of Dragonriders, three things happened simultaneously.

An electric shock pulsed through her hands, nearly making her drop the book.

The lantern extinguished.

Another door appeared on the opposite side of the room, illuminating the space as it glowed brightly.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

“SOPHIA!” Hiker yelled. “What are you doing?”

Waking from her daze, Sophia shook her head and focused on the new door that had appeared. She glanced over her shoulder at the one she’d come through, where an angry Viking was waiting to take her book and probably still punish her for her insubordination.

“Maybe she fell asleep,” Ainsley offered.

Hiker’s growl echoed through the door. He was madder than hell and probably needed an opportunity to calm down. Sophia reasoned she’d followed the Castle this far, and it had illuminated this new door.

Without hesitating, she strode over to the mysterious door, the large book pressed to her chest.

When her fingers wrapped around the handle, she held her breath and wondered if this one would be locked for her.

She rotated the knob, and to her relief, it turned. Pulling the door back an inch, Sophia hesitated and looked over her shoulder at where she’d come from again.

“Sophia, get out here!” Hiker boomed.

“About that,” she said, her voice much lower. “There’s another doorway that’s just appeared and—”

“Don’t you do it!” Hiker yelled.

“The thing is…” Sophia’s voice trailed away since she was unsure of what to say.

“I told you you’d scare her,” Ainsley offered.

“You did not!” Hiker snarled.

“Oh. Well, if you keep yelling like that, you’ll scare S. Beaufont.”

He beat on the door, making it rattle. “Don’t go through that door! Come here this instant.”

Sophia didn’t want to lose her position with the Dragon Elite, but she wanted answers. And the Castle had provided her with a solution. She couldn’t ignore it.

Letting out a weighty breath, Sophia shook her head. “I have to, Hiker. Please understand.”

“No!” he yelled as she darted through the door, entering a completely different world.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

The Great Library was as breathtaking as Sophia remembered it. Although she had been in the incredible library in the House of Fourteen, she knew this wasn’t it. There was something about the Great Library in Zanzibar that made it different from any other place she’d visited. It had a unique feel, unmatched by any other.

Sophia turned back to the door she’d just come through and found it had shut behind her. She guessed that somehow the Castle had opened a portal to the Great Library. If this stayed, it would make it much easier to get to the library, meaning the dragonriders wouldn’t have to find the Fierce to lead the way and also take them through a dangerous obstacle course.

The tall ceilings of the Great Library rose so high it was hard to follow them all the way. The bright light streaming in through the many windows made Sophia squint. The smell of pages cloaked in dust was the most welcoming scent.

Sophia couldn’t think of a more perfect place to crack open The Complete History of Dragonriders and read all the secrets of Hiker Wallace. She pressed the large volume to her chest, relishing in how well everything had worked out so far.

Coming around a set of shelves, Sophia found the perfect reading corner, complete with large, furry pillows and a cozy bench.

Finally able to let go of the stress of the last several hours, Sophia laid the book on the bench and decided to get comfortable before a long study session.

She was folding herself into place when the large, ancient book flew from its spot and landed in the bony fingers of the librarian of the Great Library.

Sophia’s mouth popped open as she jumped to her feet. “Trinity!”

The skeleton clanked his teeth together, his eye sockets seeming to smile. “Hello, Sophia Beaufont! I see you delivered on your end of the deal and brought me the only copy in existence of The Complete History of Dragonriders.”

“I did, but I was hoping to read it first,” Sophia replied, remembering she’d promised to bring the book straight to Trinity if she should find it, based on a deal they’d made. She had sort of forgotten that part.

“You can totally have the chance to read it,” Trinity said, holding the large book to his chest as he swayed with excitement, his bones making clattering noises. “But first me. Remember our deal.”

“Can’t you simply make a copy of it and give it to me?” Sophia asked.

He shook his skull. “I wish I could, but this is the only book I’ve ever encountered that can’t be copied. That’s why I want a chance to read it cover to cover, and then it will go back to its rightful owners, the Dragon Elite.”

“But—”

“Oh, the rich history,” Trinity interrupted, running his bony fingers over the cover affectionately. “I pride myself on knowing everything, and I do, except about the dragonriders. Thanks to you, I’m about to fill that gap.”

“I see, but maybe we can read it at the same time?” Sophia suggested.

He considered that and then shook his head. “I’m afraid I’ve waited too long for this to share the experience, but I do promise to give the book straight to you when I’m done with it.”

“Which will be?” Sophia asked. “You speed-read, right?”

He shook his head. “I’m not certain how long it will be, but I will want to relish every single word. I know that much.”

She grimaced. “I don’t think that’s necessary. I mean, most of the words are just ‘the,’ ‘and,’ and unimportant pronouns.”

“Oh, but those are my favorites,” he argued.

“And you’ve probably read most of what’s in there when you perused The InComplete History of Dragonriders,” she continued, trying to convince him to give her back the book.

“Regardless, I want to start at the beginning and read all the way to the end so I get the complete experience.”

Sophia slumped in defeat. “Is that so?”

“Yes, and I’d like to have complete quiet, so unfortunately for you, the Great Library is closed.” Trinity pointed in the direction of the door she’d come through. “Isn’t it nice you opened up a nifty portal between the Castle and here? I can’t go through it, but it will make it easier for the dragonriders. I wonder how that portal even came to be. I guess the only way to find out is to read this book.”

Sophia kept trying to find a way to get Trinity to share the book as he ushered her toward the door, his demeanor growing more demanding by the moment.

“Now, you’ll get your book back,” he began when she was pretty much pressed against the portal door. “Keep in mind, the sooner you leave, the sooner you will get it back.”

Regretfully, Sophia nodded and went back through the portal.

She was going to have to face Hiker’s wrath, which would be all the more based on the bad news she had to share with him.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

As Sophia had expected, Hiker was waiting for her when she exited the small room. He halted his pacing and ran his eyes over her, confusion springing to his face when he realized she didn’t have the book.

“Where is it?” he demanded.

Ainsley had apparently gone back to cleaning or found someone else to harass since the chair was back in its place and she was gone.

Sophia pointed over her shoulder and muttered something inaudible, feeling like the groundskeeper, Quiet.

“What was that?” Hiker asked, striding over to her.

She slumped, defeat enveloping her. “I don’t have it.”

“Wasn’t it in there?” he asked, appearing both confused and relieved.

She nodded. “Yes, but I went through the other door, which led—”

“To the Great Library,” he guessed.

“Yeah, how did you know?”

His gaze rose to the ceiling. “Remember, I closed the portals.”

“Oh, right.” She cringed. “Yeah, so I went through and found Trinity. He and I might have made a deal that if I found the book, he got to read it first.”

Hiker actually smiled, relief in his blue eyes. “You didn’t even get to crack it open, did you?”

She shook her head and stuck her hands in her pockets.

“And when he returns it, I’ll ensure it comes straight to me,” Hiker said with confidence.

“That’s your right as the leader of the Dragon Elite,” she replied in a tight voice.

“Oh, you remember I’m still the leader around here, then?”

“Am I fired?” Sophia asked, ready to face the consequences for her action.

Hiker studied her, the smile fading from his face. “No, I guess not since you didn’t actually read the book, but I won’t stand for any more of your rebellious behavior. I might have a long way to go to recover my role as leader, but I am still that.”

“I realize that, sir,” Sophia stated. “I’m sorry.”

“Are you?” Hiker asked.

“Yes. It’s just, the Castle and Papa Creola keep leading me in different directions,” Sophia admitted.

“I get that.” Hiker sounded sympathetic. “I know they have agendas that aren’t congruent with mine. You might consider you are a pawn in all this.”

“Do you think so? Or is it maybe whatever you’re hiding, it’s time to uncover?” Sophia dared to ask. She had little to lose at this point. It would take Hiker a century to get over her behavior.

“I get you think knowing all the history is important, but it isn’t,” Hiker argued. “Not for you or Ainsley or any of the other riders. I made that decision a long time ago, and you’d do well to respect it.”

“I can, sir,” Sophia said. “I will quit asking you about it or searching for answers. I won’t even read The Complete History even if Trinity gives me the book directly. I’ll turn it over to you.”

Hiker nodded proudly. “Good. That’s how it should be. Now, I want you out on the Expanse. You’ll train for the rest of the day, and tomorrow you’ll report to my office for an adjudicator mission. Is that clear?”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, sir. Very much so.”

“Very well, off with you, then,” he said, waving her toward the stairs.

She hustled off before pausing and turning back to the leader of the Dragon Elite. “One last thing, sir?”

He lowered his chin and scowled at her. “What?”

“I get that you have your reasons for keeping secrets,” she began, her confidence building as she spoke. “I just wonder if you’re hiding things to protect the Dragon Elite and the world at large, or…”

“Or what?” he growled.

She shrugged. “Or are you hiding them to protect yourself?”

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

Hiker didn’t answer Sophia’s question. When he stormed off in the other direction, she knew she’d been formally dismissed from his presence.

Head down, she dragged herself out to the Expanse for training, feeling demoralized.

She was surprised to find the grounds buzzing with activity. Lunis, Bell, and Simi were training by the Cave. Evan was riding Coral through the cloudy sky, and Wilder was practicing his combat skills. Mama Jamba sat on a bale of hay, her nose in a book called Death Becomes Her.

“So, what happened?” Wilder asked as she approached. “Did you get the Castle to cooperate?”

She pulled her mouth to the side, watching as Mama Jamba glanced up briefly from her book, obviously eavesdropping. “Yeah, sort of, and then I got outplayed.”

“It’s better this way, sweetheart,” Mama Jamba called from the other side of the combat area.

Sophia nodded, finding it hard to see any silver lining just yet. “Yeah, I’m sure you’re right.”

Wilder laughed. “She is Mother Nature. I don’t think she’s ever been wrong.”

“There was the time I made dodo birds,” Mama Jamba said, raising her book again and reading. She dropped it suddenly, a thought occurring to her. “Oh, and Florida.”

Sophia wanted to laugh, but her heart just wasn’t in it. “What are you working on right now?” she asked the other dragonrider.

Wilder’s eyes slipped to the side. “I wish I could tell you, but Subner swore me to secrecy.”

“That’s right, more secrets. Oh, how I love them,” Sophia said. “Well, maybe you’ll at least spar with me. Hiker sent me out to train, and I really shouldn’t have put it off this long.” Her expectant gaze drifted to Mama Jamba. “Unless you think…”

The woman with huge silver hair and pink lips smiled. She pointed to something behind Sophia. “Well, actually, Quiet can tell us right now if you should commence training.”

“Right, and why is he in charge of such things?” Sophia asked.

“Well, naturally because he’s in charge of the grounds,” Mama Jamba stated.

“Naturally, Sophia,” Wilder said, elbowing her in the side. “Don’t you know anything about how these things work?”

“Obviously, I don’t,” Sophia grumbled as the gnome approached from the Castle.

“Quiet, my love, do you think we’re ready for Sophia to continue her training?” Mama Jamba asked when he got near.

He replied, his message inaudible to most. Mama Jamba understood it.

“Well, there you go,” she said, pursing her lips and raising her book back up to her nose.

“There you go, Sophia,” Wilder said, continuing to laugh.

“Actually, can you interpret, Mama Jamba?” Sophia asked. “I didn’t catch all that. Well, none of it, really.”

“You didn’t?” she questioned, acting surprised. “Oh, well, he said you should definitely throw yourself into training after the first of the year. We are ready for it. First, you’re to go to Hiker’s office. He wants to see you pronto.”

“He said all that?” Sophia questioned, thinking the few seconds the gnome had talked couldn’t have been long enough for him to say all that.

“Yes, and he also told me it’s time to name the new sheep,” Mama Jamba said.

“You name the sheep?” Sophia questioned. “All of them?”

Wilder laughed. “How heartless are you. Of course, Mama Jamba names the sheep. They have feelings, you know.”

She gave him an angry scowl. “Would you shush it?”

“I name all my creatures, dear,” Mama Jamba stated, “but only after I’ve had a chance to get to know them. Some I know before they are born, like you, my children. But the sheep, well, I wait until they’ve chosen a religious affiliation so their name fits them.”

Sophia wanted to laugh; she thought Mama Jamba was pulling her leg. When the old woman’s expression didn’t change, she had to chalk it up to another absurdity of the Gullington. She leaned over and whispered to Wilder, “Did you know the sheep chose a religious affiliation?”

He gave her a mock expression of offense. “Of course! Simi will only eat the atheists.”

She narrowed her eyes, instinctively knowing he was lying. “You’re so full of it.”

He leaned over, giggling in her ear. “I didn’t even know the sheep were named. For some reason, all the secrets of this place seem to come out when you’re around.”

“Speaking of secrets,” Mama Jamba said, not taking her eyes off her book, able to hear them perfectly even though they were whispering, “Hiker’s office, Sophia.”

She blinked, looking at the gnome and the old woman. “I was just with him. What could he possibly want? Maybe to berate me some more?”

Quiet muttered, again something inaudible.

Mama Jamba nodded. “I agree completely.”

“Me too,” Wilder said, puffing out his chest and pretending he understood what they were talking about.

Sophia slapped him on the arm. “Oh, would you stop it?”

“Never,” he said with a wink.

Sophia’s gaze darted back to Quiet, and suddenly she remembered him from the reset point at the Castle. She recalled him looking directly at her and telling her to “Go home.” There was something very strange about the groundskeeper, and if anyone was keeping secrets, it was him. Right now, she had to go talk to the Viking and hope whatever he had to say to her didn’t involve the phrase, “Get out.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE

“Come in,” Hiker said when Sophia neared the threshold to his office. She stopped in the doorway, noticing the office was even smaller than before. The sofa had disappeared as well as the desk since there was absolutely no room for them. The tiny window that had been on the opposite wall was gone. The most surprising thing was, the Dragon Elite Globe was missing.

There were only the shelves and a few other items on the floor where Hiker stood. The space resembled the small room where Sophia had found the book.

“You’ll forgive me if I don’t come in. I don’t know where to stand,” she said, leaning in the doorway, not knowing where she’d fit if she did enter.

He nodded.

“So, the Castle…” Sophia looked at the small area.

“Yeah, it remodeled again,” he muttered.

“Because?” she questioned.

“I’ve been thinking…” Hiker began, his eyes intense. “Really thinking about things I don’t usually allow myself to contemplate.”

He seemed different from a little while ago when she left him, like he’d jumped into a time warp and gone through an evolution.

“That sounds serious,” she suggested, sort of wishing there was a place to stand in his office. She felt awkward hanging out in the doorway.

Hiker took a step like he was about to start pacing and then halted. There was no space for it. Resigned, he turned to face her. “I have something to tell you. I mean, I realize I don’t have to tell you anything. You are entitled to none of it, but I think the Castle wants me to. I think this is what it’s all been about.”

“I do love a good riddle, sir,” Sophia began, “but can you be more specific?”

“Sophia, the other riders have been here for hundreds of years,” Hiker started. “The Castle never led them on these missions to find my book. It didn’t show them Adam’s room. Every rider is unique in their own way, but you? Well, I think your mission is…more important in some ways.”

“Sir?” Sophia asked, confusion in her voice. “Please excuse me, but I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

He ran his hands through his beard, seeming to wrestle internally with something. “There is something about you, Sophia, that is changing everything. Things that have stayed buried for a long time aren’t anymore. You brought back Mama, and although I love that woman, along with her came problems I can’t hide from anymore.”

“You mean, Thad Reinhart?” Sophia guessed.

He nodded. “He’s gotten too powerful, and it’s all my fault.”

“Because you thought you killed him and didn’t?” she asked.

Hiker shook his head. “No, because I was supposed to kill him and didn’t. I failed on purpose.”

“You what?” Sophia exclaimed.

He hung his head. “Well, I think it was more subconscious than anything, but looking back, I didn’t really try, not like I should have.”

“Didn’t you say the Dragon Elite leveled his castle with Thad in it? That sounds like trying,” Sophia offered.

“It does,” he replied. “I also knew Thad was in the basement where he would probably be safe. It gets worse.”

Sophia didn’t know how it could. Hiker had allowed a bad man to live, but for what reason.

“Even when we bombed his Castle,” he continued, “I knew he wasn’t dead. I thought he’d wither and fade without his dragon, but deep down inside, I’ve known for quite some time Thad wasn’t dead, that he was out there and alive.”

“How could you know, sir?” Sophia asked, her attention piqued.

Hiker faced her directly, his sober gaze hanging on her. “Sophia, I’m going to tell you something that has far-reaching implications. Only Quiet and Mama know it, but I realize now, everyone needs to, and it starts with you.”

“Why, sir?” Sophia asked.

“Because if it wasn’t for you, none of this would change,” he reasoned. “And also, you and I are a lot more alike than we are different.”

“What?” she questioned.

“Sophia, Thad Reinhart is forever connected to me. I often knew in the past where he was or what he was doing, or even now, I know he’s alive and growing more powerful,” Hiker admitted slowly. “He is my twin brother.”

Sophia blinked at the leader of the Dragon Elite. She didn’t understand the implications of this confession, although it seemed very important.

“Mama said she wasn’t making anymore twin dragonriders after us, but then you came along,” Hiker stated.

“Oh, yeah,” Sophia said. She usually forgot she was a twin. “But Jamison died at birth.”

“Yes, which explains why you are so powerful,” Hiker said almost dismissively.

“What?” Sophia asked.

He sighed. “When there are two, they both are as powerful as normal magicians. However, when one dies, the power they own transfers to the other, making the other more powerful. This used to be common knowledge, but then twins began to learn this and would murder each other.”

Sophia gasped in shock. “That’s horrible.”

Hiker nodded. Gulped. “I agree. It was a really dark part of the magician’s history, and that’s why many don’t know the information anymore.”

“I inherited Jamison’s power,” Sophia said, computing the implications of what she’d learned.

“Yes,” Hiker affirmed.

“Why wouldn’t you want Mama to have twin dragonriders anymore?”

“Because twins as dragonriders go a step further, but I’m not entirely sure why,” Hiker began. “Only the angels above do. When a twin is chosen as a dragonrider, the other is automatically chosen by a different dragon. If one magnetizes, the other will too. Maybe to model the light and dark of the world, or to mirror yin and yang, one is always inherently good and the other one bad.”

The laugh that spilled out of Sophia’s mouth seemed abrupt and then rude. She covered her mouth. “Wait, do you think I’m bad?”

He shook his head. “It’s obvious you aren’t. If your twin had survived, he would have been, though. I’m certain of that.”

A cold chill ran down Sophia’s back. She couldn’t fathom that the twin she’d never known and always thought of so fondly would have been evil. So many fantasies about having Jamison to play with had always taken up her childhood. She’d been sure if she’d only had him, then her childhood wouldn’t have been so lonely, but now she wasn’t so sure.

Jamison would have been bad.

Then it hit Sophia hard. Her mouth popped open. “Thad is the bad twin.”

Hiker nodded, his eyes red and full of regret. “I’m afraid so, and I knew he wasn’t dead all these years because I can feel him. Worse yet, I knew he was growing powerful and taking over, or at least I knew on a subconscious level.”

“Your connection to him is how you knew he was up to something horrible just before the dark ages,” Sophia said mostly to herself as she remembered the memory from the reset point.

“What?” Hiker asked.

“You warned the House of Fourteen about the magitech,” she explained. “It wasn’t because you had intel like Adam, it was because you could sense something about Thad. You two have a connection like all twins do, and therefore you share information.”

“I don’t know where you get your information, but yes, that’s correct.”

Sophia explained about the gold token and the reset point and everything she’d seen.

“Then you probably want to know what happened to change everything that night,” Hiker began, regret in his voice. “The battle was supposed to be swift. Thad’s numbers were low. We were strong. He had one advantage over me, and he knew it.”

Sophia sucked in a breath. She knew not to interrupt, but the silence between them was almost too much.

Finally, Hiker said, “I knew long ago I needed to kill my brother, but I couldn’t do it. And he knew that better than anyone.”

And there it was. Hiker had hesitated when his greatest enemy had opposed him. He’d allowed evil to survive when his job was to fight it.

“This was why Adam took out Ember, Thad’s dragon, when it should have been me,” Hiker continued. “Adam was trying to stop Thad, but instead, he killed the dragon. None of it would have happened if I had been willing to stop my twin. Adam knew I couldn’t harm my brother, no matter what he did. Later, when the final battle was almost over, it was up to me to take down the leader of the Rogue Riders. I hesitated, and Thad did what he did best and took the advantage. He came in to take me out, delivering an evil blow.”

“He was going to kill you,” Sophia guessed.

“Yes, but I didn’t fight him. I couldn’t. Only one person was willing to do that for me.” Hiker sucked in a breath and gave Sophia the most pained expression she’d ever seen on anyone’s face.

“Who was it, sir?” Sophia asked, although she felt she already knew. “Who fought Thad for you?”

“It was Ainsley,” Hiker admitted. “She saved my life.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY

“Ainsley jumped in front of the attack meant to kill me,” Hiker continued, “and it nearly destroyed her. It is because of her I stand before you now. She paid the ultimate price for her bravery. The attack didn’t kill her; the Castle saw to that. However, it wiped her memory, and nothing I’ve ever done has ever been enough to recover it.”

Now she knew.

Sophia understood so much. Hiker’s regret. His inability to take proper action against Thad Reinhart. Why Ainsley had the scar, and why she couldn’t remember so much. It also told her something only those looking between the lines would know.

“She must have loved you very much,” Sophia said softly.

Hiker’s head jerked up. “No. We were associates. Maybe friends, but that’s it. Why would you say that? She was an advisor for the Dragon Elite.”

Sophia smirked. “Sir, if I may, one only risks their life like that for someone they love deeply. Maybe you didn’t know about her heart, but it is the only reasonable explanation for her actions.”

He shook his head adamantly. “It wasn’t like that. We were on the battlefield. Negotiations were going to commence. I knew I needed to kill Thad. I knew he’d never face his punishment as he hadn’t when he tried to flee the first time when Adam tried to stop him and accidentally killed Ember. It all happened so fast. He threw a curse meant for me. Ainsley jumped in front of it. I tried to deflect. It worked, but not well enough. Thad fled, and Ainsley paid the price for my cowardice.”

“Not being able to kill your twin isn’t such a bad thing,” Sophia reasoned.

“It is when he’s the worst human being, capable of so much corruption,” Hiker said, stomping. “And now he’s back, and I know what needs to be done, but doing it, well…”

“You have your demons to face first,” Sophia said. “Are you going to tell Ainsley the truth?”

His eyes cut to her. “I can’t.”

“But sir, you said you’d tell the others the truth,” she argued.

“I meant about Thad,” Hiker stated. “I didn’t know you’d seen the past—the portion about Ainsley.”

“She deserves to know.”

Hiker pulled his beard. “I can’t. Even if I did, I’m certain she’d just forget again. Anything connected to that part of the past, she won’t remember. It was the only way, I’m guessing, the Castle was able to save her from a curse which would have otherwise killed her. She had to forget it all.”

“Ainsley hasn’t always been the housekeeper for the Castle,” Sophia mused.

“No,” Hiker answered. “She was once a powerful strategist for the elves and one of the most trusted advisors of the Dragon Elite. After the incident, it was clear she couldn’t leave the Castle on a long-term basis. If she does, she grows confused and gets sick. She must always live within these walls or she’ll perish.”

“But she’s a housekeeper,” Sophia argued. “That can’t be the life she wanted.”

“And it’s not the one I wanted for her!” Hiker boomed. “What choice did I have in any of this?”

Sophia didn’t answer, but she hoped her defiant expression said enough.

“I get this is all my fault,” he said in a hushed voice a moment later. “If I’d stopped Thad, this never would have happened. Now he’s back, and another war is brewing. I feel it. I know he’s got many plans for corruptions which have already been set in motion.” He thrust his hands into his hair on either side of his head. “I-I-I lost my confidence that day, Sophia. And all these years since, I’ve been…”

“Holding it together,” Sophia said, finishing his sentence. She suddenly saw Hiker Wallace so clearly. She was grateful for the opportunity to see him at the reset point in the House of Fourteen. It gave her a glimpse of the leader that brought all this together. He had once been a competent leader, leading the Dragon Elite, the most powerful magical group on Earth, to greater heights. Being pitted against his twin had nearly ruined him. Sophia couldn’t imagine having to fight one of her siblings. It would probably break her too.

“Sir,” Sophia continued, realizing Hiker was still processing his confession, “I know you failed in the past to stop Thad, but I believe the experience has taught you something valuable. And you have us. We will help you. Together, I think we can win this; stop Thad once and for all and preserve this Earth for future generations.”

“Thank you,” he said quietly. “This is when I remind you our numbers are small and Thad has built an empire and an army.”

“We have strategy,” she argued. “We have each other. And I want to believe being good makes us more powerful.”

A small smile rose to his eyes. “I want to believe you’re right.”

“What now?” she asked.

“I tell the others what we’re up against,” Hiker promised. “Once you all know, I will be back into a position of accountability. And we prepare. We build our reputation as adjudicators. We rise up. I suspect Thad will come at us with everything he has. All he’s ever wanted was my demise.”

“So he could have the power you share as twins,” Sophia guessed.

Hiker nodded. “And we are the dichotomy. Good versus evil. He represents everything I oppose. He’d rather this Earth perish than be at peace.”

“Then we will stop him,” Sophia said with conviction.

“No,” Hiker argued. “This time, I have to do things right. When it gets to that point, it needs to be me. I have to be the one to stop my brother, and I can’t hesitate. Otherwise, I’m certain everything will be lost for good this time. You don’t get a third chance to do things right.”

Sophia sucked in a breath. “Okay, then we will help you prepare.”

“Thank you.” He smiled faintly.

“Thank you for telling me this.”

He glanced at her. “It was what you said about hiding secrets to protect myself. I’d been telling myself for the longest time I needed to hide the truth to protect the Dragon Elite. To protect my men…I mean, you all. To protect the world from an evil I didn’t know how to fight.”

He worked his lips, wrestling internally. “When you said that, I realized I didn’t want to face the truth. I didn’t want you to know my secrets and weaknesses because then I’d have to deal with them, which is how it should be. So there it is. Those are the things I’ve kept from you. If you had the book, you’d find out on your own.”

Sophia was about to say something, but the explosion of events that happened right then cut her off. Before their eyes, Hiker’s office shifted suddenly, expanding, furniture materializing, a row of windows taking shape across the far wall and books filling the shelves on the walls.

The leader of the Dragon Elite rotated and watched as the transformation happened. When he completed a circle, he blinked at the space in awe. His gaze finally centered on Sophia, astonishment heavy in his eyes.

“I knew it,” he whispered.

“The Castle…” Her voice trailed away.

“It was punishing me for keeping secrets,” Hiker admitted. “When you and I argued about the book, I had an inkling of what it wanted me to do. It wanted me to confess, and now that I have, it has given me back that which I held dear.”

Hiker reached out and ran his fingers over the Elite globe. “Every leader of the Dragon Elite has led from this office with the tools I once had.” He brought his gaze up and ran it affectionately over the hundreds of books lining the shelves, an array of muted colors. “The Castle was trying to tell me I wasn’t being the leader you all deserved.”

“You are now because you know what you have to do,” Sophia confirmed. “And you know you can’t run from it anymore.”

Hiker’s blue eyes shone across the space as he nodded. “Yes, Thad Reinhart, my twin brother, must die, and only by my hands.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE

Everything lately had been about books for Sophia. She figured it made sense, though, since they had always been her most steady friend—her companion when she couldn’t show the world who she was.

She and Hiker weren’t so different. They were both twins. They both had secrets. Sophia was powerful from a young age, having magic before children should. Still, she knew what it was like to hide, as Hiker had done.

And now, she understood exactly why she’d come into her magic so early on in life. It was because of Jamison. Having lost her twin at birth transferred his power to Sophia. It confounded her how different her life would have been if he had lived.

They would have both gone on to become dragonriders. One of the five shimmering eggs in the Cave would probably have magnetized to Jamison. He wouldn’t have joined the Dragon Elite, as she had. If what Hiker had said was true, he would have gone away on his own and pursued plans of a selfish nature like Thad and Logan and other dragonriders who hadn’t been cut out for the Elite.

It was strange to be relieved for the first time in her life her twin was dead. She couldn’t imagine having to kill him, as Hiker would have to do with Thad. All of this suddenly begged the question of why twins who were dragonriders were divided as good and evil.

It must have to do with the dragons, Lunis offered, talking in Sophia’s head.

There is nothing in the collective consciousness of the dragons that explains it, she questioned.

Not that I’m aware of, he stated.

I feel like we’re on the precipice of learning a lot of why things work the way they do for the dragons and their riders, Sophia said, pausing outside Liv’s apartment and holding the small wrapped package to her chest.

I think you’re right, he offered. Something opened up with Hiker’s confession.

Just imagine when he tells the others, she stated.

I have a feeling it will change very little, he said. I think you and I completing training will change everything, though.

Why do you think that?

Because of something Mama Jamba said to me the other day, he replied.

Oh? she questioned curiously. What is that?

Well, when you were having your conversation with Hiker, he began, Mama Jamba told me to put everything into our training.

Well, that doesn’t mean much, Sophia contemplated.

Yeah, but then she said, “Completing your training will change everything.” Lunis snickered.

Sophia rolled her eyes. You’re so clever with your remarks and how you time them.

Aren’t I, though, he said, sounding proud of himself. You know what the key to good comedy is?

Wha—

Timing, he interrupted.

Sophia giggled. You should go into standup comedy, she joked.

Can you just imagine? he asked. A dragon up on a stage, telling jokes about things like how we’re depicted so poorly in films. The stereotype of angry dragons is giving us a bad rap. Lunis’ voice took on the tone of a comedian leading into a joke. Why do the dragons in Game of Thrones have to be so hostile? Sure, we roast those we don’t like and have claws for days, but so does every diva in LA.

Ba-dum-DUM, Sophia said, shaking her head. You will have to work on your jokes.

Yeah, I’m not quitting my day job just yet.

Good, she said, stopping by the door, her excitement building. Okay, I’m ringing off. I have to see a Warrior about a thing.

Tell her I said to brush her hair, Lunis joked.

Liv loves it when people tell her that, Sophia said.

And by love, you mean, she loathes it.

Exactly, Sophia said, grabbing the handle and pushing the door open. She was looking forward to what she got to do next.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-TWO

Sophia loved the House of Fourteen. The Castle was her home—hopefully, her forever home if it was up to her. Yet there was something about Liv’s apartment that held an inexplicable comfort for her.

Just entering the once tiny studio apartment filled Sophia’s heart with nostalgia. Liv and Clark had renovated the space to be quite expansive with multiple bedrooms, a large balcony, and multiple places for entertaining, which Liv said she didn’t like to do. Sophia knew better. There was nothing her sister liked better than to have her friends all around her and the opportunity to make them smile.

The smell of vanilla and lavender hit Sophia’s nose, instantly reminding her of her sister.

“Soph, is that you?” Liv called from the living room. “Get in here and tell Clark he needs a new hairstyle.”

Sophia giggled as she came around the corner to find her siblings cuddled up next to one another on the sofa.

“Don’t you think he’d look good with a mohawk?” Liv asked tousling Clark’s short blond hair.

He yanked back, grimacing at her. “No, I’ve already told you I’m not changing styles.”

“You’ve been wearing that same hairstyle since you were born,” Liv argued. “I think you’re overdue for a change.”

“I’m not a person who does change,” he said, trying to fix his hair as he looked at his reflection in the glass of a picture on the wall beside him.

“That reminds me,” Sophia began. “Lunis says ‘hi’ and that you should brush your hair, Liv.”

She smirked. “Tell Burn-a-dette he needs to mind his own business and get his own jokes. That’s Bermuda Lauren’s line.”

“Actually, I think Lunis is working on new material right now.” Sophia shook her head. “I’m afraid it’s probably going to get a bunch of tomatoes thrown at him.”

Liv patted the sofa beside her. “Come sit. Tell me why you’re here, not that I’m complaining. I thought we were doing Christmas festivities tomorrow. I don’t have your gift yet.”

“That’s okay.” Sophia took the spot next to Liv, cuddling close.

“No, it’s not,” Liv argued. “I mean, how hard is it to fix up a 3D printer that can create another 3D printer?”

“You just told her what her gift is,” Clark admonished.

“No, I didn’t,” Liv stated. “I told her I needed a 3D printer that could create a 3D printer, which is how Alicia is going to get me her gift.”

“Which is?” Clark demanded.

“A 3D printer,” Liv admitted. “It’s all very complicated, but there you go, Soph. You did ask for one. It’s just, making one from scratch would take time, so I suggested Alicia tweak her fancy-dancy 3D printer so it can make us another one. It’s working on it, but it is no Santa’s elf. You might not have it until Valentine’s Day.”

Sophia smiled. “I’m good with that. It’s the thought that counts.”

“Well, speaking of thoughts,” Liv began, “I was thinking that for Christmas—”

“I actually can’t come tomorrow,” Sophia interrupted, suddenly feeling small.

“You can’t?” Liv and Clark asked in unison.

“No,” Sophia admitted. “Hiker, after much berating, has agreed to let us have Christmas at the Castle. It’s the first time ever.” She sighed fondly. “You should see the decorations. I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.”

“I’d love to see the decorations,” Liv grumbled. “But you live at a place that is called the Elite and doesn’t allow outsiders into it.”

Sophia laughed. “I know. I’d take pictures, but every time I do, the Castle deletes them from my phone. According to Ainsley, it’s not photogenic.”

“You won’t be here for Christmas,” Liv said, disappointment evident in her tone.

“No, but I’m here now.” Sophia extended the package she was holding. “And if the thought is what counts, all the credit goes to Clark. This was his idea.”

Her brother bolted forward, his eyes wide. “You didn’t, Soph?”

She nodded proudly, trying to hold in her excitement. “I did.”

“Didn’t what?” Liv asked, looking at her sister and brother.

“Open it,” Sophia encouraged, pushing the package into her hands. “The thought was Clark’s.”

“What you had to go through to get it…” He shook his head in astonishment.

“I’ll admit it was an ordeal, but I survived, and I’d say there are some souls who are better off for the field trip,” Sophia stated.

Liv took the package and gave her sister a tentative expression. “What is this?”

“There’s only one way to find out,” Clark said, his voice vibrating with excitement.

“Okay,” Liv said, drawing out the word. Carefully, she peeled back the paper, not tearing it as she revealed the book inside.

Her hands began to shake as she turned over their father’s book. “My God! Soph… Clarky… You all…”

Tears filled Liv’s eyes as she opened the cover and read the first line on the first page:

Familia Est Sempiternum.

With a great fondness and wet cheeks, Liv ran her fingers over the words. “I can’t believe you found Daddy’s book.” She looked up, shaking her head in amazement. “What did you have to go through to get this?”

Sophia shrugged. “No worse than what I’ve done to recover other books.”

Liv began to flip through the pages, the tears falling faster now. “His words make it feel like he’s here. This is by far the best present you two could have ever given me.”

Clark leaned over her shoulder and snuggled close to her as he read the pages with her. “He was the wisest man I’ve ever known.”

“I didn’t know him,” Sophia admitted. “Not like you two, but after reading this book, I have to agree. There is magic in those words.”

Liv smiled at her sister. “That’s because his words were full of love, and that is the greatest magic in the world. Never forget that, Soph.”

“I won’t,” Sophia said, wanting to freeze this moment in time forever. The Beaufonts had been through so much. Lost so much. But they loved with such abandonment, refusing to let their traumas harden them; it was like they’d been spelled. Maybe in another life, when magicians were being created, someone did spell them always to be happy, no matter what.

And so, the Beaufonts were created to protect justice and love each other for all of time.

Liv wrapped one arm around her brother and the other around Sophia and pulled them close. “I love you both with all my heart.”

Liv’s affection was contagious, and Sophia found her own cheeks wet with happy tears. “I love you both, no matter what, forever.”

“Familia Est Sempiternum,” Clark said, hugging his sisters with a fierceness that promised never to let them go and always protect them.

That was what the Beaufont children did for each other. The three siblings would never turn on one another, no matter what.

Sophia wanted that for all families, but she knew that wasn’t how the world worked. Without a doubt, she’d die for her siblings. Unfortunately, some would do anything to kill their sisters and brothers because the world was made of good, and with that came the inevitable evil.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-THREE

The Christmas cracker wasn’t a tradition Sophia was familiar with. Apparently, the guys at the Castle weren’t either since Hiker hadn’t allowed such festivities for the Dragon Elite.

She held her side of the cracker and gave Evan a challenging expression.

“I’m going to win this, Smalls,” he threatened.

“You get it’s more about the experience and less about winning, right?” she asked him.

He shook his head. “You have so much to learn, young’un.”

They yanked in unison, the cracker making a loud popping sound as it split apart.

Sophia was left holding the shorter side.

Evan held up the container that held his prize. “Winner!” He pointed in her face. “Loser.”

“So mature,” she said. She shook her head at him as he unfolded the paper hat he found inside the cracker and placed it on his head.

Holiday carols filled the living area, which was exquisitely decorated. The Castle had outdone itself after Hiker had allowed Christmas, filling up every space with flocked garlands and raising a tree covered in red and silver ornaments.

The House of Fourteen was usually incredibly decorated for the holidays, but it paled in comparison to this. Lights twinkled down the banisters of the stairs, and the smell of cinnamon and orange zest greeted Sophia’s nose at every turn.

“Well, how about a consolation present?” Wilder asked, handing Sophia a horribly wrapped medium-sized package.

“Thank you,” she said, blushing. She noticed his brown hair appeared windswept, although Lunis had said Simi hadn’t been out of the Cave all day. She didn’t know what Wilder was up to, but she couldn’t say she wasn’t desperately curious. “I didn’t know we were exchanging presents. I…” She looked around suddenly and grabbed a fork off a tray on a table. “I only got you this fork.”

He grabbed it, pretending to be in awe. “Fork? What’s a fork?”

She smiled at him. “I’ll teach you how to use it.”

He held it to his chest. “My first fork. I’ll treasure it forever. Now open your present, and I’ll teach you how to use it.”

Sophia laughed at the wrapping. “Did you do this yourself?”

“Hey,” he barked. “I can ride a dragon and fight a dozen men at once. I don’t need to be able to gift-wrap.”

She waved him off. “It’s good to be well-rounded.”

Sophia pulled off the paper and immediately knew why he’d had such a challenge wrapping her gift. Most people would have trouble wrapping a grappling hook. “How did you know I wanted this?” she asked, thinking immediately of Liv. Her sister had been the one to give her the idea for the gift.

“Because when you were trying to convince Hiker to let us have Christmas at the Castle, you kept saying, ‘If we don’t celebrate here, how am I going to get a grappling hook?’”

Sophia laughed. “Well, I was hoping he wanted me to have a grappling hook for missions and would give us Christmas for practical reasons.” She held the present to her chest. “I love it, though. Thanks so much. And I’d love lessons on how to use it.”

He held up his fork. “And I love my first eating utensil. Soon you’ll be able to take me to fancy restaurants, not that I’m asking you on a date or anything.”

Sophia shook her head. “You aren’t even ready for a run-down pub yet, so don’t worry. You teach me how to use the grappling hook, and I’ll help you be less of a Neanderthal.”

“It’s a good partnership,” he agreed.

Sophia looked around as Evan played with his prizes from the Christmas cracker and Mahkah and Quiet played a calm game of chess by the fire. It was good to see Mahkah up and around. She hoped this was the last time he was injured for a while. He had a record going at this point.

Everyone looked up from the presents and the festive foods Ainsley had served when Hiker Wallace strode down the stairs into the main area. He was dressed the same, but there was something different about the leader of the Dragon Elite. He appeared lighter. Less troubled.

The riders knew his secret. Everyone had understood, and their allegiance to Hiker was all the stronger for it. Ironically, the thing he thought would make him appear weak to his dragonriders had endeared him to them.

“What, no Father Christmas outfit?” Ainsley asked, carrying a tray of hot cocoa.

Hiker rolled his eyes and shook his head at the housekeeper. There was sympathy in his eyes Sophia realized had always been there, but she’d missed it before. There was more to Ainsley’s and Hiker’s story; she knew it. And like she’d uncovered the other secrets, she planned on figuring out theirs.

Sophia had already decided one of her upcoming missions was to help Ainsley recover her lost memory. She wasn’t sure why, but she wanted that for the shapeshifter. Maybe it would hurt at first, but she hoped in time it healed her and brought her some peace.

“But first, your training,” Mama Jamba said at her shoulder as if she’d been in her thoughts, listening.

“Excuse me?” Sophia asked.

“I agree she needs her memories back,” Mama Jamba said, also wearing one of the paper crowns from the Christmas crackers. She also appeared to have had a few hot-toddies, the whisky making her cheeks flush pink. “But I was right about what I said to Lunis.”

“Completing our training will change everything,” Sophia recited, remembering what her dragon had told her.

“It will save the Dragon Elite, or it will destroy it,” Mama Jamba continued, hiccupping.

“So, no pressure then, right?” Sophia joked.

Mama Jamba placed a comforting arm around Sophia and pulled her in tight. For a girl who couldn’t remember her mother and who’d had few nurturing experiences in her lifetime, she suddenly felt an unconditional love like no other. It was the affection of a mother—unwavering and with an irresistible favor for their child.

“I’m sorry if you feel a lot of weight on your shoulders, my lovely dear,” Mama Jamba said, her Southern accent stronger thanks to the whisky. “And yet, get used to it, because if you survive what comes, the world will rest on your shoulders off and on for a long, long time. The angels and I have put certain balls into motion, and we were hoping you’d kick them around for a few thousand years.”

Sophia gulped, the implications of what Mother Nature was saying staggering.

A few thousand years was a long time to watch over the Earth. And yet, Sophia Beaufont wouldn’t have it any other way.

Whereas some wanted a quiet life, with peace and cuddles, Sophia wanted the opportunity to secure that life for mortals, magicians, elves, gnomes, giants, and all creatures great and small.

She also wasn’t opposed to a few cuddles here and there when the time presented itself. Peace was a nice idea, too.

Feeling grateful as she watched the Christmas festivities around the Castle, Sophia smiled, believing the Dragon Elite were headed in the right direction. They had challenges to face. Enemies who were truly evil. They also had a second chance, a leader who was renewed, and a spirit literally fueled by the essence that created life itself.

To Sophia, those were good odds. She felt she’d chosen the winning team, but only time would tell.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you to you, the reader, for taking the time to read this book. Your support means so much to everyone at LMBPN. We hope you continue to enjoy, allowing us to craft more stories that hopefully enrich and entertain you and your life. That’s always my main goals as the author.

You’re getting future Sarah again, all up in May 2021, writing these installments of the author notes. I’d like to say she’s so much wiser and more mature than Past Sarah who wrote this book 5 in the series in the early part of 2020. I can’t even get that sentence out with a straight face. I’m pretty certain that I’m regressing. I actually had an argument with the Scotsman about who was more mature. I’m pretty sure it’s him even though he’s younger. I call myself a ninja, do cartwheels in the park and write about a talking dragon that tells bad dad jokes. Honestly, I think that my nine year old is more mature than me.

Right now, I’m trying to decide if I should tell you insights about writing the book or how I antagonized a newbie nurse who tried to take my blood this week. One is relevant to the book and the other one just plain entertaining. Not only am I immature, but I’m totally random. I’ll go with the first. Stay tuned to find out if I circle back around to the nurse story.

I remember back in the day when Mike and I were crafting the Beaufont world, he read one of the outlines I’d put together. In my outlines and in life, I think people are in my brain and can just read in between the lines so I constantly leave out relevant details. Often I’ll be telling a story and forget to mention something important, and when I get the all-too-often confused expression, I’m like, “Oh, I didn’t say that? Well, I thought it.”

Same thing happens with the outlines because they are pretty bare bones. Michael, who has really helped me to learn the craft of writing urban fantasy, read an early outline in either this or the Liv Beaufont series and said, “I worry that this is too high fantasy with Father Time and Mother Nature and all the magical creatures.” The key to urban fantasy, I’ve learned after a few trials, is magic in the real modern (urban) world. I then informed MA, “Oh, sorry, I should have included the fact that Father Time is named Papa Creola and runs a pawn shop. And Mother Nature is Mama Jamba and wears a velour track suit and has ‘Big Dallas’ hair.”

When I was crafting those characters for the universe, I really wanted to have a unique spin. Hopefully I achieved it. Many times I think of Mother Nature as this tree trunk of a lady with vines for hair who smells like spring. I thought it would be more fun if she was sneaky and conniving and only ate pancakes. She’s one of my favorite characters. Father Time, who we’ll see more of as the series progresses, is fun as a reluctant hippie because he regenerated as an elf. Anyway, I hope you enjoy the take on these legendary characters.

Okay, now for the nurse story, which does relate to writing. You see, I’m working on book 4 in the Inscrutable Paris Beaufont series right now, that’s the one about fairy godmother college. Look for it next after reading this one as it takes place directly after book 24 in the Sophia series.

Anyway, per usual, I’m running straight up against the deadline with a boatload of words to do in a short period of time. I’ll do it. No matter what!

But this week, I had my annual doctor’s appointment. I just needed her to sign off on my prescriptions which requires a simple blood test. Then I could get back to my desk and write. So I kept saying, “Let’s get this over with! Chop! Chop!”

The doctor could see what a rush I was in but encouraged me to go to the lab for my blood work instead of doing it in the office right then. I was like, “Nope! Send the nurse in here. Chop! Chop!”

My doctor was super reluctant and she was like, “How are your veins?”

“Great! Send her in here! Chop! Chop!”

I quickly learned why the doctor was hesitant. The nurse was brand new and not skilled at drawing blood yet. So this young girl is nervous and sweating, all preparing to take my blood. The conversation went like this.

Shaking, the nurse said, “Are you afraid of needles?”

Impatiently, I replied, “No, are you?”

Trying to make light of the situation and fearful for my good writing arm getting stabbed, I said, “Is this your first time doing this?”

She gave me a horrified look.

Newbie Nurse started to draw my blood after stabbing me a few times and she looked faint.

Still shaking, she said, “Do you feel dizzy?”

“No, do you?” I retorted.

The woman didn’t laugh. Instead she said, “Do you need some juice? Do you need to lie down?”

“No, do you?”

This nurse was so done with me after that. And that was fine because I survived and got back to write my words. However, I realize now that when I kept saying, “Let’s do this! Chop! Chop!” The universe heard, “Stab! Stab!”

And that’s all she wrote folks. Literally. I’m out! Here’s Mr. Bird Killer.

Much love and Peace,

Tiny Ninja

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

AUGUST 2, 2021

Thank you for not only reading this story, but these author notes as well.

So, I’m probably getting these author notes all screwed up, but I’ve just read Sarah’s ‘Chop Chop’ story related to getting her blood drawn.

In my head, it was funny as hell.

I have to wonder what the HELL she was thinking (other than needed to hurry) that you tell someone who #probably has a saw somewhere in the office that can chop off your arm to ‘Chop Chop’?

Further, in asking her to the point questions I’m pretty sure she has mentally harmed a new nurse.

A role we need more people working in here in America I might add, way to go Noffke.

Fortunately, Sarah lives over in California where I’m sure they have plenty of nurses not willing to get up and move away from that beautiful weather and gorgeous beaches. Otherwise, I imagine we might have a few more nurses living here in the deserts of Nevada (about 4-5 hours away by car from 3rd Degree Nurse Abuser S. Noffke.)

Also, I wasn’t thinking high fantasy which is more Tolkien than what I was thinking which is fairy tale. While the details are completely screwed, it’s nice to know Sarah is trying to learn the salient points.

Now if she would remember all the points, we might get even further. Details - don’t ask her for them.

That is what is so fantastic about Tiny Ninja™ - she is a blond trope walking.

See you next book!

Michael

MAGITECH SOARS

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 6

CHAPTER ONE

Over four hundred and fifty years ago

Having ripped the fabric of his cloak into pieces, Hiker Wallace worked fast, knowing he was losing blood quickly. Without the warmth of his cape, the chill of the Highland air made his teeth chatter, but it was more important to stop the bleeding from the knife wound in his leg than stay warm.

The blade had hit an artery, based on how much it was bleeding. The magician was too light-headed to use magic to seal the wound. Even if Hiker could use magic, he wasn’t competent enough with healing spells to ensure it wouldn’t backfire. His quiet life, traveling across the highlands and looking for meaning, hadn’t offered Hiker many opportunities to learn different branches of magic.

In his forty years on Earth, Hiker had run across few people during his travels. It had been a surprise to him to find the one person he’d been trying to avoid most of his life in the middle of nowhere.

“Hiker!” Thad Reinhart yelled. His voice echoed over the green hills and carried across the loch in the distance. “Come out, come out, wherever you are!”

Hiker tensed behind the boulder where he was hiding. His twin brother sounded close, and why wouldn’t he be? Of course, Thad had gained on him. Thad could run much faster than Hiker, always the more agile one, and with the leg wound, he had a considerable advantage.

“You know, I’ve been trying to find you for over two decades!” Thad yelled, his Scottish accent thicker than Hiker’s due to his lack of education. His voice sounded almost giddy with excitement. “You do know that, don’t you? You bloody coward. You’ve been running for way too long.”

Ever since Thad found out if one twin died, the other would inherit their magical power he’d been trying to murder Hiker. It had simply been an extra motivation. Thad had been trying to kill Hiker since the beginning. His nature was to take out anyone who had more than him—anyone he considered had wronged him, even if inadvertently.

Hiker’s mistake had been in just existing. No matter what he tried to do, his twin brother would never accept him. And magic made it all the worse.

Hiker tied another bit of his torn cloak around his wound and tried to breathe through his mouth as the searing pain nearly made him pass out. He pulled the shredded cloak back over his shoulders, careful to stay low.

It was only a matter of time before Thad found him in his hiding spot. Hiker should have realized it was only a matter of time before his twin found him in general. He knew their connection gave them hints about the other. Often he saw flashes of Thad’s life—the people he swindled, the treasures he’d stolen, the ones he abused…killed.

Living in the highlands had made it easier for Hiker to shield his thoughts from his brother. Time had helped too. But it hadn’t lasted, and now Thad had found him and would finish him for good.

“You gave it all up for this!” Thad yelled, his voice closer. Hiker pictured him sweeping his arms wide at the vast rolling hills all around them. “You had the riches I deserved. The parents I should have had. The life meant for me. And you gave it all up because you were scared, knowing if you stuck around, I’d kill you, you bloody coward.”

Hiker heard his brother spit and assumed Thad was wearing a look of disgust.

He couldn’t argue with a word he said because Thad was right. Hiker had run, had given up his family’s legacy, his inheritance, and a prosperous life. But what had he been supposed to do? It was kill Thad or be killed by him. There was no other way.

He’d even offered to split the inheritance, but his twin wouldn’t go for it. Thad had contended he should have had it all from the beginning.

The twin’s parents had both died when they were infants, forcing the children to be separated shortly after birth. Hiker had been sent to live with his father’s parents, an affluent family who owned a lucrative business and were considered very respectable. The Wallace’s were loving people who gave Hiker many opportunities to learn and succeed. They sent him to the best schools and gave him the very best of everything. They even made efforts for Hiker to spend time with his twin, who lived on the far side of town.

Thad went to live with their mother’s family—the Reinharts. They lived in squalor and were considered criminals by most. Thad was often abused or neglected, but any time the Wallace family tried to get him away, they were fought. The patriarch of the Reinhart family, an angry drunk, argued Thad was the last he had of his daughter, and he wouldn’t let him go. He didn’t really want the boy. Mostly he just wanted another thief in his charge. He wanted someone he could abuse and control. Someone who could help run his scams and do his bidding.

The boys grew up living very different lives. Thad had never forgiven Hiker for the life he considered so much better than his.

One might contend it was circumstances which made Hiker the good-hearted man and Thad rotten to the core, but like attracts like. When the boys were divided up shortly after birth, the good twin was magnetized to the healthy home, and the bad one sent with people more like him.

Thad’s heart had been blackened from the beginning. Hiker later learned that much when he researched connections between twins, trying to shield his brother from finding him. That had been shortly after it came to light that when one twin died, the other inherited their magical power.

What neither twin knew was, destiny had dictated their path from the beginning. Thad had been born bad, and Hiker, good. It was set up that way for a reason. The angels had seen to it. Balance in the world was important, and these two men were a part of that. Soon, they’d meet their matches.

All twins destined to ride dragons fulfilled a certain destiny. One was always good. The other was purely bad. There was no escaping it. Only the angels and Mother Nature knew the true reason for this.

These two men knew they were twins but no more because their true destiny hadn’t found them—but it was about to.

“You know,” Thad said, his voice no longer booming. He was dangerously close. “I should have killed you when I had the chance. When we were in the womb. All I would have had to do was wrap my umbilical cord around your neck, and none of this would have been an issue. Alas, I did not and now…”

The cold wind stroked Hiker’s face; almost a comforting thing, he thought. It was followed by the opposite as his twin rose over him, standing on the boulder where he was shielding himself.

Hiker stiffened.

It had all come down to this.

There was no escaping. He knew that much. The expansive hills offered many paths for escape, but none were available to Hiker in his current condition. He wouldn’t get ten yards before his brother struck him down and killed him for good.

He wanted to close his eyes and not watch as Thad pulled a sword from his belt, a greedy look on his face, but he wouldn’t allow himself to look away. Although Hiker had run all these years, it hadn’t been to avoid his own death. It had been to avoid his brother’s. There was no reality where he could fight Thad and kill him, and that was the only option as far as his twin was concerned. Ironically he’d now die by Thad’s hands because he was unwilling to fight him.

Hiker Wallace was anything but a coward. He simply didn’t have what it took to keep fighting someone he wanted to love. His heart, time and time again, failed to understand why Thad wanted power when love was the better option. Why Thad hurt others when peace could heal him. There was so much Hiker didn’t understand about his twin.

When Thad stood on the boulder above Hiker, he forgot it all and tried to make amends with the man who had haunted him all his life.

“I’m sorry,” Hiker said, looking straight up into his brother’s eyes as he stood above him, making him crane his neck. “I’m sorry you don’t want me alive. I’m sorry you had to live with the Reinharts. But more than anything, I’m sorry you’d rather have my power than the life we could have had together.”

A cold chuckle lacking all humor spilled from Thad’s mouth. He was poised, ready to jump down in front of his brother and deliver the blow he’d dreamed of for so long—the one that finished Hiker. But, as was Thad’s style, he was going to relish the moment.

“I never wanted you as my twin or my brother,” Thad said through clenched teeth. “Why share this world with the inept when I can rule it alone!”

Hiker saw the telegraphed moves that signaled what his brother would do next. It was the flexing of his muscles. The arching of his back. The glint in his eyes. Hiker knew he wouldn’t be able to escape the next series of actions.

When Thad jumped off the boulder, sword in hand, Hiker was astounded by what happened next.

A large shimmering red something shot across his vision. It happened so fast he only caught a glimpse as it knocked Thad off the rock and launched him several dozen yards, where he landed in the grass and rolled down the hill, far away.

Hiker had never seen a beast like the one that landed right after Thad was thrown. His brother continued to roll head over feet as Hiker tried to stand, one hand on his injured leg and one hand on his weapon.

Upon getting to his feet, he surprised himself by dropping his sword and letting it fall to the grass. He only caught a brief glimpse of Thad as he recovered. He looked up with shock as the great magical creature unfurled her wings before tucking them into her massive body, covered in sparkling scales.

The good twin had never seen a dragon. He thought they were just lore. As he looked into the ancient eyes of the dragon whose name he knew by heart, for no apparent reason, he knew dragons were real—and this one, somehow, someway, belonged to him.

With his remaining strength, before the pain in his heart and his leg made him sleep, Hiker sunk into a low bow and showed his respect to the dragon.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Bell,” he said when he rose, not at all understanding what was happening, but embracing it at once. He had no clue how he knew the dragon’s name or knew her at all, but like magnets, he felt the draw.

The dragon lowered her massive head, her eyes shimmering with acceptance for the magician before her.

We’ve always known each other, Hiker Wallace, she replied. But only now can our lives together commence as they were always meant to.

Thad Reinhart watched from the bottom of the hill, his eyes burning with hatred. Not only had he failed to kill the one man he’d wanted dead for so long, but now Hiker had something else he wanted.

He turned and sped for the mountains, intent on finding another way to end his brother.

Little did he know, waiting for him by the stream where he’d seek refreshment, was his own dragon.

And like him, Ember’s heart was black.

Like Thad, she’d been born that way.

CHAPTER TWO

“Whose balls are freezing right now?” Evan asked, his teeth chattering.

“This shouldn’t come as a surprise to you, but not mine,” Sophia answered as she pressed her hands deeper into her wool-lined pockets.

“My balls aren’t freezing either,” Ainsley said, striding out of the Castle carrying a tray with glasses of whisky.

“Why do we have to do this?” Evan complained and squinted in Hiker’s direction.

All of the riders, Ainsley, and Quiet, were gathered in front of the Castle, the only light came from the stars in the darkened sky and the flames burning in the windows. All of the electrical lights, which the Castle had started to include in different areas, especially for the Christmas decorations, had been extinguished for the countdown. Hiker wasn’t a fan of the growing trend of electric items being included in the Castle, but Sophia was confident he’d come around in time.

“First-footing is a tradition,” Hiker explained. “And since Sophia is making us celebrate holidays—”

“Making?” she interrupted. “I refuse to apologize for bringing a bit of cheer to this place.”

“Yes, but you should apologize for the five pounds I’ve put on eating holiday sweets,” Ainsley said, handing a glass to each person.

“You’re a shapeshifter,” Wilder said, taking the whisky. “Can’t you just shift to a form where you are five pounds lighter?”

“I can, but then I’m not my authentic self,” Ainsley said self-righteously, lifting her nose.

“You once spent an entire year in the form of a giant,” Evan pointed out.

“It was only because I was mad at the Castle and wanted to wear out the furnishings faster with my larger form,” Ainsley explained.

“If you all are quite done, it’s almost time for Hogmanay,” Hiker said, holding up his glass of whisky and queuing the others to join him in a toast.

Hogmanay was the Scottish word for New Year’s eve and came with its own traditions. They were all new to Sophia, except for the idea of toasting with a nice drink after the countdown.

For this occasion, Hiker had broken out a very old bottle of whisky but grumbled about it. Sophia knew better, though. He was coming around, and it had all started with his confession to her about being Thad Reinhart’s twin.

His office was back to normal, but she suspected the Castle was still finding ways to annoy him. Not because he was keeping a secret but rather just because the sentient building liked to be entertained.

Eyeing his watch, Hiker began, “The New Year starts in five, four, three, two, one.”

When the countdown was over, everyone cheered, “Happy New Year.”

Sophia clinked her glass with the others before taking a sip. Her insides were instantly warmed from the whisky, which could make her start sweating if she drank enough of it, although it was bitterly cold on the Expanse.

“You’re not making us link arms and sing Auld Lang Syne, are you?” Ainsley asked the leader of the Dragon Elite.

“I don’t think anyone wants to hear you sing,” Evan said, finishing his drink and holding it out to the shapeshifter. “I’d like more.”

“And I’d like you to have manners, alas that reality is not happening, just like your refill,” Ainsley stated and poked her tongue out at the dragonrider.

“Fine, I’ll get it myself.” Evan stalked for the Castle door.

“No, you won’t.” Hiker reached out and held Evan back by the shoulder. “First footing.”

Evan cast him a backward glance. “Yes, and you said that means a tall, dark, and handsome man has to be the first one to enter the ‘house’ at the start of the New Year. That’s me.”

“Why can’t it be a female?” Sophia asked.

Hiker regarded her with mild irritation. “Because that’s considered unlucky.”

She rolled her eyes. “I swear, if the Dragon Elite had a human resource department, I’d lodge a complaint.”

He blinked at her and returned her challenging expression. “But we don’t, so get over it.”

“I think it should be Mahkah who does the first footing because he’s nicer than the lot of you,” Ainsley said, smiling at the quiet dragonrider still nursing his drink.

“Thank you,” he said and blushed.

Quiet muttered something as he strode out to the grounds, his drink in hand as he sauntered away.

“Oh, Quiet, I would have picked you, but you aren’t what we’d call tall,” Ainsley called after the gnome, who was still muttering and obviously agitated.

“It’s going to be Wilder,” Hiker declared. He pointed at the door, his eyes on the dragonrider standing next to Sophia.

“Why does he get to do it?” Evan complained.

“Because I drew straws, and his was the one I picked,” Hiker said definitively.

Ainsley elbowed Mahkah in the side and whispered loudly, “I think it’s because he’s got a man-crush on him.”

Wilder tilted his head to the side as he ran his fingers through his brown hair and smiled. “Why, thank you. I’d be happy to do the first footing. I am tall, dark and—”

“Full of yourself,” Evan interrupted.

“You’re one to talk,” Sophia said.

“What are you all doing out here?” Mama Jamba called at their back as she hurried across the icy grounds toward the Castle.

Hiker blinked at her in confusion. “What are you doing out here? Where have you been?”

She smiled up at the large man. She looked small in comparison. “Papa Creola and I have a long-standing tradition on the New Year. He winds the clock, and then we—”

“Kiss!” Evan exclaimed, laughing.

“Show some respect,” Hiker scolded.

“Oh, no, he’s absolutely right,” Mama Jamba said with a giggle. “We smooch at the start of the New Year.”

“You do?” Sophia asked, trying to picture the hippie elf kissing Mama Jamba.

She nodded. “Yes. We missed one year, and the consequences were far-reaching.” She leaned forward and in a conspiratorial whisper said, “That was the year Pepsi Cola was invented. We’re still trying to fix the ramifications to come out of that.”

“Like childhood obesity?” Sophia asked.

“Like there are certain venues which only carry Pepsi products,” Mama Jamba answered. “What are you all doing out here freezing your tails off?”

“Balls,” Evan corrected.

“You watch your mouth in front of Mama,” Hiker admonished before turning his attention back to Mother Nature. “We were just about to do the first-footing.”

“Oh!” she cheered. “I love that you’re being so festive this year.” With a smile, Mama Jamba pointed to the front door of the Castle. “Go on then, Wilder. Go on through.”

“What?” Evan threw his hands up. “Why Wilder?”

Mama Jamba leveled her gaze on him. “Because his straw got pulled, obviously.”

“Yeah, obviously,” Wilder said and headed for the front door.

Sophia shuffled forward, following the group as Wilder stepped over the threshold. “Thanks for allowing this,” she said to Hiker in a low voice.

His gaze shifted to her, his face expressionless. “Well, I guess it was overdue.”

“And thanks for the cookie bouquet you got me for Christmas,” she said.

His brow wrinkled. “What are you talking about? I didn’t get you a cookie bouquet.”

She nodded. “No, no, you didn’t. But since you asked, my birthday is in the summer, and I’d totally love a cookie bouquet.”

“What’s a cookie bouquet?” Hiker asked.

“Pretty much exactly what it sounds like,” she answered, enjoying the warmth of the Castle as she entered.

“And where do I get these cookie bouquets?” he questioned.

Sophia’s face transformed with shock. “Are you really going to get me one for my birthday? I can get you some names of companies who make them.”

Hiker shook his head. “No, one of my next projects as a world adjudicator will be to dismantle all companies who make cookie bouquets.”

She scowled at him. “Ha-ha.”

“Sophia,” Mama Jamba called from the staircase, pointing at the second floor. “I want you in bed right away. You have training early tomorrow morning.”

“But there’s more whisky,” Ainsley said, holding up a bottle of amber-colored liquid.

“Mama says Sophia is going to bed, so that’s what she’s doing,” Hiker ordered. He also held up a hand and pointed to the second floor.

Sophia couldn’t help but smile as she trudged for the stairs. “Yes, Mom and Dad.”

At the base of the stairs, Mama Jamba leaned forward and planted a kiss on Sophia’s cheek. “Happy New Year, dear. Please rest up since this will be your biggest year yet. Well, until the next one, if we make it past this one.”

“On that somber note,” Wilder said, “sleep tight, Soph. Dream good dreams, and don’t worry about the Earth ending.”

Sophia smirked. “Yeah, I’m sure I’ll drift right off to sleep after this.”

CHAPTER THREE

A peaceful wind rolled across the Expanse as Sophia and Mahkah strode out toward the Cave the next morning. Everyone in the Castle was still sleeping after the late night of celebrating. It had been difficult for Sophia to fall asleep, but not because she was worried about her training or the future. There was that, but mostly it was because Evan kept yelling things from the first-floor like, “I’m tall!” “I’m handsome!” “I’m the darkest one here!”

The icy grass crunched under their boots as they moved in the direction of the dragons lounging in the morning sun on the Expanse.

“Do you have everything you need?” Mahkah asked her.

She patted her sides. “The clothes on my back, my sword, and a whole lot of hope. I have everything I’m allowed, but not sure about need. I could use a bag of Doritos for the trip.”

He released a small smile. “I get you’re not allowed a lot for such a long and arduous task, but it’s the only way.”

When Mahkah told Sophia her next training with Lunis was to venture out into the middle of nowhere with no supplies and survive for a week on their own, she wasn’t excited. They couldn’t use magic to survive in the Australian Outback. Instead, they had to rely on each other to find water, food, and shelter.

Similar to a walkabout, this training exercise was supposed to be reflective for the pair, to help them to know their inner selves. It was also apparently going to bring them closer or drive them apart. The way they came out of the experience was crucial to whether they passed or not.

Not only did Sophia not want to sleep in a place with some of the most dangerous animals in the world without magic, but she was sad to leave the Castle. It felt like a strange thing to do on the first day of the New Year. However, Mama Jamba had been adamant Sophia throw herself into training, and this was apparently one of the hardest tasks to complete. If she got through the walkabout with Lunis, hopefully the rest of their training would be considerably easier.

Lunis was rolling around in the grass like a dog after a bath when they approached. The other dragons were eyeing him with obvious speculation. It seemed to Sophia, the stranger the other dragons found Lunis the more it encouraged his odd behavior. At first, he’d worried about being so different from the others, having been raised at a different time with different influences, but now he seemed to embrace it.

The blue dragon rolled onto his feet and ran over when Sophia was near. Affectionately she glanced up at the majestic dragon. She sensed he was extra playful this morning, trying to put her fears at ease with his light nature.

For someone who hadn’t gone a day without magic since she was a toddler, it was bizarre to Sophia to consider not using it for a week. Even weirder was the idea of feeding herself when she’d always had such things provided for her. But that was the point in the training exercise, and although Lunis wasn’t going to allow her to starve, Sophia knew she had to learn how to fend for herself. A dragon’s job wasn’t to support their rider. It was to be a part of an equal partnership.

Are you ready for this? Lunis asked her, his tone enthusiastic.

“Of course,” she said, trying to inject excitement into her voice.

While Lunis is gone, Coral remarked, who is going to make an exorbitant amount of noise in the Cave and go on for hours about who is winning on the Disguise?

The show is called the Mask, Lunis corrected. And you will just have to survive without me. I’m certain you’ll be bored to death within a day or two.

The purple dragon scowled at him, impassively batting her eyes. And yet somehow, we’ve survived for hundreds of years without your nonsense.

Hundreds of long, boring years, Lunis stated. You’re going to miss me. Just you wait.

Coral shook her head and took off, rising high in the sky and circling around before heading for the flock of sheep on the Eastern hills.

“Don’t eat the agnostic ones,” Sophia called after the dragon. “Their indecision will give you a stomachache.”

Lunis cringed. Oh no, you didn’t.

“What?” Sophia complained. “Mama Jamba said the sheep have religious affiliations. You’re talking to ancient dragons about reality television, but I make a joke about agnostics, and that’s too much?”

I think Mama Jamba was pulling your leg, Lunis offered. I don’t think sheep are religious.

“Why, because they aren’t educated on such things?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head. Because they tend to be more scientifically-minded.

Sophia laughed. “You’re so ridiculous. I can’t believe I’m even having this conversation with you.”

“To be honest,” Mahkah cut in, stepping up beside Sophia. “I can’t believe I’m listening to this discussion between a dragon and a rider.”

Sophia offered him a wink. “We are a unique pair.”

“Indeed, you are,” he agreed, bowing respectfully. “And I look forward to you both returning. Things won’t be the same here without you. You might have noticed I tend to be of a more serious nature.”

Get out of town, Lunis said with mock surprise.

Mahkah flashed a subtle smile. “Having you two around is good for us. I’ve often thought the older dragonriders took themselves too seriously, and you help to liven things up.”

“I will admit my impression has been the same,” Sophia stated. “Dragonriders do seem serious.”

That’s because crusty old men, set in their ways, get crotchety, Lunis stated.

“I won’t argue with that,” Mahkah said, not at all offended by this observation. “Your perspective is refreshing.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, returning the slight bow.

“Now, just one more thing before you leave.” Mahkah held out his hand.

Without missing a beat, Sophia slapped his palm like he was offering her a high-five.

He shook his head. “No, I think you know what I want.”

She sighed and rolled her eyes as she fished into her pocket. Of course, Mahkah knew she’d been trying to smuggle her phone on the trip. She withdrew the iPhone and handed it over. “I was just going to take it so I could chronicle our experiences and later blog about it.”

“I don’t know what blog is, but you know the rules,” Mahkah instructed.

She nodded. “Yes, no electronics, magic, or contact with any outsiders.”

“That’s right,” he affirmed. “Any of those things will end your training, and you’ll have to restart it from the beginning.”

“One week,” Sophia stated, chewing on her lip. It seemed like a long time to go without her phone or magic, but more than anything, her friends. She could hardly believe how much she’d grown accustomed to having the other dragonriders, Ainsley, and Quiet around.

She was grateful she’d have her best friend. That would get her through. Even if she didn’t know how to purify water or hunt or anything else, she had Lunis, and that was what mattered most.

CHAPTER FOUR

The last bit of magic Sophia and Lunis could use for a whole week was to create and close the portal into the Australian Outback. Technically, dragons flew by way of magic, but that was apparently permissible.

“Seems like there are some loopholes to this magic using business,” Sophia mused as they flew toward the mostly flat red earth sprinkled with vegetation. Mountains framed the area, and a stream ran through the hills.

I wouldn’t advise pushing any boundaries on this, Lunis said as he landed. If you break a rule and we end up here longer, we’re going to have words.

Sophia laughed. “You just don’t want to miss the Super Bowl.”

Don’t be ridiculous, he replied. That’s in February. There’s no way we’ll be out here that long. But going longer than I have to without Netflix and frozen yogurt isn’t advisable for my overall morale.

“It’s a good thing you were born in the twenty-first century,” she offered. “Could you imagine being born when Bell was?”

He sighed and shook out his wings before folding them elegantly beside his body. No. Did you know she has never had frozen yogurt?

Unsurprisingly, it was hot in the Australian Outback. Sophia peeled off her cloak and tied it around her waist. “I’m certain you’re the only dragon ever to have frozen yogurt.”

The Outback was what Sophia had expected. Miles and miles of trees, bush, mountains, and, she suspected, creepy, crawly creatures waiting to attack her in the night.

“So, first things first,” she said, surveying the area.

Where’s the Starbucks? Lunis asked.

Sophia pointed. “I think it’s on the other side of the ridge.”

Cool, I’ll race you.

“Lun, I’ll never win that race, so no.”

He nodded and ran his long claws through the dirt. Observing how it moved told him something about this place. I think our first order of business should be to find shelter.

Shielding her eyes, Sophia looked out at the desert before them. “Maybe we should set up camp beside that bush, or that one.” She indicated the two areas. “I don’t know, which bush do you think has the fewest scorpions who will want to crawl into my pants?”

Hard to say, he muttered, considering the question. I think we’ll want to be close to a water source and have the shade of the mountains.

Sophia gazed at where the closest water source was, according to her earlier dragon’s-eye view. It was at least a five-mile trek. She wished they had planned better and landed by the river rather than in their current location. Mahkah had instructed her to land right after going through the portal. He was very serious about them not using magic, and although Lunis could fly, she wasn’t supposed to ride him until the week was up.

Sophia wasn’t sure how Mahkah or Hiker would know if she broke the rules, but something told her they had their methods.

“Okay, let’s hoof it,” Sophia said, starting toward the river.

Cool, Lunis chirped. He unfurled his wings and instantly received a punishing glare from Sophia. Oh, so now you don’t want me flying because you have to walk?

“It doesn’t seem fair,” she retorted. “Aren’t we supposed to be together anyway? Bonding.”

Fine, he surrendered. I’ll walk with you, but if we see a snake, I’m air-bound.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” Sophia exclaimed. “You’re a freaking dragon.”

Have you seen snakes? Lunis argued. I’m still human…I mean, vulnerable. I have feelings, you know. I’m allowed to have fears.

“Is this when we start bonding, discussing all our memories and whatnot?” Sophia asked.

Sure, Lunis began, ambling beside her, moving slower than he had to keep pace. Why don’t you share some of your fears with me?

“Well…” Sophia thought for a moment. “I used to be afraid of the dark but—”

But now you love it because you know there’s more to fear in the light than otherwise, Lunis interrupted.

She nodded. “Yeah, I guess you have access to my thoughts.”

Are there other fears I don’t know about? Lunis asked.

“Well, I worry about you and I being successful. A lot is resting on our shoulders, and—”

Of course, you always worry about Liv in her role as Warrior for the House of Fourteen and Clark finding happiness since he’s prone to being overly anxious, Lunis cut in again.

Sophia slumped. “Is there anything you don’t know about me?”

He shook his head. Sometimes you say something I know you’re going to say, but you say it in a way I wasn’t expecting.

She sighed. “Well, how about you? Tell me something about you I didn’t know, like that you’re afraid of snakes.”

I’m really not, he confessed. I just said that to make you laugh.

“It worked,” she affirmed.

Okay, about me… Lunis thought for a moment. Well, when I hatched—

“I was there,” Sophia interrupted.

Right, he growled. Well, let’s see, my favorite flavor of fro-yo is—

“Cookies and cream,” she cut in. “You think you’re allergic to honey, but you have no scientific evidence to back that up.”

Because you won’t take me to a doctor! the dragon complained.

Sophia shook her head, ignoring his outburst. “You can read but not phonetically, which is why you mispronounce words so often. You’re a Virgo, which means you think you know everything. You say your favorite show is Nailed it on Netflix, but it’s actually Doctor Who on BBC. You wish you were all Hollywood, but you’re really all nerdy. And Taylor Swift is your spirit animal.”

Lunis halted and gave her a perturbed expression. First off, reading is hard.

“You were born with the skill,” Sophia pointed out. “Try having to learn on your own without the collective chi of the dragon to be able to do things.”

Sounds hard, Lunis said unsympathetically. No, thanks. And I like Nailed It, but how can I not be a fan of David Tennant? He’s so dreamy.

“You’re so weird,” Sophia laughed.

And I’m not apologizing for Tay-Tay, Lunis stated. She’s a real American diva. I think we should get tickets for the next show.

“Why not just fly in and sit on the top of the amphitheater?” Sophia suggested.

Because I want access to the concessions, Lunis argued. Maybe we get a private box?

“Maybe…” Sophia’s voice trailed away as she tried to think of something Lunis didn’t know about her or something she didn’t know about him and could ask.

“I don’t think there’s anything we don’t know about each other,” she finally said.

“I was going to mention that,” he offered. So a week together? This won’t get boring.

Sophia shrugged. “It’s like we’re alone with ourselves because you are, in essence, me and I’m you. It would make sense there would be a little less conversation and a lot more introspection.”

This is when we start contemplating our navels, he said.

“You don’t have a navel,” she corrected.

I know, but you do, so I can live vicariously through you.

“I hope that’s not going to work in all situations,” Sophia muttered.

Well, I feel like I know what it’s like to have a uterus, he shared.

“Gross,” Sophia shot back at him.

Do you feel like you know what it’s like to breathe fire? he asked.

“No, not at all,” she answered.

Oh, well, then, you might want to work on your connection to me, he suggested. Maybe if you connect to me during this walkabout, you’ll feel the chi of the dragon more.

“First, we have to walk about five miles.” She pointed to the mountains in the distance.

Lunis shook his head. Can I request no more puns for the week?

“You can, but I can’t guarantee it,” Sophia replied.

After a long silence of kicking up red dirt and nothing else, Lunis huffed. Soooooo…

“Yeah, sooooo,” Sophia replied.

Do you sort of feel like an old married couple? he asked.

“Yeah, and it didn’t take us that long to get there,” she replied.

Do you miss the guys?

“Maybe. Actually, strangely, yes,” she admitted.

I miss the other dragons.

“Well, I don’t miss Evan yet, so that’s a good sign.”

I’m sure we’ll figure it out, Lunis said. This week is supposed to bond us.

“Or make us hate each other,” Sophia offered.

Yeah, I’m sure seven days in extreme heat and horrible living conditions with zero chance of frozen yogurt won’t do that for us.

Sophia looked meaningfully at her dragon. “Please, and I ask this from the bottom of my heart. Please don’t eat me this week.”

He nodded. I will try. You try not to use bad puns, and hopefully, we will meet in the middle.

CHAPTER FIVE

By the time Sophia made it to the river, she was starving. She’d been too nervous about the walkabout that morning to eat breakfast, which was now backfiring on her.

“So, we have to feed ourselves.” Sophia looked around at the dry vegetation.

“That’s going to be harder for some of us than others,” Lunis said, his gaze drifting to a mob of kangaroos traveling across the bush in the distance. They were quite a distance away, but the chi of the dragon made it so the pair could easily spot them. Lunis gave the mob a hungry glare before giving Sophia a questioning expression.

“Oh, fine.” She waved him off. “Go on then. Go get a kangaroo. I’ll gather some berries or something.”

“Don’t eat anything blue,” he suggested. “That’s age-old wisdom.”

“What about blueberries?” she asked.

“That’s the exception,” he stated.

“How about a blue dragon?” she continued to ask.

He shook his head. “Whatever you do, don’t eat a blue dragon. Bad stomach aches will result in serious cramps.”

She shrugged. “Doesn’t sound worse than when I eat nachos from Taco Bell.”

“May I suggest,” he began, “not eating nachos from Taco Bell.”

“You can,” she offered. “But I reserve the right to ignore such bad advice.”

“Okay, so I’m going to go hunt a kangaroo,” Lunis said, his eyes hungry as he regarded the mob in the distance.

“And I’m going to find a platter of nachos somewhere in the near vicinity,” Sophia said, looking around speculatively.

Lunis glanced at the area, a skeptical glare in his eyes. “Yeah, good luck with that. If you don’t find any, I’ll share my kangaroo with you.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, but thank you. I’m catching my own dinner, and then we will set up camp.”

“And collect water,” Lunis reminded her.

Sophia sighed. “This whole thing is a lot of work.”

He nodded. “It’s a full-time job. Just wait. You’ll see.”

It seemed more like a threat rather than a promise, Sophia mused as her dragon flew off into the clear blue sky, leaving her to fend for herself.

CHAPTER SIX

Sophia kicked around the dirt by the tree she was stationed by and considered her options.

“This is not such a big deal,” she said to herself, realizing she had already started to lose her mind if she was talking to herself in the Outback. Sooner rather than later, she thought. “All I need to do is find dinner. No biggie. People have been doing it since the beginning of time.”

The sun was still high in the sky, and Lunis looked close to selecting his entrée for dinner. She had a sword and could go and slaughter a beast, but that would mean traveling. She’d already crossed many miles across the Outback and felt as hot as a furnace, the heat really starting to register for her.

“It would be better if dinner came to me,” she mused, thinking of Uber Eats, but knowing it wasn’t an option.

A scratching noise from under the base of the tree where she was stationed caught her attention.

Sophia turned to the sound. “That seems like dinner is calling.”

She crouched down low and stuck her face into the hole next to the tree. It was deep and dark, and she really didn’t like the idea of digging in there to draw out prey. What she really wanted was whatever was in there to come out and say “hi” to her. Then she could use Inexorabilis to slice it in half and cook it over a fire.

“Fire,” she said, looking around speculatively. “That’s right, I need to be able to make fire without magic.”

It shouldn’t be hard since she’d prepared for this part of the adventure, studying up on ways to make fire. The tree with her dinner under it provided not only the perfect source for fire but also the ideal way to draw her food out.

It was a eucalyptus tree, and its oil was considered extremely flammable. Not only would the flaking bark make great kindling, but the oil would make a great fire starter. Sophia smiled triumphantly. As a bonus, the eucalyptus oil would also make a great bomb—one she’d throw into the burrow to draw out her corned beef and hash, or rodent, or whatever it ended up being.

She hoped it would be corned beef but had serious doubts.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Do you really think that’s going to work? Lunis asked.

She pushed the sweat pouring into her eyes away with the back of her hand. No, I’m just making homemade bombs because I don’t think they will work.

Sarcasm is the scared man’s way of keeping others at a distance, Lunis intoned. He was trying to sound sage-like, but a hint of mischief in his voice rang through.

Where did you get that proverb from? Sophia asked.

I made it up, Lunis said. Dragons are considered very wise, so I was thinking of coming up with a bunch of dragon proverbs. Maybe publish a book of them.

You need t-shirts, Sophia said, wrapping the soaked eucalyptus leaves in dry twigs like a bird making a strange nest. She’d been playing with figuring out the best design for her homemade bombs. It needed to have a fuse of sorts, and of course, an explosive element, but not so explosive it killed whatever was hiding in the burrow under the tree. She just wanted to scare it out, and then she’d sword it up and serve it on… Sophia looked around. She’d have to serve it on a leaf or something since the Outback was fresh out of plates, it seemed.

I like the way you think, Lunis approved. T-shirts are a good idea, and we can make a board on Pinterest.

You’re not allowed to use my Pinterest account anymore.

Because I keep filling your boards up with baking recipes, he replied.

Yes, that’s exactly right, she answered. And you don’t even bake. I don’t get the logistics of how a dragon would bake. Like, can you work a hand mixer?

He snorted with laughter in her head. I think you’re missing the hint. I don’t bake, but I do enjoy baked treats. I was thinking one of us should take up the hobby.

Sophia returned the laugh. You think I need a hobby? You have heard I’m a dragonrider in training with a mysterious mission resting on my shoulders, according to Mother Nature.

I’d heard rumors of that, Lunis agreed coyly.

Just because you’ve taken up this hobby to create dragon proverbs with an author slash T-shirt business doesn’t mean I need side projects, Sophia replied.

I’m just trying to help you live your best life, he bragged.

Then I need you to work on your proverbs because that one about sarcasm didn’t have a ring to it at all, Sophia complained. Maybe say something about how sarcasm is the result of talking to stupid people.

I don’t think you get the point of these dragon proverbs, Lunis argued. They are supposed to lift people up, not insult them.

Are you sure that by pointing out their stupidness it won’t help? Sophia challenged.

I don’t think “stupidness” is a word, Lunis stated.

And yet, you’ve just used it, Sophia fired back.

I think you misunderstood the context in which I used it.

Sophia held up the homemade eucalyptus bomb she’d made and admired her handy work. I have no idea if this will work, but it sure is pretty. I should make stuff with my hands.

Like jewelry, Lunis remarked.

Sophia rolled her eyes. I was thinking like weapons or explosives or spyware or something cool.

Bracelets are cool, Lunis disagreed.

You are so strange, Sophia said, going to work building a fire.

I’m going to go be strange while I eat a kangaroo, Lunis offered. You good down there?

Yeah, I’m about to be eating corned beef hash, she said, creating a spark and watching the kindling catch.

I think the heat is already starting to get to you, Lunis said dryly. If you think corned beef is hiding out under that tree, you might be a bit disappointed.

I can pretend wombat tastes like corned beef, she reasoned.

Aw, you’re going to eat a cute little wombat. Lunis sounded offended.

Says the dragon, she fired back. Who incidentally eats sheep.

Just the cult ones that want a way out so they can return to the mother ship, Lunis sniffed.

Sophia shook her head and fanned the flames, proud of the fire she’d built. I don’t know what’s under the tree, but I’m eating it.

We shall see, Lunis said, sounding skeptical. I’ll bring you a roo if all else fails.

Keep your kangaroo, Sophia told him. I’m having wombat tacos.

She turned and faced the burrow, her homemade bomb in her hands.

Now let’s hope this works, she thought, her stomach starting to growl from hunger.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Magic,” Sophia remarked. She held the handmade bomb close to the flames to get the outer portion to spark. “I don’t need no stinking magic. I’ve got this.”

When the casing caught on fire, Sophia threw the eucalyptus bomb into the burrow. She heard it hit the dirt and roll a few feet.

Now was the moment of truth. If this didn’t work, Sophia had to figure out another way to catch food. She had to figure out something since she couldn’t just bomb holes in the Outback to get lunch.

The bomb exploded just as she had planned—like a firecracker, and made the ground and tree rumble.

Sophia withdrew Inexorabilis from her sheath and stood at the ready, waiting for the wombat or whatever to scurry out from its burrow. Maybe it would be a family of rodents and she could make lunches for the week.

A scratching noise followed a small plume of smoke that shot out of the hole. Sophia narrowed her eyes and listened as the noise grew louder and closer.

Something black and furry popped out of the burrow. It was hard to make out with the smoke surrounding it, but it didn’t move like a furry creature.

The mysterious animal made a series of scratching noises as it scurried from the hole. It stayed in the path of the smoke, keeping it partially obscured.

As far as Sophia could tell, it was about the size of a bowling ball, but its limbs were strange and moved at odd angles.

Sophia stepped forward and tried to get a closer look just as a breeze knocked the smoke away and revealed the bizarre creature.

“Oh, hell,” Sophia said, backing up a step.

CHAPTER NINE

The creature before Sophia represented a common phobia for most people. Not for Sophia, though. Living with her eccentric sister Reese had broken her of being fearful of spiders. The kooky magician had forbidden anyone in the family to kill any spiders who entered their residence, saying they were good luck.

Reese probably just wanted them for potions, but many did believe having spiders around was good luck. Reese had often said the spiders thought they were roommates and killing or kicking them out was just plain rude.

However, even Reese would have tensed at the sight of the large spider before Sophia. Its beady red eyes were intently focused on the source of what had stirred it from its home.

It regarded her with menace as it ground its pincers angrily, the threat obvious in its actions.

Sophia tightened her grip on her sword and wondered how spider soup would taste.

Soup? Really? Lunis questioned. In this heat?

It was more of a joke than a plan, Sophia retorted.

Can you handle that large arachnid, or do you need my help? Lunis asked.

Sophia scoffed. Go get your roo. I’ve got the itsy-bitsy spider.

All right, then, Lunis replied.

Sensing the spider was about to charge and pounce, Sophia prepared her defense.

A cacophony of scratching echoed from under the tree, making the base vibrate more than when she’d bombed it.

The spider froze. Sophia did as well. She held her breath and waited.

When a mound of black spilled out of the burrow, she bit her tongue and cursed under her breath.

CHAPTER TEN

One giant spider wasn’t a big deal to Sophia, although it was inevitable she’d break a sweat fighting the thing since she was sweating profusely just standing there.

The hundreds of spiders that had hurried out of the burrow would be much more of a challenge to fight. Based on their angry red eyes and threatening pincers moving back and forth, a battle was imminent.

What about now? Lunis called, having seen the force facing off against Sophia. She backed up, making room for the spiders, which moved in unison like an army getting ready to charge.

I’m good, she lied, watching the sidelines as the spiders forced her back, nearly making her trip.

Her hands were shaking on her sword’s hilt, but she kept her breathing steady as she watched for the first attack.

Okay, well, my dinner is hopping away, Lunis began. Let me know if you have trouble wrestling yours.

Sophia wasn’t worried about wrestling her next meal. For the first time ever, as she looked at a hundred hairy, angry spiders, she was worried about her dinner eating her.

The first spider, maybe the original one that had scurried from the burrow, sprang at her, hopping like a kangaroo and making considerable progress. She brought her sword around like a baseball bat and swung it as the spider screamed like it was sending a volley of insults at its attacker.

The sword connected with the large spider and knocked it several dozen yards.

Home run! Lunis exclaimed.

Sophia rejoiced, feeling the victory run through her. Celebrations were short-lived as three spiders simultaneously jumped at her from three different directions. The scream that shot out of Sophia’s mouth was purely reflexive. The attacks that followed absolutely weren’t.

Sophia brought Inexorabilis around, bringing it low to hit the first spider on the right, then up to get the one in the middle and low again to get the creature on the far side. This time, the side of the blade didn’t hit the monsters, but rather the edge. It sliced through them and the pieces fell to the red earth.

This only seemed to enrage the creepy beasts, which obviously didn’t like watching their mates slaughtered. Not taking the hint that Sophia was a force not to be messed with, they all inched forward, making her take another step back.

You sure you don’t want some fire? Lunis asked.

You get to fly, Sophia replied. Who said anything about fire, though? That seems a lot like magic.

Hey, can I help it if I cough and fire comes out? Lunis argued.

Sophia shrugged and guessed the dragon had found another loophole for using magic, but she wasn’t going to chance it and have to start over. Keep your fire to yourself, Sophia stated as an idea occurred to her.

The spiders were inching in closer to her, and she sensed they were about to attack, probably all at once. Before that happened, she had to reduce their numbers drastically.

Sidestepping, Sophia was careful to keep the pack of spiders in her sights. They moved in concert with her, scampering to make up for the distance she tried to put between them. They were planning something. Sophia wasn’t sure how she knew, but the way they moved in formation told her they were working together—a strange, silent communication obviously happening among them.

Sophia’s eyes darted to the fire she’d made when it was to the side of them.

The arachnids’ gazes shifted to the fire as if they were figuring it out.

These were smart, magical spiders, she guessed.

I don’t see why I don’t get to use magic when I’m fighting a bunch of magical creatures, Sophia complained. She was going to have to make her move soon.

Because life isn’t fair, Lunis said. On a side note, kangaroo tastes pretty good. Could use some barbeque sauce, though.

What does it taste like? Sophia asked, careful not to give the spiders any hint of what she was planning.

Kind of like venison and buffalo, Lunis described.

You’ve had buffalo? she questioned.

No, but an ancestor did, he replied.

Sophia nodded, and to her surprise, all the spiders nodded too, copying her movement. “That’s odd,” she muttered.

They are mirroring you in an effort to understand what you’re going to do next, Lunis offered.

Oh, so if I do this… Sophia said, sidestepping three feet to the right.

All the spiders followed her action, hurrying in the same direction.

She jumped and the spiders all hopped.

I don’t get it, Sophia mused to her dragon.

I don’t think they do either, Lunis said. Try doing something defensive.

Okay, Sophia said, taking a step backward.

All the spiders took one step in her direction.

Okay, Lunis said, intrigued. Now try doing something offensive.

Sophia lifted Inexorabilis.

The spiders all posed, rising up on the tips of their legs and growing taller.

What does this mean? she asked Lunis.

It means that with what you’re planning, Lunis answered, you better be ready for retaliation. They will respond to you in kind. Retreat, and they will follow. Try to get away, and they will match your movements. Attack, and they will, too.

What if I smile at them and give compliments? Sophia questioned.

You can try it, Lunis answered.

“Hey, guys,” Sophia began with a smile. “You all sure are interesting.”

All the spiders crouched like they were part of the same beast. Their red eyes bulged as they hugged the ground, and they appeared like they were about to spring.

No compliments, Lunis exclaimed. They don’t like to be softened up.

“You guys sure are ugly,” Sophia spat, grimacing at the angry spiders.

To Sophia’s surprise, a dozen of the giant spiders hopped into the air and fell back down, landing on their backs with their legs flicking like they had just kicked the bucket.

Can this be possible? she asked the dragon.

Interesting, he mused. It appears that like the old adage, words do break their bones.

That’s so odd, Sophia mused, edging farther to the side. The remaining spiders copied her movement. So if I run, they’ll follow. If I attack, they’ll retaliate. And if I criticize them, they’ll kick the bucket.

Yes, but I’d warn you against throwing out a bunch of insults, Lunis said. There are a lot more of them than you, and I don’t think you can kill them all with words.

What makes you think that? she asked.

Well, try it, he suggested.

Sophia focused on the family of angry spiders. “Hey, guys, you sure are pretty dumb.”

Again, a dozen spiders jumped and then landed on their backs, their legs kicking. However, three of the largest flew straight at her face. She screamed, ducking as the first passed over her head. One went by her arm, scratching her with its long pincers. The other attached itself to her leg, holding on furiously with its legs.

“What?” she exclaimed. “Get off!”

Sophia threw a punch at the spider’s head as it sank its teeth into her leg. She screamed from the pain, her voice echoing over the Outback.

Hey, you scared the kangaroo away, Lunis complained.

Sophia raised her sword and thrust it down like a toothpick, spearing the spider attached to her and making it release her. Instantly, her leg throbbed from the bite.

Sorry, not sorry, she said to Lunis. What’s the deal with these things.

Some appear to be copycats, Lunis stated. Some are young enough that they are hurt by words.

And the rest? Sophia said, backing up and watching as the two other spiders who had attacked her rejoined the group.

They are murderous and out for blood, Lunis told her. It’s pretty interesting because just one approach won’t work on these guys. If you attack, some will retaliate. If you insult, some will die.

And if I retreat? Sophia suggested, favoring her leg as she sidestepped.

Then they are going to come after you and most likely attack, stripping the flesh off your bones, Lunis explained.

Sophia gulped. Okay, then it’s time for a two-pronged approach.

I like it, Lunis said, already privy to her idea by spying her thoughts. Fight the aggressive ones with force and the sensitive ones with words, but you better be fast because one false move and you’re spider food.

Thanks, Sophia said, grateful to be in position. All of the spiders’ eyes were locked on her, even though the small campfire she built stood between her and them. They didn’t seem to notice, or maybe they didn’t realize she had positioned herself there for a specific reason.

She was absolutely certain they knew what she was planning when her eyes skipped to the homemade eucalyptus bombs lying a few feet away. She’d made extra, not knowing if the first would be enough. Now she was glad she had.

They all tensed, about to spring in her direction in a collective attack.

Sophia moved fast, using the speed of the chi of the dragon to drop her sword and grab a bomb in each hand. She hurled them at the spiders, ensuring they passed through the fire on their way.

“You hairy little beasts need a total makeover,” Sophia spat as the bombs exploded in the pack, sending up spider parts. The guts rained down from the sky, landing all around the survivors. Several sprang up like popcorn kernels and landed on their backs.

That’s your insult? Lunis asked with a laugh. “You need a makeover?” Why don’t you tell them they are only of average intelligence?

Sophia had four more bombs. She launched two of them as the creatures broke out in total chaos.

I’m a bit preoccupied here, Sophia retorted as another dozen spiders exploded. Why don’t you be in charge of the insults?

I can do that. Lunis chuckled. Say something about their mom. They probably all have the same one.

I don’t think spiders care what you say about their mom, Sophia argued.

It’s worth a shot, Lunis offered as she darted for the last of the bombs. The closest spider tried to cut her off, leaping in her direction and shooting a strand of silk at her. She ducked and kicked the creature like a football, knocking it into the trunk of the tree that was its home.

It squeaked as it landed on the ground next to the two dozen spiders who remained, their red eyes all on Sophia. She bounced the last remaining bombs in her hand, knowing she needed to make the last attack spot on or risk being eaten alive.

“Hey, where’s your momma?” Sophia asked, which made all the spiders tense. They tilted their heads in unison, their eyes enlarging like they wanted to hear what she was going to say next. “Yo momma is so fat, she can’t even jump to conclusions.”

Oh, no. Lunis growled in disappointment.

What? Sophia questioned as the spiders scampered forward, none of them dying.

Try again, the dragon encouraged.

“Fine,” Sophia began, pulling her arm back and launching one of the bombs. It landed in the middle of the horde, exploding a dozen spiders and sending guts all over her boots. She sneered. “Yo momma’s so stupid, she stared at a cup of orange juice for twelve hours because it said, ‘concentrate.’”

Wow, that was bad, Lunis said.

I’m sort of busy right now, she argued, firing her last bomb through the fire and exploding another dozen spiders. There were only about ten left, but Sophia was out of bombs, and her insults didn’t seem to be working.

She backed over to her sword and they all copied her movement.

“Yo momma…” Sophia began, kneeling, her arm outstretched.

Before she could think of her next insult, something bigger than all the rest of the spiders surfaced from the burrow. It seemed to have trouble pushing itself through the hole, its legs long, and its body the size of a beach ball. The thing was hairier than the others, its face elongated, and its red eyes large and menacing.

“Whoa!” Sophia said, nearly tripping over her feet as she backed up. She looked the large spider over. “Yo momma is so ugly, she makes you all look adorable.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

The ground shook under Sophia when the ginormous spider took a step forward, its pincers working.

That is one ugly spider, Lunis declared.

Tell me about it, Sophia said, landing in bug guts with her next step. This seemed to add insult to injury, and the momma spider scuttled forward, moving fast across the dirt.

Sophia barely had enough time to bring up Inexorabilis before the spider was on her. Its pincers were inches from her throat when she threw up her blade.

She held her sword like a shield, trying to push the beast back by kicking its large body. Its legs reached for her on either side of the blade, but it didn’t try to come any closer.

There’s something about the sword that repels it, Lunis stated.

Sophia waved the blade like a torch, and sure enough, the spider retreated a few inches.

“Hey, Momma, you’re so ugly that if you threw a boomerang, it would refuse to come back,” Sophia said, swinging Inexorabilis and making the monster jump back to avoid getting cut.

I don’t think insults work on Momma, Lunis suggested. Or maybe your jokes are just not good enough to be offensive.

Sophia spied the spider sending a shot of silk in her direction just in time to dive out of the way. It hit the fire, putting it out completely. She rolled over and sprang to her feet.

So she doesn’t like Inexorabilis, Sophia mused, trying to figure out her options. She didn’t have any more bombs or fire.

You can call your trusty dragon, Lunis hinted.

He’s busy eating a steak dinner, she replied. And he’s way over there on the other side of the Outback.

He could come back in a few seconds, he promised.

And what, take all the fun? Sophia said, feigning to one side and trying to throw Momma off. The spider didn’t fall for the trick and instead thrust one of her many long legs into Sophia’s side with surprising force and making her hit the side of the tree with a thud. That was the source of her current dilemma.

That’s going to leave a mark, Lunis said.

Sophia shook her head and tried to push up but found Momma bearing down on her, literally breathing down her neck.

“Hey,” Sophia said nervously, smelling the rancid breath of the beast that was about to slit her neck. The impact with the tree had been more than disorienting, and Sophia realized she’d dropped her sword.

Her fingers scrabbled through the dirt, finding only bug guts. She whimpered as the spider bore closer to her, its pincers making promises she couldn’t understand but got the gist of.

Soph, Lunis said, a question in his voice, you still got this?

She shook her head erratically.

“No!” she exclaimed, abandoning all attempts to be a lone badass. “Help, Lunis!”

She expected it would take him a bit to rescue her. Momma would sink her teeth into her and that would be the end of it, but before she even had a chance to suck in a breath, the giant spider was hurled off her.

Sophia caught a glimpse of her blue dragon, the body of the spider in his mouth, before he jerked his head up and to the side, releasing Momma. She landed fifty feet away on the red earth in a cloud of dust and exploded, green goo spraying around her, sending a rancid smell through the hot air.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Ragged breath spilled over Sophia’s cracked lips, making her chest rise and fall rapidly as she tried to process what had just happened.

Lunis glanced over his shoulder as the mound of spider melted into the earth, steam rising up from the carcass. Casually he turned back to Sophia, a sly grin on his face.

“How long had you been there, waiting for me to ask for help?” she asked.

“Since pretty much the beginning, lurking in the shadows,” he replied.

Pushing up, she tried to dust herself off, to no effect. “There aren’t any shadows to lurk in around here.”

He nodded. “Yeah, it’s probably the middle of the day,” he observed. The sun was high in the blue sky, not a cloud in sight.

“You didn’t think I could do it?” Sophia asked, covering her nose against the putrid smell that filled the air. The dead spider bodies were starting to cook, between the hot ground under them and the scorching rays of the Australian Outback sun above. “You didn’t think I could take out the colony of spiders?” She couldn’t keep the offense out of her voice.

“Of course, I did,” he argued, looking around. “And you obviously did just fine on your own, judging by this aftermath. Do you think we can eat spider? Because if so, we’ve got food for days. Maybe we jelly them. How do you think spider jam tastes on toast?”

Sophia grimaced. “Ew, that sounds horrible. I refuse to eat spiders, and besides, we don’t have any toast.”

Sensing she was still upset, Lunis centered his attention on her. I knew you’d be okay on your own—

“Okay?” she questioned. “Like I’d get by until I needed you to rescue me?”

Sophia couldn’t help it. She knew she was being unreasonable, but it felt right to her. Maybe it was the heat or the hunger or the thirst or the fact her leg was throbbing. She suddenly remembered being bitten and jerked her attention down. Her pants were torn where the teeth of the spider had sunk into her flesh. Green goo swam around the bloody wound in her leg. It didn’t look good. Maybe it was the sight of her injury or the poison from the spider, but something made her head swim suddenly with dizziness.

Sophia, I knew you could handle the spiders, Lunis said, his voice comforting, his attention on her wound. But we are supposed to be able to rely on each other. That’s what I’m there for—to help.

Sophia took a step and instantly regretted it. The lack of adrenaline made the pain in her leg fully apparent. “You never need me to save you, Lunis!”

I haven’t yet, he reasoned. But we have many years for that to change. We’re a partnership. I can’t do things you can and vice versa. So what that I stepped in at the last moment and saved you? You cleared a hundred spiders on your own using your ingenious bomb-making skills and quick thinking.

Sophia gave him an annoyed expression. “I insulted them with yo momma jokes.”

But you figured out one of their weaknesses, Lunis said.

“Yeah, I guess,” Sophia said with a sigh, not at all feeling better.

What do you want me to say? Lunis asked, his expression hard. She knew he was exhausted too, but for different reasons. His belly was full, and his body was used to extreme heat. Because she was connected to the dragon, she knew he was taxed from worry about her, having to watch her battle the spiders and stay back until she asked for help. This just made her angrier.

“I want you to tell me the truth,” she argued. “You didn’t think I could handle the momma spider by myself.”

Lunis shook his head. You know what’s in my head. Do you really hear me saying that?

Sophia studied him, realizing that his mind was completely open for her to explore. She had tiptoed through his mind many a time, but usually only went as far as to read the thoughts he supplied her. When they scried, she saw what he saw. But in this rare instance, she had full access to his mind. And there it was, sitting neatly on top.

Sophia bit her lip and tasted blood. Her skin was already painfully cracked from the heat. “You thought I would need your help to defeat her.”

I thought you could handle her, Lunis argued. But to defeat her, yes. I thought after battling her children, you’d need some help. It doesn’t mean you couldn’t do it, but you might have gotten seriously injured.

She threw her hand at her injured leg. “What do you call this? I’m trapped in the Outback with a poisonous bite and a dragon who doesn’t think I can fight on my own! And it smells horrible!”

That’s because someone got bug guts everywhere, Lunis said with a laugh in his mental voice.

His attempt at humor wasn’t going to work on Sophia right then. She swung around and charged off for the lake, needing some space.

Soph! Lunis called after her.

She didn’t turn around. Right then, she needed to be alone. She needed to figure out why she was so angry. And she needed to fix her leg…without magic.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

It didn’t matter that Sophia knew she was being unreasonable. Her ego was instigating this fight, the first one she’d ever had with her dragon. And yet, there was nothing she could tell herself to just get over it.

She dragged herself to the lake without turning around even though she could feel Lunis staring at her retreating back.

They needed each other in the Australian Outback. They needed to bond to pass the training—more so than ever before. They needed one another to survive the week.

The issue was that she firmly believed Lunis would survive fine without her. Sophia felt like the weak link. She was the one who needed her dragon in order to survive, and it made her feel entirely worthless.

She settled down on a rock next to a clear shore of fresh water and hesitated before submerging her leg. Sophia was aware there could be all sorts of flesh-eating bacteria in the water. Or as was more in line with her luck, piranhas were probably swimming around, waiting to chew off her leg once she stuck it into the lake.

It was throbbing with so much pain she really couldn’t handle it any longer. Ripping her pant leg all the way up to the knee, Sophia nearly passed out at the sight of the bite. It was oozing with green slime and quickly swelling.

She refused to look back over to the tree where she knew Lunis was stationed, regarding her like a lost puppy. Sophia didn’t want her puppy. She wanted not to need her puppy. She wanted her puppy to need her a tiny bit.

Sophia was the vulnerable human, who might have extra magical powers thanks to those she’d inherited from her twin, but they did her no good out in the Australian Outback when she wasn’t allowed to use magic. She sighed with defeat.

She was just a girl here. Nothing special. No unique talents. Just a plain, old girl.

“Without magic, I’m just a loser,” she said, sinking her leg into the water and finding it strangely cool even though the heat outside was so high. The water wrapped around her wound and instantly provided relief.

“Without water, I’m a total loser,” a voice said in front of Sophia.

Her eyes snapped open. She hadn’t even realized they were closed or that she was close to dozing off, the sun making her lightheaded.

She searched around, thinking maybe it was Lunis talking, although the voice was higher pitched than his.

He was still by the tree and currently kicking around in the dirt and launching bits of spider carcasses across the Outback—apparently letting off steam, which ironically was spiraling through the air, coming from the body parts littering the ground.

Yanking her focus back in the direction of the voice, Sophia looked around until she found a pair of eyes resting above the water, a long tail swooshing back and forth a little behind it.

She pulled up her legs, worried she was about to be eaten by the crocodile swimming in the water before her. To her shock, it smiled at her, its eyes not at all appearing hungry like she would have thought.

I’m not going to eat you, the crocodile sent to her mind as if it had read her thoughts. I don’t want to die.

Sophia’s leg hurt outside the water, and since she was hallucinating, she sank it back down into the cool lake. “Who are you?” she asked. Talking to a crocodile was not the strangest thing to happen to her that day, one in which she made homemade bombs from a eucalyptus tree and fought a hundred large spiders. Oh, and had an argument with a dragon. Her life was so bizarre.

I’m Smeg, the crocodile replied. I mean, I go by many different names, but that’s the one the Beaufonts know me by.

Sophia knew she was hallucinating badly, but she decided to embrace it. Why not, she thought. She was going to die in the Australian Outback from a spider bite, talking to a croc.

“Beaufonts?” she asked, thinking it would be fun and take her mind off her pain to indulge the croc. This hallucination, fueled by her imagination, was probably going to be pretty entertaining. “You’ve met others in my family?”

Well, most recently, Warrior Liv Beaufont in the swamps of Louisiana, Smeg answered.

Sophia shook her head. How dumb her subconscious was that it hadn’t figured out this horrible logistic issue with its hallucination. “If you recently met Liv in Louisiana, how are you here in the Australian Outback? Did you fly?”

He chuckled. Don’t be ridiculous. I’m a crocodile. Of course, I can’t fly.

“Right, what was I thinking,” she said, shaking her head. “So, how did you get here?”

Magic, he answered. I go wherever I think I’ll find the most entertaining conversations. You see, that’s usually what I’m after. Have you heard any fun facts lately? I really like learning things. Oh, and I like words. My new favorite one is “conundrum.” Just say it. It feels funny on your tongue.

Sophia gave him a questioning expression. “You’re a very strange croc.”

He nodded, water splashing up around his head. It’s true. I’m the strangest. Not like the other crocodiles. None of them talk to me, but they are boring anyway. Most of them never travel.

Sophia shook her head, her mouth parched. “You’re a magical crocodile who talks and travels, is that right?”

Yes, and you’re a dying magician on a walkabout in the Australian Outback, right? he asked.

Sophia laughed morbidly. “You’ve figured me out.”

I love playing these kinds of guessing games, Smeg said, circling around in the water and obviously excited to have made a new friend.

“Yeah, it’s a delightful game,” Sophia said, looking longingly at the water.

I wouldn’t drink the lake water, Smeg offered like he knew what she was thinking. He was a figment of her imagination, so what did it matter.

“Why?” Sophia questioned. “Because it’s going to kill me?”

Exactly, he answered.

“As you previously mentioned, that’s not so much a problem for me since I’ve been bitten by a poisonous spider and will probably die from it,” Sophia stated dully, swaying slightly.

Oh, that’s not why I thought you were going to die. Smeg’s eyes darted to Sophia’s leg and he grimaced. Tough luck on the bite. Yeah, you’ll probably die from that, but not before you are eaten by the hungry dragon over there. That was why I wasn’t going to try to eat you. I didn’t want the dragon to get mad at me for taking his meal. Oh, well, and you’re more use to me as a conversationalist than as food.

Sophia followed his gaze and saw Lunis still stalking her from a distance. “Oh, that’s my dragon. I don’t think he’s going to kill me. Maybe, though. I did yell at him.”

Oh, I didn’t realize it was a domestic dispute, Smeg said. Yeah, he’s probably going to kill you. Domestic stuff gets the most out of control. Believe me, I know.

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “How do you know?”

I’m a good listener, Smeg offered. Anyway, yeah, you’ll probably die from the bite first. Within the day. I can tell your sister Warrior Beaufont if you want, if she visits a large body of water soon. Do you know what her travel plans are?

Sophia gripped her leg, the pain starting to shoot upward. “Sorry, I’m not aware of her upcoming plans. Right now, I’m more concerned about funeral arrangements.”

Well, you don’t have to die, Smeg offered. I have a solution.

That got Sophia’s attention. “I don’t want to die. What can I do?”

Use magic, Smeg said with satisfaction.

Sophia laid back on the rock and looked up at the blue sky. “Yeah, well, I guess I’ll die.”

She knew they could start over with the training. Maybe that was what needed to happen. She already felt like such a failure. She really didn’t want to die as one too. The Australian Outback was supposed to be hard. If it wasn’t, it wouldn’t be such an important part of the training.

To cure yourself, you just have to go over there and collect one of those dead spider bodies, mix it with some of the plants over there. He indicated a brightly colored bush in the distance. And then it’s a simple spell. So easy.

“Cool,” Sophia agreed. “I’ll get right on that as soon as the world stops spinning.”

So you and your dragon are mad at each other, Smeg stated, rather than asking.

“Really, I’m just mad at him.”

Oh, what did he do? Smeg asked. Did he steal your boyfriend? Talk about you behind your back? Put you off for another dragon?

Sophia shook her head and wondered what the hell was wrong with this strange magical crocodile. “No, he saved my life.”

No. He. Didn’t, Smeg said, punctuating each of the words.

Sophia sighed. “I know it sounds dumb, but we are supposed to be a partnership, and I ride him because I’m little and can’t fly. He has the fire powers, and when everything is dire, he swoops in and saves the day. All I do is act sassy and navigate. I’m pretty worthless in this partnership.”

Smeg nodded, seeming to understand her plight. Yeah, you don’t seem to be carrying your own weight.

“Thanks,” she said dryly, biting on the word.

Have you considered letting him ride you? he asked.

Sophia gave the magical creature a long, annoyed stare. “You do get that there is a size difference, right?”

Oh, sure, I guess if those are your limitations, he answered. I’m just trying to help you troubleshoot this problem.

“There’s no troubleshooting it,” Sophia said melodramatically, her head feeling full of hot lava. “I’m the invalid human, and he’s the awesome dragon. He can fly. I can sit. He can hunt. I can get bitten. He can withstand the elements and know everything from the dragon’s consciousness. I can school him in a game of Mario Kart.”

Sophia knew riders and dragons had been working together in a mutual partnership for hundreds of years. She’d never read anything in the Incomplete History of Dragonriders about ego problems and riders feeling marginalized. Yet, Sophia was the first female rider, and she had feelings. Maybe that was the problem, though, she reasoned. Maybe something would be in The Complete History of Dragonriders, although she was still waiting to get the book back from Trinity.

When you put it that way, Smeg began, I totally get your point.

Sophia nodded, wishing more than anything she had a glass of water. “Yeah, I’m the worst. He’s the best. I’m lame. He’s awesome, and—”

Before the poison totally takes you out, you mind if I share something with you? Smeg asked.

“Well, when you put it that way, yeah, whatever.”

Dragons are much stronger and more powerful than magicians, Smeg explained. They are the strongest magical creatures on this planet. In comparison, magicians are extremely vulnerable.

“Your speech isn’t helping as much as you might think,” Sophia remarked.

I apologize. I dropped out of college because of a class I had to take for public speaking, the croc admitted. Anyway, regardless, why do you think dragons chose to be partnered with humans, knowing humans were the much weaker species?

The poison in her body made it difficult to think, so Sophia simply shrugged. “I don’t know.”

You have your own advantages, Smeg explained. He might be able to fly or withstand high temperatures or tear things apart with his claws. But humans, I think if you really meditate on this, you’ll find you offer something crucial for you two. Without it, not only would your dragon not live as long, but more importantly, his life wouldn’t be as fulfilling. It’s important when considering the value of a partnership that we do not get stuck on the strength one provides and overshadow the traits another gives. Reason can often be considered just as important as power. Strategic thinking, I’d contend, is a superior skill to prowess. Knowing how to combine the skills of a magician with a dragon, well, I think that’s something only a human can truly do because they know how to compromise, which is not something the dragon readily understands. If they do, it’s only because of the influence of said human.

Smeg swam in a circle, flicking his tail playfully upon the surface of the water. Anyway, just my two cents for what they are worth. Really, what do I know? I’ve just been around for a few hundred centuries, having random conversations with tons of beings through time.

Sophia swayed, the scenery in front of her blurring as her vision dimmed. “Yeah, what do you know, O strange figment of my imagination?”

Sophia, Smeg insisted, I’m real. Everything I’ve said is true. If it weren’t, then how would I know every dragon and rider has gone through similar internal conflicts?

She pointed at him, feeling drunk. “Because that’s what I want you to tell me, so I don’t feel like such a failure.”

But you aren’t, Smeg argued. You, just like Hiker Wallace and Bell, are going through the first feud of many.

Sophia laughed. “Oh, good job, subconscious. You had the imaginary talking croc bring up Hiker and Bell to legitimize the strange message from my made-up hallucinations. Good one.”

Okay, I can see you’ve already figured this all out, Smeg said, churning something under the water and making the lake swirl.

“Yeah, that’s right,” Sophia said triumphantly. “I can’t fool myself.”

No, you can’t. A large clump of something like seaweed shot out of the water beside Smeg and landed with a splat next to Sophia.

She was so out of it she hardly budged when the pile of wet weeds landed just behind her on the rock. “What’s that for?”

For when you pass out, so you don’t bust your head open on the rock, Smeg said thoughtfully.

She smiled. “Thanks. But I’m okay. I’m going to hang out with you, my alter ego, and talk for a bit longer.”

Sounds good, Smeg said. I like talking.

Sophia swayed and thought how nice it was her hallucination had created a pillow for her, although she wouldn’t need it. Then her hand slipped out from under her, and her eyes closed as she fell into blackness.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

The sopping mossy thing under Sophia’s head smelled like fish. She was lying flat on the rock, sort of.

“Hold still, would you?” a familiar woman’s voice said just in front of Sophia.

The bright sunlight made it incredibly hard for Sophia to open her eyes. The searing pain on her leg made it a lot easier when she sprang up to a sitting position, clutching her calf.

“Now, now,” the woman said. “Leave me to it, would you?”

Sophia blinked. She really was hallucinating to find Bermuda Laurens, the giantess author of Mysterious Creatures, hovering and casting a shadow down on her.

“Oh, first a talking croc and now this,” Sophia said, throwing herself back, the seaweed cushion softening her fall.

Bermuda, who was wearing a brown safari outfit and hat, turned for the lake. “Smeg was here? Of course, he was! That chatty Kathy. I bet he talked your ear off.”

Sophia pushed up to a sitting position. “When I die, will the hallucinations stop?”

Bermuda shrugged. “I don’t know. It will be a while before you have an answer since today isn’t the day you die. Nor anytime soon, I believe.” The giantess was still tending to Sophia’s leg, although it progressively hurt less with every passing moment.

“What do you mean?” Sophia asked. “I’ve been bitten by a magical Outback spider. I’m going to die from this unless I can gather that plant over there and mix it with the dead spiders and a bit of magic.”

“Right,” Bermuda chirped, shaking off her hands after bandaging Sophia’s leg. “Which is what I’ve done.”

Sophia’s vision cleared all at once, and she realized what she was seeing was actually real. “You’re here! You are actually here with me in the Outback!”

Bermuda looked around, shaken by Sophia’s sudden outburst. “Do you mean me?”

Sophia nodded profusely. Her vison was clear, although her mouth still felt like chalk.

“Of course, I’m here,” Bermuda confirmed. “And a good thing. I found you passed out, minutes away from a coma. Strangely, I don’t remember the path which took me to you or how I got here entirely.” Her gaze redirected as she looked to where Lunis was still hiding by the tree. “Oh, but of course, dragons can do all sorts of things when they want to save their rider, like call to those who can help them by using the chi of the dragon…”

“What?” Sophia asked, looking around. “Lunis called you here? But you can’t be here. I’m on a walkabout. He is too. Did you use magic on me? Oh no, it’s all over!”

Bermuda watched as Sophia threw her fist down on the rock and then grimaced from the act.

The giantess said, “When you’re done, I have something to say.”

Sophia squirmed for several moments before making her face straighten. “What is that? And are you certain you’re not a figment of my imagination?”

“Quite,” Bermuda answered. “And you didn’t use magic. Neither did Lunis, although he is magic, so it’s hard for him not to use it. Just feeling things, like what he did that drew me to you, is magic. That’s the way of dragons. But you shouldn’t have to worry about it ruining your training. You didn’t perform magic to heal yourself. I found you passed out and fixed you without your consent. You can’t be blamed for that.”

Sophia nodded and wiggled her toes, noticing the feeling coming back in her leg. “What are you doing in the Outback?”

“I can’t tell you that,” Bermuda said flatly, holding out a cup to Sophia. “You can have this because I’ve given it to you, and if you don’t drink it, I’ll knock you out, and you won’t survive the Outback.”

Sophia didn’t need many reasons for water when she was parched, but she was grateful Bermuda was making her feel less like a loser for having help on her walkabout.

“You really found me, and your help is okay?” Sophia asked, draining the cup.

Bermuda took it back when it was empty. “Yes, and in the future, you’ll want to boil the water in this lake for your supply, especially if Smeg was in it.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, feeling more herself, although her stomach growled almost on cue to remind her its needs hadn’t been met yet. “I don’t suppose you can feed me without breaking the rules too?”

Bermuda shook her head, surveying the area. “No, I’m sorry, I can’t do any more in good conscience. You were moments away from passing out just now from dehydration, hence the water. The injury, well consider that coincidence. I’ve done this all for you so far, and therefore you can’t be blamed. But if this is a real walkabout, the challenges you face and overcoming them are part of your journey. I can’t short you of that.”

“Well, I did slaughter a hundred spiders,” Sophia confessed.

“Yes, the rarest Spindle spider,” Bermuda said bitterly. “I’d be angrier about this except after decades of searching for the creature I have some samples I can study. At least I’ve made progress, although I’m certain you’ve just moved them from endangered to extinct.”

“Oops,” Sophia said. “Blame Lunis. He killed the momma.”

“That’s why he’s over there sulking,” Bermuda observed. “Dragons are so very sensitive.”

“They are?” Sophia asked and then shook her head. “No, he’s over there sulking because I’m a jerk who got mad at him for saving my life.”

For all Bermuda Lauren’s calloused behavior, she nodded quite sympathetically. “It’s hard being the more vulnerable one in a relationship which is supposed to be a partnership. But the shortcoming is yours, my dear. Once you realize your unique gift, your importance, then all those problems will disappear. For now, you’re wrestling with your demons, not his.”

Sophia mulled that over, recognizing how much sense it made the more she thought about it. The advice was very similar to what Smeg had told her.

She was grateful Bermuda was there and had found her. She wanted to talk to the wise giantess more and have her explain this new realization to Lunis and share other insights. “Will you stay for dinner? I don’t know what we’re having, but I’m obviously cooking.”

Bermuda backed away and shook her head. “Oh, no. I have an expedition awaiting me, and you have a walkabout to continue. You’re entitled to a guest here and there on your travels, but at the end of the day, it needs to be just you and Lunis. But I’ll see you again soon, Sophia Beaufont. There is little that can keep our paths from intertwining.”

“So, it’s okay that we spoke?” Sophia asked, still worried she’d done something wrong to end her training.

“It’s impossible for a person such as yourself to go anywhere, even a place as remote as the Outback, and not meet someone,” Bermuda explained.

“But I was told I couldn’t speak to anyone,” Sophia argued.

“Yes, meaning you couldn’t seek out anyone, but so far, it seems as though I’ve been the one talking to you.” She shrugged. “Besides, a walkabout is not about being away from others. It’s about learning how to be with yourself, which it sounds like you’re getting a new course on.”

“Yes, my demons have come out on this trip.”

“Embrace them,” Bermuda offered. “Invite them in and talk with them. It’s only then you can send them on their way.”

“That’s lovely advice,” Sophia said.

“And it’s all you get until the next time, my dear.” Bermuda looked out at the seemingly endless terrain and sighed. “Do try to not die or get maimed. The world needs you, Sophia Beaufont.”

She offered a tentative smile. “I’ll try.”

“Well, goodbye for now.” The giantess gave her a rare smile and strode away, the Australian Outback swallowing up her large form as she disappeared into the unforgiving landscape.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Sophia was hesitant to slide off the rock and onto her injured leg but knew she couldn’t hang out by the lake forever, like a lost mermaid.

Lunis was waiting for her. She needed water. And there was a lot more they needed to do if they were going to survive the Australian Outback together. But first, Sophia had to eat crow and say some things to her dragon.

She felt like the proverbial mermaid taking her first step onto the ground. To her surprise, her leg wasn’t throbbing. A bandage covered the wound, which would hopefully keep it clean from infection. It also kept it away from Sophia’s eyes, which was probably a good thing.

Her first step was a bit wobbly, but when she resigned to trusting her leg and whatever Bermuda had done to heal her, the next several steps were much smoother.

With a tentative glance back at the lake, Sophia said in a hush, “Thank you.”

If it hadn’t been for Smeg and Bermuda…well, she’d be heartbroken and close to dead. She really didn’t think Lunis would let her die there on the rock, but with the anger boiling inside of her, there was little he could do to get her cooperation.

Sophia understood then how resentment and bitter feelings spoil relationships. They wall off the heart so little good can come through. Without heart, a person simply grows cold inside, losing track of what matters most—love.

Being cold right then in the actual sense would have been good. Instead, it was the peak of the day, and with the sun barreling down on her, she thought her boots might melt right off.

The tender expression full of hurt and longing Lunis flashed Sophia as she approached nearly made her crumble like her leg was giving out. She knew what he was feeling because she was feeling it too, not just because of their connection but because she’d caused it.

“I’m sorry,” she began when closer. “I—”

We only say sorry when we’ve done something wrong, Lunis interrupted.

The smell of the rotting spider carcasses was disgusting. Sophia waved away flies and the smell. “I did do something wrong,” Sophia admitted. “I lost sight of what’s important.”

I don’t know how frozen yogurt came into this, he teased, instantly lightening the mood.

Sophia flashed him an amused expression. “Lun, what is with you and fro-yo, lately?”

It’s the heat making me think of cooler things, he answered.

“I thought you liked things hot, like lava.”

He thought for a moment. I like both. I can withstand the heat, but that doesn’t mean I prefer it. I was built to withstand many extremes, but when all is said and done, I prefer our comfortable life together, not because of the posh couches and amenities, simply because of you.”

“Thank you,” Sophia began again, hoping Lunis let her get out her rehearsed speech before she forgot it. “I realize my ego—”

It’s a good speech, he cut in again, a sneaky expression in his eyes. But I’ve already heard it.

She sighed, knowing keeping things from him was nearly impossible. Lunis knew her thoughts almost at the same time she thought them. Only in conversation when they were bantering back and forth did she give him any surprises.

“Fine, well, I’d know what you were thinking in response to my excellent speech, but I was passed out, and my head is still swimming from the poison,” Sophia admitted.

I wasn’t going to let you die, he insisted.

“No, you magically called Bermuda Laurens over to save me.”

He swished his tail back and forth, creating a welcomed breeze. She wasn’t too far away, and I knew she’d want to see the Spindle spiders.

“Yeah, she’s not as mad as I figured about taking them out.” Sophia gazed around at the disgusting mess of dead spiders and wondered why they were hanging out there when they could be just about anywhere else in the Australian Outback.

The other dragons are still of the old mind, Lunis began, his voice careful and very intentional with every word. They prefer the Cave cold and hard because they believe dragons can’t have luxuries, or it makes us soft. They prefer the harsh cold or extreme heat. They crave battle. They think our suffering makes us better, but I think they’re wrong.

Sophia, I’ve never believed, even with the knowledge I have of my ancestors, that I need to suffer to be a better dragon. Maybe I’m naïve or young or inexperienced, but I’ve known since the beginning the only thing that makes me better is you.

Sophia tensed inside and held in tears, knowing she couldn’t cry—mostly because she needed all her fluids, but also because she didn’t want to interrupt.

No, you can’t always save me due to our obvious size and magical differences, Lunis continued. What you do for me is better than swooping into a battle and rescuing me. Every day since I hatched, you’ve reminded me what is most important in this world. The dragons have almost forgotten, so consumed with experiencing constant suffering. They have their riders but think the humans are to provide perspective and partnership. In all honesty, without you all, we’d lose sight of why we fight, why we started fighting. Dragons have a long history of killing each other and other creatures because of our constant desire for war. We are given our history through the collective consciousness, but it’s so long we forget how it started. It is humans—our riders—who remind us why we started fighting. It was for love.

Sophia’s feet brought her forward as Lunis’ head lowered. She caught it in her hands and looked deep into his eyes, seeing more than just his pure intention and deep affection for her. Sophia, at that moment, saw the very soul of her dragon—intertwined with hers for all time.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Never again did Sophia want to be mad at Lunis. It felt exactly the same as being mad at herself. Warring with one’s self was impossible to win.

She knew there would be other conflicts between her and her dragon. They had to remember they were connected but weren’t the same. It was their unique abilities that made them so good for one another.

“Okay, so I vote we move away from the graveyard of gross spider carcasses,” Sophia said, still feeling tender and raw inside.

Oh, I thought this was our forever home, Lunis joked. We’d plant a bed of tulips over there and use the dead bodies of our enemies as fertilizer.

She laughed. “I don’t think tulips or anything that isn’t strong and hearty as hell can grow in this place.”

We should probably think about food for you before the sun goes down. Lunis’ gaze drifted off to the area around the lake where the mountains provided some shelter.

“And we need to set up a camp and start another fire,” Sophia offered.

Leave the fire to me, Lunis said proudly.

“No fair,” Sophia complained. “You get to fly and use fire and call helpers to you, and it’s not considered magic.”

And you get to benefit from my loophole, Lunis retorted. Also, you get to use all your skills and charm because they also aren’t considered magic, but we both know better. It’s all relative.

Sophia winked at him. “Good point. Okay, you make a fire over there, and I’ll catch something for dinner.” She pointed to an area of the rock wall with a series of corners that would be ideal for shelter.

What are you planning for food? Lunis asked, obviously trying to keep his skepticism out of the question.

She pulled her sword from its sheath. “How hard can it be to fish?”

The answer was very hard. It was extremely difficult to fish with a sword. Sophia had remained frozen, standing in the shallow and patiently waiting for a fish to swim by. Then she’d spear her sword at the creature, but it invariably hurried away before being impaled.

You’re using force, Lunis said.

Am I supposed to persuade them to jump onto the end of my sword? Sophia joked.

No, but if you soften your mind, you might find attack is more proactive and less reactionary, Lunis offered, gathering wood for the shelter. The abruptness of your movements frightens the fish. If you strike with more precision and fluidness, they will be speared before they even know what hit them.

Haha, Sophia replied, laughing at his pun. Is this like that Bruce Lee, “Become the water” thing?

Yeah, that works, Lunis replied, starting to arrange his shelter.

Sophia pulled in a long, meditative breath and tried to calm herself. Lunis was right. She had been tensing while waiting for the fish to approach. As soon as she saw one, she threw the sword at it, a very reactionary movement.

Trying not to rush and edging the constant hunger from her mind, Sophia waited for the next fish to swim into her area. It became apparent that when one was hungry, the screaming desire for food made one reckless and drove away that which one wanted. The desperation was a loud siren sending everything nearby into chaos and making it scatter, which wasn’t the way dreams were realized.

She breathed when she felt anxious and impatient. She embraced the uncertainty. She invited in the waiting and got comfortable with it. This felt like what she was supposed to do with her demons per Bermuda and Smeg’s advice.

Running from one’s problems usually only brought them closer. This brought a poem to Sophia’s mouth. The words echoed in her mind, although she didn’t remember memorizing the words of the great poet Rumi:

“This being human is a guest house.

Every morning a new arrival.

A joy, a depression, a meanness,

some momentary awareness comes

as an unexpected visitor.

Welcome and entertain them all!

Even if they are a crowd of sorrows,

who violently sweep your house

empty of its furniture,

still, treat each guest honorably.

He may be clearing you out

for some new delight.

The dark thought, the shame, the malice.

Meet them at the door laughing and invite them in.

Be grateful for whatever comes.

because each has been sent

as a guide from beyond.”

When she’d finished whispering the poem, Sophia found herself close to tears again, amazement dancing in her being. She didn’t know how she knew the poem or where it had come from, but its words were perfect and reflected her current evolution.

The chi of the dragon, Lunis offered. It is connecting you with all.

Sophia nodded and felt a delightful chill running over her arms even though it was still hotter than hell in the Outback.

“Invite them in,” she said mostly to herself, holding her sword and welcoming the impatience. Welcoming her imperfections. Welcoming more failure if that was what it took to get where she needed to go.

She didn’t startle like before when a large shiny fish swam into the waters by her feet. Also, unlike before, she didn’t plunge her sword into the water, missing the fish and scaring it away.

Sophia didn’t move at all. She simply watched the fish peck around at the rocks. She studied it as it curled and moved through the water, managing its path with the current pushing it one way and then another.

To her amazement, Sophia felt no quick impulse to kill the creature she desperately needed for replenishment. Yes, she wanted the fish, but something inside of her had changed. She didn’t feel the need to chase it. To trap it before it got away. Deep within her being, she knew the fish was hers, and it would come to her if she simply relaxed.

It was that thought that led to another: All things which were truly hers couldn’t be scared away. They were all there for the taking as long as she remained keenly focused on them, knowing they belonged to her.

A man who desperately desires gold pushes it away when he races for it. But the man who knows the gold is already his simply has to shut off the light at night and wait for it to be delivered to his door in the morning.

Sophia had the strange desire to close her eyes as she kneeled soundlessly, not disturbing the water where she stood with a single ripple. With her free hand, she reached blindly into the water, not in a rushed movement, but definitely a stealthy one and grabbed the fish, pulling it out of the water and holding it victoriously above her head.

She learned what she wanted was merely a thought away, no more, no less.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

The water was boiling over the fire in a large rock Lunis had thrown against the ground and broken to hollow out. The many fish Sophia had caught were roasting over the flickering flames. Rider and dragon were hard at work creating their individual shelters.

Sophia hadn’t played with building blocks much growing up, but she was pretty happy with what she’d constructed when she stepped back to admire it. She’d taken a series of sticks and created a rooftop to provide shelter from the unrelenting sun. It was built between the corners of two rock walls to give her protection from multiple directions. It wasn’t a resort with central air and plumbing, but it would do until she found more supplies and maybe added another wall and a door.

Lunis stepped even with her, similarly admiring what he’d done. Sophia couldn’t help herself. She burst out laughing at the sight of his shelter, nestled adjacent to hers.

What? he asked, sounding offended.

“Let’s see how you did,” Sophia began, using the voice of the host from Lunis’ favorite Netflix show, Nailed It where amateur bakers were expected to replicate seriously difficult cakes and follow the complicated design. “This is what you were trying to make.” She held her hand out at the shelter she had made, which had a clean design and was practical in every way. “And here’s what you made.”

The structure Lunis had crafted looked like a bonfire with long logs that poked up in different directions in the corner of his rock wall.

Nailed it, he sang with no enthusiasm.

“Where exactly were you planning on sleeping in there?” Sophia asked, craning her head to check out the awful structure.

“Over there to the left…or right.” He shook his head. “I was just going to wedge in there and have the sticks cover me.

“Good idea.” Sophia laughed. “But how about you share my structure? It should be large enough for the two of us.”

He nodded appreciatively. “It’s nice that what I suck at, you do competently.”

Sophia admired their camping area as the cooking fish filled the air with a smoky, savory smell. “I agree. Good job to us for surviving the first day.”

Only six more to go, Lunis said, settling down close to the flames as Sophia went to work pulling the fish and water off the fire.

She was desperately hungry and thirsty, but it didn’t bother her as much because she felt fulfilled from within.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

For not having any seasoning, the fish wasn’t bad, although Sophia wished she’d eaten fewer bones.

She’d drunk as much water as she could, feeling as though she’d never feel properly hydrated.

You’re going to be peeing all night, Lunis said, settling down into the shelter when the sun began to set, sending an array of oranges and pinks across the sky.

The thought of having to venture off into the Australian Outback at night by herself without magic made Sophia set down the bowl of water. She ran her hand across her mouth and realized how dirty she was. Half of her pant leg was missing and there was dirt in every crevice she had, even some she didn’t remember having. They had survived the first day, and Sophia was grateful.

She crawled in beside Lunis. He opened one of his wings to create a spot for her just as a chill hit the air, cued by the sun going down.

Sophia could hardly believe how fast it went from hot to cold in the Outback. She nestled into the warmth of her dragon, grateful when he laid his wing over her like a blanket and tucking her into him.

She found her eyes closing as the sounds of the Outback began to hum them to sleep. It was a strangely peaceful arrangement even though they were sleeping in the middle of nowhere after one of the hardest days either had ever experienced.

Sophia listened to Lunis’ heartbeat under her ear and found herself smiling about the simple sound that meant the world to her. She cracked her eyes open and spied the stars peeking out in the vast sky. As they said their hellos to the world, Sophia decided it was her time to say goodnight to the Outback.

“Good night, Lun.”

Good night, Soph, he said, holding her tightly, sweet need expressed in the small movement.

The growling awoke Sophia, making her stir out of Lunis’ embrace. She knew at once he was already awake.

We’re surrounded, he told her in her head.

How? Sophia asked, attempting to make no noise as she sat up.

Lunis adjusted to make room for her to move. I’m guessing because we were both so exhausted that whatever it is got in without waking us. I’m sorry.

Don’t be, she reassured at once, knowing she’d slept through it all too.

Pushing the grogginess from her head, she willed her eyes to adjust to the dark. The fire had burned out, and the Outback was mostly blackness, save for the stars twinkling in the sky.

The growls came from different directions, meaning Lunis was correct. They were surrounded.

What are they? Sophia asked, spying pairs of reflective eyes here and there in the darkness before they jerked away, the animals scampering to the side.

My first guess was dingoes, Lunis responded.

Sophia caught the outline of one of the beasts as they moved closer. It indeed had the hunched back of a dingo, its sharp teeth shining in the darkness. However, when it growled, its eyes glowed red.

Oh, hell, Sophia said, grabbing for Inexorabilis beside her. Those aren’t normal dingoes.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

The growling was almost deafening as Sophia and Lunis rose to their feet, the rock wall at their backs and an unknown number of enemies spreading out in front of them.

She could hear the strange dingoes charge around them, creating what she thought was an arch from wall to wall. They were, in fact, surrounded.

Sophia wasn’t worried. She had Lunis. And Inexorabilis. What she wished, was that she could see something besides the strange flash of red eyes every now and then as the monsters ran past each other, their energy building as they got more excited, feeding off one another’s eagerness.

Don’t be overly confident, Lunis warned. Even a regular dingo shouldn’t be underestimated when in a pack. They know how to work together to bring down a water buffalo.

Sophia nodded, knowing he was right. Too much confidence was the curse of any warrior. Sophia’s sister, Liv, had told her once, urging her to always remain humble.

We need light, Sophia said.

Well, I could blast them with fire, and then we can go back to sleep, Lunis offered. I was having this great dream about gorging on nachos and binge-watching the new season of Lost in Space. I’d like to get back to that.

I’d like to get back to that dream too, Sophia related. However, I don’t think blasting fire at these creatures blindly is a good idea. Can you relight the fire?

You know I can, Lunis said and spat a neat stream of fire in the direction of the campfire, relighting the kindling. It wouldn’t last long since it was almost burned out, but it stayed lit long enough for Sophia to make out the details that told her more of the story.

She shook her head and reflexively stepped in closer to Lunis. “Well, of course,” she complained, speaking out loud. “They would have to be zombie dingoes.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

The fire illuminated a pack of dingoes who were uglier than most, which was saying a lot. Many of their red eyes were hanging loosely in the sockets of their rotting heads. The sides of many of them were missing, their flesh hanging and bones exposed. They were bits of blood and fur, hissing and growling at the pair backed up to the rock wall.

Of course, they are zombies, Lunis echoed. Why would we expect anything normal at this point?

Sophia brandished her sword and revolved in a half-circle, doing her best to intimidate each of the dingoes she faced off with. “Right. Well, after magical, giant spiders and talking crocodiles, I really should have expected this. Are there no normal animals out there anymore?”

I don’t think the normal ones want anything to do with us, Lunis offered as the howling grew louder.

“Well, any bright ideas on how to deal with these guys?” Sophia asked.

Since they are zombies, I would speculate that killing them won’t work, Lunis mused.

Sophia nodded and watched as one of them limped closer, drool flooding his mouth. “Yeah, they appear to have been killed a few times already.”

I guess there’s only one way to find out, Lunis remarked. Shall I?

Sophia knowing what he was asking, simply nodded.

He opened his mouth and pointed it to the north of their camp area where the pack started and spread out to the other side. After drawing a breath, the dragon sent a roaring blast of fire at the closest zombie dingo. The creature didn’t retreat as one would expect.

Sophia watched as it dared to come in closer, jumping straight into their campfire as the flames licked at its body. It growled furiously, crouching low, and preparing to jump in their direction.

Lunis focused on the pack and started to revolve his head to the right to blast the rest of the creatures.

“Stop!” Sophia yelled, her hands vibrating with her sword. “The fire doesn’t bother them.”

This was abundantly clear when the fire halted, and two dingoes ran around their camp area, flames rising off them as they seemed to get more excited like the party had just started.

The closest one ran straight at them, his red eyes locked on the pair. When he was only a few yards away, he jumped, mouth wide and teeth bared. Flames engulfed him like he was a fireball. Sophia stepped in front of Lunis, trying her best pose of intimidation. She didn’t waver as the beast soared straight at her. When it was about to clobber her, she stepped to the side and knocked her blade against the dingo’s side. The beast dropped to the dirt, where it rolled, extinguishing some of the flames.

Lunis had come out from the wall and was knocking down dingo after dingo as they tried to attack him from the side. The ones who were on fire had run through the bushes, setting many of them on fire and making the dark night ablaze with orange.

Sophia swung Inexorabilis around, catching a monster in her peripheral as she spun. She stabbed the zombie in the midsection and kicked it off her sword, but that did little to stop it from coming at her again.

It lunged, its teeth nearly grazing her unscathed pant leg. She brought her other foot around and kicked the monster in the head, which seemed only to insult it and make it run back at her faster.

Meanwhile, Lunis was throwing the dingoes two at a time, launching them like softballs. This only seemed to encourage the monsters. As soon as they hit the ground, they were back on their feet and sprinting for Lunis.

Sophia had little time to check on her dragon, as she had two dingoes who were trying to make her into dinner, or a zombie. She knew magic could help her, although she wasn’t sure how. There had to be a spell to stop the undead, but she knew magic wasn’t an option. She could have turned to magic before, but the point of this exercise was to find other choices.

Giving up now would only make her job harder the next time. It was better to do this right the first time, even if it meant she might get bitten by a zombie. She hoped Bermuda hadn’t gotten off too far if that happened, because she would probably need the giantess’s help to heal herself, yet again.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

For hours, Sophia and Lunis defended their camp, staying close to each other. Lunis only used fire when it grew too dark to make out their enemies. Lighting them up only seemed to excite the zombies. Still, they both needed the light.

Sophia sliced through the dingoes, but it did little to get rid of them. It seemed to slow a few, but only because it made it harder for them to spring off the ground and attack with their many lacerations or missing body parts. Lunis batted at the dingoes who tried to attack him, but even that became a challenge as his energy waned and theirs didn’t.

There were a few desperate moments where Sophia almost resorted to magic when she thought they were about to be ambushed. She watched as a zombie’s jaws nearly connected with Lunis’ side. If it wasn’t for his thick hide, the animal would have bitten him, infecting him with whatever had made it the way it was. In the end, Lunis was able to knock the beast away with a swipe of his tail, sending it into the rock wall, where it slid to the ground before popping back up, ready to keep playing.

Sophia could hardly breathe from the constant fighting and was close to making a costly mistake when the dingo she was fighting backed away, its red eyes narrowed on her like she’d finally done something to offend it.

She glanced at her sword and wondered if Inexorabilis had projected some new power that worked on these strange zombies. That’s when she noticed the fires had burned out, but there was an orange light glowing on the horizon.

The sun was rising in the Australian Outback, and with it, the zombie dingoes were retreating, one by one.

The pack hurried away as the bright orange ball that promised to bring sweltering temperatures rose in the distance.

Sophia couldn’t believe she was happy to see the sun that would make the day completely intolerable. However, it appeared the zombie creatures didn’t do daylight, which meant Lunis and Sophia had some respite until nightfall.

She slumped next to her dragon, lowering her sword for the first time in hours. Her breath was ragged, and the cold chill of the retreating night air grazed over her sweat covered back made her shiver.

Sophia sank against Lunis, who staggered on his feet, exhaustion heavy in his body too. They had survived the night, but now they had another day that would bring its own challenges.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Sophia yawned, making her dragon copy her.

“How is that gesture even contagious for dragons?” she asked, laughing and wishing she could magic some coffee. She searched the scorched area, her brain looking for some coffee plants she could harvest.

Yawning is universally contagious no matter who you are, but especially if you spent half the night fighting zombie dingoes, he replied.

“If I had a nickel for every time you ever said that…”

You would have a nickel, he retorted.

“Coffee…” Sophia pulled her mouth to the side, thinking. “How do we make coffee from dirt, dry kindling, and a bunch of strange bugs?”

You didn’t bring any magic beans with you, did you? Lunis joked.

Sophia shook her head. “If I did, Mahkah would have confiscated them.”

She considered convincing Lunis they should duck back into the modest shelter and take a nap, but the temperature was already rising. Sophia knew it would be next to impossible for her to sleep in this heat, especially with Lunis radiating warmth.

There was also the fact they needed to hunt, eat, hydrate, and take care of their other personal needs.

Surviving was exhausting, she thought, pushing her dirty hair out of her face.

Okay, Lunis said, his voice slow and words slurred. Do you want to be in charge of water, and I’ll go and get us a kangaroo to roast?

Sophia nodded, not even daring to argue she needed to hunt her own food. She’d come so far since the day before when she thought she had to do everything herself, to prove she could survive on her own. The walkabout wasn’t about being strong enough on her own. It was about the two of them relying on one another and being strong enough together. Divide and conquer.

Lunis lit a fire before taking off, slumping at first before he recovered. He was fatigued from the long fight, but they would pull through together.

Sophia went to work to collect water to be boiled. It was slow work since she only had so many rock containers. Her pants were drenched within minutes, which reminded her she’d need a bath at some point.

After breakfast, she decided, wondering what her face looked like. She was pretty certain it was covered in dirt, and her hair was matted to her head in different places.

While she was trying to find more rocks to drop on the ground and crack open, to reveal a hollow center that made a nice bowl, Sophia found some pretty gemstones which, if polished, could be really nice. She collected a few and stuck them in her pocket, thinking they might make good jewelry.

She planned on spending the day surviving the Outback, but if the opportunity presented itself, she thought she might take some time to be creative. A nap might not be in her future, but some creative exploits could be her saving grace.

A short time later, Lunis returned, carrying a sizable kangaroo that was thankfully dead. He set it a safe distance away from the camp and went to work cleaning the thing with his claws. Sophia was grateful he was an expert butcher because she didn’t want that job. She had collected enough kindling to keep them supplied through the next few days.

The next task was to determine how to protect the camp from the zombie dingoes. It wasn’t certain they would be back come nightfall, but it was a safe assumption.

“Can we construct a border fence?” Sophia asked, biting into the meat, its grease dripping down her chin. Without a napkin to sop it up, she was forced to use the back of her hand to wipe it away. Suddenly she felt like one of the guys at the Castle, being all uncivilized.

Lunis thought for a moment as he ate his meat raw, not because he didn’t like it roasted or seasoned. He was a cultured dragon, after all. Mostly it was because he didn’t want to go to the extra work and said the kangaroo was fine as it was.

We could set some traps for them, he suggested.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” Sophia said. “Like some spikes under the ground and netting, maybe?”

He nodded. I think it will slow them down, but honestly, it won’t stop them. They are unrelenting.

“Should we consider moving the camp somewhere else?” Sophia pointed up to the top of the mountain. “How about there?”

I think they can climb, Lunis stated. And I think we’re better off being close to our water supply and having the shelter of the mountain at our back. I hate to admit it, but if they could have surrounded us fully we may not have survived.

Sophia agreed with a nod. She thought the same thing. It had been the only relief they’d had last night when they could put their back to the wall and know they only had to focus on three fronts.

“I wonder what they are all about?” she wondered. “Like, where did they come from, and what do they want?”

Besides to eat us and turn us into zombies? Lunis asked.

Sophia finished her food and washed it down with water. “Yeah, besides that.”

I’m not sure, but hopefully they won’t be back tonight.

Sophia rose and tried to shake off the dirt, which was sort of a ridiculous notion at this point. “I hope so, too, but if they are, we are going to be prepared.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Lunis and Sophia spent the rest of the day tirelessly setting traps for the zombie dingoes. She used her sword to sharpen stakes he’d then buried under the sand. Later they worked together to create some netting from bushes that had really tangled branches.

Using a rudimentary pulley system, they were able to set the traps up so a single action would activate them and scoop up the trespassing creature.

Sophia was pleasantly surprised by the end of the day that she had gone so long and done so many complex tasks without magic. Their traps were still full of faults, and she and Lunis worried the dingoes were smart enough to get around them.

One of us is going to have to keep watch, Lunis suggested.

“I’ll take the first shift,” she offered, having never seen him as tired as he was that day.

He didn’t argue, probably knowing she wouldn’t back down regardless. Okay, but wake me up in a few hours and I’ll take over. And of course, wake me up at the first sign of the dingoes.

“Hopefully, they will find someone else to torture tonight,” she said and settled next to her dragon as the sun set. She patted him affectionately as his heavy eyes closed and sent him straight into dreams.

Sophia knew that last night he could have taken off at any point and escaped the zombies. However, he couldn’t take her, and so he’d fought by her side. She hugged into him, feeling more bonded to her dragon than ever before. Sophia hardly thought it possible since she’d known him since birth, and yet, turmoil had brought them closer.

Sophia could have opened a portal and escaped the carnage, but that would have been cheating. They were going to pass this training without breaking any rules. The other dragonriders had, and so would she.

It boggled Sophia’s brain that Evan had survived the Outback for seven days when he complained if his toast was room temperature, but she guessed he could weather many different storms when he wanted.

The first watch went without any trespassing by the zombies, at which point Sophia gently woke Lunis and told him it was his turn to take over.

He did so without a word, thoughtfully squeezing her into him with his wing folded around her. Sophia had closed her eyes for less than a minute and was already deep in dreams when Lunis jumped to his feet, blasting fire up to the sky to briefly illuminate their surroundings.

They are back, he said, his words full of anger.

Sophia sluggishly got to her feet, nearly falling on her face. “Of course, they are. I think they are after my beauty sleep.”

The dragon flashed her a smile, rejuvenated by his few hours of rest. You look beautiful. But look alive. Something tells me the beasts are more rambunctious than last night.

“What tells you that?” she asked over the chorus of growls in the distance, red flashing eyes sparking up the darkness.

Something dropped onto the roof over their heads, nearly making the structure buckle under them.

Sophia was instantly glad they hadn’t taken to higher ground with the zombie dingoes jumping into their camp from above. She pulled out her sword, ready for whatever came next.

The dog peeked his head down below the roof as if to say hello, but Sophia wasn’t in the mood for unexpected visitors. She brought Inexorabilis up and around, her tiredness making her break through the roof as she sent the mutt tumbling to the ground and rolling toward the perimeter of their camp where he fell onto one of the buried spikes, making him retreat as he howled.

The traps kept the zombies back but didn’t deter them entirely. Again, Lunis and Sophia spent the entire night keeping the monsters away. It wasn’t until sunrise the strange dogs retreated, leaving the pair more exhausted than the night before. Sophia actually slumped against Lunis, almost asleep on tired feet.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

You need a nap, he said when all was clear.

She wanted to argue but had no energy to do so. Sophia allowed Lunis to lower her onto the dirt floor of the broken shelter where the sun was already streaming through, threatening any ounce of sleep. She had no idea how she’d rest with the temperature rising and her stomach starting to growl.

Before long, she forgot her troubles and fell into a dreamless sleep.

When Sophia awoke, she was in comfortable darkness. None of it made sense based on what she remembered. Turning over in the dirt, she tried to make sense of her world.

The darkness lifted, and Sophia found she’d been under Lunis’ wing, which was nice and cool in contrast to the assaulting heat and brightness of the Australian Outback. It came shooting into her as soon as he pulled his wing away.

Good evening, Sunshine, he said, smiling down at her as she rose.

“Did you say evening?” she asked, stretching and noticing the sun was close to the horizon.

Yes, you missed most of the day, he answered. But I saved you some roo. He indicated the fire.

Her stomach lurched with desire at the sight of the roasted meat over the waning fire. “I can’t believe I slept the day.”

You needed it, he said.

“And you hunted and kept your wing over me?” she asked, going to work on the meat.

Well, not at the same time, he admitted. I’m sorry. I had to leave you here in the scorching heat while I hunted, but you weren’t alone for long.

“Thank you,” she said between bites.

Always, he said at once and then gave their broken structure a regretful glance. I’m sorry I didn’t have a chance to repair our shelter, but even if I had, I’m not sure I could have done much good.

Sophia laughed. “Yeah, you probably wouldn’t have nailed it, but the thought is what counts.” She chewed and listened to the strange noises of the Outback for a moment before asking the question on both their minds. “So, tonight…”

Yeah, they will probably return, Lunis replied.

“And you spent all day watching after me and not able to set traps.”

No, Lunis argued. You spent half the night watching out for me. I simply returned the favor, not that there should be any of those between us. I do things for you because I want to, not out of return or obligation.

“Well, still,” Sophia stated. “Night is quickly approaching, and we have no traps, no structure, and I sense the dogs are getting smarter.”

Lunis gave her a commiserating expression. I was thinking the same thing. They seem to learn more each night and come back with better attacks.

Sophia let out a breath, feeling heavy and lost.

They were exhausted, wrecked from the obstacles of the Outback. And yet, she wasn’t even close to quitting. She allowed her mind to trail back to when they started this journey, a long and strangely short three days ago. She’d already learned so much since then and grown so much. She and Lunis had bonded in new ways. She remembered the poem by Rumi, and it washed over her like spring rain, which would have been wonderful, but it was only in the metaphorical sense.

“…an unexpected visitor.

Welcome and entertain them all!

Even if they are a crowd…who violently sweep your house…treat each guest honorably.

He may be clearing you out

for some new delight.

The dark thought, the shame, the malice.

Meet them at the door laughing and invite them in.

Be grateful for whatever comes.

because each has been sent

as a guide from beyond.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, not believing what she was about to suggest. Before she could, Lunis rose, casting her in his shadow.

You aren’t proposing… he began, sensing her thoughts.

She swallowed. Straightened. Nodded.

“I think we have to allow them into our camp,” she stated with confidence. “We can’t fight them. We have to welcome our demons.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

With the broken shelter littering the wall behind them, Sophia and Lunis lay together, both vibrating with anxiety.

It was strange to have options to get out of bad situations and not use them. Lunis could fly. Sophia could portal away. They both had magic. And yet, they were going to lie together and rest while furious beasts they’d battled for hours on end invaded their camp.

The sun’s final rays spread across the Outback, making the land glow. Sophia was still exhausted even after sleeping all day. She was certain she’d stay up most of the night since she was too curious to shut her eyes properly.

“You need to sleep, though,” she said to Lunis, knowing he was listening to her thoughts.

Just until they arrive, he promised and closed his eyes, obviously tired from the partial night’s sleep and the demands of the day.

He was snoring within a minute, a comforting sound that joined the others of the Outback nicely.

When the rabid hounds showed up, Sophia didn’t bolt into position like she had the nights prior. She started to wake Lunis but stopped herself. They weren’t fighting the beasts. At least that was the plan, so she didn’t see any reason to rouse Lunis from what seemed like pleasant dreams.

She’d heard him mumble polite phrases throughout the night like, “Thank you” and “Yes, please,” making her believe he was dreaming of nachos and binge-watching television.

If things got dire, she’d definitely wake her dragon and happily fly off on him, admitting she was wrong. For the time being, he might as well sleep while she decided if her convoluted plan, centered mostly on faith, was correct.

The dingoes did as they had the first night and prowled around the perimeter, their red eyes flashing as they growled and made their presence known.

Sophia watched, her arms around her dragon. For a long while she watched them drawing nearer, taking their chances by inching in closer and closer. Her instinct was to fight. To rise to her feet and swing her sword and tell her dragon to defend.

She resisted and simply lay still, doing her best to ignore the zombie creatures. When they were close enough that she could smell them it was hard not to move, especially when they drew in so close their fur whisked her skin as they passed.

Lunis jumped to his feet and threw Sophia off him when they brushed him.

Sophia tightened her grasp around his neck and held him close. Don’t move, she encouraged, speaking in his head.

You didn’t wake me, he scolded, hurt obvious in his tone.

I’m sorry, she apologized and then shook her head. No, I’m not sorry. You needed to rest, and there was nothing to see but the creatures stalking us.

I wanted to see that, he demanded.

You’ve missed nothing, she stated as one of the monsters sniffed her boot, drool dripping from his mouth.

Lunis eyed the monster, and Sophia knew he was resisting his every instinct by not attacking.

Just allow them, Sophia encouraged.

One of the dingoes ran by, nipping the dragon’s tail and darting away. It wasn’t enough to draw blood, but it was enough that Lunis’ head swung in the direction of the retreating mutt.

Just let it go, Sophia said, observing that since he awoke and started paying attention to them, they had become more rambunctious, just like on the other nights. When they’d fought the beasts, the dingoes got more enlivened. When Sophia was the only one awake, they had been pretty subdued.

Maybe she had been wrong not to wake Lunis, she reasoned, but she’d wanted to give him a chance to sleep. He was on guard now, and that seemed to have an effect on the dogs.

Lun, I think you need to close your eyes and relax.

How can I even consider that, he asked, stress coating his voice.

I know it seems counterproductive, Sophia said. But that’s what my instinct says.

A pair of rather large zombie dingoes were approaching on either side of them, their fangs bared and their eyes glaring red.

But Sophia, Lunis argued vehemently in her head.

I know, she replied. But trust me. Close your eyes. Relax. Invite them in.

She felt Lunis rumble internally with unease. She knew this was against his nature, which always told him to fight. She also knew he trusted her more than anything else. The more she held onto him and encouraged him to relax, the more she knew he was closer to accepting that reality.

The two hounds were dangerously close, the sight of their internal organs hanging out of their body too close for comfort. Sophia took her own advice and closed her eyes.

She knew there were dangers in the world. There always would be, but she was safe and secure with the creature she was holding onto. She was safe as long as she quit running from danger and faced it head-on. Sometimes that meant fighting, and sometimes it meant simply facing what she feared.

When she was close to falling asleep, Sophia opened her eyes to find the dingoes almost nose to nose with her. She should have jumped to her feet and defended herself. Instead, she hugged her dragon, opened her mouth, and said, “Welcome to our humble abode. Enjoy your stay.”

And with that, the rider and her dragon fell asleep, hoping the strangest magic they’d ever used worked.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

The dreams Sophia had that night were strange, yet they made her feel invigorated when she woke. Maybe it was simply the fact she woke up at all, which made her feel inspired.

Lunis stirred at the same time as her, just before sunrise, to find their camp empty. They were still in one piece, not a single mark on them from the zombie dingoes.

Sophia pushed up as the reality started to dawn on her. It was hard to believe it had worked.

We didn’t fight, and we survived, Lunis declared, his voice clouded with disbelief.

“I think there’s a beautiful lesson here,” she stated, surveying their camp, which needed a lot of attention.

It’s a beautiful Sophism, Lunis said, affectionately.

“Sophism?” she questioned.

Yes, things Sophia says and does that should be in a book.

“Or on a t-shirt?” she teased.

He batted his eyes at her, looking much more energized than the days prior. My dragon proverbs go on t-shirts. Your stuff needs to be in libraries. Maybe even put on GIFs.

Sophia laughed. “Oh, wow, I’ve gotten big enough for GIFs. What’s next? Memes?”

Don’t go crazy just yet, he joked. But in all seriousness, you’re the queen at knowing when to fight and when to stand down. The dingoes, we could have fought to the death. We could have defended ourselves every single night. But you pieced it all together and realized we didn’t have to fight. That fighting only encouraged them. When we stayed still and gave them no reaction, they moved on, bored without any attention. I feel like the same thing happens in life all the time. You react to someone and it incites them. You ignore them and they go away.

Sophia smiled, realizing how accurate his words were. “Yes, most people are zombie dingoes, aren’t they?”

Yes, he affirmed. And most try to fight them. Few have the good sense to close their eyes when a drooling monster is in their face threatening them. You knew to invite in your demons, and that was what saved us.

Sophia let out a heavy breath, wondering if they had come full circle yet. She wasn’t sure. They still had a few more days in the Australian Outback, which shouldn’t be underestimated. “Well, you did catch our dinner for the last few days, which I think saved us.”

Lunis gave her a meaningful expression. Sophia, we saved each other. That’s the way. The way it is now and for all time. You and I are nothing without one another.

Sophia was skinnier than she ever remembered. She was dirty in every place possible. There were smells about her she wasn’t sure would ever go away, yet she felt stronger and better than ever before.

Somehow by being broken down, she had found a part of her she absolutely adored. A part that complemented her dragon in ways neither had realized.

Sophia and Lunis still had much to learn about the world and each other. There was so much to discover. So many things to do and be. But right then, the pair felt completely bonded to one another and to the world they were trying to understand. One day they would save it, although neither knew that was going to be their destiny.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

It only took a day for Sophia and Lunis to find a routine that suited them. She spent the morning caring for the shelter, which didn’t take long to repair.

The dragon hunted for them while she collected water. Later they ate, listening to the Outback and discussing things that were unique for them. They talked about ideas and philosophies, rambling on for hours about things neither had ever considered. Sophia found that whereas before she missed Wilder, Mahkah, Ainsley, Quiet, and maybe even Hiker and Evan, she didn’t feel that way anymore. She felt fulfilled within in a new way.

When night began to fall, they both tensed briefly before remembering they weren’t there to fight the Outback.

“We are here to be one with it,” Sophia reminded. “We are here to be one with ourselves.”

Lunis nodded. Doing as he had the nights prior, he curled up and made a space for Sophia.

The zombie dingoes returned every night and made their presence known. The pair got better at ignoring them. Not really ignoring. If one ignores their demons, they slowly take over. Instead, the two just quit giving their power away to the monsters.

They rested at night. They thought sweet thoughts. They prepared for the day ahead instead of giving everything away to the demons who would inevitably slay them with exhaustion if given the opportunity.

On the final day in the Australian Outback, Sophia rose, feeling more energized than when she had plumbing and the Castle provided everything for her. She wasn’t sure why, since she hadn’t had a proper shower or meal in a week. But somehow in the Outback, she’d found her own brand of magic and mixed it with Lunis’ they’d managed just fine. She ventured to say they were thriving.

She didn’t look much like before. Her pants had been altered to be shorts since she’d lost the one pant leg on the first day. Her shirt had been torn so many times she had pulled off the sleeves and repurposed parts of the fabric into bits she’d wrapped around her arms and wrists. She personified the look of a strange tribal warrior.

Her hair was a gigantic mess, as Lunis liked to remind her. However, she’d found a way to corral it back into a strange assortment of dread-like braids. Her face was covered in dirt most of the time, although she tried to take a proper bath in the lake most mornings.

Often, she hoped to see Smeg again, but the croc didn’t surface. She suspected he’d moved on to a different body of water somewhere on the Earth and hoped to find him again in the future. He was helpful in his own crazy way.

Since they hadn’t had to spend their time battling any more rabid dogs or giant spiders, the two had taken up hobbies. Sophia had started to make jewelry out of the stones she’d collected. Around her wrists and neck, she wore several bracelets and necklaces fashioned from homemade rope.

More surprisingly, Lunis had started painting, although Sophia had hoped he’d take up baking. Alas, he said that would be impossible since he didn’t know how to come by any leavening ingredients in the Outback.

He had created beautiful paintings on the wall by their shelter using the clay from the lake and coloring it with dyes from wildflowers. The paintings were masterpieces Sophia had never seen in real life, complete with pictures of Scotland and Los Angeles and her travels. It was at nightfall on their last day she realized why she couldn’t pull her eyes from the paintings.

“You created our life,” she whispered to her dragon.

I immortalized it, he said. But yes. It only seemed fitting since we were on this soul journey.

“I like our life,” Sophia said.

I think that was the point to all this, Lunis said. If you came out of this not liking where you came from, you’d probably be stuck here until you figured out how to change it. But you like where we came from, and I daresay you want to go back, don’t you?

She turned, smiling wide at Lunis. “With all my heart. But what I realized more than anything is that no matter where I call home, which presently and hopefully forever is the Castle, I only ever want to be somewhere if you are too. I really thought growing up in the House of Fourteen was my home. And then my place with Liv. And later, the Castle. But now…after the Outback, I know the truth.” Sophia reached out and stroked her dragon’s face. “You are my home. Where you are, no matter if the conditions are pleasant or hellish, I want to be there. No matter what.”

One hundred percent, Lunis said.

And as if prompted by their words, a portal opened beside them, sent by the Castle to bring them back to the real world, where there were real problems that needed their help now that they were aligned.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

The cold of the Expanse was such a contrast to the Australian Outback that Sophia slipped on her cloak first thing after stepping through the portal.

She drank in the fresh, clean air, enjoying how it instantly seemed to refresh her. The green of the hills was such a contrast to the red dirt and muted colors of the Outback it almost hurt Sophia’s eyes.

The sight of the three dragonriders waiting for her just outside the Barrier was definitely welcomed. Sophia found herself rushing in their direction, realizing how much she’d missed them—even Evan.

Evan offered her a repulsed expression as she approached and reeled backward. Mahkah stood stoically, his hands pinned behind his back. Wilder had his arms extended, welcoming Sophia with a hug, relief evident in his blue eyes.

When she was close enough, he dropped his arms and leaned back, squinting at her with disbelief. “Wow, that’s a new look for you.”

Sophia glanced down at her ripped clothes, covered in dirt and grime. The armored shirt, once light-colored, was almost black. Sophia’s nails were caked in mud. It would take Mae Ling…well, no time at all to clean them up, but Sophia would need to stop by and see her fairy godmother soon. She knew her hair looked like it belonged on a hippie, arranged into thick dreadlocks down her back.

Evan covered his nose. “Dude, which one of you smells?” he asked Sophia and Lunis.

“I took a bath this morning,” Sophia replied. “Lun hasn’t had one all week.”

It’s her, Lunis argued. She took a bath in swamp water. He glanced affectionately at Sophia. There was a reason I didn’t bathe.

“I thought it was because you were pretending to be one of these guys,” she joked.

“Welcome back,” Mahkah said, bowing respectfully.

Wilder held out a single hand and went to slap Sophia on the shoulder but pulled it back just before connecting with her. “Yeah, welcome back.”

“So, you didn’t die?” Evan asked, his nose still covered.

“You’re still here so wishing on those Outback stars didn’t work,” she teased, winking at him.

“You will have to tell us all about it,” Wilder said, looking Lunis over.

“Yeah, let’s start with what did you do to your dragon?” Evan asked, also inspecting him.

“I adorned him with jewelry,” Sophia said proudly. Her dragon had her handmade necklaces arranged on his head like a crown. There were a few wrapped around his neck and legs, the shiny gems winking in the light.

She pulled a few bracelets from the pocket of her cloak and handed them out. “I made ones for each of you, too.”

Evan gave his bracelet back and shook his head. “I’m good. I don’t wear anything that reminds me of the Outback.”

Wilder, however, slipped his on and tightened it on his wrist. “That’s just because you were nearly eaten by a talking crocodile.”

Sophia gave Evan a surprised expression. “Smeg tried to eat you? Oh, he was super helpful to me.”

Evan sighed. “Of course, he was. Please tell me the zombie dingoes did try to eat you.”

Sophia laughed. “You’re so thoughtful. Who needs enemies when I’ve got you? And yes, the dingoes tried to eat us.”

Evan punched the air. “Yes!”

Lunis lowered his head and looked at the giddy rider. Well, until Sophia realized not to fight them, and they left us alone.

Sophia stretched. “Then we got some proper rest.”

The wide smile on Evan’s face disappeared. “You what?”

“You didn’t fight the dingoes?” Mahkah asked, intrigued.

“Yeah, would it have been cheating to tell us we’d encounter rabid zombie dogs?” Sophia asked, her hands on her hips.

“I’m afraid it would have been,” Mahkah answered. “But again, you didn’t fight them?”

No, we invited them into our house, so to speak, Lunis said, seeming much lighter as his head floated around, the necklaces making him look like a hippie too.

“W-wh-what?” Wilder asked. “You had a house?”

Sophia shrugged. “No, not really. Just a roof, but metaphorically speaking, we invited our houseguests in and welcomed them.”

“They didn’t chew off your faces?” Evan asked, his mouth wide and his eyes bulging.

“They totally did. This is my new face.” Sophia shook her head.

“Well, it’s dirty,” Evan replied. “Have you looked in a mirror? And I think you have a bush in your hair. Oh, and have I mentioned you smell bad?”

“She smells rugged,” Wilder corrected. “Like a cowboy or a girl who has spent a week in the Australian Outback.”

“The zombie dingoes,” Mahkah said, bringing the conversation back to the topic. “You really didn’t fight them?”

“Well, we did for a couple of nights,” Sophia explained. “However, it was going to be exhausting if we kept it up. It was a losing battle—”

“Which is the charm of the trip,” Evan stated, crossing his arms and looking bitter about the whole thing.

Sophia shook her head. “Then I had the idea that we wouldn’t defend ourselves. It seemed the more we fought, the more excited they got. When we started to ignore them, they became less interested and eventually left us alone.”

Mahkah combed his fingers over his chin. “Interesting. A risk but a strategic one.”

Wilder shook his head, astonished. “Simi and I fought those dingoes for seven days, sleeping during the day, and you simply closed your eyes and ignored them?”

She nodded proudly.

“I lived in a tree,” Evan said, disgusted.

“I killed all the spiders under that tree,” Sophia said.

“Well, you two obviously bonded,” Mahkah said, looking at her and Lunis. “You completed all the objectives of the training exercise.”

The group turned for the Castle, crossing the boundary to the Gullington and striding in time with one another. Lunis set off for the Cave when they crossed the Barrier. The Castle was a welcome sight in the distance. Sophia could already smell scones and couldn’t wait to slip into clean clothes after a long hot shower.

“But the question is, did you have fun?” Wilder asked, a crooked smile on his face.

A week ago, Sophia would have scowled at the question. Now, she found herself nodding. “I wouldn’t have called any of it fun, but rewarding, absolutely.”

Evan’s eyes were directed at the grass under their feet as he shook his head. “She didn’t fight the dingoes. Dude, that’s not fair.”

Wilder slapped him on the back with a laugh. “It’s a good lesson for us.”

“Yes,” Mahkah said, meditating on an idea. “Sometimes, we fight. Sometimes we ignore evil. It’s knowing when to act and when not to.”

The guys halted in front of the Castle, their cool demeanors suddenly fading and serious expressions taking over their faces. Sensing a new tension, Sophia looked at them.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Someone evil has surfaced since you two left,” Wilder explained. “Thad Reinhart.”

“Oh,” Sophia said with relief. “We know about him.”

“Yeah, but he’s accelerated his agenda,” Mahkah explained. “Hiker will want to see you.”

“As soon as you wash that nappy hair,” Evan added.

Sophia nodded. “Okay. I’ll go straight to his office once I’m clean.”

All the excitement from returning faded as worry took over. The expressions on the guys’ faces told her that whatever had happened while they were gone wasn’t just mildly bad. She got the impression it was catastrophic.

“And remember to wash behind…well, your everything,” Evan called as she hurried up the stairs and into the Castle. “Wash twice.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

It took more like five washings to feel clean. The brush nearly broke when Sophia tried to pull it through her locks. She considered keeping the dreadlocks, which Evan had had before he got electrocuted and all his hair was fried off. The thought that Evan had once sported the same hairdo was enough to make her work through the tangles, returning her hair to its usual sleek appearance.

When Sophia exited the bathroom, she was pleasantly surprised to find Ainsley tending the fire in her room. She’d also set down tea and scones for Sophia as if she’d read her mind about what she was craving.

“The Castle told me while you were showering you needed scones,” Ainsley explained, rising from the fireplace and brushing off her hands on her apron. “Need seemed a bit of an exaggeration, but that’s typical of the Castle.”

Sophia realized how happy she was to see the housekeeper when she threw her arms around her and hugged her.

Ainsley tensed, her arms stick straight by her side. “S. Beaufont?”

“Yes?” Sophia asked, hugging Ainsley tightly.

“What are you doing?”

Sophia pulled away. “I was hugging you.”

“Yes, but we’re not hugging types around here,” she said, taking a sudden step backward. “And you and I aren’t really on those terms.”

Sophia waved her off and took a seat away from the fire, having had enough warmth for ages. She picked up a scone, looking forward to her first refreshments since returning.

“Did you have a good time on holiday?” Ainsley asked, pouring her a cup of tea.

Sophia shook her head. “I was on a walkabout in the Australian Outback.”

“Same thing,” Ainsley said, standing back and looking Sophia over. “You lost weight. And you’re sunburned. What are all those scratches on your arms from?”

Sophia glanced at the various marks on her skin. “Revolting spiders. If I never see one again, it will be too soon.”

“Do you want me to clear out the family who lives under your bed then?” Ainsley asked.

She’d made that joke before, but Sophia was starting to wonder if it was a joke. Taking a bite of the scone, she relished its sweetness, perfectly crumbly and dense, as it melted in her mouth.

“I’d sure like to take a holiday like you all get regularly,” Ainsley said, plopping down on the seat next to Sophia and putting her boots up on the coffee table. “I haven’t left the Castle to do anything but go to town for supplies in ages.”

Sophia nearly choked on her bite. She was one of the few who knew Ainsley couldn’t leave the Castle for long or she’d fall victim to the curse Thad Reinhart had put on her, the one meant to kill Hiker. It had stolen her memory, changed her life, and given her the scar on the side of her head.

Sophia believed there had to be a way to change things, but right then wasn’t the time to investigate. She wanted to take her time sipping tea and chewing on scones, but instead, she gulped down her tea and hardly chewed. Something was going on with Thad and his evil plans, and Sophia knew she needed to report to Hiker right away.

“The Castle missed you,” Ainsley said, grabbing a scone and spreading clotted cream and jam on it.

“It did?” Sophia asked, perking up. “How do you know?”

“Because it told me,” Ainsley answered. “It made portraits of you and Looney.”

Sophia giggled. “That’s a good nickname for him. I’m sure he’ll hate it.”

“Good,” Ainsley chirped. “I’ll be sure to use it and never call him anything else.”

“The Castle and you,” Sophia began, carefully. “You seem to understand it better these days, is that right?”

Ainsley tilted her head back and forth undecidedly. “I understand it when it wants me to. Sometimes the messages are clear, and other times they are just hints. It really depends on its mood. It was quite sour while you were gone. I had to do most of the chores twice since it seemed it wanted to be dirty in your absence.”

Sophia laughed and took a bite of a cream cheese and cucumber sandwich. Somehow it was the best thing she’d ever put in her mouth. “It must have wanted to be just like me when I was in the Outback.”

“The boys missed you too, although they wouldn’t admit it,” Ainsley offered. “Meals were incredibly boring. They kept looking around like they were expecting you to pop in late, wearing something colorful and humming one of your pop songs.”

“That’s nice to hear,” Sophia said, smiling at the idea.

“You’ve changed a lot around the Castle since you showed up,” Ainsley said. “Quiet says the biggest change is yet to come. Once you complete your training, he says.”

“What?” Sophia lowered the sandwich and blinked at the housekeeper. “What does he mean?”

She shrugged. “Who knows, but he’s never been wrong.”

“And you understand him too,” Sophia stated. “How is that?”

“I don’t know why you people can’t understand him,” Ainsley said. “He’s as plain as day to me.”

There was weird magic surrounding the groundskeeper. Sophia had understood him a time or two, the first occasion being when he helped her. Then he’d promised her, if she stuck around, he’d tell her his real name. She was still hoping he made good on the promise because it was of great curiosity to her.

“Ains?” Sophia asked after a brief moment of silence. It had never been a big deal for her, but now she was much more comfortable when it got quiet. “If you could go anywhere in the world, where would you like to go?”

The housekeeper chewed, thinking. “I’m not sure. Honestly, I don’t even know why I don’t just leave here and go on a walkabout. It’s just that every time I consider traveling, I quickly lose interest.”

Sophia nodded, knowing the Castle was behind the brainwashing, trying to keep Ainsley safe and alive, although the inevitable result was, she was sheltered.

“I guess I’d like to see a beach,” Ainsley said after a moment of consideration. “It’s been ages since I’ve seen the ocean and a cabana boy serving me drinks while I wiggle my toes in the sand seems just about like the best thing ever. Then I can say something really awful like, ‘Life’s a beach and then you dive.’”

Smiling, Sophia stretched to a standing position. “Well, I hope you get your beach vacation. Maybe Quiet will even join you.”

“Oh, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley scolded, sitting forward. “I don’t leave the Gullington often because…well, I don’t know why. There isn’t any real need, I guess. But Quiet? He can’t for hardly more than a few minutes.”

“He can’t?” Sophia asked. “Why not?”

Ainsley’s expression changed. “You don’t know? Of course, you don’t know. Anyway, I’ve said too much.”

“No, Ains,” Sophia argued as the housekeeper busied herself picking up the tray and hurrying for the door. “Why can’t Quiet leave the Gullington for long? I won’t tell anyone.”

“Pretend I didn’t say anything,” Ainsley said, the door automatically opening for her since her hands were full of the tray. “Now, you better be off. Hiker will be disappointed you survived, and I’m looking forward to hearing his grumbling on the matter. So off you go.”

Sophia simply nodded and watched as the housekeeper sped out of the room. There were always more mysteries to the Gullington, waiting to be unraveled.

CHAPTER THIRTY

The portrait of Sophia and Lunis was quite nice, she observed on her way to Hiker’s office. It was a sizable painting, about two by four feet. The pair were standing in front of the Pond, the sunlight shimmering over the water as Sophia stood next to her dragon, one of her arms resting on his back.

“I missed you too,” Sophia said aloud to the Castle.

The flames in the sconces lengthened in response.

“Are you going to tell me why Quiet can’t leave the Gullington?”

There was no visible response from the Castle.

“Okay. Are you going to lead me on a scavenger hunt so I can discover the secret on my own?” she asked.

Again, the Castle didn’t seem interested in providing any answers.

Sophia sighed as she headed for Hiker’s office.

It was strange to see Hiker’s study the way it was the first time she saw it. All of his books lined the shelves, and the Elite Globe was back in its place next to the bank of windows. The furniture looked great in the space and had plenty of room around it, unlike when the Castle had shrunk the area to a fraction of the size to punish Hiker for his secret-keeping.

The one thing different from before were newspapers from all over the world, written in different languages, lying all over the place. Even stranger were several television screens stationed around the office, all broadcasting news reports.

“I saw you were back,” Hiker said, indicating the Elite Globe when Sophia ducked her head into the room.

Mama Jamba had a bunch of wadded-up tissues littering the sofa around her. The woman’s nose was red, and her eyes were swollen from crying.

“Mama Jamba, are you okay?” Sophia asked, rushing over and taking the old woman’s hand at once. She worried whatever Thad Reinhart had done was too far gone to stop. Was the Earth in total peril? Was it too late? Was this the end?

Mama Jamba sniffed and squeezed Sophia’s hand. “Yeah, I’m fine. I just got finished watching The Notebook, and it still has me all emotional.”

“What?” Sophia asked, not expecting that answer. “You mean, Nicholas Sparks’ movie?”

Mama Jamba nodded and grabbed another tissue to dry her eyes.

“I told you these screens were for monitoring world events, not for watching that sappy stuff,” Hiker said with authority.

Mama Jamba pointed to one of the televisions broadcasting a female reporter holding a microphone, standing in front of a picketing crowd. The screen changed to show the beginning of the City of Angels movie. “I’m in the mood to watch sad and depressing movies. Sue me. My Earth is in danger, and this is how I’m going to deal with it.”

Sophia glanced at Hiker, a questioning expression on her face. He simply shrugged in reply.

“What’s going on?” Sophia asked, looking at the two.

“Well,” Mama Jamba began, wiping her nose. “There’s this doctor, and she tries to save lives. That’s Meg Ryan’s character. And Nicholas Cage is an angel. Not like the ones who created the dragonriders. Fictional angels.”

“Mama,” Hiker interrupted, “I believe Sophia meant, what’s going on in the world, not the synopsis for that drivel you’re watching.”

“Oh, well, then I won’t spoil it for you, but you all talk quietly,” Mama Jamba urged. “I’m going to watch this film and cry.”

Sophia rose from the couch and shot the strange woman a questioning expression. “Hiker, is everything okay?”

He shook his head. “We’ll get to that. Anyway, you returned from the Outback. Good on you. Not so hard, was it?”

Sophia eyed her fingernails, which were still not as clean as she would have liked. “I survived.”

“And the dingoes?” he asked. “Did they take a toe?”

“She didn’t fight the dingoes because she’s smarter than the lot of you,” Mama Jamba said, taking a bite out of a chocolate truffle. Sophia didn’t remember seeing those there a moment ago.

“She what?” Hiker questioned. “Of course, she did.”

“For two days she did, but then she figured it out,” Mama Jamba said, her focus on the television screen in front of her. Briefly, she pulled her gaze away and looked at Sophia. “You’re a smart one. That’s how I know you’ll finish training in record time. If you don’t, well, we’re all going to hell anyway at this rate.”

Sophia had many questions, but before she could voice them, Hiker interrupted her thoughts. He apparently had his own questions.

“What does she mean?” he asked, pointing at Mama Jamba. “You didn’t fight the dingoes?”

“They just wanted to fight,” Sophia explained and gave him the full story.

When she was done, he stroked his beard, a skeptical glint in his blue eyes. “That’s an interesting approach. It could have backfired completely.”

“It’s called faith, my dear. If more had it, I wouldn’t be perishing,” Mama Jamba chimed in, her attention still on the television as she finished another truffle. It was like she wasn’t listening, yet she responded in time.

Hiker rolled his eyes. “Would you stop being so melodramatic, Mama? You aren’t going anywhere, and neither is your Earth. I’ll see to that, especially now that Sophia is back.”

“Her training, Hiker,” Mama Jamba sang. Her Southern accent made the words sound soft, even though they were filled with demand.

“Thad has taken a serious advantage,” Hiker argued, leaning across his desk and staring at the woman who was staring at the television as Meg Ryan delivered a speech.

“Which is why she’s going to progress with her training,” Mama Jamba said, holding out her hand, an Old-Fashioned materializing in her fingers. She smiled at it, although the gesture was marked by a tender hurt in her eyes. The old woman took a sip and then wiped her mouth. “Oh, that hits the spot. No one makes an Old-Fashioned quite like you, Castle.”

“If we could focus for a moment, it would be wise,” Hiker said, irritation in his voice.

Mama Jamba waved him on. “Go on then. I’ll cut in when I see fit. But right now, it’s getting to the good part, so y’all keep it down.”

Hiker sighed and returned his attention to Sophia. “While you were gone, Thad accelerated his plans. I believe he’s been working on them for quite some time. Maybe he wasn’t planning on moving ahead like this quite yet—”

“He wasn’t,” Mama Jamba cut in, sipping her drink.

Hiker nodded, obviously annoyed at being interrupted. “Anyway, I’m guessing our presence has worried him, so he’s taking action. I didn’t realize how much control and power he has. His hands are in every part of the international government. He has corporations all over the world that contribute to widespread problems. He’s instigating discord all over the globe.” Hiker threw his hand at the many newspapers littering his desk. “I should have seen it coming. I should have known how powerful he was.”

“Why didn’t you?” Sophia asked, and instantly regretted it based on the scolding look he shot her.

“It’s a good question,” Mama Jamba said, coming to her defense. “You need to explain yourself, Hiker.”

He obviously wasn’t used to being ordered around by two women, one who questioned him and the other who made demands. After a moment, he said, “Thad and I used to be connected. I told you I worked to block him. Well, since I admitted he wasn’t gone from this Earth, I’ve tried to find him.” He pointed to the Elite Globe. “I tried to track him down, but he isn’t one of us anymore, and he doesn’t have a dragon, so my methods haven’t worked. And I believe he’s used magitech to block me now.”

“Okay, that makes sense,” Sophia said.

“Anyway, Thad is much more powerful and far-reaching than I envisioned,” Hiker continued. “He’s on the brink of instigating a war among strong countries who have devastating capabilities. They can’t see they’re going to destroy each other to settle their disputes, so I have to assume he’s using magic to brainwash them.”

“And money,” Mama Jamba added. “Money is magic on the mind. It will make perfectly good humans do imperfect things.”

Hiker nodded. “However he’s done it, the ball is in motion, and it will result in a war.”

“So that’s what you’re doing?” Sophia asked, pointing at the various televisions. “You’re monitoring what’s happening around the world based on Thad’s plans?”

Hiker nodded and growled at the same time. “I didn’t like bringing technology into the Castle, but you’d already done it, and I guess it was overdue. Anyway, I defaulted to the most practical solution. I need information, and I need it fast to deal with things.”

Sophia wanted to congratulate him on the big step into the twenty-first century, but it seemed ill-timed. She’d wait until he was more used to having technology around since he was presently scowling at the closest television screen. That also might have been because it was showing a report about how neighboring countries were hours from a seemingly unstoppable war.

“Now that you’re back,” Hiker continued, “I want you and the other men—”

“Riders,” Mama Jamba corrected, now chomping on popcorn.

Sophia had no idea where that had come from either, much like the chocolate and drink.

“The other riders are men,” Hiker spat. “I think I can get away with saying it that way.”

“I just think it would be better if you adopted more inclusive speech when referring to your riders,” Mama Jamba chimed.

“Anyway, as I was saying, now that you’re back—”

“She’s got training to attend to,” Mama Jamba interrupted.

Hiker sighed. “It will have to wait.”

“It really can’t,” Mama Jamba argued.

“Well, we need all the riders intervening on these issues,” Hiker declared. “Chaos is breaking out everywhere. If we aren’t adjudicating, then Thad is going to—”

“Oh, he’s going to regardless,” Mama Jamba cut in. “He’s too far ahead.”

Hiker threw up his hands in frustration. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

She waved him off, still watching the television. “This is your own fault for putting your head in the sand all those years. But it’s not all lost. You just have to ensure you show up at the right time with the ammo. More importantly, you have to ensure you show up to the final battle as the right person. That’s more crucial than the time and the place and everything that’s happened before.”

Hiker shook his head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Mama.”

“I get that,” Mama Jamba agreed, shoveling popcorn into her mouth. “Anyway, send the other riders on these adjudicator missions, but Sophia has to finish training. They can keep things at bay until we’re ready for the war.”

Hiker stood, his actions abrupt. He was vibrating with tension. “I don’t want a war.”

Mama Jamba glanced up at him. “I get that, son. But it’s too late for that. You’ve let this go on too long. War is inevitable. Now it’s just a matter of when and what you and your riders will bring when it happens.”

“Mama,” he began.

“Hiker, the war of the brothers was forecast by Papa Creola long ago,” she said, her voice hoarse from crying. “I’ve known that. Now it’s time you do too. And there’s something else.”

“What?” Hiker gave her a long cold stare.

“A good part is coming up,” Mama Jamba answered, returning her focus to the screen and shushing Hiker.

He shook his head, frustrated by the woman. “Anyway, go finish your training, Sophia. When the time comes for war, you’ll need to be ready. When I have to take Thad down, I’ll need you prepared.”

“Thing about that, Hiker,” Mama Jamba cut in again, throwing a piece of popcorn into the air and catching it expertly in her mouth.

He turned his head to the side and gave her an impatient glare. “What?”

“Well, if we’re being candid with one another—”

“We aren’t,” he cut in.

“Of course, we are,” she disagreed. “Anyway, the thing is you’re not in a position to face your brother right now, and I think we all know that.”

“What are you talking about, Mama?” he asked, shaking his head at her.

“Oh, come on, dear. You know you lost your confidence,” Mama Jamba said, pointing her finger at the screen and making her movie pause. “It’s a good part. Can’t miss this for you all.”

“No, you wouldn’t want to miss some Hollywood movie for the war efforts brewing on your planet,” Hiker said, his voice dripping with condescension.

“No, I wouldn’t,” Mama Jamba agreed with a nod, not catching his sarcasm. “Anyway, it shouldn’t be news to you that Thad has gotten fresh skills while you’ve been chronicling the monotonous events at the Gullington.” She indicated the logbook on the corner of Hiker’s desk.

He grimaced at the book and shook his head. “I have skills.”

“He is aware of the modern world where you have refused even to acknowledge much has changed in the last few centuries,” Mama Jamba continued.

“I have televisions in here, don’t I?” he claimed.

“At my behest,” she stated. “The final battle will inevitably be you and your brother, Hiker. Your riders have to get you there, but once they do, you’ll be on your own, as you’ve often sent them on their own with only their training and their dragon for assistance.”

“What’s your point, Mama?” he asked, sounding weary.

“My point is, if you’re going to face your twin, you have to bone up on your training,” she declared.

He scoffed. “I’m as strong as I was four centuries ago when I magnetized to Bell.”

She shook her head. “You’re missing the point. I know you’ve been out on the Expanse practicing combat and lifting weights for centuries. You’re strong. There’s no doubt about it. And you know how to ride your dragon better than anyone. However, what you’ve lost over the years was the most crucial part of training for any in the Dragon Elite.”

She was quiet for a moment.

Sophia glanced between Hiker and Mama Jamba, wondering which person would speak next. They seemed to be facing off, a staring contest between the two.

After a long pause, Hiker said, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, you need a refresher in training,” she stated.

“I don’t either!” he revolted.

“You also need an attitude adjustment,” she fired back.

“A week in the Australian Outback might fix that,” Sophia offered.

Hiker rolled his eyes.

Mama Jamba smiled and winked at her. “Good call, darling, but I think I have a better idea.”

“What are you cooking up, Mama?” Hiker asked in a low voice.

“You’ve lost the connection with yourself,” she stated.

“I have not!” he protested.

“Don’t argue with me,” she said, sounding tired all of a sudden. “Of course, you have. When have you needed to feel the intuition in your spirit? Not when you had no missions because the Dragon Elite were effectively useless for a few centuries. When have you needed to connect to the Earth? Not while you were hiding in the Gullington pretending you were useless.”

“Mama,” he began.

She held up her hand, pausing him. “Hiker, I love you more than anyone, but it’s time I wake you up from this dream you’re in. Thad is back.”

“I know that!” he boomed.

“And you think you’re enough to face him when the time comes,” she fired back.

“I’m the only one who can face him,” Hiker argued.

“I agree, dear,” she said in a much quieter voice. “Nevertheless, you aren’t even remotely in the right place for such things.”

“What are you proposing?” he asked.

She lowered her chin, a mischievous expression in her eyes. “You know what the next part of Sophia’s training includes.”

“No,” he said with a growl, his chin low to his chest and his eyes full of heat.

“Oh, yes, my dear,” Mama Jamba answered.

“You don’t mean…” Hiker trailed away, sounding almost as mad as Sophia had ever heard him.

“I absolutely do,” Mama Jamba answered.

“But…”

“Oh yes,” she answered in reply to the question he left hanging.

“I need to be here,” Hiker reasoned.

“You need to do everything possible to win this war,” she said.

“But the news reports.” Hiker lifted his hand to indicate the closest television screen.

“You need to be ready for what’s coming that only you can fight,” Mama Jamba stated.

“And the men?” Hiker asked. Receiving a scolding expression from Mama Jamba, he shook his head. “I mean, the other riders? Who will give them their orders?”

Mama Jamba waved him off. “This isn’t forever, Hiker. This is just a training exercise. Assign your riders and then go off on your own. You’ll be back before you know it and better than ever. That’s the hope anyway.”

Hiker let out a long furious breath before starting for the door. “Come on, Sophia.”

She gave Mama Jamba a questioning expression.

“Go on, my dear,” Mother Nature encouraged, urging Sophia to follow the leader of the Dragon Elite.

“But…”

“But nothing,” Hiker ordered. “Follow me. We have training to get to.”

“I don’t understand,” Sophia said, taking tentative steps.

He turned at the threshold to the door and gave Mama Jamba a frustrated expression. “Nor do I. But the person I take orders from is never wrong. And she seems to think the next part of your training needs to commence, and I need to join you for it.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Sophia had to run to keep up with Hiker as he strode down the stairs to the first floor.

“Sir, what do you mean?” Sophia asked Hiker’s retreating back.

He turned, letting out an impatient sigh. “I mean, I’ve been sent back to school by the one person I’m not allowed to refuse.”

“You mean Mama?” she asked, pointing over her shoulder. Putting it all together, she sighed with a sudden realization. “Oh, so you have to take the training with me. Oh, wow, that’s got to be…”

Sophia’s voice trailed off based on the murderous expression on Hiker’s face.

“Right,” he growled angrily. “We need to journey off to the far side of the Expanse, past where you’ve been before to reach the far side of the Barrier on the edge of the Pond. Once we’re there, we’re outside of the conscious protection of the Castle and we can hear our internal voices, so—”

“Excuse me, sir,” Sophia interrupted. “I’m sorry to stop you, but I have zero idea what you’re talking about.”

He nodded and let out another audible sigh. “I need you to go stock up supplies for a training exercise that will start first thing at sunrise tomorrow morning.”

“With you, sir?” she questioned.

He nodded.

“And I get to bring things?” she asked. “Unlike in the Outback?”

“You get to bring food and water,” he answered. “No electronics.”

“We’ll be gone for how long?” she asked.

“For as long as it takes,” he replied.

“Well, since you’ve done this before, I was hoping you could fill me in.”

“Why?” he asked, totally put off by the questions. “Do you have an engagement to attend?”

“Well, there are some babies being born I promised—” The impatient expression on Hiker’s face cut her off. “You know what? I have all the time in the world. Well, until your twin brother ends it and then I’m busy shoveling coal in hell for the rest of eternity.”

He glanced at the ceiling. “If nothing else, angels, please use this training to stifle her attempts at humor.”

“So, I should meet you where and when for this lovely excursion?” Sophia asked.

He pointed to where they stood at the entrance to the Castle. “Be here first thing tomorrow morning. We leave then, and we won’t be back until we’re done.”

Sophia nodded, recognizing asking for more information would only incite the man more. She was about to set off on a training excursion for an unknown amount of time with someone she followed and respected but couldn’t stand. Worst of all, she was certain that too much time with her might drive Hiker Wallace to the brink of insanity. She wasn’t sure he’d be safe to be around at that point.

Sophia wondered if this was the point of the training exercise.

Only one way to find out.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Sophia met Hiker at the front of the Castle at sunrise, as she was told. She’d brought a bag of food and a canteen of water. Holding it up, she shook it at his face. “I’m ready.”

He grabbed the bag, pulled it out of her grasp, and threw it across the entrance hall. “And now you’re not.”

Sophia didn’t tense. Instead, she glanced over her shoulder to where her food and water had exploded against the wall. “Did I mishear the whole ‘bring whatever you like’ stuff?”

He shook his head. “But this is life, Sophia. Sometimes you’re told you get reparation, and then the world goes back on it.”

“Are we still talking about our training and you and me?” she asked tentatively.

“Mostly…not really,” he said with a new bitterness in his eyes.

She pointed over her shoulder to where her supplies were. “So I can’t get that?”

He shook his head. “I’ve changed my mind. No supplies. We won’t be gone long. You just have to concentrate and make this the shortest possible long part of the training.”

Hiker turned and walked out of the Castle, his chin high. Sophia hurried after him, the cold air of the Expanse making her suck in a sudden breath.

“Did you just insinuate that this is the longest part of the training, sir?” Sophia asked, running to catch up with the Viking, whose strides were three times the length of hers.

He kept moving forward as he spoke. “It depends. Some riders take several months to finish this phase.”

“Oh, hell…” Sophia said, halting and looking back to the Castle, considering going back for her food and water.

“And others have passed in only a short period of time,” Hiker continued.

“Short period of time?” she questioned, not having moved even though Hiker continued to move in the direction of the Pond.

“It all depends on you, Sophia.”

“Like seven days in the Australian Outback?” she asked. “Or like three days in the Sahara? Or like a month in Texas? Can you give me an idea here?”

“Follow me,” he urged. “You don’t need supplies.”

She hesitated, really wanting to go back for her supplies. She didn’t like the idea of once again being unprepared. When Hiker disappeared around the other side of the Castle, she sped after him, not wanting him to get out of sight. Yes, it was intimidating to go on an excursion with Hiker Wallace, but it was also a great honor. He might not think of her as his favorite rider, but that didn’t mean Sophia didn’t relish the time with him. For as many conflicts as the two had, she respected him greatly. She wanted him to like her. She wanted to like him. Maybe this was that opportunity.

“Are you sure I won’t need supplies?” Sophia asked, sprinting to catch up with him. “Is it because I can use magic? I mean—”

“I’m certain of it,” he answered, continuing to make for the Pond.

“Oh, well, can you explain, sir?” she asked, finally catching up properly. “You think we won’t be out here long? Is it because you’ve already passed this training once?”

“That’s part of it,” he said, halting when they reached the water’s edge and looking around as if searching for something.

“What’s the other part?” she asked, wondering what he was looking for.

He gazed down at her with pure annoyance. “It’s you, Sophia.”

She felt like he’d just pointed an accusatory finger at her. “Me? What about me?”

“We won’t be out here long because of you,” he stated bitterly.

“Did I do something wrong, sir?” she asked.

He shook his head. “No, that’s just the thing. It took Evan twelve weeks to pass this portion of the training. Wilder was out here for a blistering week. Mahkah, well, he’s him, so only a few days. And Adam, well…” He chuckled at a long-ago memory. “The bloke never told me honestly how long this part of the training took him, but he hinted it was only a few hours, and you are more like Adam than anyone I’ve yet to meet…but I also don’t get out much.”

Sophia fumbled for words. “I don’t understand what you’re trying to tell me, sir.”

Hiker licked his fingertips and held them out to the blistering wind that rolled across the Expanse.

He turned, not at all appearing to be a fun travel partner. “I’m saying I expect you, Sophia Beaufont, to do what you usually do.”

Sophia blinked at him blankly. “Be a total pain in your ass and oppose everything you ask or demand?”

He shook his head. “No. Well, yes, I do expect that from you. I was just saying that similar to your excursion in the Outback, I expect you to pass through this one with exemplary marks, faster than most. You are Sophia-freaking-Beaufont. You do things the way you like, you challenge whenever you want, and you pass challenges by going to sleep instead of wearing yourself out for days. I suspect you’ll be done with this one before the Castle is even rousing the others for breakfast.”

“Oh. Well, thank you, sir,” Sophia said, watching as Hiker muttered a series of incantations. She’d never seen him do magic quite like this, and it was thoroughly impressive. It was like a dancer doing ballet, captivating and original at the same time. She’d been around magicians all her life, and yet she’d never seen anyone do magic like Hiker Wallace.

A small boat that could only fit two people, or maybe one large one, or maybe one very large one and one tiny one, materialized in the water before them, sailing in their direction.

“Oh, bloody good. I call for a ship and I get a dinghy,” Hiker complained, slapping his hands to his sides.

“We’re sailing, sir?” she asked, remembering there was a sea creature that lived in the Pond who had tried to eat Wilder once when he went to retrieve the first bow ever made.

“Yes, but don’t worry,” Hiker said, pulling the boat onto the shore when it was close enough.

“Because you aren’t going to rock the boat?” she asked.

“No, I will definitely do that,” he said when she was in properly. He stepped in as he shoved off, looking out toward the coast on the other side. “But if you go overboard, I’ll go too.”

“Why is that, sir?” she asked.

“For one,” he began, “if I return without you, Mama will have my ass.”

“And the second part?” she dared to ask.

“If you tell anyone this, Sophia, I’ll deny it vehemently,” Hiker warned.

She nodded. “Go on, then.”

“You, Sophia Beaufont, might be the person who saves us all.”

She blinked at him in confusion. “Because I’m a woman and the Dragon Elite have never had one of those?”

He shook his head. “Because somehow, someway, you woke up the world. You woke me up, and here I am, sailing across the body of water that’s been nestled outside my window for ages. I’m not thanking you, but I am blaming you. Thanks might come later.”

Sophia smiled up at the leader of the Dragon Elite, enjoying sailing across the placid waters. “And cursed blame might also.”

He nodded. “Yeah, it will be one or the other, but nothing in between.”

Sophia held her chin up as they sailed to a part of the Gullington she’d never seen, enjoying the cold air and the excitement of a new challenge as the sun edged over the horizon.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

When the small boat came to the opposite shore, it wasn’t what Sophia had expected. She wasn’t sure what she’d been expecting. Maybe a hotel and casino and some sort of challenge to her credibility or nobility or some other bility. What they came to was another shore like the one where they’d boarded the boat, but no castle rose out of the green hills, only a lot of rock structures and more hills.

Sophia jumped out of the boat and helped Hiker haul it onto the shore, to his obvious surprise. He arched an eyebrow at her. She gave him an expression of astonishment when he regarded her like she was a three-headed sheep.

“What?” she challenged. “What did I do this time?”

“I just expected you’d stay in the boat,” he answered.

“And have you chariot me up to dry land?” she retorted. “You really have a thing or two to learn about modern women.”

“Do they do everything for themselves these days?” he asked. “They don’t expect us to throw our cloaks over a puddle, so they don’t get their shoes wet?”

Sophia glanced back at Hiker. “Was that really a thing they did? That sounds awful. Why couldn’t they just walk around?”

He actually laughed. “They could have. Ainsley used to, yelling at the other women that they were…” His voice trailed off, disappointing Sophia, who was wearing a curious expression.

“Anyway, I’m just surprised by you sometimes,” Hiker remarked.

“And you, sir,” Sophia said, her hands on her hips as she surveyed the green hills. “So what now? Where’s the Starbucks?”

“The what?” he asked.

“The place where we get an overpriced coffee and a scone the size of our face,” she answered.

He shook his head. “Scones should never be… Oh wait, that’s one of those jokes you like to tell.”

“It’s a truthitude,” Sophia told him. “But it’s modern-world truth, so it’s a joke wrapped in the real world, which is what makes it funny. Get it?”

He shook his head. “Like most of your jokes, no, not really.”

“Well, this is going well,” she said dryly, looking off across the Pond at the Castle in the distance.

“We are going to hike toward the caves,” Hiker said, pointing up the hill.

“Cool,” Sophia said, starting in that direction. “The ones up here? Or the ones towards the top?”

“Neither,” Hiker answered. “The ones ten miles away.”

Sophia halted, her face finally taking on an angry expression. “Ten miles? Really? And you threw away my supplies because allowing me water or refreshment was totally against the rules when the others had them?”

He shook his head at her, granting her no sympathy. “You’re Sophia-freaking-Beaufont.”

Hiker Wallace, without another word, ambled in the direction he’d indicated.

Sophia hurried to get in front of the large man. “What does that mean—‘You’re Sophia-freaking-Beaufont.’ Is that an insult?”

Hiker regarded her for a long moment before shaking his head. “Just the opposite. I just leveled the playing field. You’re Sophia-freaking-Beaufont. Everything is easy for you. I send you to the Outback, and you don’t fight. Now I’m going with you on the hardest part of the training. The hike isn’t the worst part, but it’s supposed to tire you out. Let’s see how you do.”

He edged around her and continued the trek.

Sophia didn’t move. Instead, she put her hands on her hips and raised her chin. “Do you want me to fail, sir?”

He shook his head as he turned around to face her. “No, that’s just the thing, Sophia. I’ve come to the point where I expect you to succeed, no matter the odds.”

“I don’t have it easy,” she argued, sensing where he was going with this whole thing.

“I know,” he replied almost on the heels of her words.

“I don’t get all this given to me,” she continued.

“I know that too.”

“I’ve come by this through hard work,” she insisted, unsure of what she was trying to prove.

“Sophia, do you know how many riders I’ve trained?”

She shook her head.

“More than you would expect. I’ve lost track at this point,” Hiker answered. “They never make it this far in their training so fast with so many accolades. Many have died battling those zombie dogs in the Outback. I almost did. I didn’t give you any provisions on this hike because you don’t need them. I suspect we won’t be out here long because I know what I have to do, and I think you’ll figure it out faster than any of the others. Don’t think this is favoritism, but you, Sophia freaking Beaufont, aren’t like any other rider I’ve ever trained or known.”

Sophia nearly choked after those words but recovered. “Thank you, sir.”

“Don’t thank me,” he replied. “That might be a good thing or the death of us all. We will find out.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

In a perfect world, Sophia would have had a week or so to rest up after the Australian Outback before taking a ten-mile hike. However, she didn’t live in a perfect world, even though she hoped to make it a better place. If she didn’t kill Hiker on this arduous trek.

“So if you’re hiking right now,” Sophia began after they’d been silent for over an hour with only the sounds of their boots shuffling through the grass and the birds calling over the Pond. “Then it’s Hiker hiking through the hikable hills, right?”

He sighed, obviously unimpressed by the little rhyme it had taken her over an hour to construct.

“We don’t have to talk,” he offered, stopping to rest at the top of a hill and pressing his hands into his lower back.

“What were you like as a child?” Sophia asked, unsure why she wanted to get under his skin so badly. It just seemed like the thing to do at this point. Yes, he’d been complimentary to her, but she thought it was him just being matter-of-fact. Hiker thought she was more than competent, but he also seemed really surprised by the idea like he was waiting for her to fail at some point and prove his initial judgment had been right all along.

“I was little,” he answered, moving faster as they descended the hill.

“Were you playful or curious or mischievous?” she asked.

“We didn’t play,” he answered. “That was invented in the eighteenth century.”

She nodded like this made perfect sense. “That explains it.”

“And no, Thad was the mischievous one, as we’ve previously discussed,” he went on.

“Right, and this is when you elaborate so we can have a meaningful conversation,” Sophia suggested, still unsure why she was forcing conversation on Hiker. Something about these hills was encouraging her to talk, to want to learn, maybe even to tell her own story.

“I’ve always had rules,” he began slowly, the words seeming difficult at first, like he was remembering something from long ago. “I crave order. Always have. If something is against the rules, I have a hard time even fathoming it. Thad, on the other hand, is exactly the opposite. He breaks the rules just for the fun of it. No respect for order or organization.”

“So more like the ‘ask for forgiveness rather than permission’ type?” she inquired.

He shook his head. “I don’t think he’d ever cared for forgiveness. And definitely not permission.”

“Is it possible people are really born bad?” she mused, not wanting to believe such a notion. The far-reaching implications were too much. That meant prisons were necessary, and rehabilitation was less important. Sophia wanted to believe in a world where people were merely confused when they did wrong and could be taught to be better.

“I don’t know,” he said, considering the idea. “In Thad’s case, I absolutely think so. I’ve met other dragonriders who were just like him, albeit not as evil. No one is quite like Thad in that regard.”

“Other riders,” Sophia contemplated. “Why do they seem so black and white? Are they all either good or bad? Or are there a lot of gray ones too?”

“Not that I’m aware of,” Hiker said. “Most I’ve encountered fall on one end of the spectrum or the other. There isn’t much in between.”

“That’s weird,” Sophia stated. “I grew up with many different magician families, and they were all over the place. Most were good, being associated with the House of Fourteen, but there was always some bad to the people. Even I have been known to steal a donut from the kitchen on occasion.”

“Get out!” Hiker yelled, turning abruptly to face Sophia, his face serious.

She halted, looking at him with mild annoyance. “Oh, shush it.” Sophia hiked around him and took the lead.

“What were you like as a child?” Hiker asked after a moment.

She glanced at him, surprised by the question. “Little,” Sophia answered, sticking her tongue out at him.

He rolled his eyes. “I mean, I get it’s the sort of question that answers itself since you’re still a child in many regards.”

“I’m eighteen,” she fired back.

“You’re a child until you celebrate your hundredth birthday in my eyes.”

“Is that when I get my cookie bouquet?” she asked.

He shook his head. “You get one on your five-hundredth birthday, just like I did.”

“What did you do for your five-hundredth birthday?” she asked.

“You first,” he insisted. “I asked you a question, and you haven’t answered it. What were you like as a child? More of a child than you are now.”

She thought for a moment, trying to figure out how to describe herself. “I was lonely.”

The expression that crossed his face made her rush into an explanation.

“I’m not saying that for sympathy,” she explained. “That’s a fact. My older siblings had full-time responsibilities as Warrior and Councilor for the House of Fourteen, as well as taking care of our parent’s business. Clark was always studying. Liv…well, she left before I can remember. For years, it was just me and my magic. No one could know I had it, though; Reese and Ian were clear on that point. So most of my education was private tutoring or just on my own. I didn’t really want to play with the other kids anyway because they always found me strange, although I don’t know why.”

“Because you were born as an authority,” Hiker said matter-of-factly.

“What?” she asked.

“All dragonriders are, according to The Complete History of Dragonriders. You remember, my book that you lost,” he teased with a serious expression on his face.

“I didn’t lose it,” she protested. “Trinity took it and is keeping it in the Great Library.”

“Which we currently have a portal open to in the Castle, thanks to you.”

“You’re welcome,” she chirped.

“Anyway, I haven’t read all of the book, and I don’t remember a great deal of it,” Hiker continued. “What I do recall states that dragonriders, since they are intended to be adjudicators, are born with a natural authority. When you were young, if you told a playmate to do something, did they?”

Sophia thought for a moment, trailing back in her mind to a distant memory. “Yeah, I guess they did. I always thought that was because I’m bossy.”

“You are that,” Hiker said. “But it’s a bit more than just because you’re a rider. We have a natural capacity as judges. Our rule strikes an accord in many.”

“But this doesn’t work on other riders, does it?” Sophia asked. “That’s why you could never make Thad behave?”

Hiker nodded. “It’s the ironic part of all of this. We bring order and justice, and our history has shown those we fight most often are ourselves. Other riders have usually been the instigators—the ones who threatened the peace we worked so hard for.”

“Wow,” Sophia mused. “Maybe it would be better if there were no more dragonriders.”

Again, Hiker halted and faced her. “Don’t say something like that.”

“But sir,” Sophia began, “we serve an important role, but if most of our efforts are in trying to make other riders behave, maybe it’s just better if there aren’t riders.”

Hiker swallowed, a sober expression in his eyes. “I get your logic, but I have to believe the good riders bring more peace than the bad ones bring evil. And besides, there is only one bad dragonrider left. Once Thad is gone, then we can reign.”

“Have you considered how you’re going to take him down?” Sophia dared to ask.

A small stress line formed around Hiker’s jaw. “I believe that’s why I’m on this trek with you. So no, but hopefully on the way back, the answer will be different.”

“Do we have to hike back, or can we grab an Uber?” Sophia joked.

“A what?” Hiker asked.

She waved him off. “It was one of those jokes you love so much and rarely get.”

The pair hiked on for another hour in silence. Sophia was good with it, grateful they had a bit of conversation.

When they came to a cave opening surrounded by rectangular columns, Hiker paused.

“That’s far out,” Sophia said, admiring the stone structures which lined the sides of the cave. The blocks were so orderly they appeared man made, although it seemed unlikely.

“There’s another more well-known cave on the other side of Scotland like this called Fingal’s Cave,” Hiker explained. “Mortals know about that one, but not Falconer Cave.”

“Falconer?” Sophia asked. “Like the people who tame birds and wear eye patches?”

“I wasn’t aware of the eye patch part, but yes,” he answered.

“Well, I don’t think they start off with it,” Sophia joked. “Maybe just the really bad ones get their eyes poked out by the bird of prey.”

“You’re very strange,” he observed.

“So, what’s with this cave?” Sophia asked, studying the strange hexagonal columns which marked the entrance. “Does it have strange magical significance?”

Hiker shook his head. “The acoustics are good.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Did you bring me out here to sing?”

“There will definitely not be any singing,” Hiker answered. “The cave’s acoustics are important for this part of the training.”

“Because?” Sophia asked.

“You’ll find out.” Hiker strode onward a few paces before turning back to Sophia. “For my five-hundredth birthday, I had a glass of whisky and a quiet evening to myself.”

“So it was pretty much like every day before,” Sophia stated.

He nodded. “When you get to be as old as I am, the birthdays roll together.”

“Well, maybe for your next birthday, someone will throw you a party with streamers and cake.”

He scowled at her. “That person wouldn’t see another of their birthdays.”

Sophia laughed. “You and your threats are so cute.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

“Why didn’t you tell me I needed to dress up?” Sophia joked when they entered Falconer Cave.

“Ha-ha,” Hiker said with no humor, his voice echoing. The cavernous space was dark and cold, like most caves. However, there was something unique about the stillness in here, but Sophia couldn’t put her finger on what it was.

“What are we supposed to do?” Sophia asked, looking around as her eyes adjusted to the dark.

“Sit and be quiet,” he answered.

“You made me hike ten miles to a cave with fantastic acoustics so I could sit and be quiet?” she challenged. “You get why this might be the site of a murder, right?”

“First of all, I was your gillie, making your task of finding Falconer Cave easier,” Hiker stated.

“‘Gillie?’” she questioned. “Are you making up words again?”

He shook his head. “‘Gillie’ is a Scottish term for a guide who attends men while exploring the Highlands or hunting or fishing. They know the land better than anyone.”

Sophia cleared her throat and gave him a pointed look.

Hiker rolled his eyes. “Sophia, I can’t change history. In the past, gillies accompanied men. Women didn’t hunt, so that’s the reason for the definition I gave you.”

“Okay, fine,” she acquiesced. “You were my gillie and helped me find Falconer Cave.”

He nodded. “It took Evan a week because usually I just point to the general vicinity and tell people what to look for.”

Sophia recalled the unique outward appearance of the cave. “Yeah, it would be easy to spot.”

“Second of all,” he continued, “the point of this training exercise is to get quiet.”

“Which is why you do it in a place with great acoustics?” Sophia questioned.

“The acoustics help by magnifying the quiet,” Hiker explained.

“Isn’t that like multiplying something by zero?”

He simply shook his head before settling down on the rocky ground and crossing his legs.

“Oh, you are serious about this being quiet business, aren’t you?”

“It is through meditation we come to understand ourselves, receive insights on problems, and become one with the universe,” Hiker explained in a rehearsed manner.

Sophia settled on the ground. “Mama Jamba sent you out here because you’ve got to face Thad and don’t know how?”

“Correct,” he agreed. “I’ve never known how, but we always have an opportunity to become better than we were. To figure out the things that eluded us. But we have to do the work for it. Usually, that involves going within and finding our connection to the universe. It is there the answers are born.”

“So, it’s kind of like the whole idea that we’re not in the universe, the universe is within us,” Sophia stated.

He nodded, his hands casually resting on his knees, back straight and face calm. “Your experience meditating will be unique to you and what you need to know. I will offer this bit of advice: to connect with yourself, you must first connect with the world around you. Falconer Cave is ideal because it is isolated from everything around it, it is an anomaly unique on the outside and bare on the inside.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “When do I know I’ve achieved the training goal?”

“You will know,” he said simply.

“Will you stop inundating me with information,” she joked.

Hiker closed his eyes. “Do you hear that?”

Sophia paused. Listened. “What? I don’t hear anything.”

“Exactly,” he said. “When you hear the voices of the angels and all their messages, that’s when you’re done. When you no longer have questions and intuitively know answers to things yet to be asked, you’re done. When you can hear the spirit of the universe within you, you can go.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Sophia didn’t think she could simply pretend she’d heard the voices of the angels and pop out of the cave early. She’d meditated a time or two, but she’d never gotten much out of it besides a nap.

This was the strangest training exercise. How was she supposed to connect with herself or the universe? And how would she know when she’d achieved it? Would the messages from the angels sound different from the ramblings in her head?

Hiker seemed to think Sophia would have an easy time with this, which was why he had thrown her supplies out. After the long hike, she wished she had some water. Or a protein bar. Or a bed.

Her mind began to wander, combing over what she needed to do later. Then it drifted to all the chaos going on all over the world as a result of Thad Reinhart’s planning. She hadn’t been on any adjudicator missions in a while. That worried her. But she’d been busy with training and before that finding The Complete History of Dragonriders.

There was nothing like seeing the gold dust over an agreement struck between two parties who were once opposed, she thought, her mind quickly jumping around. After a long while of this, Sophia realized how loud her thoughts were, as if the cave was amplifying them. They were inundating and seemingly unending, one thought leading to another and then another.

Taking a breath, she tried to stop her thoughts, which were like a contagious disease, spreading fast. It seemed strange to stop thinking. That seemed as easy as stopping breathing.

It was breathing that helped the most. When she focused on her breath, the thoughts slowed down and became less intense. After a bit, Sophia noticed her breath had elongated and her thoughts had followed suit, passing through her brain slowly and then drifting away. Whereas before she had judged every thought as good or bad, soon she found she was simply an observer, taking notice of the ideas without coloring them one way or another.

Soon her focus shifted to the area around her in the cave. She felt outside of herself in a very distinctive way. The temperature, she knew without knowing how, was exactly fifty degrees. There were sixteen different species that called Falconer Cave home. Of those, three were magical and unclassified, one of which was presently crawling on Sophia’s boot.

She didn’t feel the little creature but instinctively knew it was there. Usually, she would have jumped up and brushed the bug off. However, Sophia didn’t even think of it as something else on her. She was the bug, and the bug was her. They were the cave, and the cave was them. They were the Gullington, and the Gullington was them. They were Scotland, and Scotland was them. They were the universe, and the universe was them.

These observations were followed by a strange silence that seemed to stretch on for eternity. It was this silence that had preceded Mother Nature and spawned a creature so powerful she could construct a world that was strong and also vulnerable. It was this silence that had filled the void before time was created. Before Papa Creola constructed how events moved on a continuum. The silence was the beginning, and it was everywhere still.

Sophia didn’t know how long she sat in the cave, witnessing the birth of the universe in her mind. It could have been a minute or a hundred years. If it had been more than a day, she didn’t feel hungry or tired or thirsty. She had hooked into the nourishment of the universe, and she realized as long as she was connected, all her needs were fulfilled.

From that place, Sophia knew she could heal the world’s problem. She could erase the pain. She could become whatever she wanted. The idea of never leaving Falconer Cave was very tempting. She could fix everything just by maintaining her connection to the all-powerful source.

There were things she’d miss. Her friends growing old. Her family loving her. The opportunity to see tragedy and heroically risk everything for justice.

Yes, there were problems in the world she could mend in Falconer Cave with her mind, but it didn’t mean she should. Being out in the world as a player on the chessboard was more important. Interacting with other players was part of a valuable experience for Sophia and for them.

Being a part of the world is more important than fixing it, she realized. A perfect world was never the point.

Sophia’s eyes sprang open, and she knew instinctively she’d arrived where she needed to be. Her training in Falconer Cave was done. The angels had spoken to her, and they’d said, “You in an imperfect world is better than a perfect world without you. Wake up, our love. Go out and spawn a new age, Sophia Beaufont the Great.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

Hiker wasn’t in Falconer Cave when Sophia opened her eyes. The sun was streaming through the opening when she rose, but she didn’t know how much time had passed. It could have been years for all she knew.

Upon exiting the cave, she found Hiker leaning against the outside wall with his foot up behind him. Bell and Lunis were in the distance, resting in the grass.

He eyed his watch when he saw her and nodded. “As I suspected. That’s a new record.”

“How long was I in there?” Sophia asked. “Did I exceed Evan’s twelve weeks, or however long it took him to phone the angels?”

He shook his head. “No, you just made the record for the shortest amount of time.”

“What?” she asked, surprised.

“It took you just a wee bit over an hour,” Hiker explained, glancing at the Expanse where the dragons lay. Lunis was gesturing in playful ways, and Bell was doing her best to ignore him.

“Why do you think that is?” Sophia asked, sincerely wanting an answer to why she excelled. It all felt like a trick. Like false confidence she didn’t want to fall for.

“I think a lot of it has to do with the fact you’re a twin and he’s dead,” Hiker began. “I know that doesn’t make you feel better because losing a twin, even if you didn’t know him, is still tragic in its own way. The angels say twins are forever connected and share a unique power. But his death did grant you benefits to your magic.”

Sophia nodded. She didn’t mind that as an explanation so much. It wasn’t something she controlled, though. In a way, she’d prefer to be as successful as she was because she worked hard for it and not because she inherited Jamison’s power.

“But also,” Hiker continued. “I think your gender grants you a unique perspective. As dragonriders and men, we do things a certain way. We always have. We rush into battle. Our instinct is to fight. Often the chi of the dragon takes us over, bringing out our aggression and ruling over us if we’re not careful. But women are quite different. Your nature is to nurture, to create, to mend and gather. I think that’s why you consider solutions to your problems that never occur to us.”

Sophia nodded again, chewing her lip. Once more, this made sense, but it also attributed her success to a factor she didn’t control. Her success being tied to her gender didn’t make her feel any better.

“Then there’s the fact that you’re the first female dragonrider,” Hiker went on. “I mistakenly believed you were elected to this position because you inherited your twin’s power early, making you an exceptional magician. However, the angels have shown me something different.”

“In your meditation just now?” she asked.

He nodded. “You’re not the first magician to have their twin die at birth and receive their powers from the beginning. There are many records of this since it’s a point of interest. The incredible, from an early age, have notoriously done one thing.”

He paused, almost like he was begging her to urge him to continue.

After a moment, Hiker cleared his throat. “There’s a reason children don’t have magic. There’s a reason education usually precedes the onset of magical abilities after the start of puberty. Magic held by children turns into instant gratification. In essence, it corrupts.” He shook his head. “But we always have a choice, even as children. It’s like when the universe presents different signs to you. Many think the signs are directing their path, but they’re wrong. It’s the ones you endorse, the ones you want to come true, that creates the path. You might be powerful because of something you don’t control. You might be unique as a dragonrider because of your gender. But you’re inevitably successful because of who you are and the choices you make. Sophia, you are good through and through, and the only one the angels have met who wasn’t ruined by magic given at an early age.”

Sophia blinked at him, utterly confused. “Your meditation was about me?”

He pursed his lips, seeming to share her confusion. “Yes, I was seeking solutions to how to deal with my own twin, and I received information about you. Who knows why, but I can’t question the methods of the angels. They are never wrong.”

“Okay,” she said, continuing to chew her lip as she tried to absorb everything Hiker had shared. Sophia remembered being young and knowing she could have anything she wanted because of her magic—and she remembered knowing that if something didn’t belong to her or it was wrong, it wasn’t worth having. From the beginning, Sophia hadn’t refrained from doing things out of fear of punishment. She’d refrained because being good felt good, and feeling good was what it was about for everyone at the end of the day.

“Oh, and Sophia?” Hiker resumed, pulling her out of her thoughts.

“Yes, sir?” she answered.

“The angels also told me you’re exceptional because you are the first female rider,” Hiker explained. “Just as Alexander Conerly, the very first dragonrider, was exceptional. That’s how the angels intended it because we are the adjudicators for this world. We serve Mother Nature. We are supposed to be a force. The first of something must always be great, so others follow them. They make history and a name for themselves and that which they represent. So there you go—you’re successful because you’re a twin, you’re a female, and you’re the first. But also, and most importantly, remember you are successful because of what you choose.”

He sighed and looked at the dragons. “My only regret at this point is the age of the dragons and their riders are dying. I would have liked to have seen a world with more female dragonriders. Maybe a year ago, I wouldn’t have, but you’ve changed that. I think you provide a balance we desperately need, but alas, we are nearing our end.”

Sophia found it hard to swallow. “Don’t give up, sir. We never know how the universe will provide solutions.” She glanced back at Falconer Cave, warmth spreading through her abdomen. “And although the angels didn’t tell you how to defeat Thad, maybe they gave you a new motivation to do so.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

When they returned to the Castle, Mama Jamba was curled up on the couch in Hiker’s office, watching the movie Beaches, tears flowing down her face.

“Mama, why are you torturing yourself like this?” Hiker asked, shaking his head as he stomped into his study.

She sniffed. “Because if I’m going to be sad, then at least I’ll be entertained. I could watch the news you have broadcasting and be sad about what’s happening to my planet, but that’s not what I want to do.”

Hiker picked up the top newspaper from the stack on his desk that had just been delivered to his office via Ainsley. He shook his head. “It’s getting worse. Countries are battling, threatening one another with deadly force and weapons of mass destruction.”

“Oh, and the Golden Globes are coming up according to one of the articles in the LA Times,” Ainsley said as she cleaned up all the used tissues scattered around Mama Jamba. She looked up at Sophia. “What are the Golden Globes?”

Sophia waved her off. “Nothing of interest.”

Ainsley nodded dutifully and continued to pick up.

“How is it that one man could cause such global discord?” Sophia asked.

Hiker shook his head. “Thad has a lot of power and skill. If he ever committed to using it for good, he could have done great things. But that was never his way.”

“Hiker, you look a hundred years younger,” Ainsley observed. “Have you been using that face cream in S. Beaufont’s room too?”

Sophia glanced abruptly at the housekeeper. “Is that where my lotion keeps going?”

The shapeshifter nodded, no guilt on her face. “Oh, yes. Quiet likes it too. Although he uses it mostly on his feet.”

Sophia grimaced, hoping the gnome washed his hands before dipping into her lotion. “Is there no privacy in this place?”

“Of course, there is,” Ainsley commented. “Oh, and by the way, you’ve been talking in your sleep a lot S. Apparently, you have a crush on a Scotsman, but I can’t figure out any more than that. Can you talk a bit clearer in the future?”

Sophia’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “I do not have a crush. I have a bunch of dirty Scotsmen around me who burp at the dining table and chew with their mouths open, which is why they invade my dreams. My subconscious is obviously trying to work through the frustration the only way it knows how. And would you kindly not watch me when I sleep?”

Ainsley held up her hands as if in surrender. “Don’t watch you when you sleep. Don’t drug your food. Stop using your clothes to dust the rafters. You always have so many rules, S. Beaufont. But fine, I’ll try and mind your privacy. No promises, though.”

Mama Jamba wailed as she focused on the television. “Oh, Bette Midler is just brilliant in this movie. What is she doing these days, I wonder?”

“Mama, don’t you think there’s anything else you could direct your attention to?” Hiker asked, irritation in his tone. “You do remember war is brewing all over your planet, right?”

The old woman looked up briefly, seemingly stuck in a daze. “That’s a great idea. I should pay Papa Creola a visit.”

“Do you think he can help us?” Hiker asked, hope in his voice.

She shrugged. “Who knows, but I’m thinking of asking him to extend Bette’s timeline. That way, she has more time to do great things.”

Hiker threw the newspaper on his desk. “Am I the only sane one here?”

“If you are, then we’re all in trouble because you lost your marbles a long time ago,” Ainsley said. “And again, why do you look good enough to snog?”

Hiker gave her a repulsed expression. “Would you mind your tongue?”

She giggled. “Not by me. Maybe by Bell or Quiet. Or Evan. He’s been wanting to lay a sloppy one on you for ages. I’ve heard him say it in his sleep.”

“Evan is simply trying to suck up to authority,” Mama Jamba supplied. “He will outgrow it in a few hundred years. Hiker is looking refreshed because I sent him to Falconer Cave.”

“Oh, a good meditation is really great for the complexion,” Ainsley said, looking at Sophia. “You went too? You look simply radiant. But you all weren’t gone for a fortnight.”

“No, Sophia is a quick study,” Mama Jamba offered. “And Hiker knew what he was looking for, so his job should have been quick. Tell me, son, where is Thad, and how are you planning on taking him down?”

Hiker shook his head. “I don’t know. The angels didn’t tell me. Why don’t you tell me?”

Mama Jamba returned her attention to the television. “You know I can’t do that, Hiker. You have to fight your battles on your own. Tough love, you get it.”

“You want me to protect your Earth. Save it. But you’re unwilling to offer me anything?” he asked.

She nodded. “That’s right, dear. I trust you’ll get it done with the resources at your disposal…or you won’t, and we’ll all die from some nuclear explosions.” She shrugged. “Can’t wait to find out how this story ends.”

“Resources,” Hiker muttered, looking around his office. “I’ve got a globe that doesn’t work on my brother, a bunch of newspapers that tell me war is imminent, television screens with anxious reporters who offer more opinion than fact, and not much else.”

“Actually, sir, I might have a way of helping us to find Thad,” Sophia offered.

Mama Jamba pulled a Twizzler from a package she hadn’t had a few seconds earlier and took a bite. She pointed at Sophia. “Resources, Hiker. They are everywhere. They are people. Remember that.”

He turned his attention to Sophia. “What do you mean?”

“Well, since I know Thad uses magitech heavily,” Sophia began, “I took the gun Logan used on Lunis and me to my scientist friend. She’s our foremost expert on magitech. Anyway, she’s been working on a way to track the epicenter of where the magitech is originating. The source, if you will. She says hiding that kind of power is difficult. I can check with her and find out where she is with the process.”

“You did this without my permission, going off on your own and taking initiative?” Hiker asked with a threat in his voice.

Sophia bowed her head, sighing. “I’m sorry, sir. I just thought—”

“No apologies,” he interrupted. “Good work. And yes, you should check in with her.”

“She also thinks she might be able to find other ways to fight Thad, circumventing security measures and whatnot,” Sophia said, feeling proud.

“You mean, technology?” Hiker asked.

“You will have to embrace it if you’re going to fight him,” Mama Jamba said, chewing on the end of a red Twizzler.

“You have already allowed televisions into the Castle,” Ainsley pointed out.

“That’s different,” he argued. “I need information and fast, and that seemed like the best way.”

Ainsley smirked at him. “It’s only a matter of time before you’re sporting a phone and dragging around a shiny lapbottom.”

“Laptop,” Sophia corrected.

Hiker let out a weighty breath. “Yeah, I don’t think so. This is ultimately my fight with my brother, and I’ll do it the way I see fit. I don’t believe it will involve technology. However, getting to Thad might involve magitech, I’ll give you that much.”

“You think by taking down Thad, you’ll stop all the wars that are brewing?” Ainsley asked, reading one of the newspapers upside-down. “Don’t you think the wars he’s started will just continue? He’s set the balls in motion.”

For a brief moment, Sophia saw a shimmer of the person Ainsley used to be. She had been a diplomat for the elves, offering strategic advice to the Dragon Elite. It shone through for a moment, making the usually silly housekeeper appear refined and serious. Sophia wasn’t sure which version of Ainsley she preferred. Maybe a mix of both.

“But he’s the kindling, dear,” Mama Jamba explained. “Take out that which causes the fire, and the adjudicators can do what they do best. I fear if they tried to intervene now, it would be a losing battle. Hate fuels hate. It has to be erased, and then love can grow.”

Hiker nodded and gave the old woman a proud smile. “That’s the helpful advice I’ve been looking for.”

“Oh, before I forget,” Ainsley said, looking at Hiker, “you got a message from the House of Fourteen saying they are freaking out about this war business and ready to take over, since, and I quote, ‘the Dragon Elite can’t do their job.’”

He lowered his chin and regarded her with hooded eyes. “When did this message come in?”

“A few days ago,” she replied.

“Why are you just telling me now?” he questioned.

“Because you were all holed up in your office, fretting that something had happened to S. Beaufont in the Australian Outback,” she answered. “I didn’t want to add more stress.”

“I wasn’t fretting,” he argued, cutting his eyes to Sophia briefly. “As your leader, it is my job to be concerned about your wellbeing and focused on your success.”

“Right,” Ainsley chirped. “That’s why he kept pacing in his office and overworking his hair while he muttered, ‘Stay vigilant, Soph. Fight the dogs. Come back in one piece.’”

Hiker gave Sophia a sympathetic look. “I echo what you said about us having more privacy in this place.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

The portal Sophia had opened up between the Castle and House of Fourteen might have irritated Hiker, but it made her commute a lot easier.

She found the closet door exactly where it had been in the corridor outside her room. She didn’t need the gold token to go back and forth anymore, but she always kept it on her since she was the new keeper of the reset point.

Holding the coin in her hand, Sophia considered Hiker’s last request before she’d exited his office moments prior.

“Meet with this scientist friend of yours,” he had requested with authority. “Hopefully, she can help us find Thad. But before that, go tell the House of Fourteen they don’t need to intervene in this matter. We are in charge of world affairs. We are the adjudicators for this planet. The Dragon Elite has this.”

Sophia had been impressed by the leader of the Dragon Elite’s confidence. It had changed since Falconer Cave. Hiker appeared more like the person he had been when she saw him during the reset point at the House of Fourteen.

Then he had urged the council to take action, explaining a war was brewing, and they’d dismissed him. This made her worry that her statement to the House of Fourteen would be ignored too. If they didn’t take the leader of the Dragon Elite seriously, would they accept her word? A lot had changed since then, and the council was made up of new members. She hoped they’d be reasonable.

Sophia stepped into the closet like she had done before and closed the door. She was instantly cloaked in blackness. After a quick three count, Sophia opened the door to find the rush of old smells and sights greeting her eyes.

The House of Fourteen’s dark wooden walls and intricate crown molding was such a contrast to the Castle with its cold stone and high ceilings. Similar to the Castle, the walls of the House were decorated with paintings of its members, and there were various artifacts on display in different areas.

Ignoring all this, Sophia made her way straight to the Chamber of the Tree, wanting to catch the Council before they were dismissed.

She was surprised to find her brother Clark pacing outside the entrance to the Chamber in front of the Door of Reflection.

He glanced up as she approached, relief on his face. “There you are. You’re late.”

She halted, confused. “I didn’t realize we had a planned meeting.”

“Well, we didn’t,” he explained, leaning forward and whispering, “Hester told me Trudy saw a vision of you visiting the House of Fourteen today and that it would be my best opportunity to catch you. I figured you were coming to explain why the Dragon Elite are failing in their mission.”

Sophia let out a frustrated breath. “I have no intention of explaining anything to the council.” She’d been struggling to find the right thing to say to the House of Fourteen based on what Hiker had said, but now, she knew exactly how to play things.

“Regardless,” Clark continued in a hushed voice, “I suspect Bianca and Lorenzo are going to suggest a Dragon Elite take a place on the council.”

Sophia nodded. She remembered overhearing their conversation when she was hiding in the Mantovanis’ residence. “Yes, they think if they give us enough rope, we’ll hang ourselves, mortals will hate us, and tension will break out on the council.”

“Exactly,” he affirmed. “That’s why when they offer you a position, which I firmly believe they will, you should decline.”

“Why?” Sophia questioned. “Do you think we will screw things up and cause a revolt?”

Uncertainty crossed Clark’s face as he hesitated to answer.

“Are you serious?” Sophia nearly yelled. “You doubt us?”

He sighed. “It’s not that, Soph. Of course, I believe in you, but the Dragon Elite aren’t giving us much confidence. From our perspective, Hiker Wallace has been sticking his head in the sand, allowing Thad Reinhart to become more powerful.”

“It’s all by design,” she fibbed.

Clark pursed his lips. “But really, I think you should decline the position because then you can’t be held accountable.”

“I will decline the position, but not for that reason,” Sophia stated.

“What is the reason?” he asked.

She couldn’t help but be angry at her brother, although she knew he was just looking at things the way he always did—logically. Sophia couldn’t totally disagree with his perspective or the opinion the House of Fourteen had of the current situation. Hiker had made mistakes, but that put him in a perfect position to make better choices. She firmly believed he was the only one who could end Thad Reinhart.

What scared her, when she allowed herself to admit it, was that Thad was probably the only one who could end Hiker. If that happened, she feared the Dragon Elite were done for good.

If something happened to Hiker, it would be the end of an era.

CHAPTER FORTY

The Chamber of the Tree was buzzing when Sophia stepped through the Door of Reflection a few minutes after Clark, so as to not make it obvious they had been talking.

Jude, the white tiger, stood on one side of the bench, his discerning eyes watching Sophia. Conversely, Diabolos, the black crow, took flight at the sight of her and perched close to the ceiling, which shimmered with twinkling lights.

Many of the Warriors were absent from the proceedings, off on missions. Thankfully, Liv wasn’t. It gave Sophia confidence to know her sister was there standing stoically at her back.

She strode straight into the round room, taking the position in the center between the arc of Warriors and Councilors.

“Sophia Beaufont,” Haro Takahashi began when she paused. “Have you come to update us on how the Dragon Elite is going to deal with Thad Reinhart?”

Shaking her head, Sophia put her hands behind her back. “No, I have not.”

“You haven’t?” Lorenzo Rosario asked, stroking his black goatee. “Then why are you here?”

“To tell you the situation is under control,” Sophia answered.

Bianca Mantovani laughed, a cold, high-pitched sound. “Oh, that’s too much. Even to those who don’t follow world affairs, it’s obvious you all don’t have anything under control. Mayhem is breaking out everywhere, perpetuated by—”

“We are fully aware of the global events,” Sophia interrupted.

“Then how does the Dragon Elite plan to deal with the situation that’s building?” Lorenzo asked.

“We do not answer to the Council for the House of Fourteen,” Sophia declared. “We supersede your authority, and therefore, I’m not at liberty to say.”

“With all due respect,” Lorenzo countered, his tone dripping with condescension, “we haven’t seen anything like this since—”

“Right before the Great War broke out, which made it so mortals couldn’t see magic and our history was forgotten,” Sophia cut in. “Hiker warned you it would happen, and the Council ignored him. With all due respect, the Dragon Elite aren’t in a position where we feel the need to explain our plans to you. We are back. We are prepared to handle Thad Reinhart. We plan to restore our reputation and status as world adjudicators. That is all you need to know.”

Lorenzo lowered his chin, giving her a petulant expression, suddenly making Sophia feel small. She reminded herself she wasn’t. She was a dragonrider and not the littlest Beaufont, as many from the House of Fourteen were used to seeing her. “Why can’t Hiker Wallace report to us himself?”

“That’s a good question,” Bianca agreed, looking down the bench at Lorenzo. “If the leader of the Dragon Elite wants us to have confidence in his ability to handle this situation, he should at least meet with us, especially after we sent a message to him directly.”

“He is just a tad bit busy,” Liv said at Sophia’s back.

“Warrior Beaufont,” Lorenzo scolded, “I don’t believe this matter involves you.”

“Yes, just because your little sister is here, it doesn’t mean you have to step in and save her,” Bianca added snootily.

“No one needs to save me,” Sophia said boldly. “I’m a rider for the Dragon Elite, and I’m here by order of Hiker Wallace, who is concerned with more pressing matters. He asked me to pass along to you, the House of Fourteen, that there is no need for you to intervene in the Thad Reinhart situation. It is under control, and we need no help.”

“I am sure you are correct,” Hester DeVries began in a calm voice. “However, pooling our resources might be for the best. The Dragon Elite’s numbers aren’t what they once were and fighting such a formidable force; well, it could destroy you all. We can offer assistance.” She held out her hand, indicating Liv and the others standing at Sophia’s back. “How about the help of our Warriors?”

“That won’t be necessary,” Sophia said at once. “Thank you for the offer, but as world adjudicators, we prefer to handle this situation on our own.”

“This is ridiculous!” Lorenzo exclaimed. “You are going to start a war we can’t control or extinguish.”

“No,” Sophia fired. “We are going to prevent a war.”

“What if,” Bianca began slowly, looking between the various council members, “I know we haven’t discussed this, but what if we invited the Dragon Elite to have a place on the council? It’s just an idea, but maybe then they would be more willing to share their plans and have our input.”

There was a collective murmur from the Councilors.

“We would decline such an invitation,” Sophia interrupted, making all of them go silent.

“But you haven’t even brought the request to your leader,” Lorenzo argued.

“I don’t need to,” Sophia said with conviction. “The Dragon Elite does not work for the House of Fourteen. We do not need a place on the council. Although our numbers are small, it is important you recognize the hierarchy that was set up long ago. The Dragon Elite might have been gone for a long time, but we are back now, and we rank above the House of Fourteen and every other magical organization.”

“With all due respect—” Lorenzo began once again.

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Would you stop saying that phrase since you absolutely intend disrespect by arguing with me?”

Lorenzo’s mouth hung open for a moment, his eyes wide.

“Now,” Sophia continued, “the Dragon Elite will deal with Thad Reinhart. We will reinstate order and take back our roles as adjudicators. This situation brewing worldwide is crucial to reset the stage.”

This caused a great deal of chatter around the room. Sophia paused. She had just been making things up, but this sounded perfect. Hiker had allowed Thad to start these global events because how better to debut in this century as adjudicators? It hadn’t been planned, but it made sense.

The Dragon Elite could have intervened in tons of small events to earn back their title, but it wouldn’t have been as impactful. When they settled this dispute by putting out the fires of impending wars and taking Thad down, there would be no question they were the supreme authority.

All governments worldwide would endorse them as world adjudicators once more.

Haro Takahashi leaned forward. “I hope what you say is correct, Sophia. The world needs the Dragon Elite back in power.”

“I understand you declining the position on the council,” Raina Ludwig said, glancing down the bench at Bianca. “After further thought, that’s like us inviting Father Time to have a vote when his authority surpasses ours. I apologize for any offense the offer caused.”

Sophia nodded, surprised at how she’d played things. She always thought having a seat on the council as a dragonrider would be in everyone’s best interest. If the Dragon Elite were going to come back into power, they had to claim their position, ranking above all.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“That was freaking awesome!” Liv exclaimed as they walked to John’s electronics repair shop. “You socked those jerks who were trying to get all up in your business.”

Sophia blushed, pushing her hair behind her ears. “Clark doubts we have the Thad situation under control.”

Liv rolled her eyes. “Good. Let him underestimate you. Let the council. That’s for the best. That way, when you crush things, they will be that much more impressed. I usually like to put myself at a serious disadvantage before I claim the decisive victory no one saw coming. It’s way more satisfying to see everyone’s face then.”

“The council has good reason to doubt us,” Sophia confessed. “I mean, I respect Hiker, but I don’t know if he can stand up to his brother when the time comes.”

“Well, you didn’t let them see that concern, which is crucial,” Liv declared.

“Yeah, it was sort of a ‘fake it until you feel it’ thing,” Sophia admitted.

Liv shook her head. “No, not at all. You were right to decline a position on the council. That would have made the dragonriders their equal, and you’re not. You were also correct not to divulge your plans for Thad Reinhart. It’s not their business. We preside over magical affairs and the Dragon Elite over mortal ones. The council has to find their place, and you did a good job of putting them there.”

Sophia’s nose twitched. “Well, honestly, between you and me, I couldn’t have told them about our plans to deal with Thad since we don’t have any. I’m hoping Alicia can help me. Otherwise, we might be screwed.”

Liv offered her an encouraging expression. “If anyone can help you locate that magitech-wielding madman, it’s Alicia. She’s been working on it nonstop, which is why your 3D printer still isn’t ready.”

Sophia laughed. “I’m okay with that, and happy to have the help.” Remembering the gift from Wilder, she smiled. “Oh, guess what I got for Christmas?”

“What?” Liv asked.

Liv clapped her hands to her chest when Sophia told her. “A man after my own heart. If he had given you chocolate or a gift card, I would have said to kick him to the curb, but a grappling hook? He’s a keeper.”

Sophia shook her head. “It’s not like that. It was just a gift, and probably only because I was the one who pushed for Christmas to happen at the Castle. I gave him a fork.”

With a laugh, Liv said, “Oh, that’s perfect. Are you going to teach him how to use it?”

“Get out of my head,” Sophia replied. “That’s what I promised him. In return, he’s supposed to teach me how to use the grappling hook.”

Liv waved her off. “Oh, you don’t need training. It’s like this: you point and shoot, then get hauled off your butt. You’re going to love it.”

Sophia gave her an affectionate smile. “You think there was ever a potential for us to have normal jobs and not ones where grappling hooks were a part of our routine?”

“Not a chance,” Liv said, striding into the electronics shop.

Pickles, the Jack Russell terrier, greeted them by barking while he danced around their feet in excitement.

Sophia leaned down and gave the dog a quick pet before smiling at Alicia, who was working at a nearby station.

“Good timing,” the scientist said, screwing something into the back of a small silver disc. “I was just finishing up the tracking device.”

“Oh!” Sophia exclaimed. “You were able to create something?”

Alicia turned the small object over. It resembled a compass, although there were a lot more symbols on it other than just north, south, east, and west. “I think so, although it still needs to be calibrated. And…” Her face fell with concern.

“What?” Sophia asked, sensing the hesitation.

“Well, this device can find great sources of magitech,” Alicia explained. “Which will lead you to possible locations for this Thad Reinhart.”

“But it could also lead us in the wrong direction,” Sophia guessed.

The scientist nodded. “What you’d need to ensure it sends you in the right direction is some sort of connection to the person you’re trying to find. That way magitech takes a two-pronged approached. It first searches for high levels of magitech energy, then narrows them down based on DNA. I realize you probably don’t have some hair samples of Thad lying around.”

“Actually, what about blood from a really close relative?” Sophia asked.

Alicia’s face brightened. “That could work, but how close? Like, distant cousin would get you close, but probably not enough.”

“Would twin brother work?” Sophia asked.

Alicia slipped the compass-like device into a small velvet pouch and handed it to Sophia. “Yes, that’s perfect, actually. Have this twin brother follow the instructions I’ve included in the pouch to connect the device to Thad. If done correctly, it will take up to two days to activate.”

“I hope you have that kind of time,” Liv said, giving Sophia an uncertain expression.

She nodded. “We’ve allowed it all to go on this long. Another few days won’t change much.” She hoped she was right.

“Okay, that’s good news,” Alicia said, digging into a toolbox on the workstation. “I have something else for you, too.”

Liv rubbed her hands together. “Isn’t she great? Always supplying us with magitech gadgets? Last month she made me a device that puts people to sleep at the click of a button.”

Alicia smiled. “Just don’t use it on me and we’re good.”

“I’d love it if you used it on me,” Sophia shared. “Falling asleep is difficult these days.”

“Well, when you have the mission of saving the world, even counting sheep doesn’t calm one’s mind,” Liv related.

“Especially if the sheep are all atheists,” Sophia joked, earning confused expressions from the other two ladies. “Anyway, you have something for me?”

Alicia nodded, handing her a small black box. “That is a frequency regulator. I won’t bore you with the details but—”

“Will you bore me with the details later?” Liv asked, eyeing the device with interest. Sophia’s older sister had loved mortal electronics since the beginning, which parlayed into her initial career working at the electronics store for John Caraway. Later, when she had her magic unlocked and became a Warrior for the House of Fourteen, it was only natural for her interests to make her a magitech nut.

“You bet,” Alicia answered before returning her attention to Sophia. “Now, this device can be your best friend or worst enemy, depending on how you use it.”

“I’m intrigued,” Liv said, leaning forward.

“If you’re reliant on any magitech, then this will undermine your efforts,” Alicia explained. “Fortunately, the compass I gave you won’t be tampered with by you using this. However, if you are using any other magitech, it will make it ineffective.”

“But the point is it will also bring down any of Thad Reinhart’s magitech, right?” Sophia asked.

“That’s the idea,” Alicia agreed. “It sends out a frequency that should take the electronics offline, but depending on its level of power, it might just knock it out for a brief period. Hopefully, that’s enough time to get you through a security measure or give you a way to figure out a strategy for combat.”

Sophia eyed the device, holding it affectionately. “It’s the best advantage we could ask for at this point since we have no idea what we’re facing.”

Liv clapped a solid hand on her shoulder, giving her sister a sturdy expression. “You may not know what you’re facing, but I feel sorrier for the opposing side because they have no idea what’s coming for them. You’ll knock them out, Soph.”

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

“Point and shoot?” Wilder questioned. “That’s what she said?”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, Liv said there wasn’t really anything to using the grappling hook. Just prepare to get hauled off my butt.”

Wilder laughed. “Yeah, but if you don’t know what you’re doing, you can get hauled in all the wrong places.”

The pair stood next to a rock wall on the far side of the Expanse, the Castle a backdrop to the training session. He patted his midsection. “When that grappling hook attaches to its target, you want to be prepared. If your core isn’t engaged, the ride is going to be a bit uncomfortable, and the landing might rearrange your face, which would be a shame. It’s key you’re ready before you shoot. And then when it anchors, be ready and also when you land.”

“Engage my core,” Sophia repeated. “Cool, I can do that. It’s like doing Pilates.”

“What?” Wilder questioned.

“You know, Pilates?” she repeated. “The exercises you do on a reformer machine?”

He shook his head. “Is that a type of magic? What kind of spells does it call for?”

Sophia laughed. “Yoga pants and breath control. And no, it’s not magic, unless having good posture and lean muscles is magic.”

“It might be,” Wilder pronounced. He positioned himself behind her, angling the hand holding the grappling hook at the rock wall. “Now, you want to be very precise with your aim, but also account for wind, temperature, air density, and any other factors that could throw it off.”

“So, it’s like golfing?” Sophia asked.

“Are all your references sports-related?” he questioned.

“Not all of them,” she answered. “Sometimes they are pop culture, especially when I’m talking to Hiker because he doesn’t get them and they make him angry.”

“Angrier,” Wilder corrected.

“Right,” Sophia said, sandwiched in Wilder’s arms as he held her hands with the grappling hook steady.

“Now, when you’re ready, point and shoot,” Wilder instructed.

“Engage core, account for variables, and get ready for a wild ride,” Sophia said, listing the lessons she’d learned about grappling hooks.

He stood back and released her. “Oh, no. This is a wild ride. When you use that grappling hook, you’re on your own.”

“Ha-ha,” she said, shaking her head at him. “That was an awful joke.”

His dimples surfaced as he shrugged. “I make no apologies for bad jokes.”

Sophia looked back over her shoulder at him, aware she wasn’t focused on her target. “You really should.” Then she pressed the trigger, holding steady as the grappling hook shot toward the wall. Not even turning around, she smiled as it hit its target and tugged her up to the top of the rock structure. When she neared it, Sophia turned and stuck her feet up to lock her into place just as she connected with the wall.

With a triumphant feeling pounding in her heart, she glanced down at Wilder with a proud smile. “How was that?”

“It was good, but you could have done it without showing off so much,” he said.

“No, I couldn’t have,” she retorted.

When Sophia had lowered back down to the ground, Wilder showed her a few more techniques for using the grappling hook. “Now, after this whole Thad business, we’ll have to take a break from your training for a bit.”

“Because?” she questioned.

“Because I have to step away for a little while,” he admitted, averting his eyes.

“Step away?” she asked. “That’s what you have to do when you need to pop out for a cup of coffee or to run to the post office, but I get the impression there’s more to this field trip you’re planning.”

“It’s a mission for Subner,” Wilder said in a low voice.

“Oh,” she said with interest, putting her fist under her chin and regarding him with intense curiosity. “Let’s share secrets.”

He shook his head. “You know I can’t. Subner asked for total confidentially with this one.”

“But what if you need help?” Sophia questioned.

“From an eighteen-year-old dragonrider?” Wilder questioned with great skepticism.

Sophia scoffed. “How many days did you spend battling the dingoes in the Australian Outback?”

He sighed. “All of the days.”

“Yeah, so don’t underestimate youth,” she said.

Wilder brushed long strands of hair off his shoulder rather dramatically. “Or beauty.”

“Well, I won’t pressure you about this secret mission with Subner,” Sophia stated. “Hopefully, I’m nearing the end of my training anyway.”

“You are definitely close to earning your wings as a rider and making things official,” Wilder agreed. “You should know training never ends for us. Hiker is adamant about that.” He pushed out his chest and straightened, doing his best Hiker Wallace impression. “The world doesn’t stop, and neither should we. Always be better than you were and the best you can be.”

Sophia laughed, but honestly, she respected a motto like that. Hiker Wallace shouldn’t be underestimated, and she hoped all his years of training would soon pay off for them. Earth was relying on it.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

Sophia was returning from training with Wilder when she spotted Quiet, once more suspiciously scampering across the Expanse, looking over his shoulder like he was worried he was being followed. Again, he was headed toward a large cluster of rocks by the Pond.

Having left Wilder on his own to do something mysterious he wouldn’t elaborate on, Sophia found herself alone and in a perfect position to follow the gnome and find out once and for all what he was hiding. It was obvious everyone at the Gullington had their secrets, and Sophia’s job was apparently to be a detective, unearthing them all.

She crouched and turned on her stealth mode so she could follow the groundskeeper. Moving soundlessly across the Expanse, she cleared the space easily, not spotted by Quiet.

He glanced over his shoulder in the opposite direction of where she was stationed before hurrying toward the rocks. She was so close. Finally, she’d see what he was up to.

“BRRRINGGGG!”

The ring of Sophia’s cellphone echoed across the grounds, making birds scatter from the field. Of course, the gnome turned with a scowl on his face, alerted to her presence.

Sophia blushed as she pulled the phone from her cloak pocket. It continued to ring, a rude sound that had not only given her away but was incessant and annoying.

“Hey,” she said, putting the device to her ear, not recognizing the number. That was typical for magitech phones. Often those who didn’t have her number could get it by using one.

“Hey there, cousin,” said a voice on the other end of the line.

Not aware of any cousins out in the world, Sophia frowned. “Cousin? Who is this?”

“Don’t you recognize my voice?” the person asked, and right then, Sophia did. She also knew this person wasn’t related to her. They weren’t even the same species. Or on the same wavelength.

“Hey, King Rudolf,” she said mock-cheerfully. “How’s it going? Did you lock yourself in a bathroom stall again? Maybe call Liv to get you out this time.”

“I’m in a bathroom stall, but I can get out if I want to…I think,” he replied. “Anyway, I’m just calling you to say the triplets are on their way, and I need you here pronto.”

“Oh,” she said, excitement filling her. “I’m thrilled you thought of me. I can’t wait to meet your babies, but I’m actually on the brink of trying to stop a world war.”

“That sounds like it can wait,” Rudolf argued.

“You do understand what a world war is, right?” she questioned.

“You said ‘brink,’” Rudolf reasoned. “That sounds like you have some time. Wait until all chaos spills over the waterfall and crashes to the bottom. That’s when you swoop in. Don’t you know anything about being a hero?”

Sophia shook her head. “Apparently, I don’t.”

“Well, I’ve been doing this for many, many centuries, so trust my advice,” Rudolf yelled over a loud flushing sound. “Anyway, get here. I want you to meet my four children.”

“Triplets,” Sophia corrected. “You’re having triplets.”

“Exactly,” he agreed. “Which is why I need you here. There will be one baby for each of us to hold while Serena rests after childbirth, which isn’t a piece of cake, according to Bermuda Laurens. I’m guessing it’s more like a walk in the park. Anyway, I’ve called Liv and Rory and now you. That means there will be a baby for each of us to care for, so get over here now.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, not having the heart to explain to Rudolf he was only having three children and didn’t really need her since it felt good to be needed by someone. For a girl who only had two blood relatives in the world, it was nice to have so many people who felt like family. It just proved to Sophia that sometimes you have the family you were born to, and sometimes you have the family you choose.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

“How did he take it?” Sophia asked when Liv returned from the delivery room, a speculative expression on her face.

She nodded. “The king of the fae seems relieved he’s only having three babies.”

Rory, the giant, shook his head. “You couldn’t have told him this information prior to now?”

Liv laughed. “I didn’t see you pony up any information to him.”

Rory, whose subdued nature was a stark contrast to Liv’s eccentric one, merely grunted. He was like Sophia’s Hiker. She annoyed the Viking like Liv did Rory. It was as if it gave their life meaning to irritate a large grown man.

Maddy, Rory’s girlfriend, had been called in to help with the birth since giants were considered very pragmatic on such occasions. It had to do with their magic being connected to the Earth. This left Sophia, Liv, and Rory ample time to stare blankly at each other.

The timing of the births couldn’t have been better for Sophia to take some time off. She’d given Hiker the compass from Alicia, and that had started the forty-eight hour time period. She was hoping by the time she returned to the Gullington, the compass would be pointing them toward Thad Reinhart.

She could tell Hiker had mixed feelings about the whole thing. It had to be strange for him to be on the brink of confronting a great evil he was tied to. But he was the only one who could, and the time was quickly approaching. Worldwide events had heated up in the last twelve hours, tensions mounting between countries. War was inevitable for many.

“They are here!” Rudolf exclaimed, running from the labor and delivery room. He engulfed Liv in a hug and then Rory, who looked repulsed by the gesture, and then finally Sophia.

“They are healthy and have all eleven toes!” Rudolf declared.

“Eleven?” Liv questioned.

Rory shook his head. “All fae are born with eleven toes, but the weakest of them falls off later on.”

Sophia grimaced. “That’s so bizarre.”

“The babies are healthy, though?” Liv asked, appearing sentimental. “That’s great news, Rudolf.”

“Yeah, and we can go through to the nursery in just a minute and hold them,” he explained, but then tucked his chin and leaned forward, cupping his mouth. “I’m going to warn you, they are awful-looking.”

Liv’s eyes slid to Sophia and she had a cautious expression on her face. “Do fae children look like monsters when they are born?”

Rory shook his head.

“Oh, yes, they do,” Rudolf argued. “Their faces are all pinched and red, and they look like old men. It’s like they were crammed in a tiny compartment for a long time.”

“So weird,” Sophia said with no inflection.

“They don’t do much,” Rudolf said, leading them to another set of doors and looking over his shoulder at them. “Bermuda says they will probably just sleep for a long time.”

“What were you expecting?” Liv dared to ask.

He shrugged, opening the door. “I had planned a snowshoeing excursion, as well as some paddle boarding for next week, but they apparently can’t walk for like a year. I question that, though. Is it that they can’t, or they aren’t trying hard enough?”

“Maybe with that extra toe, they’ll defy the odds,” Sophia offered.

Three bassinets were lined up in a room adjacent to the birthing facility. In each of the beds was a tiny baby with a hat on its head, all wrapped up. All that could be seen were pinched red faces.

“Please allow me to introduce you to my girls,” Rudolf said proudly.

“They are all girls?” Liv asked, sounding excited.

Rudolf nodded. “Yeah, although they can change their mind at any point. But for now, we’ll refer to them as girls.”

He picked up the first one, who had a round face and wide eyes and her hand in her mouth. “This one is my firstborn and she is hungrier than most, according to Bermuda. She’s a Capricorn, and we named her Captain Morgan.” He handed the bundle to Liv, who hesitated at first, but after some trials, she slipped her hands around the baby and cuddled her to her chest.

“Hi, Morgan,” she said, a strange tenderness taking residence on her face. “I’m your godmother, and I promise to teach you everything your parents haven’t picked up through sheer experience. I’m going to keep you alive, little one.”

Rudolf watched this exchange with affection before turning his attention to the middle bassinet. He picked up a bundle that was longer than the other two. This child’s face was slender, although red.

“And now, may I present my second child, who Bermuda says came out the wrong way, but that’s better than not coming out at all. She’s a Taurus named Captain Silver.”

“How is it she’s a Taurus if they were all born on the same day of the same month?” Liv asked, bouncing her baby.

Rudolf shook his head as he handed the baby to Rory, who seemed quite natural holding the bundle. “It’s a decision they make. Our zodiacs don’t choose us, we choose them.”

“That’s inherently false,” Sophia said, watching as Rory thoughtfully gazed down at the baby and made her coo.

Rudolf pivoted and pulled the third baby from the last bed. “And here is my last-born baby, who Bermuda said didn’t want to come out. She’s stubborn, clever, and probably my favorite. Please meet Captain Kirk.” He laid the baby in Sophia’s arms, and for never having held a child before, she found the experience to be quite natural. The baby cuddled into her, its warmth a welcome sensation in a world where Sophia was used to so much cold.

“I don’t think you’re supposed to have favorites yet,” Liv offered, gazing down at her baby with affection.

Rudolf waved her off, dismissing her comment. “Of course, I am. That’s how I pit them against one another, so they work harder to achieve their father’s approval, which never comes.”

“Smart parenting,” Rory said. “That won’t fail.”

Rudolf was absolutely giddy, bouncing between the three holding his children, commenting on their different characteristics, or making assumptions about their political affiliations.

He came around to Sophia and peered over her shoulder, fondly regarding the baby in her arms, who was fast asleep.

“If there is a world war coming, Sophia, will you do everything possible to stop it?” Rudolf asked, his voice suddenly serious. “I brought these girls into the world. They are quite possibly the first half-fae and half-mortal children ever. I want a legacy for them that is deserving of their greatness. I want them to rule in a world that is appreciative of their uniqueness. And I want them to thrive on an Earth that is both beautiful and conducive to their growth. Will you help me to secure that future for the Captains?”

As looney as King Rudolf Sweetwater always was, he was also one of the best people Sophia had the fortune of meeting. He might get a lot of things wrong, but he got many more right, and the three brand new halflings in the nursery were part of that. King Rudolf was someone worth knowing and protecting, and his girls were reason enough to ensure war didn’t take over the Earth.

“Yes, Ru,” Sophia answered thoughtfully, handing Captain Kirk back to her father. “I’ll go fight the bad guys so one day these girls will know a peaceful Earth.”

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

When Sophia returned to the Gullington, her heart was full of love and a need to protect future generations. And because her life had to be ironic, she was greeted by screaming upon entering the Castle.

“We’ve got to act now!” Hiker yelled from his office.

Sophia hurried up the stairs to the second story, rushing into his office to find a similar scene as before. Mama Jamba was laid out on the couch, still watching movies, and Hiker was pacing.

“I know that, Hiker,” Mama Jamba stated. “The situation has been horrible since the beginning. I’m glad you’re finally taking note of it.”

He looked at the magitech device Sophia had given him. “The compass still isn’t registering Thad’s location.”

“It will,” Mama Jamba said in her drawn-out accent. “When it’s time.”

“Mama!” he boomed, throwing his hand at a television screen in the corner. “The reports are saying countries are moving into position. Armies are gearing up. Within the day, shots are supposed to be fired, all because of this fake need for resources and power Thad has brainwashed them with. He’s pitted those with pitchforks against those with torches and told them they are each other’s enemy.”

Mama Jamba nodded calmly, pulling a warm afghan up to her chin and cuddling it. “Yes, that’s exactly what he’s done. He wants the world’s population to take each other out, and in the process, kill the Earth. And he might be successful.” She toggled her head back and forth. “But he also might not.”

The two hadn’t noticed Sophia lurking in the doorway. When she cleared her throat, they both turned their attention to her.

“You’re back,” Hiker said.

“Yes, sir,” she answered. “Is everything…”

He shook his head. “No, it’s not okay, but hopefully, it will be. Get ready to mobilize. The others are also preparing. I want you to be ready to go at a moment’s notice. As soon as this thing you’ve given me shows Thad’s location and facility, we’re off.”

Sophia nodded, adrenaline suddenly coursing through her veins. They were almost to it. The moment had almost come. And it was no greater for anyone than Hiker Wallace. Soon his moment of reckoning would be upon them. For Sophia, she wasn’t sure whether he’d redeem himself from all those centuries ago when he let Thad get away or if he’d repeat the past.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Everyone was silent, on the verge of panic when they all seemed to get a phone call from within.

Mama Jamba hiccupped like she’d swallowed something the wrong way and pressed her hand to her mouth. Hiker’s eyes fell distant, the way Sophia imagined hers did when Lunis spoke in her head. Then her dragon did speak.

I think you better come here and see this, Lunis said, his tone tense.

What is it? Sophia asked.

It’s better if you see this on your own rather than hear it from me, Lunis insisted. But bring Hiker.

He’s getting a message from Bell right now, I think, Sophia replied.

Yes, that seems about right, Lunis stated.

Sophia’s and Hiker’s eyes met, and they shared a foreboding expression.

Okay, we are on our way, Sophia told the dragon. But first, is everything okay?

“Okay” is always relative, Soph, he explained. There’s status quo, and then there’s the precipitance to evolution, and then there’s the opposite of all that. I hope we’re somewhere in the middle, but only time will tell.

Sophia and Hiker crossed the Expanse in silence. They hadn’t said a word to each other when they left the Castle, both knowing their dragons had communicated similar messages.

As they neared the Cave, the tension mounted in Sophia’s chest. She had to take three steps to one of Hiker’s. She moved faster than him, so it worked out.

When they were at the bottom of the mountain that housed the Cave, they both halted.

“I’ve never been up to the Cave,” Sophia admitted.

Hiker shook his head. “Me either. But if the dragons are asking us to enter, this is big.”

“And Bell didn’t tell you what it was about?” Sophia questioned, knowing his dragon had spoken in his head at the same time Lunis had in her mind.

“No, she said I had to see it in person,” he stated.

Sophia nodded. “Same with Lunis.” She motioned to the rock wall. “We can climb or use my awesome grappling hook.”

To her surprise, Hiker rolled his eyes. “Awesome grappling hook, obviously.”

She nodded and pulled it off her belt.

The Cave had never had humans in it. Sophia had seen it in Lunis’ mind when she’d scried his visions. However, no person had ever stepped foot in the Cave, which had been the home of dragons since the beginning of the Gullington, the beginning of the Dragon Elite.

It felt like stepping onto a brand-new uninhabited planet when Sophia entered the Cave. Hiker seemed to share her anxiety. The dragons, if they felt anything about the trespassing, didn’t show it.

Sophia knew with her first glance at Lunis that something was devastatingly wrong. It gave her little chance to notice the details of the Cave. It was nondescript, as she knew from scrying. There were cold, dark walls and little light. The ground was hard and unforgiving, as Lunis had often told her. In the corner were the shimmering dragon eggs she and Evan had recovered from one of Thad’s facilities, but unlike the last time she’d seen them, they weren’t shimmering.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

Sophia rushed over and knelt beside the five dragons who surrounded the eggs nestled in the corner. Hiker didn’t follow.

She glanced at him, and her heart broke.

Sophia almost didn’t have to look at the eggs to know what had happened. It was plainly written all over Hiker Wallace’s face.

They had gone bad.

She pulled her gaze around to the five eggs and looked them over.

That’s when she noticed cracks running down their sides and saw they were shrinking in on themselves. They were withering away.

“What happened?” she asked Lunis, sidling up next to him.

He shook his head. We don’t know.

They could have always been bad, Coral answered, sitting next to Lunis.

It was strange to Sophia that the dragons all sitting around the eggs seemed more like housecats than large reptiles. Maybe it was just the significance of the moment.

“Lunis came from this batch,” Sophia argued.

We all came from the same batch, Bell stated. It’s just that we were separated.

One thousand eggs, Tala said stoically.

“And the very last five are dead,” Hiker stated, sounding more like a zombie than himself. He ambled forward robotically, his eyes on the eggs. “The last of the dragons. Our very last hope. It’s gone.”

Sophia felt emotion welling up in her, but she refused to let it out in front of ancient dragons and the oldest rider. Instead, she swallowed. “But still, sir, a few remain.”

He shook his head, pulling his gaze away as he turned for the entrance. “What does that matter anymore? There are only a handful of us left, and we are hardly enough. Our numbers were always our strong point.”

“That’s wrong,” Sophia declared, not sure where her words were coming from. “Our power has always been in our unity. Mortals are powerful because of their grasp on magic. Elves with water. Gnomes, their ability with fire. And giants own the Earth. But only one race has ever dared to pair their grasp of wind and magic with that of the dragon. We are magicians, and we were chosen to ride. There is no lost hope as long as one of us breathes in this world.”

Sophia took a step forward. “Sir, I’m breathing. Are you?”

She watched as Hiker’s back rose and fell, the stress of the moment getting to him. Finally, he turned, a sober look in his eyes. He nodded. “Yes, Sophia. I’m breathing too.”

She pointed behind her. “So are these dragons. They may be all that’s left, but they are enough for us to win at least one more battle. One more war. Will you lead us into it?”

Hiker pulled in a breath, seeming on the verge of answering, but something pulsed in his pocket. He tensed and retrieved the compass. His eyes widened before he brought his gaze up.

“I know where Thad is,” he said in a hushed voice.

“But are you ready?” she asked, feeling the dragons at her back, their strength fueling her in a way she’d never felt before.

He lowered the compass and nodded, his eyes darting to the dead eggs before landing on Sophia. “Unlike before, I have nothing to lose and everything to gain.”

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

Even after hiking around the Expanse for several hours, Sophia was having trouble processing what she’d just learned about the dragon eggs. Yes, there were only five before. That had given the riders a little hope the Dragon Elite would be what it once was, although no one voiced it aloud. Having five eggs was better than nothing.

They knew because Mae Ling had confirmed it, that these were the last five remaining eggs in the world. Knowing they would never hatch and there would never be another new dragon was devastating no matter how Sophia tried to spin it. Yes, there were still five dragons left in the world, and barring tragedy, they could live a thousand or more years. But after that, the age of the dragons would be gone. The Dragon Elite would be no more. The world adjudicators would be done.

Sophia tried to console herself with the fact Lunis came from that batch of eggs, and at least he hatched. Who knew why the dragon eggs went bad? The dragons had speculated it might have been the approaching war. It was triggering all sorts of things worldwide.

Bermuda thought the war was the reason King Rudolf Sweetwater’s children were born when they were. Apparently, global consciousness was affected by the events Thad had put into motion, and it had far-reaching effects.

Still consumed with these thoughts, Sophia trudged up the stairs to the Castle, hoping to get a proper night’s rest. Tomorrow the war was coming. The Dragon Elite would ride out together for the first time in centuries.

Sophia wasn’t overwhelmed by what would come next, but she was preoccupied with it. That was why she didn’t hear Mama Jamba call to her as she walked past Hiker’s office.

The suit of armor stationed in the corridor stepped out from the wall and pointed at Sophia’s back. Not as surprised as she should have been that empty armor was walking around by itself, she glanced over her shoulder, realizing the Castle was trying to communicate with her.

“Get your hiney in here, darling,” Mama Jamba called from the open office.

“Oh, right,” Sophia said, turning back to the suit of armor and nodding. “Thanks.”

Pivoting, she hurried back the way she’d come. She’d just thanked an empty suit of armor for giving her directions. “My life is so weird.”

“It will only get weirder,” Mama Jamba said, still stationed on Hiker’s couch. He was absent from his office, probably helping the dragons to dispose of the bad eggs.

Mother Nature appeared refreshed in comparison to her recent appearance. There were no wadded up tissues scattered around her, and she’d changed into a fresh pink velour tracksuit. Her silver hair was neatly arranged, and her feet were covered in sparkling Ugg boots that matched her outfit.

“I’m guessing you know about…” Sophia’s voice trailed away.

Mama Jamba nodded and patted the space beside her on the couch. “Of course, I do, my dear. You must be taking this hard.”

Sophia took the spot beside Mother Nature and nodded. “Did you always know they were going to spoil?”

Mama pulled in a breath and clasped her hands over her midsection. “The thing is, there isn’t really such thing as destiny, and yet there is.”

Sophia hung her head. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

Mama Jamba nodded. “And yet, that’s the way life goes.”

“Why does life have to be so complicated?” Sophia asked.

“Because there are no absolutes,” Mama Jamba stated. “I made most of the rules. Papa made quite a few as well. And we made them, so they were never hard and fast. Each one can be broken if you know the secret, but…” She winked at Sophia, a twinkle in her bright blue eyes. “We don’t give up our secrets easily.”

“No, I wouldn’t think you would,” Sophia offered.

“So,” Mama Jamba continued, “the eggs were meant to hatch, but things changed. And now they’re spoiled. There is destiny, and it can always shift.”

“Then it’s not destiny,” Sophia argued.

Mama Jamba agreed. “I understand how confusing this is, this game of semantics if you will. You’re destined for certain things, and you will fulfill that destiny, most likely. But if you leave this room and an axe falls on you, then you won’t.”

“Well, the Castle has tried to kill me before,” Sophia muttered.

Mama Jamba laughed. “It was simply trying to steer you in the direction it desired. My point is, events change what was destined. And now the eggs won’t hatch.”

“And that’s the end of dragons,” Sophia said.

“Not quite.” Mama Jamba patted her leg. “We still have you.”

“I finished the meditative portion of my training,” Sophia said. “Does that mean I’m done? Do I have my wings?”

Mama Jamba smiled. “Almost. I knew you’d wrap it up quickly, and I’m grateful you’re almost there. However, you have one last thing to do before you officially pass.”

“Travel to another planet?” Sophia asked. “Survive a walkabout in the Australian Outback? Not kill Hiker after he throws away my provisions and demands I hike ten miles? Oh, wait, I’ve already done all those things.”

The laugh that spilled from Mama Jamba’s mouth was absolutely enchanting. It was the sound of the wind rustling willow branches. “Actually, the last task you must complete to finish training isn’t something you can go out and do.”

“Seems about right,” Sophia said dryly.

“Instead, you’re waiting for an opportunity,” Mama Jamba continued. “To earn your wings, you must show a true act of comradery.”

“How do I do that?” Sophia asked.

The old woman shook her head. “That will be for you to determine. I will say that if you go out looking for a way, it won’t count. When we try to be nice, we’re using the wrong motivation. When it comes from the purest part of the heart and we express love because it calls to us, then that is magic.”

“A true act of comradery…” Sophia mused, her eyes looking without seeing.

“Yes, because that’s the biggest part of being with the Dragon Elite,” Mama Jamba explained. “They protect the world because they value life, and no lives are more important to my Elite than the other riders’.”

“So I have to show an act of comradery to one of the riders,” Sophia stated.

“Again, it has to be authentic and unplanned,” Mama Jamba warned.

“I did tell you I didn’t murder Hiker even though he was all but begging me to, right?” Sophia joked.

“I appreciate that, but I’m afraid that won’t do.” Mama patted her leg once more. “You’ll figure it out, my dear. Or you won’t and it will take you several years to complete your training, like Evan.”

“But you told me completing the training is crucial,” Sophia argued, remembering how adamant the woman had been about it.

“Indeed, I did, and it is. But so were a lot of other things that haven’t happened in history,” she explained. “Unfortunately, bad things happen, and usually that’s a result of other things not happening. If you don’t complete your training in time, I fear for this world, but I already do, so it’s just more of the same.”

Sophia fell quiet for a moment, trying not to feel overwhelmed by all this. After a moment, she pointed to the television screen before them on the table in front of the couch. “Are you done with sad movies?”

The television was blank, showing just static.

Mama Jamba smiled good-naturedly as she nodded. “Yes. How about you and I watch something that will make you laugh? You seem like you could use it.”

“I could,” Sophia related. “What do you want to watch?”

“Well, I don’t know,” Mama Jamba said, yarn and a crochet hook appearing in her hands. She immediately went to work making something. She held it up. “For one of King Rudolf’s triplets.”

“Oh, wow, they get a baby blanket from Mother Nature? Is it because their father is the king of the fae?”

“Everyone gets something from me,” Mama Jamba answered. “They just don’t always know it. This is because the triplets are unique.”

“Because they are halflings?” Sophia asked.

In response, Mother Nature bobbed her head. “And other reasons, too, but no spoilers for you.”

“And destiny could change,” Sophia added.

Indicating the screen, Mama Jamba said, “Now, pick something to watch. You probably know all the hip new shows all the kids are watching? Is there something on Prime or Netflix I need to see?”

Sophia blinked at the woman. “Why do you not know everything? I’m confused by how this works.”

“As you should be. It’s very confusing. I know most things, but not everything. Like Papa Creola, I see the future, but not all of it. I can control many things, but only under the right circumstances, and all of that is subject to change if certain rules are broken.”

“Wow,” Sophia said, shaking her head. “Okay, well, how about some Trey Kennedy?”

“Oh, he’s delightful,” Mama Jamba stated at once.

“You’ve seen his YouTube channel?” Sophia asked.

Mother Nature shook her head. “No, I just know everyone.”

“Right,” Sophia said, pointing at the television and making YouTube pop up on the screen.

“Now, what does he do?” Mama Jamba asked, continuing to crochet the blanket.

“He does these spoofs where he makes fun of people: single girls, middle schoolers, white people, adults, millennials, people in the winter, moms. You know, that sort of thing?” Sophia explained. “It’s like the stereotypical behavior we all are prone to, but he calls it out, making it funny.”

“Oh, something like how moms be like ‘Kids, get mommy one of her Dove dark chocolates,’ or ‘What is this Sea World? How is there so much water outside the tub?’ or ‘How do I send a G-I-F?’ or ‘Good morning, or should I say, good afternoon. Someone slept well,’ or ‘Put your coat on and take your other one. You never know,’ or ‘How was your pool party? Were the girls wearing appropriate swimsuits?’”

Sophia peeled back, giving Mama Jamba a look of astonishment. “Yeah, that was pretty much the episode on moms verbatim.”

Mama Jamba scrunched her shoulders, looking proud. “I gave him some of my best jokes. Love that kid.”

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

Sophia sat atop Lunis, her fingers on the reins and her attention on Hiker Wallace as he did what he did best—pace. He strode in front of the line of dragons on the Expanse, thinking. She’d grown accustomed to seeing him pace. Fret. Worry away his thoughts.

She looked around, taking in the green hills and capturing the picture around her. It was unlike anything she’d ever seen, but she hoped to see it more often in the future. Four dragons with their riders atop them stood at the ready. In front of them, Hiker, the leader of the Dragon Elite, paced along the Expanse, his red dragon standing nobly at his back.

On the far side next to Evan stood Ainsley and Quiet, serious expressions on both their faces.

These five riders were all that remained of the Dragon Elite. After a thousand years and some odd, there were only five left with dragons. And then there was Thad Reinhart, the worst of the worst and the one they had to take down.

He didn’t have a dragon. Thad had something worse. He had perfected magitech and turned it into his dragon. Sophia knew planes and jets enhanced with magitech and all other things related to the modern world would come at her that day. It would be the worst battle she’d ever endured.

As she looked at Wilder atop Simi on her right, she nodded. Mahkah sat upon Tala on her left, and he gave her confidence. They were all the Earth had, and it had to be enough.

Hiker paced some more before halting. Clearing his throat, he looked at his riders.

“I haven’t always been the leader you wanted,” he began. “But I have always tried to be the one you needed. I looked out for the dangers, but I missed them because I didn’t know they were within me. Thad is my problem. He is the result of what I couldn’t finish.”

Hiker seemed on the verge of having a moment as he sped up, moving faster with his words, almost like he was still pacing in his thoughts.

“I have been a dragonrider since before any of you were born, but I’ve learned our years mean nothing.” His eyes darted to Sophia. “I’ve learned wisdom comes from listening.” His gaze darted to Mahkah. “I’ve learned experience comes from sacrifice.” His eyes moved to Wilder. “I’ve learned positions come to those who go through hell and back.” And finally, his eyes went to Evan. “And I’ve learned ingenuity comes to those who challenge the world around them.”

He moved until he was right in front of Bell. “You all have stayed by me, some of you longer than others, showing your loyalty. That has always been appreciated. I know you’re waiting for the fight. It is here and it wants us, and it will not be done until we are done. Men…riders,” he corrected. “We have spent a long time waiting to be needed, and our time is here.”

Hiker mounted his dragon in an easy series of movements that brought him up on the large red magical creature.

“I can’t thank you enough for staying true to me,” he stated, holding Bell’s reins. “However, I have one more request, and it’s probably the hardest one yet.”

Hiker looked each of them in the eye before gazing at Bell. “If all else fails, if I don’t succeed, elect a leader of the Dragon Elite who will keep you honest until the end.”

“That’s your request?” Ainsley asked, holding up a basket. “I have muffins. Does anyone want muffins for the journey?”

Hiker shook his head. “Would you get out of here, woman? We are having a moment.”

Ainsley pointed at Quiet standing close by. “He said it was all right to interrupt and your speech was drivel and I should offer muffins to soften the boring part.”

Hiker shook his head. “I’m trying to rally my men. People. Riders.”

She shook her head. “No, you’re boring them. If I was giving a speech, it would go something like—”

“You’re fired, Ainsley,” Hiker said flatly.

She bowed. “It is about time, sir. I’ve been waiting for this moment. I’ll see you when you return.”

He nodded. “See you later.”

She turned and headed for the Castle in the distance.

Quiet also muttered something before ambling off, leaving the riders and their leader staring around blankly.

Sophia sensed they were all waiting for that “Braveheart” moment, and they might not get it. She smiled at Hiker and mouthed the words, “You’ve got this.”

He smiled. Tightening his hands on the reins, he led his dragon in front of them. Bell moved with unique grace, striding back and forth as if she were pacing like her rider.

“I’m sorry if I have faltered,” Hiker began, his voice stronger than before. “But follow me into battle, and we will not fail. I will fight Thad. You will take down his arsenal. And we will show our rule once more over this Earth. Even if we are the last of the dragonriders, we will be the very best this planet has ever known.”

CHAPTER FIFTY

The dragons rose, their wings flapping in perfect unison. Hiker was in the lead, directing his riders outside the Barrier, where he’d open a portal close to Thad’s facility.

The Dragon Elite rode in formation, Evan and Sophia bringing up the rear. The sun was just rising over the Gullington, but where they were headed, it would still be night, which was important for their plan.

In truth, none of them knew exactly what they’d face. They could have taken time to do reconnaissance on the area, but Hiker had said it was time to act. There would be weapons. Fighting. Resistance. They were aware of that, and it was as much preparation as they needed.

Sophia had never ridden among the other riders like this, watching the tails of the dragons stream behind them in the wind. She felt a rush of emotion, her mind trailing back to ancient memories that weren’t hers. In a flash, she saw Hiker riding next to Adam, the wind ripping through their hair and beards as they raced through a torrential rainstorm. She saw battles where intertwined dragons plummeted toward the ground. She saw the first rider, Alexander Conerly, flying over a clear blue ocean.

It’s the chi of the dragon, Lunis said in her head. It’s connecting you to the memories of other riders like I am often connected to the collective consciousness of dragons.

Wow, I didn’t realize that was possible, Sophia said.

Anything is possible, Lunis said simply. You’re embarking on a pivotal adventure, and this is your first time to ride alongside the Dragon Elite. It’s triggered memories of your own.

Sophia was speechless, feeling the ancient winds the riders who came before her had felt. She felt the power of the dragons around her, a collective power that sent out a frequency unlike anything she’d known.

At that moment, she was connected to the past and the present of the Dragon Elite. The power of her own flowed around like the wind, and she made peace with the element that had always made her shrink in on herself.

She felt the blast of cold and didn’t even consider hunching over to avoid the wind. Instead, Sophia straightened on Lunis, drinking in the breeze and holding her face high. She braced her shoulders and rode into the wind alongside the other Dragon Elite, for the first time feeling like one of them.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Sophia was the last to come through the portal, coasting in over the flat and sprawling city of Dallas, Texas.

The skyline was lit up, blotting out the stars. The moon hung overhead, a giant full orb high in the Texas sky.

Did you know it was a full moon? Sophia asked her dragon, having been too preoccupied recently to have made note of such things.

Of course, I did, Lunis replied. I can feel them approach.

That will make things interesting tonight, Sophia offered.

It will give me certain advantages, Lunis stated. I’m both strongest and most vulnerable on the full moon.

How is that possible?

That’s how it is with most things, he explained. A bodybuilder bulks up to be stronger, but it also makes them a bigger target.

Right, Sophia replied. If you turn on your supersize skills, we’ll have benefits, but you’ll be a larger target.

Exactly.

The pollution that hung over the city was a stark contrast to the clean air Sophia was used to in the Gullington. The city of Dallas was filled with rows of cookie-cutter houses and roads, planned out on a mass scale. Buildings and bright lights stretched around the highways, where traffic moved sluggishly along, commuters headed home after a long workday.

Hiker spun the compass in his hand, and a confused expression appeared in his eyes. He pointed to Sophia and waved her forward.

“Why her, sir?” Evan complained from beside her.

“Because,” Hiker yelled.

Sophia clenched her heels tighter to Lunis as he sped up and navigated between Mahkah and Wilder. The pair slowed, making room for her as she pulled up next to the leader of the Dragon Elite.

“The compass shows we’re right on top of his facility,” Hiker explained to her, the wind tangling his words. She made them out, thanks to her enhanced senses.

Sophia glanced down to find the city had abruptly stopped. Pastures dotted with trees spread out in front of them. It was possible Thad Reinhart lived in a modest cabin on a farm on the outskirts of the city, but knowing what she did about the man, it seemed unlikely. This compass wasn’t just taking them to Thad Reinhart. It was also drawing them to a huge source of magitech energy.

A mostly empty series of pastures definitely wasn’t the spot for magitech power. Yes, magical power, but to have magitech, there had to be technology. There was no getting around that.

“Did Thad know about the Barrier at the Gullington?” Sophia asked.

A perplexed expression crossed Hiker’s face. “Well, of course. Early on, I tried to recruit him for the Dragon Elite, shortly after I magnetized to Bell and him to Ember. I thought being a rider might change him.” He shook his head, obviously disappointed. “I was naïve then.”

Sophia withdrew the frequency disk Alicia had given her from her pocket. “I think it’s possible Thad created something similar to what we have at the Gullington.”

“The Barrier,” Hiker stated. “So his facility can’t be seen or found by those who aren’t welcome.”

“And they also wouldn’t be able to enter,” Sophia said, slowing the dragon.

Hiker followed suit, as did the other riders at their backs, until they were all hovering over the field, the dragons flapping their wings to keep them aloft.

“If that’s the case, how are we going to get in there?” Hiker asked.

“The Barrier keeps out anyone who isn’t a Dragon Elite or serving them,” Sophia explained. “However, Thad couldn’t have the same parameters, I don’t think. His would be controlled by magitech.”

She set the controls on the frequency disk the way Alicia had shown her. Hiker watched curiously.

“If this works, sir, it will only bring down the security for a moment,” Sophia explained. “That will be our chance to slip through. If it doesn’t work, we have to find another way.”

He nodded. “Then let’s hope it works.”

Sophia turned a dial on the disk and held her breath as the red meter on the front rose, showing it powering up and disturbing outside magitech frequencies. It wasn’t choosey according to Alicia, so it would put all magitech offline for a brief period. The longer it was on, the more it could do, but stronger devices would resist after a short time.

It was lucky for the Dragon Elite they weren’t reliant on magitech; otherwise, it could bring them down too. The compass was magitech, but it had already gotten them to their destination. Now they had to pull the disguise off of the facility.

“Here we go,” Sophia said, watching as the meter rose all the way.

Hiker searched the area below them, his eyes anxious.

She flicked her eyes from the meter to the dark pastures, worried it wouldn’t work.

Then, like Christmas lights flickering on for the first time in a season, a giant base materialized below them, spreading out a great distance.

Hiker let out a sound of shock. “For the love of the angels!”

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

The main headquarters of Thad Reinhart’s enterprises wasn’t like the Chainley facility Sophia and Lunis had visited, where they’d freed the slaves. That was tiny compared to this.

This was like a small city or a large military base. The tarmac stretched on, surrounded by lakes and irrigation ditches. Dotting the asphalt were dozens of jets, 747 planes, tanks, army jeeps mounted with guns, and semi-trucks. On the north end of the facility were multiple buildings and large warehouses, and in the center was an impressive fifty-story skyscraper. Without magitech, there was little way Thad Reinhart could have shielded this place.

The Gullington was hidden, but that was by an ancient and mysterious power fueled by whatever controlled the Castle. The House of Fourteen was similar, but it was fueled by the power of the founding families.

As far as Sophia knew, Thad Reinhart didn’t have access to that level of magic. Technology was his strong point, and he’d fused it with magic to create a very impressive arsenal of magitech and security measures.

The base flickered below them like a lightbulb about to burn out.

“We have to go now,” Sophia urged, waving those behind her forward.

Hiker sent Bell into a nosedive, and her large form took on the shape of a missile as it raced toward the ground. The others followed as the barrier to the military base began to fade. They had to get through before it did since Sophia wasn’t sure she could get it to come back using the frequency disk. Bringing it down for this long had been a stroke of luck since whatever fueled it had to be a huge source of energy.

Alicia had also advised Sophia that magitech was intuitive and learned. A really advanced system taken offline by something will patch itself until it figures out how to troubleshoot the problem for the future.

Alicia had explained this to her to caution Sophia not to use the frequency disk too often. If she did, then when she really needed it, it might not work. For example, use it to bring down a helicopter, and it might be ineffective on the fighter jets they fought later.

The Dragon Elite raced toward the base. When Sophia slipped through the magitech barrier, she felt a force like static electricity run over her and Lunis. She halted in the air beside Hiker after they were all through the barrier.

The force field seemed to have affected them all. Hiker’s long blond hair was sticking straight up like he’d had a balloon rubbed all over it.

Sophia laughed, relieved by having made it to their destination.

“What are you laughing at?” Hiker asked, sitting nobly upon his ancient dragon.

She pointed at his hair, which was reaching for the clouds. “You look funny.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

With an annoyed glare, Hiker ran his hands through his hair, making it calm down once more. “You should see yours if you think mine looks funny.”

Sophia could feel her hair wiggling all around her like it was possessed.

The other riders pulled up next to them, Wilder’s head of brown hair also crazy from the static electricity.

“Anyone else keep shocking their dragon?” Evan asked, sidling up next to Mahkah.

I think the question you have to ask yourself, Lunis began, is why does your dragon keep shocking you?

Simi nodded, smiling at Lunis. Yeah, I absorbed all of the electrical force I could so as not to jolt my rider.

Me too, Tala admitted.

Evan bent and gazed at Coral. “Are you shocking me on purpose?”

Maybe? his dragon answered.

Hiker, who was not paying attention to this exchange, had his attention hinged on the military base below them. It had appeared to be mostly quiet at this time in the evening.

Sophia had actually thought it would be easy to drop in and scout around the place. Things were quickly changing below as fighter pilots ran to their jets and soldiers were deployed to the tanks and jeeps. They had triggered an alarm when they came through the barrier, and they were about to have a fight on their hands.

“We came to fight, though,” Sophia said mostly to herself.

“That we did,” Hiker replied, watching with keen interest as things quickly took shape on the ground.

Men in uniform scattered quickly, more spilling from the large adjacent buildings. There were a few dozen of them. She didn’t have to remind herself there were only five of them. But they had dragons, and they had each other. It had to be enough.

Sophia was looking at Hiker, waiting for his orders as his jaw flexed and an expression of pure vengeance she’d never seen flickered in his eyes. Following his gaze, she saw what had caused the bitter expression.

A man in a black suit with a bald head and a face covered in scars had come out of the largest warehouse. Her enhanced vision studied the details of the man on the ground, who was different from the others racing towards aircraft or vehicles. She recognized his confidence. It was much like that of the man next to her. However, there was something so inherently evil about the man it radiated from even that distance.

He narrowed his gaze on the five dragonriders.

Thad Reinhart knew they were there. It was time for battle.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Sophia cut her eyes to Hiker as he stayed locked on his twin brother on the ground. She watched him for signs of defeat. Everything centered on Hiker Wallace remaining confident in this battle. If he didn’t, everything was lost. All the wars Thad Reinhart had instigated would commence. All the things they didn’t want to come to pass would sprint forward. Hiker had to be what stopped his brother in order to stop everything that would destroy the planet.

The pair stared at each other for a long minute before Thad Reinhart pivoted sharply and strode back to the building he’d come from and disappeared. On the ground, the jets and vehicles were deploying. The fight was coming.

Drawing in a breath, Hiker dispersed orders at once. “We first have to take down the most vital offensive forces.” He pointed to the ground where a large plane was sitting on the tarmac, a ground crew quickly fueling it. “That right there has something aboard it Thad doesn’t want to be compromised.”

“How do you know, sir?” Evan asked.

Hiker glanced back at him. “I know. Thad isn’t used to me being close. He wasn’t guarded just now, and I spied enough.”

Indicating the jets taking off, Hiker said, “Mahkah and Wilder, you immobilize the small aircraft.” He pointed at the tanks and jeeps moving into position. “Evan, you will draw the ground transport over to the water on the far edge. From there, you’ll know what to do.”

“Drown those frockers,” Evan sang.

Sophia laughed, remembering Coral was aligned with water. That also reminded her of the others’ elements. Simi was connected to the wind and Tala to the Earth. She wasn’t sure how that would come into play or if it would, but she hoped they used every advantage they had in this fight.

Finally, when she thought Hiker had forgotten about her, he turned his attention to Sophia. “That plane. Thad referred to it in his mind as a 747. I want you and Lunis to take it down. Don’t let whatever is aboard leave this facility.”

She nodded, feeling the weight of great responsibility on her and Lunis’ shoulders. “Yes, sir.”

He leaned forward. “And my job will be to draw my brother out as only I can.”

“How will you do that, sir?” Evan asked.

Hiker didn’t give him a look of annoyance as Sophia would have expected. Instead, he drew a breath and sat up straighter. “It won’t be hard. I don’t know what Thad has, but he’s excited to show it off to me. I think it is only a matter of time before my brother comes out of hiding, and I will be ready.”

Sophia desperately hoped Hiker was right, and he was finally ready to face his twin.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

Because Wilder and Mahkah had a few dozen decades together, they shared a unique communication style.

He knew Mahkah would handle the aircraft being deployed, while Wilder was in charge of those already in the air.

The jets took off before turning around and coming in his and Simi’s direction. He patted his dragon, encouraging her as they entered into their first real twenty-first-century battle.

Jets weren’t something Wilder was familiar with. However, he was going to venture that they didn’t know how to react to a dragon and rider. Most importantly, the jets had no idea what aces the dragonriders had up their sleeves.

Six jets roared in their direction, quickly approaching.

Wilder drew a breath, feeling his dragon suck in the wind like she was swallowing it and funneling it into a reserve. It was rare he and Simi had an opportunity to use their elemental skill. Actually, it had been forever.

This was their first real battle.

Long-awaited and with high stakes.

Most of the jets and aircraft were still on the ground, Mahkah observed, directing Tala over them.

He’d only have one chance to strike. After that, Tala would be depleted. He would have to channel all his power into one move instead of splitting it up. The key was to keep the other aircraft from taking off.

Unfortunately, the 747 with the important cargo was too far away for Mahkah to affect. Sophia would have to handle that, although he was uncertain how the young dragonrider would do it. Still, that wasn’t his assignment.

Taking a risk he hoped paid off, Mahkah landed Tala in front of the aircraft gearing up for takeoff, earning curious expressions from their pilots.

Standing in front of a bunch of magitech jets wasn’t a move anyone expected. They also didn’t know what was coming next or that there was no escaping it.

Letting out a carefree scream, Evan held his hands above his head as Coral sailed past the ground transports. She flicked her tail back and forth, intentionally knocking into the jeeps and semi-trucks, hoping to enrage the drivers.

The vehicles teetered to one side and then the other before landing back on their wheels.

Evan could have had Coral knock them over completely, but where would the fun be in that? This was a game of cat and mouse for him.

The first step was to get them to follow. Evan turned his dragon around and headed for the water in the distance that surrounded the base. It was probably to help with perimeter control, but in this instance, it was hopefully going to take down the vehicles confined to the ground.

Evan turned to look over his shoulder, a smile unfurling on his face.

He knew how to antagonize, and in this case, it had worked.

The vehicles were following.

Take down a 747, Sophia said to Lunis.

No, problem, he replied. I don’t think I can in this current form, but if we go after them now, we get it before it takes off.

And what then? she questioned. You’re going to chew its tires off so it can’t get off the ground?

You realize I’m not a Labrador, right? he fired back.

As awesome as you are in your current form, there’s not a hell of a lot of damage we can do, even with how badass you are, she replied.

So I have to shift, he stated.

And by that time, the 747 will be in the air.

Not a problem, Lunis asserted with confidence. Just get ready for a seat change. The saddle you’re in is about to come unglued.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

Watching his riders spring into action was by far the most thrilling thing Hiker Wallace had seen in a hundred years. No, two hundred. No, in all his life.

He had led many a battle. He had been at the center of some of the most important fights that changed history. That had saved countries. And yet, watching four lone riders move into position to take down magitech that outnumbered them was exhilarating. It was also terrifying.

He knew Mahkah had experience, and that would aid the rider as he took down the ground transports. Wilder was the bravest of his riders, and he had no doubt he could handle the aircraft. Evan? Well, he was the loose cannon, and Hiker could only hope his first real battle wouldn’t be his last.

Then there was Sophia Beaufont. She was a surprise at every turn, doing things he never expected.

Hiker wasn’t sure why he’d assigned her to the 747. It was what was left to be assigned, and she was the wild card—the one who used strategy over power.

If anything brought down that plane, it would be Sophia Beaufont and Lunis.

He believed that, but only half-heartedly, which was why when the blue dragon transformed with the moon at his back, Hiker thought he was hallucinating.

“Oh, angels above,” he gasped, grabbing his beard as his eyes widened in astonishment.

“For the love of all that’s holy,” Wilder yelled, his lungs emptying of air as he watched Lunis transform in the distance.

He knew little about Sophia Beaufont and her dragon, and now he saw that they had kept the best secret at bay.

“Rock on, you amazing woman,” Wilder said as the jets released their first round at him and Simi. “Now it’s my turn to be badass.”

Mahkah had suspected what Lunis’ gift would be, but watching something like that before his very eyes went beyond magic. It spoke of the greatness that was Sophia and her dragon.

Dragons were controlled by elements, which was amazing in itself. That meant that like Hiker, they were stronger in the sun. Or like Thad, that fire fueled them. All of them had a unique advantage, but doing what Lunis had just done was the stuff of legends.

It was the kind of thing that in Mahkah’s long life made this moment, in the midst of thousands of others, stand out.

He could live the rest of his life seeing only the spectacular, and he would never see anything like what he just witnessed.

“Woot! Woot!” Evan cheered as he watched Lunis transform from a medium-sized dragon the size of a small recreational vehicle into something as large as the plane he was going after.

He’d first seen this stunt when they were rescuing the dragon eggs, and it had been thrilling to witness then. Watching the other riders react was much more entertaining.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

The missiles raced toward Wilder, unrelenting as they targeted him and his dragon.

He yawned, pretending the whole affair was boring him to death. When the missiles were fifty yards away, he simply waved his hand as if shooing away a fly.

And just like that, the winds changed direction in front of him, sweeping the weapons back around and turning on those who had launched them.

The expressions on the pilots’ faces as they realized their attacks were quickly rushing back in their direction was intoxicating.

Wilder cheered as the wind did his bidding.

The hum of the motors racing toward Mahkah was enough to make him want to take flight on Tala. He was not accustomed to this world and its technology. It would take time for him to wrap his mind around how things worked now.

And yet, he stayed frozen in place as the menacing vehicles raced in his direction, ready to take flight, their weapons at the ready.

Mahkah waited until they were close, knowing this would only work if he timed it absolutely right. Unfortunately for him and Tala, the planes’ projectiles had a much greater range than his.

Shots were fired at him, and they were forced to take flight to avoid a collision. Darting away from attacks became his focus as Tala soared back and forth.

We must get back on the ground, he urged his dragon.

And we will, she promised, diving for the dusty Earth below. It was both a risky place to be and the only one where they stood a chance of defeating their enemy.

“This is how we play,” Evan said, sending Coral into the air as the vehicles progressed in his direction, having taken the bait.

A tank lowered its gun, pointing it at them. The jeep, stocked with its own weapons, roared as it approached.

They were close, but not quite close enough.

Evan had to do another lap, hoping to get the guys with the big guns to continue to pursue.

However, his luck had run out, and soon the shots started, raining all around him and making Coral divert off course to avoid being struck. Several blasts bypassed her wings, nearly scorching them.

They circled back around, diving close to the largest basin of water that surrounded the perimeter.

The tank and jeeps were close now. Almost close enough.

Evan had one chance. After that, his secret would be out. That was why Coral hovered just over the surface of the water, enticing their enemy as he cackled, a sound that always encouraged others to play with him.

He hoped it worked this time.

The saddle had broken off Lunis and fallen to the Earth below. Sophia now stood on her dragon’s back, her sword in one hand and her other hand out for balance.

Lunis’ transformation to his larger size had taken time. They’d lost the advantage on the 747, and it had taken flight, but Lunis was now faster than usual and quickly gained on the plane. Soon it would be outside the barrier, but not by much.

Somehow, someway they had to ground that plane before it got close to the city. Not only did they not know what was on board, but they also couldn’t risk damaging it in case it was highly explosive.

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

The attacks sent to knock out Wilder connected with the jets after they had been launched. The planes exploded, great balls of fire that lit the sky and rained back down on the tarmac, creating more explosions around the facility.

Many landed on other vehicles, and huge sparks shot up as the domino effect continued.

Wilder darted around new attacks sent by jets that had taken off after the others. They had obviously missed the first show.

He and Simi had one more in them. That was it, and then they’d be done with the wind.

Wilder circled around, grateful for the ease with which Simi soared, her excitement to twirl around attacks and through plumes of smoke thrilling.

For their first battle, this was one for the memory book. He glanced toward where Sophia and Lunis were quickly racing after a huge plane. Somehow, he felt none of this would have happened if not for the girl riding the giant dragon.

Mahkah and Tala landed with a heavy thud, far less graceful than usual. What followed was of much more concern for the aircraft preparing to take off. The ground rumbled under their feet, but Tala didn’t move.

Even when the Earth split under the dragon’s feet, she didn’t move. Instead, her eyes flashed red as a crack shot in the direction of the magitech planes, making them falter toward the ravine that was quickly opening and sending them sliding sideways.

Some spilled straight into the canyon, falling toward the middle of the Earth. Others simply toppled to the side, losing their precious balance.

“That’s the thing about us all,” Mahkah said in a hushed voice, mostly to himself. “We stand upright until something more powerful knocks us over.”

When the ground vehicles were almost at the water’s edge, Evan flew over them before spinning around and racing back toward the water. He needed to be on the other side of it if he didn’t want to be taken down by his dragon’s attack. However, they were firing now, and that was changing the whole flow of his fight.

“Hey, stay off the hair,” he said, ducking and covering his head as something whizzed by his head.

He didn’t know what all these fancy machines did or shot, only that they needed to be taken down.

Twice he and Coral had to swerve to avoid becoming casualties. To both their relief, they made it over the water before they were pulverized.

Maybe the men in the vehicles thought they’d retreated to safety. Maybe they thought they’d given up. The heavy smoke in the air from the various other fights made it hard to see everything.

Evan noticed the vehicles starting to retreat, which wouldn’t work for this attack at all. He encouraged Coral to open her mouth and send them a message to make them back up.

The dragon sent a huge plume of fire at the tanks and jeeps. It blasted over the tops of their windshields, which were apparently fireproof. The important thing was, it made them pause.

“Oh, did you all get a burnie?” Evan called to his enemies. “No problem. We’ll cool you off with some water.”

He raised his hands, and following the movement, a huge wave of water rose out of the basin in front of them, coming up for fifty yards on either side. The wall rose up until it was even with the dragon and rider hovering above the surface, also fifty yards up. And then, like starting a race, Evan dropped his arms, and the water fell too, crashing to the ground and flooding the vehicles threatening to take them down.

How do we take it down? Sophia asked as they raced after the 747.

Magic, Lunis answered.

She shook her head. We can’t use fire or deadly force. We need to ground that sucker, but the only way I can think of is to gently encourage it back down.

Well, the good thing is that I’m a big cuddly bear, Lunis said, spreading out his giant arms as he shot forward, moving so fast it made Sophia’s teeth hurt. Still, she wasn’t deterred by the blast of cold wind that made her eyes water. She didn’t feel like she needed to be strapped in as they zoomed miles over the Earth’s surface. She was anchored to Lunis like she was a part of him—and in all honesty, she was.

They quickly gained on the 747 and took a higher position. Several times it tried to change course, but it was unable to outmaneuver them. Lunis was too fast and his movements were too stealthy.

When he overtook the plane, soaring overhead, the pilots had to know they were out of options.

Even if it was fueled by the strongest magitech known to man or woman, there was nothing that could hold it up when the next maneuver hit it.

Gently, Lunis lowered his front feet and placed them on the wings of the plane, lowering his body weight onto the aircraft. His back legs found the back end of the plane, and his claws hooked into place.

The engines sputtered, failing under the huge new burden. The pilots had no choice but to make an emergency landing. To Sophia’s great relief, it was going to be just inside the borders of the facility, on the flooded ground where another takeoff would be unlikely.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

The Dragon Elite landed one by one around their leader on the roof of the skyscraper in the center of the base. Around them, devastation ensued. The base was flooding, thanks to Evan. A huge fault line had created a crack that split buildings, overturned planes, and created fires that were spreading. The winds Wilder had used to boomerang attacks had added to the destruction, and now the things they’d done were dominoing, quickly creating more damage as one thing started another.

The 747 was back on the ground, and with it, whatever it was carrying.

Sophia landed next to Hiker, her eyes on him as he stared at something in the distance.

“Good work,” he said softly, knowing all his riders could hear him.

None of them answered as he urged his dragon toward the edge of the building.

Something was approaching, something that wasn’t a jet plane or a helicopter or anything else they’d so far encountered.

For some reason, Sophia believed it was time for her and the guys to stand down. What came next was Hiker’s battle.

As if sensing her thoughts, Hiker turned back and looked at his men and Sophia and drew a breath. “I trust you’ll have my back, but hopefully, you won’t need to. What comes next is Thad.”

They all nodded at their leader, but their attention was stolen by what rose over the side of the skyscraper. It was unlike anything Sophia had ever seen or even conceived.

It was incredible in design. It was alive and also not. It was horribly wrong and also ingenious. And most importantly, it was possibly going to be the end of the Dragon Elite.

CHAPTER SIXTY

A dragon with Thad Reinhart on its back rose into view above the skyscraper on top of which they all stood, but this was unlike any dragon Sophia had ever seen.

It was unlike any dragon ever.

Ember, Thad’s dragon, wasn’t dead. That much was clear now.

The dragon Thad Reinhart rode was half-real, her orange body reflecting the fires and lights all around them. But where one of her wings flapped normally, the other made a crunching noise as the machinery worked to keep her aloft. One of her red eyes was real, and the other was a bulb that shone like a headlight. The dragon was an amalgamation of blood and vessels and mechanics.

Ember was the first cyborg dragon. She was magnificent, and also wrong in every way possible.

Dragons were meant to be magic. They were meant for the ethereal.

This dragon was nothing like where she came from.

That was evident in the way all the other dragons on the rooftop tensed.

“Hiker!” Thad yelled from atop his cyborg dragon, his scarred face making his mouth move strangely. “You found me.”

Sophia saw Hiker’s back tense as he tightened his hands on the reins. “Ember didn’t die?” Astonishment overflowed in his tone. Thad had wanted this reveal, and evidenced by the laugh he let out, he’d gotten the reaction he’d been going for.

“Oh, no,” Thad replied. “You thought Adam ended her. I thought so too, but I’m a fighter. You’ve been given everything your whole life, but I’ve fought for it, and I found a way to bring back my girl.” He carefully stroked the dragon’s face, which was mostly metal.

“How?” Hiker growled, running his eyes over the impossible beast hovering before them.

“Magitech, of course,” Thad answered. “But more importantly, I used dragons. Why do you think they are almost extinct?”

“No!” Hiker yelled.

“Oh, yes,” Thad replied, pleased with himself.

“How could you do this?” Hiker asked. “You know better than anyone how important dragons are, no matter what side you align with.”

Thad shook his head. “You’ve always forgotten I have no side.” He threw his hand out at his facility, which was full of chaos, fire, and water everywhere. “I don’t even care that you’ve destroyed something I’ve worked so hard for. I’ll build it again after I finish you and your riders. Should I take you all at once or one at a time? Either way, there’s no getting away this time, Hiker. Ainsley isn’t here to save you.”

Sophia felt Wilder turn and look at her. He knew now. They all did. It would be hard for Hiker to hide the truth now, but that was the least of his worries. He had to survive this, and there was nothing Sophia could do to help.

The stage was set, and Hiker Wallace was the only warrior from the Dragon Elite allowed on it.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

Bell’s form seemed to grow as the dragon rushed forward to spring off the edge of the building. She flew toward the enemy.

Thad didn’t take it easy on them, immediately firing the guns laced into Ember’s wings.

Hiker ducked as the shots whizzed past them, bullets spraying everywhere, making the dragons on the rooftop scatter. Lunis rolled over, pinning Sophia to the surface. Thankfully he’d returned to his normal size and tented himself over her, deflecting the bullets with his tough hide.

Those bullets were meant to take out a human, not a dragon. That worried Sophia, and she pushed up from the ground, urging Lunis off her.

When she could see before her again, her heart leapt. Things weren’t going well for Hiker. He was losing before the battle had even started.

One of Bell’s wings had been hit, and she was favoring it as she tried to stay up. Hiker had his sword out and brandished it as his brother, who was higher in the air and looking down at him, laughing.

“You never got it, Hiker,” Thad yelled down to him. “Good does not win. It never has.”

“You’re wrong!” Hiker screamed, a guttural ache in his voice.

“I’m not,” Thad said in a low voice all of them could hear.

The leader of the Dragon Elite was one attack away from defeat. That much was obvious to all that were watching. And yet, the riders couldn’t intervene. They simply watched as Hiker struggled to stay upright and Bell hurt. Any attacks they made were going to be hard to place. Bell was trying to make up the lost space, continuing to flap her wings.

“The thing about you, Hiker,” Thad went on, “is that you were always meant to lose. You don’t have what it takes. You never did, and now you’ll lose with everyone watching, as you were meant to from the beginning. Goodbye, brother.”

The cyborg dragon shot a blast at Hiker Wallace none of them could have averted, and it hit him in the chest. It knocked Bell over, making her roll head over feet.

The lucky part for the dragon and rider was they crashed on the roof of the skyscraper, where they tumbled one on top of the other until they were completely still.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

“Noooooo!” Sophia yelled, sliding off Lunis and trying to race forward. Wilder caught her arm and pulled her back.

“No,” he whispered. “He’s not out just yet. Have hope.”

“But he is,” she wailed, watching as Hiker Wallace, bloody and mostly broken, pushed up from his dragon, who was trying to fold her wing back.

The leader of the Dragon Elite staggered toward the edge of the building. Sophia worried he was so disoriented he’d simply walk over the side. Instead, he halted a few feet from the edge.

“Is this what you wanted?” Hiker held a finger out to his brother.

Thad laughed. “Of course. And now for the finishing blow.”

He turned his cyborg dragon around like she was a piece of machinery. Sophia could have sworn she heard the dragon beeping as it backed up, like a pickup truck. Her imagination was taking over, trying to block out the events she was seeing. None of it seemed real. None of it seemed right. Good guys were supposed to win. The bad were supposed to fall. That’s how it had to go.

“We have to help him!” Sophia yelled, trying to jerk out of Wilder’s grasp.

He held her tight, not letting her go. “No, Soph. He has to do this on his own.”

“If he doesn’t, he will die,” she whispered back. “Don’t let him die.”

“Soph, there’s nothing to do.”

They both looked up as the gun under Ember’s magitech wing glowed, charging up to fire. It was aimed straight at Hiker, and it would end him. He was too disoriented, staggering around and trying to find his footing, to dodge anything. Bell was in no shape to fight either. Her wings were badly injured, and her body burned. Whatever had hit her wasn’t something she would easily recover from.

Sophia felt into her pocket for the frequency disk. She brought her chin up, conviction in her eyes. “There’s always something we can do to save those who matter. Please, Wild. Let me go.”

She knew, and so did Wilder, that if he didn’t let her go, she’d stay pinned. Sophia was the master of strategy, not strength.

He saw something in her that caused him to release her. His hands let up on her shoulders. He seemed torn, but he allowed her to pull away. “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“I don’t,” she said to him as she backed away. “I never do, though. It’s all instinct.”

She turned and raced toward the only leader she’d ever known. The only one she’d wanted to follow. She wasn’t letting Hiker go without a fight—even if he hated her for it.

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

Before Thad Reinhart noticed her, Sophia ducked into the shadows of the rooftop, cast by Bell, who had crouched in her agony. She’d do anything to take the pain from the dragon, but there were more pressing matters to attend to.

Sophia rolled and dove until she was crouched just behind Hiker.

“What was that?” Thad asked, his voice barely audible over the hum of the guns about to deliver a five-hundred-year-old man’s untimely death.

“Just a pain in the ass,” Hiker answered, his eyes diving to the side as he glanced over his shoulder, seeing Sophia.

Thad apparently didn’t think much of this reply. He simply grunted as his attention stayed focused on the guns charging.

Sophia didn’t waste any time activating the frequency disk. The red meter started to build. She hoped it wasn’t too late, and Ember’s software hadn’t figured out how to troubleshoot it after the first attempt.

The large man continued to sway in front of her. Sophia was afraid Hiker would tumble over the side of the building before she could help him. She used the last thing she had remaining—her words.

“Sir,” she said in a whisper only he could hear, the roar of the charging gun too loud for Thad.

Hiker tensed and listened.

“You are better than him. You are stronger. And we have your back.”

She glanced down to find the red meter all the way to the top. The device was ready.

“Now it’s time for you to have your front,” she said, looking back and finding Hiker Wallace’s sword lying next to his injured dragon. She grabbed it just as the humming of the gun ceased.

“What?” Thad yelled as his dragon descended, losing elevation.

“Sir!” Sophia yelled, thrusting the sword into the air.

Hiker spun and grabbed it in a fluid motion that nearly stole her heart. He still had his grace, even injured. His speed and strength followed with a flash of perseverance in his eyes. Hiker Wallace wasn’t done yet.

The frequency disk had taken effect. Fear flashed in Ember’s eyes. It quickly spread to Thad Reinhart—panic taking over both dragon and rider.

The lights on the dragon dimmed. The humming dissipated. It’s wings froze.

“What have you done?” Thad yelled, frantically searching his dragon for the cause of the problem.

The cyborg dragon was quickly losing height and beginning to spiral, her wings folding in, bringing her closer to the edge of the building. With Thad on her back, his face full of terror, Ember fell toward the skyscraper.

Her wing folded in, crushing into the roof as she dove face first into the hard surface. Ember teetered halfway on the edge of the building. Her rider was forced to the side, hanging mostly off. Thad’s attention was on Ember. He was scrambling, trying to figure out how to keep her from falling over the side, plummeting to what would be certain death this time.

Hiker didn’t hesitate. This time when his brother fell toward him, he brought his sword around and down, decisively ending the one man who had terrorized him since the beginning.

The scream that cut through the night air was full of pain and regret. Thad’s face contorted with terror as Hiker shoved the sword deeper through his brother’s abdomen, pinning him straight down to the surface of the roof, making his head hit the concrete hard. The man’s hands reached for Hiker, but he was powerless to stop his twin from twisting the sword, making the wound even deadlier.

Hiker then picked up his boot and with a deliberate shove, he kicked at the side of the dragon, sending her out from beside Thad. The metal scraped the rooftop but it didn’t stop the dragon that was dangerously teetering over the side. Nothing Ember could do would stop her from what happened next. And she seemed mostly paralyzed without magitech. Much like her rider, she was powerless. Thad was pinned to the roof as Ember was sent with a brute force across the distance.

The dragon’s body slid over the edge and down the side of the building. Thad, seeming more dead than alive, reached longingly for his dragon, but she was gone. And soon he would be too as he stayed stuck to the rooftop by a single blade—blood everywhere.

Hiker Wallace stood on the roof, his breathing heavy and his balance wavering as he looked down at his brother, watching him take his final breath. Hiker didn’t appear victorious as his enemy perished but he was alive, and the greatest battle of his life was over.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

The cold of the Gullington air was the most welcome thing Sophia had ever felt. She didn’t remember the hands that pulled her through the portal.

She didn’t remember how they got there. All she knew was that she and Lunis had at the last moment sent all their magical energy to Hiker Wallace to keep him from tumbling over the edge of the building when he was at his weakest, right after the death of his twin brother. He actually tumbled forward, but she had stopped it. Lunis had helped.

Now the bigger question was who had saved her. Brought her back.

She didn’t know.

But somehow, she was staring at the leader of the Dragon Elite on the frozen ground of the Gullington, not wishing to be anywhere but Scotland.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

The next morning brought a headache unlike any Sophia had ever experienced. With it came the realization that the world was brand new.

She awoke in her bed in the Gullington, soft and comforting, with so many questions.

Sophia sat bolt upright to find Ainsley smiling at her.

“You did it, S. Beaufont,” the housekeeper said.

“Do you mean, I saved Hiker Wallace?” she asked, curious.

The shapeshifter shook her head. “Oh, no. He’s madder than hell. In five hundred years, I’ve never seen him this angry. I was saying you finally got the men to behave.”

Sophia swung her feet over the side of the bed, confused. “Ains? What do you mean?”

The mischievous housekeeper had her robe at the ready and held it out for her. “Find out for yourself, S. Beaufont.”

Sophia stood, her feet faltering under her from tiredness unlike any she’d ever known. She slid her arms into the robe and shrugged it onto her shoulders.

The housekeeper led her out of her room, making her press her eyes shut like it was a strange birthday party, although Sophia had been born in the summer, not the winter. Spring would be dawning soon, she realized.

With a care that made Sophia’s heart tighten, Ainsley led her down the steps to the foyer. When Sophia was at the bottom, the housekeeper said, “Open up.”

Sophia Beaufont opened her eyes to find something she’d never imagined.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

Standing before Sophia Beaufont, the first female dragonrider in the Dragon Elite, were four polished men, ready to impress.

They were the sight she hadn’t seen when she’d first entered the Castle, and they were every bit as perfect.

Sophia loved them for everything they were and everything they were trying to be to impress her.

She stood looking ridiculous in her pajamas and glared at Evan, Mahkah, Wilder, and Hiker as they nudged each other to stand straighter, look better, be more polished.

“Hey,” she said to the four men before her.

“Hey,” they all said in unison, sounding like a bunch of bumbling idiots, although she had to admit they didn’t look like it.

Evan looked nice in his black suit. Regal, almost.

Mahkah was sophisticated, which matched his demeanor.

And Wilder? Well, he was more than nice, but more on that later.

As for Hiker, he was alive. For Sophia, that was all that mattered.

She went straight to the leader of the Dragon Elite with a wide grin on her face. “You made it,” she said, knowing better than to offer a hug.

He shook his head as if she had offered such a thing. “I told you not to help me.”

“Deal with it, old man,” she retorted.

He lowered his chin, offering her kind eyes. “I wouldn’t be here if not for you. It wasn’t anything short of sacrifice that saved me, and it was you.

“I just didn’t want Evan to be our leader,” she answered with a laugh.

“Dude,” Evan called, “I can hear you.”

Hiker grabbed her hand and pulled her off to the side. “I can’t thank you enough. There is little that divides us from life and death, I’ve found. It’s usually just a well-placed friend. Thanks for being mine.”

“Anytime, sir.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

Spring was coming; Sophia could feel it. Somehow a warm breeze had appeared, and she had grown accustomed to it during her recent journeys.

She stood on the Expanse, feeling the breeze on her back. She was glad Thad was dead and the wars he’d started were over. She knew more battles were waiting to be waged. And then there was the end of dragonriders.

No one was ready to deal with that. Sophia knew she had to move on.

Sophia took one step toward the Pond and then another.

Each seemed to lead somewhere, although she wasn’t sure why. She didn’t even know where she was going when her feet led her to the other side of the Castle. It was where the Expanse met the Pond, which was a strange place to find oneself. But here she was, with an ache in her heart and the blue of the water spreading before her.

And then she saw what she had been looking for without knowing it.

Quiet.

The gnome poked his head out of a cave and withdrew it again.

She thought about ignoring him, but then he looked out again and glanced straight at her, and his eyes connected with her as he said, “Hey, you!”

Sophia’s feet carried her to him.

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

The door to the cave was mostly closed.

Sophia held her breath, not understanding why her heart was beating rapidly, or why she felt like she was on the edge of something great.

She was just catching Quiet in an act of mischief.

When she pulled back the great stone door to this mysterious cave, she got it.

Sophia knew, and then she didn’t. She soaked it all in, disbelieving, before she ran for the Castle, fetching Mom and Dad. Or in this case, Mama Jamba and Hiker Wallace, the only parents the girl had ever known.

CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE

Hiker Wallace slowed before they entered the cave as if he knew what they’d see, but he didn’t. There was no way.

He covered his mouth. “Soph, what is this? What do you need to show me?”

She retreated back into the cave, waving him forward and encouraging him to follow. “I don’t know, sir. I mean, not entirely, but I’m sure we’ll get an explanation.”

He hadn’t said much about the rescue, not really. What he hadn’t said was still evident in his eyes, and now he seemed reluctant in a different way. He was whole and broken at the same time. Hiker Wallace had finished his brother, the biggest threat he’d ever known, yet that was accompanied by the idea that his kind—the dragonriders—were done.

“Just trust me, sir,” she said, sidling up to the cave door she’d just found. Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Quiet in the distance, and for some reason, she knew there was nothing else to say.

All questions were gone as she pushed open the cave door.

Hiker Wallace’s awe was equal to hers and he gasped.

CHAPTER SEVENTY

One thousand dragon eggs, full of potential, sparkled at Hiker Wallace and Sophia Beaufont as they entered the cave curated by the great Quiet, the groundskeeper for the Gullington.

They gaped at a sight most would never see.

“How?” Hiker asked after a long moment.

“Because,” Mama Jamba answered from a distant corner where no one expected her to be standing, “she’s Sophia Beaufont, and she completed her training.”

“What?” Sophia asked since that was the only question in her mind.

“My dear, haven’t you wondered what Quiet has been doing?” Mama Jamba asked.

“Every day,” Sophia answered.

“He’s been starting the seeds of sacred new beginnings,” Mama Jamba stated, kneeling and cupping an egg.

“I don’t understand,” Sophia argued. “I thought the eggs were all gone.”

“They were,” Mama Jamba explained. “But that was from the first rider. There were always supposed to be two.”

“Her?” Hiker asked, pointing at Sophia and looking around, perplexed.

“That’s right,” Mama answered. “The first rider came about when the first and only dragon landed on Earth. An experiment of sorts. That union with the first male rider spawned one thousand eggs—the first set. Then I decided, with the angels, that we’d have more riders, but I had no idea how to have more until now. It was Sophia who spawned the idea and this batch of one thousand eggs.”

“If the first male rider got one thousand eggs…” Sophia said to herself.

“Then the first female also gets a thousand,” Mama Jamba agreed. Mother Nature cupped her hands. “This is my gift to you—your eggs. Know that some will be good, and some will be bad. They are yours and not yours. That’s how it works when you’re a mother. You own your children, but you don’t.”

Sophia nodded obediently, looking at Hiker for direction. He was still the leader of the Dragon Elite, and that was how it was meant to be for as long as time, as far as she was concerned.

Finally, Sophia looked at Mother Nature and smiled with gratitude. “I promise to take care of them for all time, Mama.”

She patted her side. “I think they will take care of you, but whatever, my love.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE

The atmosphere in the Castle was different when Sophia returned after discovering the eggs. Hiker admitted to telling the guys about them.

But there was something else to it.

There was potential pouring up from the creaks in the floor, Sophia felt. She also had the distinct impression she was being watched. She glanced around the entrance hall, feeling strangely disoriented from the weight of everything.

She wasn’t sure why but she turned to find Quiet smiling at her in a way she couldn’t explain. The gnome stood in the shadows with a glint in his eyes.

She thought he might murder her or crown her at any moment with the strange looks he was giving her.

Sophia wanted to ask him about the eggs. Thank him. But then an arm hooked around her shoulder and she was swept away, her attention stolen.

“The thing about Quiet is,” Wilder began steering her in the direction of the Valentine’s Day feast, “he has a crush on you because you’ve been leading him on.”

Sophia slapped him. “I have not.”

“Well, of course, you have,” Wilder argued. “You are available, we have no one like you, and you’re all batting your eyelashes at him.”

“There’s no way to look at him without batting my eyelashes,” Sophia argued.

He nodded. “Thanks for taking my literal point. You’re good at that.”

She shook her head, deciding to abandon talking to commoners like Wilder. That brought her to talking to Mama Jamba, who gave her a considering look as she approached.

“So, you knew about the eggs?” Sophia asked, taking a bite of a heart-shaped cookie. “That was the business with the training, wasn’t it?”

“Oh, my dear, you don’t think you’ve figured me out by now?” Mama Jamba asked coyly.

“No, I wouldn’t dream of it,” Sophia answered.

“Anyway, so you’re happy here? At the Gullington?” Mama Jamba asked, grabbing Sophia’s hands and holding them tight with great intent. “That’s the biggest question, and the only one I can’t answer for you.”

Sophia didn’t know how to answer for a moment, feeling a strange draw toward Mother Nature rather than the Castle. Then she decided it didn’t matter. It was all the same.

“I’m more than happy. This is my forever home,” Sophia finally answered.

Her thoughts ran over her like a waterfall. These people were her family. Her chosen family. Evan might annoy her. Quiet intrigued. Mahkah was an enigma. No one made her laugh like Wilder. And then there was Ainsley, who she needed to help, although she wasn’t sure why or if it would matter. There was no one she respected more than Hiker. These people, all the Dragon Elite had left, were her family.

Familia est Sempiternum.

One day, the family would grow. The thousand dragon eggs nestled in the cave by the Pond guaranteed that. There would be more dragons one day, and with that would come the potential of new riders.

The Dragon Elite weren’t done. Not by a long shot.

In a way, they were just getting started.

Sophia looked around the dining hall, smiling as everyone cheered, grateful for the celebration.

These people at the Gullington were all her family.

And Sophia Beaufont was going to do whatever was needed to protect them all from now on.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading. Your support of the Liv Beaufont series and this one has been life changing. Thank you! Seriously! Thank you.

Right before writing this book, I went and spent a week in Scotland. I’d been wanting to so since the 20Booksto50K conference in Edinburgh. However, I had a series of life complications that prevented that from happening. My cat was mauled by a coyote. My daughter needed me home. And I needed to be there. So I didn’t go and I thought that was okay. But the desire to see Scotland never left me…

And then I wrote a bunch of books. And then I had to keep a child alive. And then I went to Vegas for the main conference. And I got back and was like, damn it, I’m going to Scotland.

Here’s the truth. I was burned out. I’d written 15 Liv and Sophia books in one year. I love those gals. They are Lydia, my daughter, and me. But writing nonstop is draining. I don’t usually go out on the weekends I don’t have my daughter. I wake up, go to Pilates, put back on my pajamas and then write for 12 hours. And then repeat.

So when I got back from Vegas and couldn’t shake Scotland from my mind, the location for the Gullington, I didn’t let it go. I did something I’ve never done and booked a spontaneous trip. I didn’t really know anyone there. J.L. Hendricks was hanging there. RE Vance and lives there. But I didn’t have a travel companion which is weird for me. I’ve never traveled alone internationally.

And it was incredible. It was a soulful trip where I learned how to be alone and make friends and realize I’m never alone no matter where I am.

I worried I wouldn’t have anyone to eat with. That I wouldn’t be able to navigate the city. That I’d be lonely. None of those things happened.

And I learned so much about Scotland which I hoped made this book richer for you. I hiked to the top of Arthur’s Seat and pretended I was Sophia Beaufont. The skies were blue and the sun clearly shining. The Scotsman who led the way told me that it’s rare to have a day like that in December in Edinburgh, but he’s never been on that hike with a Cali girl.

When we got to the top the winds were so fierce he said he’d never experienced that in Scotland. Again, he’d never been with an LA girl—we make things happen (or at least I do). So there we were, on the top of a peak, the winds blowing our hair back and the sun shining. Talk about inspiration! We watched a storm move in, blowing across the North Sea. These are the things that fuel stories.

I pretended I was S. Beaufont riding on Lunis. The winds were so intense, the puddles had a current. The Scotsman, with a prideful look, told me about how the wind makes them stronger. They brace their shoulders and charge into it. You know that went into the book.

I found the Scots to be such sweet and lovely people. I got back saying, “Thank you. That’s lovely. Cheers.” I also took so much inspiration from the trip. This book is littered with things from that trip.

I can’t tell you how much that trip refilled my inspirational vault. As writers we are constantly putting out creative stuff into the world, but it’s important that we remember to refill our reserves. I soaked it all in. I fell in love with a country. I fell for the people. And I came home with stories unlike I ever thought I’d tell.

I was fortunate enough to make a friend with a native Scotsman and he taught me a lot. That’s how I was able to discuss things like the Scots New Year in this book and their vernacular. I came back saying “quite” and “wee” a lot and also missing Edinburgh like crazy. I bought him a fork for Christmas. He bought me a gift card. We aren’t Wilder and Sophia but we are entertaining nonetheless.

I always want to come home after a trip. Always. And yet, I felt like I left part of my heart in Scotland. Not entirely because of the people (although there was that). Because there had been something calling me there since before I started this series. And now it calls me back.

But I have so many places that demand my attention. I have so many stories to tell. So who knows if I’ll go back. Only time.

Currently, I’m on a plane to Montana for a family reunion…in freaking January. Wish me luck. I hope not to freeze. Expect to see Sophia in the artic with Lunis. Lydia is so excited to see snow. I’m excited to take a break from the books because when I return, my focus is better. I love my characters and miss them when we take time apart, but we are richer for the break.

I love to travel. I love staying home and writing books you all enjoy. And more than anything, I love doing it with people I enjoy. Thanks MA for being awesome. Here’s to another year of creating addictive stories together.

Now, it’s his turn to tell you all about how I blamed him for the trip to Scotland to anyone who would listen. It couldn’t be my idea so I told everyone that he “made” me do it.

Drops the mic and walks away.

(Written January 25, 2019)

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

You know, TinyNinja™, as an adult you start to learn how to accept the blame of your choices, or the CREDIT when you do something fantastic.

You went to Scotland by yourself… that is pretty fantastic. So, I’ll pick the mic up and give it back to you.

While you and I don’t talk very much,Sarah - except on books and beats and covers - you have my admiration for what you have accomplished with Liv Beaufont and now S. Beaufont. Two sisters who are changing lives, not just those in the stories, but for you and her daughter.

Oh, and for those living in Scotland as you market their country to readers around the world.

(Truly, Edinburgh is a wonderful city and it deserves all of the attention we can give it. Not for Edinburgh, but rather in case we help a few readers decide to look into traveling to Scotland – it does fill up a soul quite well. And empty your pocketbook.

That might or might not be a comment on the prices or the fact their beer is plentiful. I’m not admitting which.)

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael Anderle

(Written January 27, 2019)

THE NEW DRAGON ELITE

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 7

CHAPTER ONE

Over one thousand years ago

The undulant waters of the North Sea crashed into Captain Quiet’s ship, nearly scuttling it in the stormy seas. He’d never seen a storm like it.

The ship, the McAfee, was used to negotiating the trade route but had never done so in a storm of this magnitude. No one else had dared to voyage out when the storm clouds promised torrential downpour, but Quiet had no choice. Their cargo was of supreme importance.

He thought of the families below the deck seeking refuge from a warring nation, unable to live any longer in their home country. The refugees staying on land wasn’t an option. They would have been captured again and imprisoned.

Then there would have been no way for Quiet to rescue them. The only options were to leave immediately and voyage across the seas in the deadly storm and hope Mother Nature cut them some slack. Alas, it appeared she wasn’t going to take pity on the crew of the McAfee.

The howling winds ripped through the mainsail and tore it in two, making the ropes whip out and knocking one of the crew to the deck.

Quiet spun and pointed to the men trying to stabilize the mainmast. One more heavy wind would crack it in half.

Without a word, the Captain of the McAfee sent one of the crew members to help the fallen sailor.

Quiet had always been called so by his crew, although it wasn’t his real name. They always seemed to understand him, even though he was so soft-spoken. It was just how he was made, and he would have it no other way. When he did speak where others could hear him, people listened, an excellent reason to always be less instead of more. He had never minded being physically smaller than the magicians, elves, and fae on his crew. Size was a relative thing for him.

Right then, his low center of gravity kept him steady as his men stumbled across the deck. The storm was getting worse. The McAfee tilted violently to the side, nearly capsizing yet again.

They wouldn’t make it through the storm to their destination. None of them would survive the night. Quiet knew that with absolute certainty.

He had one option. It would save the refugees. It would save his crew and the McAfee.

But it would, without a doubt, kill him.

CHAPTER TWO

A gnome’s magic could be stored for an extended period of time. Unlike magicians, gnomes could vault away power like a savings account, allowing it to build.

Quiet had been doing so for years. He couldn’t remember the last time he had used magic, preferring to do things with his hands and his mind instead. This situation was precisely why he had been hoarding his magic.

Maybe subconsciously, he’d known something of this magnitude would happen, or perhaps it was only destiny. Quiet wasn’t sure if he believed in such things. Right then, it didn’t matter because his voyage had come to an end.

He grabbed the ship’s wheel and began to mutter a series of incantations. The crew wouldn’t know what had happened until it was too late for them to do anything. The important thing was, they would be safe, and the families would be unharmed. The McAfee would land in the calm waters of the Atlantic Ocean, unscathed and ready to sail another day.

The spell he was knotting together wouldn’t kill Quiet, but it would make him pass out and where he landed, well, that would ensure an eventual death. He wouldn’t be on board the McAfee anymore, the only place he’d ever thought of as home.

But that was exactly why he had to save it.

The gnome rotated the ship’s wheel three turns to the right, managing to remain steady as the crew was thrown back and forth across the deck.

He whipped the wheel the opposite way, two turns, as the mainmast creaked, a dangerous sound that hinted of last moments.

Finally, Quiet stepped backward and bowed his head in a final goodbye, rain splattering his face and covering the tears flowing down his cheeks.

The McAfee flickered. Quiet worried the spell hadn’t worked. He glanced at his feet that remained on the moving deck. When his ship disappeared around him, he smiled, knowing his spell had worked.

He had transported his ship, its crew, and those they had rescued to calm, safe waters where they could sail on to a better place.

Briefly suspended in mid-air, Quiet said a simple goodbye to the Earth he’d loved all his life and would no longer see again, then he plunged into the unforgiving waters of the North Sea to be swept up in the great storm. He could save an entire ship and its people, but ironically not himself. Not if he was going to funnel all his power into ensuring the spell worked, and there was no reason to do anything unless it was done right.

The exhaustion hit him as soon as he plunged into the freezing cold sea. Waves buried him and carried the gnome away.

CHAPTER THREE

The afterlife tasted like sand.

To Quiet’s surprise, his body still hurt after death. He thought he’d feel weightless. Free. Finally, at peace.

But instead, everything in his body screamed for his attention. Especially his lungs.

He rolled over on to his back, and that’s when the eruption began. Coughs rocketed from the little gnome’s body and made him think he’d choke on his lungs. The idea he still had lungs after drowning in the North Sea was especially perplexing.

Quiet continued to cough, a seemingly unending sound that was especially loud in his ears even though they were clogged with water.

Rolling over once more, Quiet got to his hands and knees and spat out what felt like a gallon of water. It filled his mouth and triggered his gag reflex.

Dying was horrible. He hoped it would be over soon, but something told him it might not. It might have been his gasping for air, even as his chest burned and his face felt hot.

He shook his head, and wet hair spattered across his eyes. All Quiet wanted was for this death thing to be over. It appeared death, like everything in life, was a process. He crawled across the sandy beach, which he fully believed was a part of his hallucination.

He was sinking to the bottom of the North Sea. That was what was happening.

The granules of sand under his fingers was the strangest sensation. The cold wind whipping across his water-soaked body was surreal, and the heaviness of the emotion that he’d never see the world he loved again was the worst heartache he’d ever known.

It all had to be an illusion, he thought to himself. The thought sent him back on his tailbone to sit and look at the choppy sea, feeling as though surrender was a fake breath away. The gnome rocked back and forth, his hands in his lap as he shivered violently. He wasn’t sure why he saw whitecaps and a gray sky and a storm in the distance when Quiet knew he was drowning. It was just how death was, he guessed.

He had never done it before, so it made sense it would feel all strange and disorienting. Death, like life, had to be a bit like trickery. One moment you think you’re going to win and then it all crashed down. Just like Quiet had thought they’d get away scot-free with the refugees, or like so many times in life when things felt comfortable and then became the hardest thing in the world.

The Captain of the McAfee sat staring at the ocean, wondering when clouds and sky and angels would welcome him to the afterlife.

It didn’t come.

When hunger and thirst set in after a long hour, something he hadn’t expected appeared.

“Hello, dear,” a woman’s voice sang beside Quiet.

He turned his head and found a creature who looked more like a tree than a person. Her skin was brown and flakey like bark. Her hair flowed like vines, and her eyes were the color of the bluest sky. They blinked at him in a way that made Quiet feel unconditionally loved.

“Who are you?” Quiet asked. He found it strange how he had a voice.

“I’m Mother Nature,” the figure said.

“Mother Nature?” he asked. He spoke louder than he usually did. “Is this heaven?”

She shook her head of vines. “Oh, no. You’re still alive, but not for long unless I save you, which I intend to do.”

“What?” Quiet questioned. He was thoroughly confused. “How can you save me? I died.”

“No, not quite. But you’re close. And, I’m Mother Nature,” she argued. “I can do whatever I like. After your brave sacrifice, I have a proposal for you. It will mean you live an extraordinarily long life.”

He looked at the sea he loved so much, at the world he’d cherished all his life. Finally, he stared at the strange woman he felt intimately acquainted with. “What is it? What would you have me do to stay here on this Earth? I’ll do whatever it takes, Mother Nature.”

“You can start by calling me Mama Jamba,” the woman said and laid her bark-covered hands over Quiet’s, taking away any pain that remained in his being. “You and I are about to start a friendship that will last a very, very long time.”

CHAPTER FOUR

Present day

The groundskeeper for the Gullington spooned sugar onto his bowl of hot porridge, his attention honed on sprinkling it evenly.

“How is Bell?” Sophia asked Mahkah when he entered the dining hall of the Castle. His boots were muddy as he pulled off his gloves, and there was dragon blood on his cloak. He’d obviously been on the Expanse, changing Bell’s bandages again.

He nodded, sniffling, his nose red from the cold. Spring was warming up the Gullington, but not by much. “She’s better, although only marginally. It’s going to be a long healing process for her,” Mahkah answered

“Relatively speaking,” Evan stated. “A year isn’t really a big deal in the scheme of things when you’re a dragon.”

“You wouldn’t want to be down for a year,” Sophia said, her lips pursed and a disapproving look on her face.

“Girl, I was down for close to a century, with nothing to do,” Evan complained. His eyes flicked to Quiet, spooning more sugar onto his porridge.

“But you could still walk,” Sophia argued. She watched as Wilder slipped into the seat across from her, carefully keeping his eyes down and trying to be inconspicuous.

“But you could walk,” Evan sang in a high-pitched tone, mocking Sophia.

She didn’t pay him any attention as she studied Wilder, who whistled nonchalantly and picked up a scone, not taking a bite out of it.

Ainsley stole everyone’s attention as she trudged in from the kitchen, holding a platter of assorted meats and potatoes. “Here’s some boring food you’ve all had a bazillion times. It will taste the same as it always does.”

Evan stabbed his fork into a sausage, seizing it before Quiet, who was going for the same one—a plump link perfectly charred on two sides. “Same as always is what I like,” Evan said, taking a bite.

Ainsley puffed out a defeated breath, blowing her red hair off her forehead. “I guess if you like the same old same old. No variety. Just the same as what you had and experienced the day before and the day before that…”

Evan took another bite of his sausage, not at all sympathetic to Ainsley’s obvious bout of depression.

“You okay?” Sophia asked as she discreetly watched Wilder pocket the scone in his cloak and lean forward, appearing interested.

“Yeah, you seem down,” he said to Ainsley, a look of concern plastered on his face. “What’s going on?”

Ainsley glanced around the dining hall, lost in thought. “Oh, just contemplating life and the monotony of it all.”

“Sounds cheerful,” Evan said through a mouthful.

“Oh, you wouldn’t get it. You get to leave here. All of you do, but not Quiet and me,” Ainsley complained. She picked up his plate, still filled with food, and hurried for the kitchen.

“Hey, I’m not done with that,” Evan called to the housekeeper’s back, but she didn’t answer.

Sophia looked at Quiet, who was still spooning sugar onto his porridge. She knew why Ainsley couldn’t leave the Gullington for long—the curse that had erased her memory would finally kill her if she stayed outside the grounds for long. She didn’t know why Quiet couldn’t leave, according to the shapeshifter, he couldn’t leave at all. Not even for an errand like Ainsley could.

“So, you’re having porridge with your sugar, are you?” Evan asked, raising a curious eyebrow at the gnome.

Quiet stiffened, the teaspoon of sugar over his bowl. Without looking up, he muttered something that sounded like, “Mind your own business.”

Without asking permission, Evan reached over and stole Mahkah’s empty plate before loading it up with more meat and potatoes.

“Sophia,” Mahkah began, not at all annoyed by Evan’s usual rude behavior, “would you like to work on some flying combat this morning?”

Her eyes shifted to Wilder, catching him slipping another scone into his cloak. “Actually, that would be great. Do you want to join us?” she asked him.

Embarrassment crossed Wilder’s face briefly before he shook his head, trying to cover hoarding food in his cloak. “I would, but I can’t.”

“Why can’t you?” Evan asked through a mouthful of potatoes.

“Because,” Wilder simply answered, picking up another pastry.

Sophia studied him. He’d been secretive since working with Subner on side missions, which she had respected knowing she had her own secrets, but she sensed something was stressing him out more than usual.

“Because he’s training with me,” Hiker chimed in, striding into the dining hall and joining the conversation like he’d been there the entire time.

Wilder, who had been about to slip another scone into his cloak, brought it rapidly to his mouth and took a bite. “Actually, sir, I need to—”

The look on Hiker’s face cut Wilder off and made him go silent.

“Need to what?” Evan asked. He rested his chin on his propped-up hand and leaned forward, batting his eyelashes at the other dragonrider. “Go on then, Wilder. Tell us what you have to do and why you are pocketing scones.”

“Is that where they’ve all been going?” Ainsley asked, coming through the kitchen door with an empty platter. She set it in front of Hiker, a proud smile on her face.

The leader of the Dragon Elite eyed the bare plate before bringing his gaze up to meet Ainsley’s. “Alright, I’ll bite. What’s the deal? Why the empty platter?”

Hiker was noticeably different after stopping his brother and finally getting rid of the evil that had haunted him for centuries. That didn’t mean he was happier or lighter. If anything, he seemed burdened in different ways now.

“Well,” Ainsley began. “I just figured I’d give you all a sampler platter of what I’m looking forward to today, this week, this year, and the rest of the decade.”

Hiker sighed, frustration edging into his face.

The housekeeper pointed to the far right of the platter. “For your starter, we have a pastry of naught, which is filled with long bouts of silence. And over here.” She pointed farther to the left. “We have a sandwich of nothingness, which has a rather boring sauce on it with a side of who gives a damn.” She directed her finger to the far side. “And for dessert, we have plain cake drenched in ‘am I dead yet’ syrup.”

Hiker pushed the platter away. “I think I’ll stick with bacon.”

“Have it your own way.” Ainsley shrugged and retreated to the kitchen.

“Is she okay?” Sophia whispered.

“Not in the least,” Evan answered. “That one is certifiably insane. There was this one time last week I found her setting out a bowl of milk. When I asked her about it, she told me it was for our new pet, a cat named Aristotle or something.”

“Do you mean Plato?” Sophia questioned.

Taking another bite, Evan shrugged. “Doesn’t really matter. There is no cat, and Ainsley lost her mind a long time ago.”

Quiet mumbled something as he held up a fist and shook it vehemently.

“Okay, little guy,” Evan said to the gnome. “You simmer down there, sir. We will have no hostility at the table.”

The groundskeeper muttered more forcefully, although his words were still inaudible.

“What is he going on about?” Sophia asked Wilder in a hush.

He shook his head. “I don’t know. He’s been a bit more agitated lately, though.”

Sophia had wondered if Plato had entered the Castle in the past. The lynx had hinted at it, and now there were portals that joined the Castle to the House of Fourteen and the Great Library. There were supposedly laws in place to keep anyone not connected to the Dragon Elite from entering the Gullington, but most rules didn’t apply to Plato. He came and went from the House of Fourteen, according to Liv, although it should have been impossible.

It seemed to her the staff who cared for the Castle and Gullington had been more agitated lately. She knew why Ainsley was. She was obviously feeling the strain from not being able to venture outside the grounds for long. Maybe Quiet was too. Perhaps it had all started with the big victory, a reason that might seem strange to most but made sense to Sophia.

For centuries, the Dragon Elite had been confined to the Gullington with no real purpose. For Ainsley and Quiet, the confinement had given them purpose—to care for the lost and lonely Dragon Elite.

However, now the dragonriders had a new potential. The world recognized them once more as the world’s adjudicators. There were a thousand dragon eggs, and everyone had a renewed sense of purpose—everyone but Quiet and Ainsley. They were still confined.

Sophia was about to ask Quiet a question, one he would answer, even though she wouldn’t understand his response. Before she could, Mama Jamba bounced into the dining hall singing Wide Open Spaces by the Dixie Chicks. The woman had a beautiful voice. Immediately everyone froze, captivated by the words and melody.

The meaning of the song was strangely timed, Sophia thought, listening to Mother Nature rock into the chorus as she took a seat. She wasn’t in her chair for more than a few seconds when Ainsley buzzed back with a platter of blueberry pancakes.

Hiker was obviously frustrated by the special treatment Mama Jamba got, getting what she wanted for breakfast when the rest of them got whatever the housekeeper felt like serving up. Yet no one said anything as Mother Nature continued to sing about a woman needing wide open spaces to feel free and happy.

When she finished, everyone resumed moving around once more, Hiker pouring a cup of coffee and Quiet stirring his mostly bowl of sugar. Mama Jamba glanced at Sophia.

“You have something to ask me, dear.” It was a statement rather than a question.

“Oh,” Sophia said, shaking her head. “No, nothing really.”

“I sense that it’s of importance to you,” Mama Jamba fired back.

Sophia found her face blushing. “It’s only a curiosity.”

The woman as old as time cut into her pancakes, took a bite, and relished the sweet fluffiness. When she was done chewing, she wiped the corners of her mouth. “I’d venture to say curiosities are what start great ideas. Always follow them the same way a cat does. The same way one becomes a stray, following a lead and getting lost.”

Those statements felt too pointed, but Sophia shook them off. “Well, I was just wondering, why do you take the form of a southern woman from America? Why not something else?”

Mama Jamba took another bite and winked at Sophia. “That’s a lovely question, my dear. The truth is, I’ve been in many different forms over my time. Many at this table can attest to that.” Her eyes diverted to Quiet and then Hiker. “I’ve decided to take on this form because southern women are nurturing and polite. I can’t think of anything our Earth needs more right now.”

“Even though Thad Reinhart has been killed and his companies disbanded?” Sophia asked.

Mama Jamba took a long sip of water and nodded. “The dangers are never completely gone. Such is life. But yes, I like this form for right now, but who knows what the future will demand? It always depends on the global climate—both literally and figuratively.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Sophia said. She glanced down at her empty plate and realized she hadn’t eaten a thing yet.

“As I was saying,” Hiker interjected, looking at Wilder. “I require your help on the Expanse this morning for training.”

“Well, sir—”

Hiker held up his hand to cut the dragonrider off. The leader of the Dragon Elite pushed up from the table. “Whatever you have going on with Subner will wait. I’ll need you until further notice.”

Sophia drew in a breath. “I could actually use your help, Wild—”

“Just he and me,” Hiker interrupted. “I need Wilder’s help with something…important.”

Sophia glanced around the table for clues as to what Hiker could mean. Everyone suddenly seemed busy with their food. Quiet shoveled porridge laced sugar into his mouth. Mama Jamba licked her lips as she drenched more of her pancakes in syrup. Evan stabbed another sausage before plunking it on his plate. Only Wilder seemed to share her curiosity.

“Wilder, five minutes,” Hiker ordered. “I’ll see you on the Expanse.”

“Yes, sir,” Wilder replied, a disappointed expression on his face.

When Hiker strode for the hallway, it broke everyone’s concentration.

“If it makes you feel better,” Mama Jamba said to Wilder without looking up from her meal, “it doesn’t matter if those scones go stale. They were never going to work as bait anyway.”

“Bait for what?” Evan asked as he leaned across Sophia, a curious expression on his face.

Wilder removed the crumbling pastries from his cloak and rolled his eyes. “For the rats I’ve been trying to lure to your room.”

Sophia knew he was joking, but she desperately wanted to know what Wilder was up to. More than that, she wanted to know what Hiker needed his help with.

CHAPTER FIVE

Even though spring had arrived in Scotland, the winds howling across the Expanse held onto the winter chill, unwilling to accept warmer weather was supposed to be on the way.

“The weather is just being disrespectful at this point,” Evan said bitterly, pulling up his muffler and covering his neck.

Mahkah glanced back toward the Cave. On the Expanse, in front of the Cave, Bell could be seen surrounded by Simi and Tala. Lunis and Coral were parked in front of Mahkah, ready to practice.

“Winter retreats when it’s ready,” Mahkah said in his usual calm voice. The top portion of his long black hair was pulled up, and the bottom half draped down his back.

“Well, I wish spring would boot it out of the way,” Evan complained, rubbing his hands and trying to bring warmth into them.

“It can’t,” Mahkah said simply. “Spring bows to winter, and will not take the stage until winter has exited. It’s every season’s right to stick around until it is done.”

Evan shook his head and rolled his eyes. “That’s hogwash. You should write farmer’s almanacs because you’re as full of bullshit as those books.”

Sophia allowed the two to argue, pretending to pay attention to them but in reality, honing her focus in the direction of Hiker and Wilder on the other side of the Expanse by the Castle. She found if she directed her attention just right, she could listen in on their conversation, but it required she lose the details around her.

Like looking through a telescope, she focused on the leader of the Dragon Elite and the combat expert to try and make out what they were saying. She could see Hiker brandishing a sword, his form awkward as if it was the first time he’d held such a weapon.

“I just don’t know how to control it,” he explained, his eyes heavy with frustration.

Wilder nodded sympathetically. “Unless you embrace the power you inherited from your twin, it will overpower you.”

“That’s been the problem,” Hiker related. “I crushed my water basin this morning. My bed is in shambles. And I don’t even want to tell you the state I left my chest of drawers in when I finally conceded defeat.”

A scream from the Castle stole the attention of all the dragon riders on the Expanse.

“Hiker Wallace!” Ainsley’s voice rang out from an open window on the second story.

The leader of the Dragon Elite twisted around and caught sight of Evan, Mahkah, and Sophia staring in his direction. “Don’t pay attention to that looney woman. Get back to training.”

“Okay, let’s run some drills,” Mahkah encouraged, waving the two forward. “Mount your dragons.”

Evan took off for Coral immediately. Lunis, catching the expression in Sophia’s eyes, yawned.

You know, the blue dragon began. I was with Bell all night. Maybe I can sit out for a bit until I rest up?

Mahkah, who would never refuse a dragon asking for accommodations, nodded. “Yes, I think Sophia observing Evan will be beneficial. Please rest, Lunis.”

Sophia came to stand next to the dragon expert as Evan jabbered on about how he was about to show her something amazing. She smiled as she honed her attention back on Hiker.

“This power is a gift,” Wilder explained. He held a sword in front of Hiker, ready to spar.

The leader of the Dragon Elite shook his head, his hands around a sword, but his eyes uncertain. “It doesn’t feel like it. This is a burden.”

“You realize that is a choice,” Wilder challenged. He slid his blade across Hiker’s and pivoted to the side, bringing his weapon down and stopping it just before it sliced across his opponent’s leg. He sighed and took a step back. “You’ve got to at least try.”

Hiker backed up. “Do you know I could slice you in two? I’d end everyone on the Expanse with a simple bad mood. This much power isn’t natural.”

Undeterred, Wilder shook his head, his chaotic and devilishly handsome hair taking note of the movement. “You’re simply not used to it. You can do great things with the power you took from Thad.”

“And I can do horrible things too,” Hiker argued.

Wilder pointed an arm in Sophia’s direction and looked at her. She pulled her gaze away and pretended to be studying Evan as he shot into the air on Coral, demonstrating a flying combat move. “She doesn’t use her powers to do horrible things. It’s always a choice. We both know your power won’t corrupt you, or it already would have. You would have killed long ago for it. But as it was, you took power regretfully, since Thad wouldn’t listen to reason and succumb to justice.”

Wilder knew Sophia had a twin, she realized.

That had been between her and Hiker prior to everything falling down. She had suspected the truth would come out after the ordeal with Thad and Hiker. She was a part of the example he was obviously following, and he’d enlisted the help of his combat expert to help him figure it out.

Hiker didn’t know how to control his power. But that wasn’t what was most evident to Sophia. Of more importance was Hiker didn’t know how to embrace it, which was worse.

CHAPTER SIX

Knock, knock, Lunis said, walking beside Sophia as they made their way across the Expanse toward the Pond.

Sophia remained silent, mulling over what she’d just learned about Hiker.

Knock, knock, he repeated.

“Did you see the ‘No soliciting’ sign out front?” she asked him dryly.

I’m a dragon. I can’t read, Lunis replied.

“Oh, well, way to exacerbate stereotypes about dragons being uncivilized creatures.” She gave him a challenging expression. “And that’s funny because weren’t you just writing a blog last night?”

He shook his head. I was using voice dictation.

She shook her head, dismissing him. “Whatever.”

Knock, knock, he repeated once more.

“Who. Is. There?” she asked, articulating each word with great boredom. It was the role she was expected to perform when they played the knock, knock game. He didn’t like it if she played along.

Interrupting dragon. He snickered to the side like he didn’t want her to see him trying to control his laughter.

Sophia sighed. “Oh no…”

I believe you’re supposed to say, ‘Interrupting dragon who?’

She squinted at him as if she couldn’t understand what he was saying. “What am I supposed to say?”

He cleared his throat. You’re supposed to say, ‘Interrupting drag—’

“Rooooooar!” Sophia interrupted. She stopped and doubled over with laughter.

Lunis shook his head and continued toward the Pond, swishing his tail back and forth and shaking his head. You’re ridiculous.

When they came to the cave with the thousand dragon eggs, as Sophia did every time since she’d discovered them—she simply blinked around, frozen. They were calling the place they were keeping the eggs the Nest. It seemed like the best description since that’s exactly what it was.

The young dragonrider didn’t know what to do for the eggs. Quiet watched after them, or so she thought, as she often saw him retreating from the area when she visited.

She felt like since Mama Jamba had put her in charge of the eggs, she should do something for them. When Lunis was in his egg, she’d made things warmer when he wanted that. She got him a water element when he asked for it. When Liv was too loud, Sophia ensured he had quiet. But she had been able to communicate telepathically with Lunis from the beginning. She didn’t have that ability with these dragon eggs, which was probably a good thing because how inundating would it be to have a thousand dragon voices in her head, all making demands as Lunis had in the shell.

Taking a seat on a large boulder at the front of the cave, Sophia glanced around, her eyes running over the many different colored eggs that filled the area. This was the new generation of dragons. Some would magnetize to dragonriders. Some would not. Some would go their own way, and others would want to be part of the Dragon Elite.

Some, according to Mama Jamba, would be pure of heart. Others would be corrupt. Some of the eggs would hatch relatively soon, meaning within the next few years or decades. Others might not hatch for hundreds of years.

There was so much potential before Sophia and so much uncertainty. She’d never been given a task she had absolutely no idea how to manage. Every day she and Lunis visited the eggs and just stared blankly. She wasn’t sure if it made her feel any better that Lunis seemed as lost as she was about what to do for the eggs.

I don’t think most mothers know what to do until they have to, Lunis offered, sensing Sophia’s continued confusion on the matter.

She sighed. “I get you keep calling me that so at some point you can call me the Mother of Dragons. It’s not happening.”

He chuckled. That’s not it. Okay, it sort of is. How about Mother of dragon eggs? That’s more accurate.

“How about no,” she replied.

Sophia, there’s nothing to do for them, he said after a moment of silence, his voice serious and full of sympathy.

“I know, but it seems like I should be doing something,” Sophia answered with a long sigh. “Like, should I play them music? Make it darker? Lighter? Warmer? Cooler? I simply don’t know.”

Most of the things we need aren’t related to our physical environment, he offered.

She turned and gave her dragon a speculative glare. “I’m not following you.”

What do these dragon eggs represent to you? he asked.

She knew this was a leading question but decided to play along. “A new beginning.”

And what would you do to protect that? he continued to question.

“I would sacrifice anything. Even my own life.”

He nodded. Because…?

“Because, as crazy as it sounds, without knowing these dragons…” Sophia paused, looking for the right words. They were so simple and yet saying them felt strange. “I guess I love these dragons. I love what they represent. I love that they give us hope. I love that it means justice will be upheld.”

A knowing smile crossed her dragon’s face. The most important thing in the world is love. Just offer them that, and I think it will be enough.

Sophia returned the smile. She knew Lunis was right. Even though Sophia didn’t know these dragons and could never love them like Lunis, she did have an unwavering affection for them. She was scared, though, because she had never had so much responsibility. A set of words from her father’s book rang in her head. “The more whom we love, the more responsibility we have, for we should be ready to protect them with our hearts and souls.”

She didn’t know what that would entail, but Sophia was ready to protect these eggs with her heart and soul. She knew Lunis would do the same. One day they’d hatch, one by one, and that’s when she thought the real acts of love would be required.

CHAPTER SEVEN

The Viking’s boots thundered across his office as he paced, irritation heavy in his every move. Sophia cut her eyes to Mama Jamba, a question in her gaze.

“Go on, dear,” the old woman urged. “Hiker, please pay attention.”

He threw up his hands and halted in front of his large desk where Sophia sat. It felt strange to be seated behind the leader of the Dragon Elite’s desk, but she’d been asked to do so to show him how to use a computer.

“I just don’t think this is necessary,” Hiker complained.

“Okay, so you’re going to address world leaders and announce you’re the world adjudicators,” Mama Jamba began, crossing her arms in front of her chest. “Now, how are they supposed to communicate with you about issues that arise?”

He sighed. “Letters have worked fine for ages.”

“And how are mortals supposed to send you these letters?” Mama Jamba challenged. “Are you going to get a post box at the nearest town since they can’t send letters through the Barrier into the Gullington?”

“I don’t know,” he said, shaking his head. “We could set something up.”

She shook her head. “No, you need something modern and fast. You are learning how to use a computer.”

Like a child on the verge of a tantrum, he stomped his boot on the floor. “But I don’t—”

“I don’t care that you don’t want to use technology,” Mama Jamba interrupted, fisting her hands on her hips and suddenly appearing larger. “You’re going to do as I say, and you’re going to like it.”

Sophia had a tough time hiding her laughter. Hiker must have sensed this because he glared at her before directing his gaze back to Mother Nature.

“Why do I have to do this?” he asked, a growl in his voice.

“Because I said so,” she replied definitively.

He huffed. “That’s a lousy reply.”

“It’s the one you’re getting,” she fired back. “Son, you will do as I say, or you can leave the Gullington for good.”

Hiker’s eyes widened with shock. He was the one who usually kicked people out of the Castle, firing Ainsley every other day and booting Sophia out on the off days. The challenging expression on Mama Jamba’s face wasn’t to be messed with, and by the way he gulped, Hiker knew it.

“Okay, tell me what I need to do, Sophia,” he said, coming to stand behind her.

She began click-clacking on the keys, pulling up the right website. “Well, you have to check in on your email. I’ve set you up an account. This is Gmail, and here’s your inbox.”

He grunted. “I don’t understand any of the words you just used.”

She cleared her throat. “It’s fairly simple. This is electronic mail. Just go in here, and you’ll see your messages.”

He squinted at the screen. “What’s a Bogo? And what’s Nutrisystem?”

Mama Jamba snickered as she took a seat on the couch and appeared thoroughly amused.

“That’s an advertisement,” Sophia explained. “You’ll want to ignore those. Oh, and spam. Just delete it.”

“What is spam?” he questioned.

“It’s junk.”

Hiker rolled his eyes. “There’s junk in electronic form? Do mortals have nothing better to do?”

“They really don’t,” Mama Jamba chimed in, a nail file appearing in her hands. “There’s this one GIF of this lady yelling and an impassive cat going around on the interwebs. I won’t even tell you how many hundreds of hours of productivity have been lost because of that one.”

Hiker looked up. “What are you talking about? What’s a GIF?”

“You’ll see once we set you up a Facebook account,” she answered, starting to file the hot pink nails that matched her velour tracksuit.

“What’s a Facebook?” Hiker questioned.

“I’m not sure if he’s ready for all that,” Sophia argued, giving Mama Jamba a careful expression.

“I want the Dragon Elite to have a new image,” Mama countered. “That means branding. You aren’t the old dragonriders of the past. You are the new Dragon Elite. When he’s ready, Hiker will have a Facebook account just like any modern-day official.”

“Okay,” he growled. “But no phones. Especially not for the men. I put my foot down there. I’ll get into electronics, but I won’t have my men’s heads clouded with such things.”

Sophia glanced up and batted her eyelashes at him. “But it’s okay for me to have my head clouded, sir?”

He waved her off. “You were tainted from the beginning. There’s no helping that.”

“Thanks, sir,” Sophia said. “I’ve set up your username as angryoldviking. I hope that works.”

Mama Jamba gave her a punishing look.

Sophia sighed. “I’m kidding. You’re HikerWallace. I didn’t know what your middle initial was, sir. Is it G for Grumpy-McGrumpisons? I can make you HikerGWallace.”

He shook his head. “It’s Alexander.”

“The young dragonrider is kidding you,” Mama Jamba offered.

“Oh, one of those sarcastic jokes again.” Hiker scowled at Sophia. “You know I don’t get those and appreciate them even less.”

“But sarcasm feeds my soul,” Sophia argued.

“You don’t want her soul to starve, do you?” Mama Jamba asked, pretending to be interested in his reply.

“I think if it dimmed her feisty spirit a bit, that would work well enough,” Hiker said, returning his attention to the screen. “Now, how do I know what spam is?”

Sophia giggled. “Well, if it’s trying to sell you something, it’s considered spam.”

“Fair enough,” he agreed, nodding like he got it. Sophia suspected he didn’t.

“Anyway, from there, you just click on the messages and read them.”

Sophia demonstrated and showed the five-hundred-year-old giant how to answer his email. It felt like she was teaching trigonometry to a monkey, but it was progress.

Hiker continued to nod. “Okay, I’ve got this. You said for today, at the press conference, I need to look at the round things when being interviewed.”

“Cameras,” she corrected. “And yes. That’s how they record you. You want to have your chin up and exude confidence.”

Hiker bolstered his chest, appearing proud. “I can do that.”

“And you shouldn’t answer any questions about technology or the modern world,” Mama Jamba cut in. “Have those sent to your email.”

“Who will answer those?” he asked.

“Sophia, of course,” Mama Jamba answered.

Hiker nodded with caution. “You’re headed to the House of Fourteen to manage that situation?”

Sophia smiled. “Yes, don’t worry. I’ll have them eating out of the palm of our hands by the end.”

Hiker grimaced. “Ducks eat out of the palm of your hand. I want them to be like meerkats begging on the far side of the pond for treats.”

Sophia sighed. “We need to work on your references, but yes, I get your point.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

Mama Jamba thought it would be a good idea to have all the dragonriders accompany Hiker to the press conference. Sophia suspected Mother Nature also sent them as a confidence boost. She’d actually pulled her aside as they were leaving and whispered, “Don’t let him look like a fool. Tell him to stand up straight when you see him slouching.”

Sophia dutifully nodded and watched the men file out of the Castle.

Mama Jamba ushered her to the door and then pulled her back. “Oh, and don’t let Evan speak to anyone if you can manage it.”

“Okay,” Sophia replied and turned back for the exit.

“Tell Wilder not to smile at ladies because they’ll think he’s flirting,” Mama Jamba called.

Sophia paused. “I’m not telling him that.”

“Fine, fine,” Mama Jamba sang. “Oh, and Sophia.”

She turned around yet again, expecting the old woman to say something silly. “Study the audience. I suspect this press conference will bring out the Dragon Elite’s enemies.”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. She sensed there was something Mama Jamba wasn’t saying. “Enemies. I thought with Thad Reinhart gone, our enemies were too.”

Mama shook her head. “He was our most immediate threat. Thad knew about the Dragon Elite. There will be others who are highly curious about its return. The Dragon Elite doesn’t bode well for their selfish desires.”

“Do you know of anything specific I need to look out for?” Sophia asked.

Mama Jamba’s head jerked to the side, looking at the dining hall. “What’s that, Ainsley? You need help? I’ll be right there.”

“I didn’t hear her,” Sophia accused, her brow furrowing.

“Because she didn’t call out, but she obviously needs my help if she’s thinking of putting raisins in the banana bread.” Mama Jamba hurried off, her slippers scratching on the stone floor. “Not so fast, my dear! Raisins go in the trash. Not in baked goods.”

Sophia shook her head. No one would believe Mother Nature was such an eccentric woman whose favorite foods were pancakes, pickles, and saltine crackers.

Keeping an eye out for enemies was a lot more complicated than merely searching around for sketchy characters in the audience. The press conference, even with strict security, was still full of excited reporters and officials.

It had been decided the dragons would attend in order to really set the stage. What better stage than the front lawn of the White House, the home of the President of the United States.

The four dragonriders stood beside their dragons behind the podium, where Hiker was perched. He hunched over to get closer to the microphone.

“Stand up straight,” Sophia whispered, knowing the leader of the Dragon Elite could hear her just fine with his enhanced hearing.

From his back, she saw him shake his head slightly, but he did straighten as he cleared his throat, making the crowd go silent.

“I’m here to inform the world, after a long stint outside our control, the Dragon Elite are back,” Hiker began. “As you’re aware, the House of Fourteen was instrumental in making magic visible for mortals. During the period prior, the Dragon Elite lived in the dark ages, unable to perform our role for centuries. However, we are and will forever be the adjudicators for this great world. Our rule supersedes those of governments. Our justice is meant to protect. I’m grateful to be able to say the Dragon Elite has taken our rightful place once more. All matters fall under our jurisdiction. Our say is final. We will ensure a peaceful tomorrow for those pure of heart. The rest will be punished for their crimes. There are no exceptions to this. The Dragon Elite is supreme authority reigning over Earth. I’ll now be open to questions.”

Hands shot up around the large crowd. Sophia tensed. Beside her, Wilder took note. This was the part where the leader of the Dragon Elite either showed their dominance or his lack of knowledge of the modern world. It could go either way.

“Mr. Wallace,” a young woman in a navy-blue pantsuit began, “Do I call you mister, or do dragonriders go by a formal title like Rider Wallace?”

He coughed. “Hiker is fine.”

Damn it. We need a formal title, Sophia said telepathically to Lunis as she recognized the misstep. The President of the United States doesn’t go by Tricia.

That would be weird since her name is Lisa, Lunis quipped.

You get my point, Sophia stated. Why don’t we have titles?

Like King Wallace, Lunis questioned.

No, not like king, she replied.

Like Sir Grumps-A-Lot, Lunis asked.

Again, no.

“What makes your rule supreme?” a reporter asked Hiker, her voice smug.

“We are the Dragon Elite,” Hiker declared with confidence. “We have always been the ruling authority over nations and organizations because we are unbiased. We have no interests other than to preserve peace for all.”

“Hiker Wallace,” yelled another reporter standing in the middle of the crowd. “How is it that you and four other dragonriders are going to manage the world’s problems?”

Many eyes in the crowd glanced at the five dragons at Hiker’s back, four riders beside them. The dragons had received a fair bit of interest, but not as much as Sophia would have liked. The world was growing weary of magical creatures, not giving them the reverence they deserved.

“You do see the dragons?” Hiker questioned, his voice rising booming over the microphone.

Sophia bit her lip and hoped Hiker kept his temper in check.

“You do know dragons are the most powerful creatures on Earth, and we are their riders, right?” Hiker continued.

“Sir, I get that dragons are strong, but…” The reporter chuckled, “I really don’t see how disputes over oil in the Middle East or hostage situations in foreign nations can be resolved by some fire-breathing creatures.”

“That is because you are a narrow-minded imbecile who hasn’t seen the Dragon Elite operate,” Hiker fired back at the reporter.

Oh, man, Sophia thought, lowering her head and wondering how to deescalate this.

“Go, Hiker,” Evan said on the other side of her.

Sophia elbowed him hard in the side, earning a murderous glare.

“Mama Jamba said for you to keep your mouth shut,” she whispered from the corner of her lips.

“Yeah, well, later my fists are going to have something to say to you,” Evan whispered back.

“Can’t wait to have that conversation with them,” she murmured. “Get the ice pack ready for your knuckles.”

“I won’t need them, Pink Stuff,” he replied, indicating her paisley pink and silver armored top. “But I’ll have bandages ready for you.”

Sophia had thought about dressing in gray and black like the men for the event. She realized that it would be utterly boring and put on her favorite outfit, both practical and fashionable.

“The coverage on the takedown of Thad Reinhart’s facilities was quite impressive,” a different reporter in the front row started. “I understand he was single-handedly responsible for instigating many global issues as well, polluting the Earth on a wide scale. Still, that was a single man and a conglomeration of organizations. How are five dragonriders going to preside over the world’s affairs?”

Hiker leaned forward, his breathing echoing over the microphone. Sophia held her own breath and hoped he wasn’t grimacing at the cameras too much.

“This is why we have decided to take back our official roles,” Hiker began, his voice excited. “It is with great honor I disclose to the world at large, after a thousand years, the dragon’s population has been restored. The Dragon Elite is now in possession of a new batch of eggs. What we had before was limited and ran out, all the dragons that were ever going to be, having been hatched. We now have a huge crop of dragon eggs and a renewed sense of purpose and hope for the world.”

A collective muttering spread across the crowd, silencing Hiker.

“Sir,” a reporter called, holding up her hand and trying to get attention over the noise. This one wasn’t dressed like the others in pencil skirts and slacks. Instead, she had her shiny black hair pulled back in a ponytail and wore a long black trench coat like she was concealing something. That would be impossible, though. The security for the press conference had been top-notch. And there were four dragonriders at Hiker’s back, ready to defend. Anyone who tried anything would have to have a death wish.

“Yes,” Hiker said, silencing all the chatter.

The woman stood. There was something different about her face. It almost moved mechanically. And her hair. It was too shiny like it was made from metal. As Sophia blinked, the strangeness began to fade, and within seconds, the woman appeared quite ordinary. Sophia thought magic was at play and what she’d seen initially had been real.

“Where are the Dragon Elite located?” the woman asked. Her voice seemed robotic but also not.

“That location can’t be found by anyone but us,” Hiker answered at once and pointed to another reporter with their hand up. “Next.”

“But, sir,” the woman cut back in. “How is it that your location is a secret? Shouldn’t we have something from you to strengthen our faith in your mission to protect?”

“Our home base is none of the public’s concern,” Hiker stated with authority, and again pointed to the other reporter.

“Actually, Hiker Wallace,” the woman interrupted, her voice firm, “I would argue it is. If you have no public interests, then knowing where you reside could be of importance. For instance, if you’re in the United States, what’s to stop you from siding with North America if there is a dispute between it and Europe, for example.”

This brought another round of collective muttering from the crowd.

Hiker sighed and cursed under his breath. Thankfully, he had pulled away from the microphone, and only the dragonriders could hear it.

“That’s a good point,” someone yelled. “How do we know you don’t have mutual interests you’ll side with if push comes to shove?”

Hiker lowered his chin, and Sophia could just picture the seething glare he was giving the crowd. She’d seen it all too often. “Because as the Dragon Elite, we are free from bias. We were chosen for our non-partisan behavior.”

“By who?” a different reporter asked.

“Mother Nature,” Hiker said at once. He pointed again toward the back of the crowd. “Next!”

“But Hiker,” the strange woman in the trench coat cut in again, still standing amongst the crowd. “Your location is still of interest. How can you not have a bias based on it?”

“Because we are in Scotland!” he boomed. “We live in an uncharted place in the middle of nowhere in a country that doesn’t create problems! Is that good enough for you?”

The woman smiled, a strange spark in her eyes. “Yes, thank you, sir.”

She took a seat as questions rang out around her.

Sophia watched the woman and tried to decipher why she appeared so strange, but her attention was soon stolen by the many reporters vying for Hiker’s attention. They were acting snotty suddenly, somehow encouraged by the rebellious reporter in the black trench coat. Sophia stepped up closer, encouraging the men to edge in with her. With each question, she suspected Hiker’s patience was waning. They’d need to pull him off the stage and deem the press conference over soon. The leader of the Dragon Elite was new to this world, and his tolerance for nagging mortals was low. He’d get better, but it would take time.

Sophia still smiled, despite the stressful situation because the Dragon Elite was at a press conference at the United States White House, announcing their role as world adjudicators. Things were shifting. Things were getting better. It was the age of dragonriders, and that was a beautiful thing.

CHAPTER NINE

For five-hundred years or however long it had been, Ainsley had woken in the same bed, in the same room inside the Castle at the Gullington, to the same day ahead of her. To say it got old was a severe understatement.

She wished for the opportunity to venture far outside the borders of the Barrier of the Gullington and see the world. In her distant memories, she remembered her homeland of Ireland. Remembered the way it smelled, the sounds, the familiarity. It was a distant dream.

But there were more to her memories that didn’t include Ireland. She remembered exotic lands and strange adventures and entourages and more. There were expensive gowns and diamond-encrusted jewelry and servants.

None of it made sense because Ainsley only owned burlap dresses and plain boots. She remembered her childhood, which was simple and without luxury, and she remembered being at the Gullington, but nothing in between. The memories of adventures and riches were like dreams, and they faded almost at once, slipping from her mind like slimy seaweed through fingers in the ocean.

Ainsley’s mother once told her that trusting your memory was like trusting a cat. “You can’t make it do what you want, so it does what it wants.” The old shapeshifter’s voice echoed in Ainsley’s mind as she ventured across the Expanse, toward the Barrier on her weekly errands.

Her mother, like Ainsley, had been an elfin shapeshifter. They were more than rare. Most never came out about it because they were then pursued and punished for what they were.

The only thing worse was to be a seer. Magicians, elves, giants, gnomes, and the like all feared shapeshifters because of the deception a shapeshifter could pull if they so desired. But Ainsley had been raised by a good woman, and her mother taught her never to use her talent for selfish gain. For pranks, yes. That was encouraged. Always. But no nefarious deeds should be done with her shapeshifting gifts.

The thing that always got Ainsley was that she remembered her mother, her wise words, and her dying. Yet everything in between was somehow murky. Her mother had been right. Memories were a fickle thing. After five-hundred years, why should Ainsley expect to remember anything clearly? It was all bound to run together eventually.

She tortured herself like she had done something wrong, not remembering, but when she was logical about it, it was hard to remember what she ate for breakie that day. It was better when she put it all into perspective instead of tormenting herself.

The village where Ainsley bought the goods for the Castle wasn’t far outside the Barrier, but she never lingered. The reason wasn’t that she wanted to return to the monotony of cleaning floors and making meals for ungrateful dragonriders, S. Beaufont being the exception, of course.

The reason was that after an hour outside of the Gullington, Ainsley often felt fatigued and on the verge of catching a bad cold. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been sick. The Castle kept most ailments away. She figured being outside its protection probably brought all the mortal germs into her system. She usually returned quickly after buying her wares so the Castle could fix her up.

Ainsley always bought the same things at the market. Meat, a lot of meat. More meat. Then a side of meat. She also got regular things like potatoes, onions, and spices. The men liked the same dishes and never seemed to mind that it bored Ainsley to make the same thing over and over again for centuries.

One might think the men would get tired of the same fare, but they never seemed to. Maybe it was because they got to venture outside the Gullington. She knew they’d been trapped with her for several centuries, but the option of leaving had always been there for them, unlike for her.

The thought made her wonder why.

Why can’t I leave the Gullington, she wondered as she browsed a stall full of root vegetables. That idea led to another and then another, and all of a sudden, she felt the urge to rush back to the Castle and check on a pot of boiling water she’d forgotten about and left simmering.

Ainsley nearly dropped her packages and ran for the Gullington, the urge all-encompassing, but someone reached out for her and grabbed her wrist to stop her.

“Miss.” An old woman, her brown face draped in wrinkles, smiled up at the housekeeper. “Would you like to try my herbs?”

Ainsley smiled back and held up her bag of goods, forgetting the nonexistent pot of boiling water. “Oh, no. But thank you. I’ve already purchased my goods for the day.”

“I see that,” the woman began, “but these herbs aren’t from around here. They are for those looking for something different…something unique, exotic even.”

“Oh,” Ainsley turned about and gave the woman her full attention. There was never anything different at the market, just the same old vendors with the same products for sale. “That sounds intriguing. I have been looking for a way to kick my cooking up a notch.”

The woman waved a wrinkled hand toward her stall. “Then you should look no further. This will bring a new zest to your cooking, and I daresay, to your life.”

Ainsley’s smile faltered. “Oh, I’d like to try them, but it will have to wait. I’m out of cash, having bought all my supplies with my budget.”

A kind smile crossed the vendor’s mouth. “Oh, don’t worry. The first one is free. Then I suspect you’ll be back for more, so good are my herbs.”

The woman held out a small pouch of spices. Something strange flickered in her smile, but it evaporated almost immediately, and Ainsley decided to ignore it. There were so few occasions the housekeeper spoke to people outside the Gullington, and even fewer when strangers were nice to her for no apparent reason.

Ainsley took the herbs and smiled. “Well, thank you. I’ll look forward to using these and returning to purchase more if we like them.”

“I look forward to that as well,” the old woman sang and ushered Ainsley into the crowd as if she were trying to get her away.

She turned to wave, but the merchant was bustling off. Stranger, the old woman’s appearance seemed to be melting as she retreated, like she was disappearing.

The shapeshifter shook her head, assuming she was seeing things. Being outside the Gullington for too long always did that to her. She turned for the exit to the market and headed back to the Castle with her wares and exotic spices in tow.

CHAPTER TEN

The winds were so fierce in the Gullington they cut through the closed windows, adding a cold chill to Sophia’s otherwise warm bedroom, heated by the roaring fire. She flipped through an Incomplete History of Dragonriders, feeling distracted.

She couldn’t shake the feeling lately they were on the precipice of something. Hiker had made his announcement to the world, labeling them as world adjudicators. Cases were starting to come in, but nothing she’d been assigned to yet. The thousand dragon eggs were “incubating.” Everything was going along smoothly, too smoothly.

Sophia was a born optimist, but even she recognized how strange the lack of drama in her life was after it had been filled with unending adventures in the last several months. Flipping a page without reading it, she cringed as the largest gust yet pushed the windows open and sent a violent gust through her room, scattering the notes on her desk and sending her hair off her shoulders.

Pushing the giant volume off her lap, she scrambled to close the window with magic as she grabbed for the papers spiraling through the air by the chaotic wind with her hands. The archaic set of notes she’d had stacked on her desk was a challenge set out by Hiker. Since he had to start using a computer, he’d challenged Sophia to use paper and pen for recording notes or correspondence. He seemed to think he was making a point, so she agreed. She knew there wouldn’t be anyone she’d need to send a physical letter to in the twenty-first century.

When she had the papers corralled in her hands, she glanced down and thought how ironic her life was. Just like that, she was about to eat her words.

On the top of the stack of papers was one not written in her handwriting. It was a letter addressed to her from the librarian for the Great Library, Trinity. Somehow, it had magically appeared in her room as things often did, no doubt delivered by the Castle.

Dear Sophia,

I have finished reviewing The Complete History of Dragonriders. Thank you so much for allowing me to peruse the only copy in existence. As I suspected, the volume doesn’t allow for duplication, but now I understand why, so dense it is with secrets.

I’m happy for you to retrieve your book at this point, however, although I’m at the Great Library at all times, I ask that you return this letter with an appointment time so I’ll know when to expect you. I have put a lock on the portal door that connects the Great Library to the Castle after some things came to light while reading The Complete History of Dragonriders, therefore you’ll need to let me know when to expect you so I can remove the lock.

Sincerely,

Trinity

Librarian for the Great Library

She turned the letter over, expecting there would be something else written on the back like:

P.S. Just kidding. Come to the magical library whenever. Or I’ll send the book I took from you back so you don’t have to worry about going on an errand when you’re obviously busy. Or text me the time you’d like to stop by.

Alas, the page was blank.

Sophia sighed and trudged over to her desk, where she laid the stack of papers down and retrieved a pen from the drawer.

“Letter,” she muttered to herself. “I’ve got to write a letter. Cool.”

She scribbled onto the piece of parchment and arranged a time for after dinner, curious about several things. Chiefly, she wanted to know why Trinity would put a lock on the door to the portal to the Castle. That seemed like something she’d need to get more information about. And all the secrets. But she’d be getting the book back soon and then she could read the Complete History of Dragonriders for herself, not that she suspected it would be light reading or something she could finish in one night or even a fortnight. The complete volume had to be much longer than the incomplete version, and she hadn’t even scratched the surface of that book.

Signing her name to the piece of paper, she stood back and wondered how exactly she was to get the letter to Trinity. Did she need to take it to the portal? Then what was the point of arranging a time? The door would be locked, wouldn’t it? Just as her mind was trailing over these complications, the note began to fade until it disappeared entirely.

Sophia sighed. Of course, the Castle would take care of the delivery for her. It was crafty like that. The Castle could do all sorts of weird things that were unexplainable, even when she used magic as part of the clarification.

Sophia hoped the book shone some light onto the sentient building. There were few things she wanted to understand as much as the strange building designed by the thoughts of its inhabitants and fueled by an unseen force.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“There’s the one responsible for this atrocious wind,” Mama Jamba said, pointing in Sophia’s direction as she entered the dining hall.

Sophia turned around, expecting to see someone else behind her. Maybe Hiker or Quiet or anyone who wasn’t her.

There was no one standing at her back, only the empty entrance hall.

Spinning back around, Sophia gave Mother Nature a confused expression. “Say what?”

“You, dear,” Mama Jamba stated and shook her head. She combed her hands through her big, silver hair. “I can’t even keep my strands in place. Would you settle down, already?”

Wilder glanced up from the table, a curious expression on his face that made his double dimples surface. “You think Sophia is responsible for the crazy winds we’re having?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Oh, no. I know.” The old woman patted the spot next to her. “Come sit and tell me what’s going on.”

Sophia stayed frozen. “Nothing. And I’m not responsible for this wind. How would that even be possible?”

Mama Jamba smiled politely at Sophia, but the expression sort of had a “Bless your heart” quality. In other words, the ancient woman was thinking, “Gosh, you’re dense.”

“Sophia, what elemental force do magicians control?” she asked her.

“The wind,” Wilder answered and tilted his head to the side.

Ainsley sped through the kitchen door carrying a covered disk that gave off a spicy scent. It tickled Sophia’s nose as the steam wafted by. “I don’t believe your name is S. Beaufont, is it Wilder?” the housekeeper asked as if she’d been a part of the conversation all along and hadn’t just buzzed into the room.

“It might be,” he teased, eyeing the covered disk with skepticism. “What’s that?”

“Food,” Ainsley answered and hurried back to the kitchen.

“Please stop with the lengthy explanations,” Wilder called to her back. “I don’t have time for all that.”

Mama Jamba glared at the dish before bringing her attention to Sophia again. “Magicians do control the elemental force of wind. And some magicians…” She gave Sophia a very pointed look. “Well, their emotions and internal turbulence can be so great they quite literally influence the weather conditions when they aren’t aware of their feelings.”

Mahkah, who had been sitting quietly at the table, glanced up. “Is Sophia influencing things because she’s so powerful or because she’s not harnessing her powers correctly?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Neither, dear. It’s because she has an internal state she’s not aware of, and it’s manifesting outwardly as the wind.”

Sophia grimaced. “I don’t think so. I’m fully aware of everything going on inside my head.”

“What about your heart?” Mama Jamba challenged.

Both guys whipped their heads around and waited for Sophia’s response.

“What about my heart?” Sophia asked, wishing they were having this conversation in private.

“Well, I think safe to say the tumultuous winds are a result of some emotions in your heart you’re conflicted over but aren’t even aware of,” Mama Jamba imparted.

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t think so. I’m fairly aware of my emotional state and have no heartache.”

Mama Jamba held up a finger. “Oh, but I didn’t say heartache. That would be a different weather pattern altogether. Possibly rain if you were an elf. I think you have feelings you’re unaware of and don’t know what to do with.”

Wilder gave her a serious expression, clasping his hands together in front of him on the table. “What are these feelings, Soph?”

She shook her head at him as she took a seat. “I don’t have feelings.”

Wilder whipped around to face Mahkah, a mock expression of surprise on his face. “She’s a robot! I knew it.”

Ignoring him, Mahkah said, “I won’t comment on the feelings, which are none of my business—”

“Thank you!” Sophia exclaimed.

“However,” Mahkah continued politely, “I will say the dragons are having difficulty negotiating through the air during training due to these high winds.”

“So, Soph needs to figure things out, is what you’re saying,” Wilder declared.

“Sophia needs to do whatever she likes,” Mahkah replied. “I’m simply stating a fact.”

Mother Nature ran her hands over her hair again. “I vote for some meditation and therapy.”

Wilder looked at Mama Jamba. “Can’t you do something about the winds if it’s bothering you?”

She gave him an offended expression. “That would be a gross misuse of my magic, dear. I created this Earth and the elements upon it and much else. You don’t see me trying to live life for you too, do you?”

Wilder’s eyes slid to the side with indecision. “No...”

“That’s because a mother creates, but she doesn’t dictate,” Mama Jamba instructed. “If I intervened every time one of my children took over the weather patterns, well, I’d never get my beauty rest.”

Evan came into the dining hall, whistling casually. Stopping a few paces from the table, he pointed at the covered dish. “What’s that?”

“Food,” Ainsley answered, bustling back through the kitchen door and carrying a large bowl of white rice.

“It doesn’t smell right,” Evan whined, taking a seat with a skeptical expression.

“You don’t smell right, but you don’t see me pointing it out,” Ainsley fired back.

Evan rolled his eyes. “I believe you just did.”

Hiker wore the same cautious expression when he entered and took his usual seat at the head of the long table. The riders all nestled at one end together, leaving the other twenty-some-odd seats empty.

Sophia couldn’t imagine the dining room table full of dragonriders. She wondered if it would happen in her lifetime. It was hard to say since it was unknown when the dragon eggs would hatch or if they’d have riders. So many unknowns. She wondered if that was what was silently affecting her heart.

“I need you to review an email I got to see if it’s spam or not,” Hiker told Sophia as Ainsley hurried back from the kitchen with a tray of flatbread.

“I can do that,” Sophia answered, happy the old Viking was using the computer and checking his email.

“What’s spam?” Wilder asked.

“Things we don’t want,” Hiker answered.

“Like Evan?” he joked at once, winking at the other rider.

Evan shook his head. “I get no respect.”

“Why do you think it’s spam?” Mahkah inquired.

“Well, I’m not sure,” Hiker began. “There’s just something off about it, but it’s from this Nigerian prince.”

“It’s spam,” Sophia said at once.

“You haven’t even looked at the email yet,” Hiker argued.

“It’s spam,” she repeated.

“But it—”

“Spam,” she interrupted. “Don’t reply. Don’t give him your account information. Just delete.”

Hiker shook his head. “How do you know these things?”

“I get out,” she replied. “And I was born in the last century.”

Evan was the first to lift the lid off the mystery dish to eye the contents. “What is this?”

“Food,” Ainsley replied once more.

Hiker gave her his usual annoyed expression. “Would you care to elaborate?”

“It’s a curry dish,” she answered. “I thought it would be fun to mix it up a bit.”

“I don’t like things mixed up,” the leader of the Dragon Elite seethed, already unhappy about the meal before even taking a bite.

“No, you like the same boring food prepared the same way for hundreds of years,” Ainsley pointed out, her hands on her hips and her voice full of frustration.

“I think a bit of change is great,” Mama Jamba sang as she ladled the curried meat onto her rice.

“Thank you,” Ainsley said, curtsying and holding out her brown dress to the side with both hands. “I got the spices from a new vendor at the market. I thought I’d experiment with them.”

Evan fanned steam from his face as he peered down at the plate he’d prepared. “Is it a bad sign it’s burning my nose before I’ve even taken a bite?”

“It might be a tad bit spicy,” Ainsley admitted.

The fork clattering to Hiker’s plate made everyone’s heads jerk up. “A tad?” He grabbed for the water goblet and drained it.

Sophia dipped the tines of her fork into the sauce and licked it. Immediately she copied Hiker, grabbing for her own water to quell the fire in her mouth.

The others, including Mama Jamba, pushed their plates away.

“What is your problem?” Ainsley asked, her voice shrill. “It’s perfectly good.”

“It’s inedible,” Hiker complained.

The shapeshifter pointed to the gnome, who was shoveling the curry into his mouth. Sophia didn’t remember seeing him come in, but he was small and strangely stealthy. “Quiet likes it!”

“Quiet has an iron stomach and breathes fire,” Evan said, his eyes wide as he watched the groundskeeper finish off a plate of the food and go for seconds.

“Oh, well.” Mama Jamba tapped her plate and made the food disappear. “I guess I’ll just eat rice and bread. It will humble us.”

“I don’t want to be humbled,” Hiker grumbled. “I want meat and potatoes.”

Ainsley pointed to the kitchen. “Then, by all means, go make yourself something to eat.”

“That’s your job,” Hiker growled.

Mama Jamba smiled and tore a piece of bread in two. “Oh, this reminds me of the beginning before spices had crossed over from other regions. We often ate plain rice and bread.”

“When was that?” Wilder asked as he chewed on his own piece of plain bread.

“Before you were born,” Mama Jamba answered. “Well, before any of you were born. Simpler times then.”

“I live in the present and would like the food of this century,” Hiker said with a seething stare directed at Ainsley.

The housekeeper looked at Sophia. “Then ask her to get you some Taco Bell from Uber Eats.” She hurried for the kitchen, her nose high in the air.

“You’re fired, Ainsley,” Hiker called after her.

“Thank you, sir,” she called from the door. “Would you like chicken or lamb for dinner tomorrow?”

“Lamb would be fine,” he answered at once, not missing a beat.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Sophia tightened her cloak around her neck as she walked through the Castle. She wasn’t used to wearing the garment inside, but it was quite drafty with the high winds outside whistling through the walls.

“Can’t you shut up the cracks, Castle?” Sophia asked, holding the collar of her cloak around her neck and shivering. Nothing got into her bones more than the chill of the wind.

The Castle could install electronics inside of itself even though it didn’t have electricity, it could redecorate on a whim to play pranks on Evan and even hide an entire fifth story, and yet it couldn’t seal up the cracks.

“Figures,” Sophia muttered to herself as she found the door for the portal to the Great Library.

She pulled out her phone and checked the time. She was a little early for the appointment she’d set up with Trinity, which gave her an extra moment to consider the wind business again. She shook her head. That was the last thing she wanted to think about. Her gaze fell on the closet door on the other side of the hallway, the one that led to the House of Fourteen, where she was headed after getting the book from Trinity.

Unfortunately, after finally getting the Complete History of Dragonriders back, she wouldn’t have an opportunity to sit down and read it. She’d promised Hiker she’d visit the House and make an announcement from the Dragon Elite to the Council. She was grateful she had the role of diplomat to the House of Fourteen, but it was a strange burden for her. She didn’t think the Councilors would ever see her as anything but little Sophia Beaufont. They didn’t see her as a fierce rider who adjudicated over worldly affairs but as the small girl who used to play ball in the hallways a few years ago.

“Maybe that’s what is weighing on my heart and creating the wind,” she wondered aloud to herself.

“That isn’t it,” Ainsley said, appearing out of nowhere.

“What?” Sophia asked as the housekeeper breezed by without stopping. “What are you talking about?”

“The wind.” Ainsley turned about to face Sophia and walked backward. “You’re causing it, but not because you’re conflicted over how those who used to know you see you now.”

“What? Well, then what is it? And how do you know?” Sophia asked. She was accustomed to taking advice about her life from those who shouldn’t know anything about her.

“Because the Castle told me,” Ainsley explained, still walking backward and getting farther away. “It’s more about how the new people in your life see you, and how you see them. How you feel about it all.”

“What?” Sophia asked and followed the shapeshifter. “Can you explain?”

Ainsley halted and threw her hands down, annoyed. “If I have to explain to you what’s in your heart, then you have much bigger issues. Sit, think, and feel on it. You’ll figure it out.” She turned and then spun right back around. “Or, here’s an idea. Go on an adventure. All things come to light when you’re risking your life for something.”

Sophia grimaced at the housekeeper. “Thanks, Ains. I think I’ll just go and hang out with a skeleton and collect the rarest book in the world instead.”

Ainsley shrugged. “Suit yourself. You’re so boring and predictable.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

The door on the other side of the portal clicked right on time, signaling it was unlocked so Sophia could enter the Great Library.

She pulled back the door in the dark closet and was assaulted by the stream of light that fell on her from the library. The long banks of windows, filled with Tanzanian sunlight, ran the length of the room and seemed to go on for miles. It would take someone years to explore every inch of the Great Library. The only one she was aware of who had read all its books was Trinity, the librarian, and he was an immortal being who was literally just bones.

“Welllll, hellllo,” the skeleton said.

Sophia smiled at the librarian who looked like he’d jumped out of a Halloween movie with his skeleton smile and whimsical style. He always seemed on the verge of doing a tap dance, his clackity bones making a pitter-patter sound.

“Hi, Trinity. How are you?”

He clapped his boney hands together. “It’s another fun day in the Great Library. Thousands of books were added to the library today, so I will be kept up all night reading.”

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh at his enthusiasm. It was infectious. “Do you really read every single book that comes in here?”

He nodded, his neck making a low squeaking sound as the joints ground together.

“Every single book written comes to the Great Library?” she inquired, still astounded by how incredible the Library was.

“Yes, the very moment it’s completed,” he answered.

“But what about editing?” she asked.

He began to walk, a silent cue for her to follow. “Oh, all updated versions are automatically incorporated into the book. It’s magic, obviously!”

Sophia giggled. “Obviously. Do you have any favorites?”

The skeleton threw his arms wide to the shelves towering all around them. The Great Library was two stories filled with endless volumes of books. The windows showed the sunlight on either side of the arched ceiling as it reflected off the crystal blue waters of the ocean.

“I have so many favorites,” he began. “It depends on the genre. Fantasy, science fiction, thrillers! Oh, and then there’s non-fiction! The best stories can be found there.” He stopped abruptly and turned as a podium rose from the floor. Sitting on top of it was a large book she recognized and had only seen once.

Trinity held out his hand. “Like in your book, The Complete History of Dragonriders. I found quite a few tales in there. Things fiction authors would love to steal for their own riveting stories.”

“You mentioned in your letter you put the lock on the portal between the Great Library and the Castle because of something you learned in the book,” Sophia began. “Can you tell me what it is?”

Trinity didn’t launch into his answer right away. Instead, he tapped his phalanges against his jaw as he thought. “I guess you’ll find out soon enough when you get to the middle part of the volume.”

Sophia eyed the huge book with doubt. “I wouldn’t bet on it. I really don’t have a ton of reading time, to be honest. Any information you can give me will be appreciated.”

He glanced over his shoulder to where the portal door was located and the lock hanging off the side, unlatched. “Actually, this whole thing reminds me you shouldn’t stay long. I need to lock up things. It really is for the best. Just in case.”

“Just in case of what?” Sophia inquired.

“Well, I’ve suspected this for a long time. When the Castle is connected to other things, it is influenced by them,” he started and then paused for effect. “Do you know what that means?”

“Does it mean the Great Library will take on sentient aspects too, responding to the thoughts and whims of its patrons?” she questioned.

He shook his head. “Good guess. Think of the Castle as a major organ in the human body. The things it is connected to, like the Great Library, are other less vital parts of this system. If something were to happen to the Castle, it would affect the things it’s connected to, as a heart affects the blood and smaller organs in humans.”

“And vice versa?” Sophia asked.

“No, actually,” Trinity disagreed. “You would think, but that’s what surprised me. The Castle is stronger than the Great Library and the House of Fourteen, which I now understand it must be connected to as well.”

“Why do you suspect that?” Sophia asked, curiously and then added, “Although you’re absolutely correct.”

“Because in order to open a portal to the Great Library, the first one must be established at the House of Fourteen,” Trinity explained. “It’s a network of systems, like a section of highways. You can’t get here without taking the interstate from the House of Fourteen. Does that make sense?”

“Not at all,” Sophia grumbled, feeling overwhelmed.

“Well, then take my word for it,” Trinity said with a laugh. “The book explains it much more succinctly than I did, but it is also much more complex. I’ve studied all the world’s sciences and magical laws, and this one is quite intricate. Like a combination of quantum physics and advanced magical theory. I’ve never heard of anything like it.”

“Which is why it’s in a giant book that can’t be duplicated and went missing for a long period of time, I’m guessing,” Sophia mused.

“Right you are, S. Beaufont!”

“What you’re saying in essence is, the portal to the Great Library couldn’t be opened until the one to the House of Fourteen was established, right?”

“Correct,” Trinity chirped.

“Are there other portals that could be opened from the Castle?” she asked.

“Quite possibly,” he agreed, rocking forward on his feet and back again.

“Can you elaborate on this whole Castle being the vital organ business and why that would cause you to put a lock on the portal door between here and there?” she questioned.

“Yes,” he affirmed. “It’s really just a precaution. Although I don’t have any reason to suspect, I concluded that if something happened to the Castle, it could infect things it is connected to.”

“What would happen to the Castle?” Sophia worried.

“Nothing and possibly everything,” Trinity stated matter-of-factly. “As I said, it’s just a precaution. But the Dragon Elite are in a pivotal time. It’s a great time for you all to take back your rightful roles and reign. I’m excited as anyone, but I fear enemies will come out of the woodwork if you will allow me to use such a cliché.”

“Allowed,” Sophia said dryly as worry started to build in her.

“Once I learned how influential the Castle could be to that which it is connected to, and I started to understand what the Dragon Elite was doing, I thought it might be smart to guard things,” Trinity explained. “I’m not saying anything will happen, but I am saying if something infected the Castle, it could take us all down with it.”

Sophia swallowed. Her head swam with dizziness. It was hard for her to believe she was a part of something so powerful.

She didn’t understand the Castle or the Gullington, but she’d spent enough time there to know, it was quite possibly the most powerful place on Earth.

Which made sense since it was where Mother Nature had chosen to reside after returning to the modern world.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Sophia left the Complete History of Dragonriders in her room before heading off for the House of Fourteen. The information Trinity had given her was brewing in her mind, but there was nothing she could do with it.

She could be cautious and aware. The Castle was connected to everything, and according to Trinity, the Castle and Gullington were the connecting force, the artery that had to be isolated from Trinity’s perspective.

Sophia stepped into the closet portal and sucked in a breath. She heard the wind batter the walls around the Castle and remembered there must be something bothering her. She didn’t know what it was but wondered as she traveled through the portal if it could possibly be that she didn’t feel adequate when she was at the House of Fourteen.

It still didn’t seem like the most plausible explanation. Yes, it was true she got tired of being looked at like she was still a child, but at the end of the day, she didn’t really care what others thought of her. She was a dragonrider for the Elite. What did it matter if a bunch of magicians didn’t take her seriously? Her word was law. They didn’t have anything close to her when it came to influence.

The howling wind stopped when Sophia stepped through the portal door in the House of Fourteen. She didn’t understand why. If she was to be blamed for the high winds, why wouldn’t they follow her from location to location? Maybe because the House of Fourteen had better insulation than the old Castle.

Sophia knew that was wishful thinking. The Castle was just as strong if not more so than the House if she’d learned anything from Trinity.

She’d heard wind whistle through the House of Fourteen many times before. It used to keep her up at night when she was a child. Reese, her sister, would crawl into her bed and comb her hair off her forehead. Her sister would tell her stories about a three-toed gnome she met at Roya Lane that day who sold her essence of the beach or some other weird adventure her sister had been on. Before long, the wind subsided, and Sophia would drift off to sleep.

It never happened in reverse, where Sophia fell asleep and forgot about the wind. Just like the past, she couldn’t sleep or concentrate when the winds were tumultuous. Sophia allowed her mind to trail back in her memory, to figure out what was needling at her brain, making her chest feel heavy, telling her to pay attention.

When Sophia was young, and the winds would pick up, she remembered being sad. Not just sad, more like confused. For Sophia, belonging had always been a bit of an issue. She never felt like she belonged at the House of Fourteen, mostly because she had to hide her magic since children weren’t supposed to possess it. Her siblings were always busy working, and when they weren’t, Sophia felt their loss over their parents and sister. Clark mentioned Liv often and how much he missed her.

Sophia sucked in a breath. Smelling the scents of her childhood as she progressed down the long corridor in the House of Fourteen, she wondered if it was possible that all those years ago, Sophia herself had created the high winds with her emotions? Did her confusion over belonging and her inability to take away her sibling's pain cause tumultuous emotions inside of her that stirred the wind? If so, why weren’t the winds up now when she was at the House of Fourteen like they were when she was at the Castle?

As often happened, Sophia strode on in autopilot mode, her feet taking her down paths she’d walked all her young life. Lost in thought, Sophia ran into something she at first thought was a wall.

Halting, she looked and found herself staring straight up Rory Lauren’s nose.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she said, not taking a step back and unsure why as the giant was pressed up against her.

Unflustered, Rory gazed down at her with his usually calm expression. “Are you okay?”

She nodded, and her chin brushed against the fabric of his plaid shirt. For some reason, she wanted to wrap her arms around the big guy and hug him. Rory was really Liv’s friend, who liked to call him her “little sidekick,” which he didn’t find amusing. That was Rory and Liv’s dynamic. He pretended to tolerate her but was secretly very fond of her, Sophia suspected.

Sophia had spent a lot of time with the giant since he’d kept Lunis’ egg before he hatched, but she didn’t know him all that well. Yet, more than anything, she really wanted to hug him right then.

“I’m fine,” Sophia replied, her voice cracking.

“Is that why you’re pressed up against me?” he asked, still staring down at her.

She managed a smile. “You haven’t moved either.”

“I was here first,” he replied.

“Do you normally stand in the middle of hallways, blocking the path?” Sophia asked, her voice amused even though she didn’t feel that way at all.

“I was drawn to this spot,” he answered.

“Oh?” she queried. She didn’t feel as awkward as she thought she should about continuing to stand so close to the giant. “By what?”

His eyes fluttered with annoyance. There was the Rory Laurens, who so often rolled his eyes at Liv. “By you, of course.”

Sophia took a step back then and immediately wished she hadn’t. She felt much colder a foot from the giant. “Me? I drew you to this spot and made you be a wall?”

The giant really was blocking the wide corridor with his large frame. Sophia could have squeezed by, but not easily.

“I’m not a wall,” he argued. “I’m a person, but I see that in your sister’s absence, you’ve borrowed her humor.”

“Said like a true writer,” Sophia mused, remembering Rory had recently quit his accounting job to follow his dream of being a novelist.

“We’re not talking about me right now,” he challenged.

“How did I draw you to this spot?” Sophia asked.

“Elemental forces related to the Earth,” he explained. “I’m guessing you were creating quite a few windy conditions at your last location.”

Sophia took another step back and peered sideways at Rory. “How do you know that? And yes. Why am I not creating wind here?”

“Because I’m a giant. And I thought so. You’re not creating wind here for multiple reasons. Chiefly because I’m here and giants neutralize, which is why you want to hug me right now.”

“I don’t either,” Sophia argued, her face flushing.

“Anyway, regardless, when giants are present, it calms the wind because we own the elemental force of the Earth,” Rory continued. “Also, I suspect whatever was really bothering you before isn’t as much on your mind when you’re in the House of Fourteen.”

Sophia thought about this. She put herself back in the Castle and felt something stir inside of her. Was there something about the Gullington creating conflicting emotions? It had to be the dragon eggs. Being in charge of them was a huge responsibility. She was reminded of why she was at the House of Fourteen.

“Are you headed to the Chamber of the Tree?” Sophia questioned, changing the subject.

“When you are ready,” he stated stoically.

“Well, I’m ready, but you’re going to have to move for me to get by,” she joked.

He held his hands out noncommittally. “Do you want a hug?”

“Will you judge me poorly if I say yes?” Sophia asked sheepishly.

“Judge you?” Rory questioned. “Yes. Poorly. No.”

“You will?”

“We judge everything no matter what,” he explained. “It’s impossible not to. From the moment we wake up each day, we’re judging. That’s part of what makes us conscious beings.”

“You can be quite literal, can’t you?” she teased.

With his hands still held out, he said, “I am in the business of words.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The hug made Sophia feel lighter. Then it made her blush and feel totally embarrassed. Rory didn’t seem to feel anything about it. His face just remained neutral.

Sophia followed the giant to the Chamber of the Tree in silence. When he passed through the Door of Reflection, she sucked in a breath and prepared herself.

She reminded herself she was delivering good news. Her job as a diplomat to the House of Fourteen was an honor, and she demanded the respect of the Council. Still, inside she felt like the small little girl who used to wear frilly dresses and have her head patted by the older magicians she was about to present to.

“You can do this,” she whispered to herself.

“Or you can’t,” murmured a familiar voice at Sophia’s back.

She smiled to herself and turned around to find Plato the lynx casually standing in the middle of the hallway. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“It’s important to maintain a balanced perspective,” the magical creature answered. “Many think they are optimistic by telling themselves they can do something, but those could also be considered unrealistic dreams of grandeur.”

Sophia sighed. “Liv has the strangest friends.”

“Your best friend breathes fire and plays Sudoku,” Plato replied.

“It helps him to fall asleep,” she fired back. “And how do you know about that? He does that in the Cave, and I only know about it because we share thoughts.”

“I know things,” the lynx said, a familiar air of mystery in his voice.

Sophia rolled her eyes. “You’ve been in the Gullington, haven’t you?”

“Like a circus flea, I’ve been everywhere,” the black and white cat answered.

She shook her head. “I don’t know how you’ve managed to get into the Gullington.” She peered around the hallway. “But of course, I don’t know how you get into the House of Fourteen either since you’re not one of the Fourteen. You’re so strange. But onto topics we haven’t discussed, why are you here?”

“Because I have to be somewhere,” he informed her matter-of-factly, his black tail with the white tip flicking in the air.

Sophia sighed. She should have upped her dose of patience before this visit. “No, I mean, specifically, why are you here interrupting me with realistic missives to crush my dreams of grandeur? You only show up when you have some cryptic message for me.”

“Maybe this time is different,” he offered.

She stuck her hands on her hips. “Is it?”

Plato shook his head. “No, but I didn’t think you wanted to just hang out with me for high tea.”

“Yeah, you’re Liv’s cup of tea.”

“Ha-ha,” he said with no humor. “You’re going to tell the Council about the dragon eggs, are you?”

“Well, they already know since Hiker told the world,” she reasoned.

“Yes, but you want to tell them more details,” Plato teased, a hint of mischief in his voice.

“I was planning on filling them in on Thad Reinhart and the eggs, yes. Why? Do you think I shouldn’t?”

“I think there are some details you should share because they make you look good.” He teetered his head back and forth in thought. “But there are other details you shouldn’t share because they don’t make others look so good.”

Sophia thought for a moment as she tried to decipher what the lynx was trying to say. “Do you mean the fact Thad Reinhart was a dragonrider?”

“It goes to reason if the Council, and specifically certain magicians with agendas, found out the enemy who nearly destroyed the Earth was one of your own, it may reflect poorly on the Dragon Elite,” Plato explained.

“But a magician’s biggest enemy is usually magicians,” Sophia reasoned. “I mean, the Great War was instigated by one of our own founders from the House of Fourteen.”

“I understand that. I firmly believe our enemies are usually our own. Dissension is often the strongest,” Plato said, “inside families, nations, and races. You’re playing a political game here as a diplomat for the Dragon Elite. Your job is to make dragonriders the supreme rulers, and most of that will revolve around perception. It’s not all a cakewalk even if you have a thousand dragon eggs.”

“I won’t ask how you know we have a thousand since that wasn’t public record,” Sophia complained, irritation in her voice.

“Let’s go with it was a good guess, and you just confirmed it.”

“Did you actually guess?” Sophia asked.

“Sort of,” he answered. “I mean, I couldn’t count all of the eggs in that cave you’re calling the Nest. I’m no Rain Man.”

She shook her head. “I totally don’t get you.”

“Well, Rain Man is a reference to a movie about—”

“That’s not what I meant, although I didn’t get that reference either.” Sophia sighed. “So I should lie and tell them Thad Reinhart was just an evil man slash magician or something?”

Plato frowned at her. “Beaufonts don’t lie.”

“Fine, but you’re the one who is telling me to alter the truth.”

He shook his head. “No, I’m telling you to omit details that aren’t necessary. Anyway, Jude and Diabolos would call you out for lying in the Chamber of the Tree.”

Jude and Diabolos were the two regulators who oversaw all proceedings for the Council. Jude was a white tiger and Diabolos, a black crow. Whatever fueled them and made them eternal and sensors of truth and deception was ancient and mysterious magic.

“Okay, so I won’t tell the Council Thad Reinhart was a dragonrider,” Sophia promised. “Is there anything else?”

“Yes. Bianca Mantovani has a cavity in her back right molar,” Plato said.

Sophia’s face contorted with confusion. “What? How do you… Why is that important?”

She never got her answer to the question because as he often did, Plato disappeared, leaving her alone outside of the Chamber of the Tree.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Sophia hadn’t anticipated the pressure that assaulted her chest when she entered the Chamber of the Tree and remembered this was the place founded by her ancestors.

The domed room appeared as it had centuries prior when the founding families created the House of Fourteen. The names of the seven magical families and seven mortal ones were engraved on the tree on the wall behind the bench where the Council sat. Overhead, lights twinkled to represent the magicians all over the world. Standing in a half arc around the room were the seven warriors—all of them present on this rare occasion.

They didn’t turn to look at Sophia as she walked into the dim space, lit by firelight. Sophia took the center spot in the Chamber and waited in silence for the Council to acknowledge her.

They all had their heads down, studying their tablets filled with the day’s cases.

She waited and she tensed, telling herself the perception of the Council didn’t matter and Plato was wrong. She told herself she shouldn’t care if they saw her as a ruling force.

But it did.

Before, Sophia had wanted to be seen as equal to the royals of the House of Fourteen. Now, she wanted, needed to be seen as more powerful than them.

The problem was she didn’t feel like it.

Sophia stood with her hands tight together. She knew her sister was at her back, and her brother was at her front. It made her feel marginally better, although when Clark glanced up, he looked at her like she was anybody else. That was always the way with the Councilor. He rarely broke character and acted indifferent as though they hadn’t been raised together and bonded by blood. Liv was the opposite. When Sophia glanced over her shoulder to her sister, the Warrior flashed her a smile and winked.

The Council droned on about unregistered magicians for a full minute before Sophia realized their discussion could go on for a long time. That wouldn’t work. A Dragon Elite representative who was trying to exert power shouldn’t wait around for their turn. They should demand it.

Even though she was trembling inside, Sophia remained steady as she took a step forward and cleared her throat. “I must interrupt to offer the Dragon Elite update to the House of Fourteen.”

All heads jerked in her direction, many wearing disapproving expressions.

“Ms. Beaufont, it is not your turn,” Lorenzo Rosario scolded.

“I understand that,” she remarked, her chin high. “But my time is limited.”

“As is the Council’s,” Bianca Mantovani stated, looking around smugly. “Now, where were we before we were interrupted.”

“Talking about the same thing you’ve all droned on about for ages,” Liv said at Sophia’s back.

Bianca shot her a murderous stare. “The issue of registering magicians is an important topic that has presented many challenges.”

“None of which you are going to resolve today,” Liv argued. “I say we have Dragonrider Beaufont give her update.”

The scowl on Bianca’s face deepened. “I don’t believe how the Council conducts its meetings are any of your concern, Olivia.”

Sophia glanced over in time to see her sister turn like someone was standing at her back. She shrugged. “No Olivia here. But my name is Liv since you’ve obviously forgotten.”

“Your name is Olivia, according to the records,” Bianca contended, belaboring the point.

“I believe we’ve gotten off-topic here,” Haro Takahashi interjected.

“Yes, we were discussing registering magicians,” Bianca stated.

“I must insist on giving my update, or I’ll have to leave without doing so,” Sophia insisted with confidence.

“Then you’ll have to leave, Ms. Beaufont,” Bianca snapped at Clark beside her. “What new information do you have on the negotiations?”

He narrowed his eyes at the other councilor. “That discussion can wait, and you will refer to our guest by formal title, Dragonrider Beaufont. Please show her the respect she deserves.”

Sophia wanted to jump up and down but was certain that would detract from the whole “mature and respected” thing she was going for. Clark was sticking up for her! She was thrilled.

“Really, this is not a meeting run by the Beaufont clan,” Bianca maintained.

“No, it certainly isn’t,” Raina Ludwig said. “And I quite agree that you Councilor Mantovani must show the delegate from the Dragon Elite the respect she deserves.”

Bianca’s face flushed pink. She opened her mouth, no doubt to say something oozing with condescension but was cut off before she could reply.

“Dragonrider Beaufont, you have an update from the Elite?” Hester DeVries asked from the bench of the Council.

“I absolutely do,” Sophia declared, finding her voice hard to come by. It was scratchy and felt unused. She cleared her throat and continued. “I’m here to report the Dragon Elite have ended one of the worst evils, making things safer for the mortal world again.”

The Council, as it was prone to doing, stirred.

“Please explain, Sophia Beaufont,” Bianca Mantovani demanded.

Wishing she felt stronger, Sophia stood straighter. “Well, the Dragon Elite took down Thad Reinhart, ending what could have been a brutal reign. Then we went on to—”

“Can you please elaborate on the Thad part,” Hester asked.

“I can’t,” Sophia answered. “It’s not worth my time or attention. Instead, we will talk about what’s coming.”

Jude flicked his long white tail, his green eyes shining with curiosity. She wasn’t lying. She simply was glossing over the facts. Plato was right. If she had gone into details about Thad Reinhart and his cyborg dragon, it would have just come back to haunt the Dragon Elite’s reputation. It was a good thing the only places to document Thad Reinhart as a dragonrider was in The Complete History of Dragonriders and the Forgotten Archives, and there was no way anyone in the House of Fourteen was getting their hands on those. Sophia was also quite confident Trinity wouldn’t disclose the secret.

Over the next several minutes, Sophia explained to the Council about the new crop of dragon eggs and the future of the Elite as world adjudicators.

“Well.” Hester leaned back. “It certainly seems the Dragon Elite have recovered and will reign once more.”

Sophia nodded proudly. “Yes, although the timeline is unclear, I’m confident our numbers will recover fully.”

Bianca and Lorenzo’s faces had grown with anger as Sophia explained how mortals were accepting the Dragon Elite, and governments worldwide were making requests of them. This wouldn’t work for their master plan to turn mortals against the dragonriders.

Lorenzo sighed and sounded bored. “I don’t see how having a bunch of dragon eggs will change much. It could be centuries before they hatch.”

“Or it could be an hour,” Sophia argued. “It isn’t like a basket full of Easter eggs. We have a sizable crop.”

“And what caused this new spawn of dragon eggs?” Raina inquired.

“I did,” Sophia said simply.

“You?” Hester questioned, her interest piqued.

“Yes, the first batch was spawned by the first male dragonrider,” Sophia explained.

“And this is the second, sparked by the first female dragonrider,” Haro speculated, appearing impressed.

“Gives a whole new take to which came first, the dragon or the egg,” Liv joked.

Sophia resisted the urge to laugh. “Yes, apparently there was a set of dragons before the first batch of eggs. Who knows how they came about? I’d guess Mother Nature knows. Anyway, a rider magnetized to one of the dragons and caused the first batch.”

“And now we have a second,” Clark declared with pride.

“And with it, a chance for the Dragon Elite to preside over justice as we have done for centuries,” Sophia explained.

“With all due respect,” Bianca began.

“Don’t use that phrase unless you mean it,” Liv interrupted.

The councilor flashed Liv a repugnant stare before turning her gaze back on Sophia. “I don’t see how you can know this will change the political climate. We are in a time of great conflict with the mortal world. They can see magic now, and they distrust the various magical races. Problems with them are increasing.”

“That is to be expected,” chimed John Carraway, one of the Mortal Seven. “I think the return of the Dragon Elite is exactly what we need to win the mortal world’s trust again. They need an impartial authority to turn to since the House of Fourteen has a reputation for deception.”

“I agree,” Sophia said, grateful to have his support as he smiled down at her subtly. “This is our rightful role as given to us by Mother Nature.”

“Really.” Bianca sighed. “There is no way for us to know that is the truth. You all simply have dragons and therefore appear entitled to declare you’re judge and jury for the world, but to me, it seems like a self-elected position.”

“That’s true,” Lorenzo agreed. “Since the history was lost and rewritten, much of the dragonrider’s past is murky at best.”

Bianca nodded, a smile forming on her flat mouth. “Really, without testimony from Mother Nature, it is just Hiker Wallace’s word the Dragon Elite are the ruling authority over mortal affairs.”

“I’m not going to parade Mother Nature in front of you to make my case,” Sophia said, her eyes fluttering with annoyance.

“Well, then without any proof, how are we to know what you say is the truth?” Bianca fired back.

Sophia shrugged. “True authorities don’t have to prove anything. You can watch as we rule the world.”

Bianca’s bottom jaw moved to the side as she narrowed her eyes. “This is really ridiculous. Just because you say something doesn’t make it true.”

“Oh, but it does,” Sophia disagreed casually. “For instance, if I said you had a cavity in your back right molar, that would become true.”

“What?” Bianca questioned. “What are you talking about?”

“You,” Sophia stated boldly. “You have a cavity in your back right molar. You know that, right? You should get it checked out.”

Bianca’s hand flew to her cheek. “No, I don’t.”

Hester pointed to the white tiger. “I’m afraid you do, Councilor Mantovani. Dragonrider Beaufont isn’t lying, or Jude would have flagged it.”

Sophia smiled, grateful for the strange information Plato had given her. It was silly to her something so trivial had proven her point, yet things often happened that way.

“Well, it appears the Dragon Elite are back,” Raina began. “A supreme source of power and information. The House of Fourteen will look forward to seeing you all manage the incredible responsibility you’ve been given.”

Clark smiled at his sister. “I think I can confidently say it’s good to have the Dragon Elite back with a promising future to do good for centuries to come.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Feeling rather satisfied with how things turned out at the House of Fourteen, Sophia stepped back through the portal and into the Castle to find a startling surprise. The place she’d left only an hour before was starkly different from how it had been.

The walls of the Castle were crumbling.

Sophia wondered if she’d messed up the portal somehow and came through to a different time like when she opened a portal using the save point.

The tapestry lining the wall opposite the portal door wasn’t in pristine condition as she remembered. It was stained and fraying. The suit of armor beside it was rusted and looked ready to fall over from a gentle breeze. The floors were all broken, and none of the flames were burning in the torches on the wall.

Twice Sophia stepped into the portal and then back out, but each time was the same. Something was majorly wrong with the Castle.

A high-pitched scream from the downstairs stole Sophia’s attention and sent her sprinting. Further investigation using the portal would have to wait.

As she progressed toward the stairs, Sophia found more evidence of problems in the Castle. Half of the staircase was missing, and Sophia had to leap over a giant hole to make it down to the landing.

She nearly ran into Wilder, who sped out of the weapon’s room, his face grief-stricken.

“The Castle,” she told him.

He nodded.

Another scream made their gazes jerk in the direction of the kitchen.

“Ainsley,” Sophia said and ran toward the sound of the scream, Wilder on her heels.

She rushed past the dining room table, which had caved in, and hopped over broken chairs. Sophia wondered what had happened to the Castle while she was gone. It didn’t seem like a fight had broken out. More like the Castle had suddenly aged a few hundred years.

Sophia busted through the kitchen door to find the housekeeper standing in front of the large center island gawking at a mound of rotten food. Ainsley took no notice of Sophia and Wilder but instead whipped around and pulled a box from the pantry behind her.

“It’s all rotten. All of it!” she yelled, pulling moldy oranges from the box and tossing them on the pile in front of her.

“What’s going on?” Sophia asked, finally earning Ainsley’s attention.

The housekeeper shook her head. “I don’t know. I went to go make dinner and found my pantry full of rotten food.” Holding up a bag of potatoes covered in sprouts, she grimaced. “I can’t do anything with this.”

“But the Castle,” Wilder said as he looked around the kitchen in the same state of disrepair as the other areas.

Ainsley narrowed her green eyes. “The Castle won’t answer me! I’ve been hollering at it since I discovered all this. It’s just silent like the joke is on me.”

“Maybe something is wrong with the Castle,” Sophia argued. “And that’s why it looks like this.” She indicated the cabinet doors that were hanging half off.

Ainsley waved her off. “Oh, no. The Castle is just being a drama queen. But it is responsible for the rotten food. I bet it’s mad because I said the décor could use some modern flare.”

“I don’t understand,” Wilder asked, peering around the kitchen.

“Well, you see, when S. Beaufont sleeps, I steal her phone because our esteemed leader won’t let me have my own,” Ainsley explained. “I’ve been watching Home and Garden TV. There’s this great show where they do complete redesigns on houses over a long weekend. It gave me some ideas for some modern interior design we could do to the Castle. I mentioned it and bam! The cranky old building throws a fit.”

Wilder shook his head. “No, I don’t mean that. I think something is really wrong with the Castle. In the almost two-hundred years I’ve been here, I’ve never seen anything like this.”

Sophia gulped and looked at the dragonrider next to her. It was hard to believe the guy next to her with his windswept dark brown hair and dazzling blue eyes was two-hundred years old. She felt like a toddler next to him even though they appeared to be the same age, thanks to the chi of the dragons.

The winds howled even more violently through the Castle because many of the windows were now broken. Sophia could only imagine what the rest of the Castle looked like based on what she was seeing.

“Oh, I think the Castle is just trying a new way of getting attention,” Ainsley disputed. She threw her hands up as she glared at the ceiling. “You have my attention, and you’re about to get my wrath.”

Sophia stepped forward to lay a comforting hand on the shapeshifter’s shoulder. “I can only imagine how stressful this is for you. Why don’t I call Uber Eats and order us some dinner?”

Ainsley swallowed as she brought her gaze to meet Sophia’s. “Thank you. That will get us through tonight, and then hopefully, the Castle will fix its attitude because I really don’t want to sleep on the floor.”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. “Why would you have to do that?”

“Oh, you haven’t seen your room,” Ainsley said with a sigh. “It probably looks worse than mine. My canopy bed has crumpled, and there’s zero chance I can sleep on it.”

Sophia blew out a breath. “Okay, well, we’ll make do.” She cast a glance at Wilder, looking for support. “Will you help me fetch food at the Barrier? I’ll order extra in case we need leftovers for breakfast.”

He nodded solemnly. “Yes, but let’s hope things resolve before then.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Sophia’s nervous gaze connected with Wilder from across the dining room table. It wasn’t the same table they were used to. Ainsley had managed to stabilize a section and find a few chairs that weren’t broken and arrange them to give people a place to sit.

Hiker hadn’t said a word since coming down from his office to dinner. He was livid, no doubt confused, and definitely frustrated. All evident from his nervous actions, but he wasn’t speaking on the matter of the Castle just yet.

Ainsley had grumbled as they set out the food from Uber Eats, and she lit the torches along the wall by hand. It was something the Castle had always taken care of for the housekeeper, and now she had to do it all on her own.

Wilder and Sophia hadn’t mentioned their biggest concern as they set out the food, but they both knew the time would come. She’d lost the ro sham bo game and had the unfortunate job of delivering the news.

“So my curry is really good,” Sophia began, trying to loosen the mood. Instead, she earned an annoyed expression from Ainsley.

“I make it better when I have unspoiled ingredients,” the elf said, scowling at her food and unwilling to taste it.

“Right,” Sophia agreed. She remembered Ainsley had made the spicy curried dish recently, and she probably should have picked something else for takeout. They had been rushed after learning about the disrepair the Castle was in.

Evan shook his head. “Man, my room is wrecked. I thought it was just after me again until I came downstairs and saw it hadn’t singled me out this time. Does anyone know what the Castle’s deal is?”

Mahkah offered a gentle smile. “My room is quite disorganized too. And I haven’t got a clue what’s going on with the Castle.”

Everyone looked at Hiker. He hadn’t touched his food, only clenched his jaw, his tension obviously elevating with each passing moment.

“I don’t get it,” he said quietly. “At first, I thought the Castle was simply mad at me again, ransacking my office like before. Then I came down to dinner and found what you all did.” He shook his head. “I really don’t understand, but I’ve rarely understood this place we call home. I’m sure it will pass.”

“Sir,” Sophia began, pushing her plate away. “There’s something we discovered when we went to collect the food.”

Her gaze pinned on Wilder, she expected him to offer some encouragement. Strangely, the smile he flashed her helped.

“What is it?” Hiker asked, narrowing his eyes at her.

“Well, I’m sure it’s nothing, but we thought you should know that the winds, well, you remember, have been crazy lately,” Sophia began, her tone careful.

“I do, in fact,” he stated.

“We noticed quite a bit of foreign debris around the Expanse when we hiked to the Barrier,” Sophia went on.

Hiker stood suddenly, knocking his chair out behind him. “Are you certain?”

She swallowed and nodded then took in a breath. “Yes, sir. There was trash and things we know shouldn’t have been inside the Gullington, blown in by the wind.”

“Why is that a big deal?” Evan asked as he looked between Sophia and Hiker.

“The Barrier should keep out foreign debris,” Wilder explained. “It always has in the past. Nothing, not even objects can pass through it.”

“Oh…” Evan said, his face turning grave. “Which means…”

“The Barrier is down,” Hiker whispered, his eyes wide and his face pale.

“But we don’t have anything to worry about, right?” Evan reasoned. “We are in the middle of Scotland, off a beaten path.”

“But we are visible now,” Hiker clarified. “Anyone can see us. Enter our grounds.”

“And you just got finished telling the world roughly our location,” Wilder reminded him, his voice serious.

“The eggs,” Sophia said, sucking in a breath.

“We will guard them,” Hiker assured her.

“Has that ever happened to the Gullington before?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head. “No, not ever. This means, whatever is happening with the Castle isn’t just a stunt on its part. Something is wrong.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Wilder had thought the Castle was having a real problem when they found the trash on the Expanse. Sophia knew he didn’t want to scare her; she’d sensed that instinctively. He’d been unable to hide his stress when they found things that shouldn’t have been inside the Barrier, and now Hiker had confirmed it. Something was wrong with the Castle.

Hiker directed his gaze at Ainsley. “What do you make of this?”

The housekeeper, who always seemed on the verge of joking, shook her head, tears in her eyes. “It makes sense and explains why it won’t answer me.”

“What is with the Castle?” Evan asked.

Ainsley tied her hands in her napkin, real stress surfacing in her every movement. “I don’t know. This has never happened.”

“Quiet, what are your thoughts on the matter?” Hiker looked around the table to find that for once, the gnome wasn’t present. “Where is he?”

“He didn’t come in for dinner,” Ainsley answered. “I haven’t seen him all day.”

“He might be trying to repair things on the Expanse,” Mahkah offered.

Sophia hadn’t remembered seeing the groundskeeper on the Expanse when she and Wilder crossed to the Barrier to get food.

“Well, as soon as someone finds him,” Hiker ordered, standing from the table, having not eaten anything, “send him to my office immediately. We need to figure out what is happening here.”

“But what about the adjudication cases, sir?” Evan questioned.

Hiker shook his head. “Cases will come after we figure out what’s happening. The Castle comes first.”

“Are you serious?” Evan challenged. “It’s just a building.”

Hiker stopped abruptly at the entrance to the dining hall. “The Castle isn’t just a building. It is an extension of the Dragon Elite. It is our home and our sanctuary. If something is wrong with the Castle, something is wrong with all of us. Mahkah, I want you and the dragons out on the Expanse, manning the borders.”

Sophia’s annoyed expression was caught by Hiker immediately.

“Of course, I mean, guarding the borders,” Hiker amended. “Evan and Wilder, you need—”

“To go and check on Quiet,” Mama Jamba declared, coming around Hiker to stand next to him. She was much shorter than the large man, and she looked funny when she stood so close to him.

Hiker looked down at her, his eyes crinkling with stress. “Where is Quiet?” the Viking asked. “Is he with the dragon eggs?”

She shook her head. “Oh, no. He hasn’t left his room all day. Your groundskeeper is quite sick.”

Hiker was confused. “Sick? What do you mean?”

“Sick,” Mama Jamba said, drawing the word out. “You know that thing mortals get.”

“I know what it is,” Hiker argued. “But the Castle ensures we don’t get sick. Ever.”

“Right. And there are obvious problems with the Castle.” Her eyes darted to the food on the table. “Is that curry? I could really use some of that in my life.”

Hiker snapped at her. “Mama, tell us what’s going on?”

She was momentarily distracted by the food before pulling her attention back to Hiker. “Oh, with the Castle?”

“Yes, with the Castle,” he barked.

She smiled sweetly. “I can’t really say.”

“You can’t or you won’t?” he questioned.

“Oh, let’s not quibble words, my dear, especially when I’m hungry and the food smells so good,” Mama Jamba asserted.

Ainsley crossed her arms in front of her chest. “I didn’t make this.”

“But others can make food just as good as yours,” Mama Jamba consoled. “It’s not a competition, dear.”

“Mama,” Hiker started, an edge to his voice.

She turned to face him directly. “Son, it appears your groundskeeper has fallen ill because the Castle is ill and can’t repair itself or anyone else. And yes, the Barrier is down, and the Expanse is dying. I’m sorry, but those are the cold, hard facts. You’ve obviously got several problems on your hands. Instead of questioning me, who will give you no answers and only wants to eat curry, why don’t you go and fix your problems? Or at least try to.”

Hiker sighed, obviously unhappy with her answer, and stormed off. The other riders sped off after their leader, seeking their assignments. Sophia stayed back as she sensed Mama Jamba had something to say to her by the way Mama had looked at her when she took a seat.

“It’s a strange thing that’s happened to the Castle, isn’t it?” the old woman asked casually as if talking about the weather. She spooned chicken makhani onto her plate as Ainsley began to clean up the other dishes.

“Very strange,” Sophia said, carefully watching Mama Jamba.

“Although my heart really goes out to the Castle, I feel most for the groundskeeper laid up in bed,” Mama Jamba went on, taking in the aromatic scents as the steam wafted up from the plate. “I mean, the men and Ainsley will look after the Castle and the grounds, but who will look after Quiet?”

Sophia didn’t answer. Instead, she lowered her chin and regarded the woman in front of her, waiting for more information she was certain she’d soon receive. She was used to playing this game with Mother Nature. She knew how the woman worked, delivering bits of information and implying things.

“If only there was someone who could find something to help the gnome to feel better,” Mama Jamba mused to herself.

“Shouldn’t we focus on fixing the Castle, and then it can heal Quiet?” Sophia reasoned.

Mama Jamba took a bite of the curry, closing her eyes as she enjoyed the flavors. “That’s a good thought, but who knows how long that could take or if it would work? Meanwhile, poor Quiet is really ill.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t want to wait for the Castle to be fixed if I were him.”

“Good girl,” Mama Jamba commended.

“I’m no expert on healing magic, though,” Sophia protested. “Shouldn’t I recruit Hester DeVries?”

Mama Jamba considered this for a moment before shaking her head. “Although Hester is very capable, I think you need a different type of expert for this. Someone with specialized knowledge who knows things and is in a unique position to help you. A fairy godmother, if you will.” She brought a full fork of food up to her mouth and paused, a sneaky grin on her face. “I only wished you had someone like that you could call on to help you. Because I can’t figure out any way to fix things even if the men do everything they think is right.” The blue of Mother Nature’s eyes when she looked up at Sophia was almost assaulting. “Oh, this is delicious, isn’t it? Good thing we can still eat when the Castle is dying…”

CHAPTER TWENTY

Sophia didn’t know why Mama Jamba didn’t just tell her what she needed to do, but she wasn’t going to start doubting the wisdom of the goddess. She needed to go see Mae Ling at the nail salon. Apparently, she’d know what to do for Quiet.

It made her nervous, leaving the Gullington when things were in such chaos. When she’d gone out to the Barrier, the guys had already taken posts at different sides of the Expanse. In less than an hour, things had worsened. Sophia noticed the grass was wilting and turning brown, something that never happened in Scotland where everything was green year-round.

She heard the footsteps before he spoke. “Where are you going?” Wilder called at her back.

The wind whipped through her hair as she turned to face him. She felt breathless. “Mama Jamba sent me on an errand to try and help Quiet.”

“But shouldn’t we focus on fixing the Gullington, then the Castle will help him?” he questioned.

She nodded. “That was my thought too, but Mama Jamba insisted. Someone has to help Quiet.”

“He’s very old,” Wilder said as he took a step forward, his voice barely audible over the whistling wind. His dark hair was even more chaotic than usual. “Without the aid of the Castle, who knows what could be wrong with him. It might have been keeping him alive for quite some time.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, having not considered this. The riders could thank the chi of the dragon for their longevity, but the Castle was the reason Ainsley and Quiet lived as long as they had without aging. “That just means I need to hurry.”

“Do you want my help?” Wilder asked.

She did, but Sophia knew she needed to go on this mission alone. Mama Jamba hadn’t said she couldn’t tell anyone Mae Ling helped her, but it felt like a secret. Girls weren’t supposed to tell people they had a fairy godmother, right? She didn’t remember Cinderella sharing that information with Prince Charming. As she was prone to doing, Sophia followed her instinct. “No, stay here and help guard the eggs. I’ll return as soon as I can.”

The reluctant expression on Wilder’s face seemed to speak of more than just his stress regarding the current situation. “Okay, well, be careful then. We’ll be here.”

She backed away, nodding, and swallowed the tension that rose in her throat. Another gust of wind knocked her hair back into her face. “You be careful too,” Sophia said before she turned and sprinted for the Barrier.

The huge nail salon was bustling with customers when Sophia arrived. Mae’s Beauty Emporium was even busier than the last time she’d been there. Sophia wasn’t worried she wouldn’t be able to get in to see her fairy godmother. Mae Ling had said she’d always be available, and Sophia didn’t need to make an appointment.

Confidently, Sophia squeezed through the crowd of waiting patrons to the reception desk.

“Hi,” she called over the loud chatter in the salon. “I’m here to see Mae Ling.”

The receptionist didn’t look up from her iPhone as she chewed her gum. “Mae is out.”

“Oh, but…” Sophia didn’t know what to say. She hadn’t expected that.

“Do you want to make an appointment with someone else?” the woman asked, her focus still directed at the Instagram feed she was scrolling through.

“No, I only want to see Mae,” Sophia said, chewing on her lip and thinking. Her fairy godmother had told her she’d always be able to find her when she needed her help, but it didn’t appear that was entirely true. “Is there a way I can get hold of her? A phone number or something?”

The woman shook her head. “Sorry, I can’t give that information out to just anyone.” She indicated with her head an envelope sitting on the side of the desk. “Unless your name is S. Beaufont.”

“Wait,” Sophia said, hope fluttering in her chest. “I am S. Beaufont. Is that for me?”

The woman finally glanced up and looked her over. “Why didn’t you say so? Yeah, Mae Ling said you’d be by and I should give you this.”

Sophia took the letter sealed with a wax emblem. She had no idea how her fairy godmother knew the things she did, but she was grateful. It appeared once again Mae Ling had anticipated her needs. Now Sophia hoped she could help her with the groundskeeper of the Gullington, or she feared he might die as the Castle withered away.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

The note Mae Ling left for Sophia made no sense, which was pretty much status quo for her life.

Dear S. Beaufont,

Currently, I’m away at school. Since you haven’t been accepted into our academic institution, you can’t portal here directly. Therefore, when ready, simply break the wax seal on the outside of the letter, and it will send you through to my location.

Sincerely,

Mae Ling

Your Fairy Godmother

School, Sophia wondered and furrowed her brow. In the back of her mind, she recalled a faint memory where Bermuda Laurens mentioned fairy godmother college. She had thought the woman was joking, but then remembered giants weren’t much for jokes. It seemed fairy godmother school was real, and Sophia was about to see it for herself.

She peeled the wax seal off the envelope, noticing a symbol of a hand on it. Holding her breath, she broke the emblem in two.

The sensation of portaling was much different than she was used to. It felt like someone wrapped a cord around her sternum and yanked her straight up into the air. The wind was deafening, and then everything went black. Her stomach flipped over three times before the portal spit her out on a grassy lawn. Sophia sucked in a breath. The sight in front wasn’t something she had expected, though, in hindsight, she should have.

Fairy godmother college didn’t look like any academic institution she’d ever seen.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Sophia didn’t know specifically where the fairy godmother college was located, but she knew the location was miles from anything because the portal had transported her to the top of a hill where she could see green rolling hills for miles around.

The breeze wafting across her face wasn’t as aggressive as the winds at the Gullington, and she was grateful. The air didn’t smell like Scotland’s, but she didn’t know if she was in America, Europe or some other country.

She guessed that much like the Gullington, the fairy godmother college location was meant to stay secret from outsiders. She was appreciative she’d gotten a pass and would get to see the mysterious place people trained to become fairy godmothers. She had so many questions. Like was it only women? Was that sexist? What if a man wanted to be a fairy godmother?

As the first female dragonrider in history, she resented any organization that closed their doors to someone because of their gender, but she did find the idea of guys as fairy godmothers strange. There were so many other questions about magical races who qualified.

Sophia wondered how people were chosen for the position? Did they get a letter from a snowy owl inviting them to the special school? How long was the education? A year? A few? It seemed to Sophia if a mortal’s bachelor's degree took four years to complete and medical degrees at least eight years, fairy godmothers who would be in charge of directing someone’s path should take a significant length of time.

At the bottom of the hill, there was a winding path that led to a building Sophia would have expected to find on any ivy league campus. It was a large two-story brick building with arched windows and a set of pink double doors. Running from the doors to the start of the path was a long rainbow striped rug. The bright colors were such a strange contrast to the rich green grass and brown building. Sophia felt like someone had sprinkled a bit of the circus onto a stuffy brick and mortar building.

She took note of several details around the building as she hiked down to the college. The grounds of the fairy godmother college were similar to mortal campuses, with stretched out lawns and trees with large canopies that created shade for the students lounging about or chatting on benches.

These students didn’t look out of the ordinary. They didn’t have large fairy wings like the fae did when not glamoured, nor did they have large colorful hair, as Sophia had imagined. They certainly weren’t wearing ball gowns and carrying around wands.

Much like Mae Ling, they all looked quite normal. Most were wearing a school uniform, which included a pleated skirt with the same rainbow colors as the rug runner and starched button-up shirts the same pink of the doors at the entrance to the school. As far as Sophia could tell, all of them were women.

She didn’t know where to actually look to find Mae Ling but suspected she’d be led to the strange woman, or there would be a message waiting at the front office.

When Sophia opened the front door to the school, she was overwhelmed by the scent of sugar in the air. It was as if she’d entered a candy store where fresh fudge sat on the countertop and bins of ice cream waited to be scooped for hungry children.

The interior of the school was just as perplexing as the outside. The rainbow-striped rug ran the length of the long hallway and disappeared at the far side at another set of pink double doors. Other doors lined the hall and were the same boring brick as the exterior. Sophia had never been to a place so normal with so many elements of whimsy.

Bustling through the halls were students, Sophia guessed and realized almost immediately why she was getting strange looks. She wasn’t wearing the school uniform but her silver and blue armor and carrying a sword. The sword always got her curious looks with a bit of caution.

A group of girls turned to gawk at Sophia, whispering to each other as they pointed, and disregarding any manners. Sophia knew she looked out of place. She obviously was. It would have been nice if the girls had acknowledged her and asked if she needed directions instead of pointing and gossiping.

She knew it shouldn’t matter. She was the outsider and should expect to be treated as such, but the experience reminded her of when she was young, and the kids at the House of Fourteen school had made her an outcast because she was different. Her sister Reese had reminded her they treated her that way because she was different, but that didn’t make her feel better then or now.

“They aren’t staring at you because you look different,” an unfamiliar voice said at Sophia’s shoulder.

She hadn’t noticed the person who came up beside her, which was unusual since her reflexes and enhanced senses made it nearly impossible for anyone to sneak up on her.

A woman stood next to her, wearing a serene smile with an air of authority about it. Unlike the students, she wasn’t dressed in the school uniform. Instead, she had a high-waisted blue satin dress that puffed out as though it was supported underneath with a puffy petticoat. Her long brown hair framed her face, and her brown eyes seemed to have an actual spark about them. She had the reddest lips, which perfectly matched her large dangling earrings.

“Why are they staring at me?” Sophia finally asked, finding her voice.

The woman batted her long eyelashes. “Because you’re S. Beaufont. It’s not every day we get a celebrity here.” She laughed politely. “Honestly, it’s not every day we get a visitor, but Professor Ling made a special request, and I honored it.”

Sophia blushed, not knowing where to start with what the woman had said. “Oh, I’m not a celebrity.”

The woman shook her head. “A child born to Guinevere and Theodore Beaufont, one of the youngest to receive her magic, first female dragonrider, and sister to Warrior Liv Beaufont, and you don’t think you’re a celebrity?”

Sophia released a frustrated breath. “Oh, well, those are all things I happen to be, but they aren’t of my doing. You can’t choose what family you’re born into, and I only had my magic so early because my twin died.”

The woman smiled, but it wasn’t a sweet one this time. It seemed to say, “Drop the act. I don’t like it.”

“Oh, well, I guess I should have also included you’re our best chance of avoiding a second Great War,” the woman stated matter-of-factly.

“Wait. What?” Sophia questioned, thrown off by this statement.

Instead of answering her question, the woman extended a hand, her fingernails the same aquamarine of her dress. “My name is Willow, and I’m the headmistress for the fairy godmother college, Happily Ever After.”

“Oh, it’s nice to meet you,” Sophia said, taking her hand. “Are you named for the tree?”

Willow took off, her tall heels making a gentle clapping sound as she strode down the hallway lined with the rainbow runner. “Come along, S. Beaufont. I’ll show you to Professor Ling. She should be adjourning her class soon.” She pulled up her wrist and eyed a large watch that wasn’t at all normal. It didn’t have a short and a long hand or even numbers but rather strange symbols and glowing lights. “Yes, Samantha is going to dump her confection all over Kimberly’s head, ending the lesson early.” She pursed her lips and shook her head. “Those two won’t get along for another year, and it is really quite the disturbance, but there’s no helping it.”

“Wait, you know there’s going to be a conflict between two students, for the next year?” Sophia craned her neck to look into classrooms as they passed. It looked almost like a craft college. The first room they passed was full of canvases and art supplies and had paint splattered all over the walls. Another room was full of pottery wheels and vases of varying heights. One was filled with looms that had colorful yarn stretched across them and finished rugs and blankets draped in various corners.

“We know all sorts of things…well, we have strong hunches about them,” Willow explained. “There’s no way to know anything with certainty because free will is always changing the playing field. But we know how our various players usually respond with the bag of tricks their personality loans them and we can infer certain outcomes.”

Sophia’s stomach rumbled as they progressed to the far end of the hallway. The smell of sweets was so strong it was making her insanely hungry for a giant ice cream sundae or a frosted cupcake or milkshake. “Is there an ice cream parlor somewhere close by?”

Willow smiled, showing perfectly straight teeth that sparkled like a cartoon character’s. “There’s three on campus, as well as six bakeries, a confection shop, and an assortment of specialty sweet shops.”

“Oh, wow,” Sophia replied. “If you have that many dessert places, I can’t even imagine how many hamburger joints you have.”

Quite seriously, Willow said, “None. We have zero places that serve burgers, sandwiches, soups, salads, or the like.”

Sophia frowned. “Why is that?”

“We only have desserts,” Willow repeated.

“Why?” Sophia asked, curious by this reveal.

“It’s just part of the charm of being a fairy godmother.” She turned into a room and waved Sophia in with her. “Okay, it looks like the class is finishing up. I’ll leave you here until Professor Ling can attend to you.” She glanced at her strange watch-like device. “Looks like it will just be another minute.”

“Okay, thanks.” Sophia studied the classroom. It looked like one of those bakeries on reality television where multiple contestants have to make huge, complex cakes in a ridiculously short amount of time to win a prize. There were several workstations stocked with ingredients and mixers and bowls. At the front of the class, Sophia could hardly see Mae Ling, who was shorter than everyone who surrounded her. They held plates of desserts, apparently presenting them for their professor to judge.

“Oh, and S. Beaufont,” Willow called, grabbing Sophia’s attention away from the classroom activities.

“Yes?” Sophia inquired.

“I wasn’t named after the willow tree,” she disclosed as her large red earrings swayed back and forth. “It’s the other way around.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

For a full minute, Sophia couldn’t get the image of the earrings swaying like branches of a willow tree out of her mind. Even after the headmistress for Happily Ever After left, Sophia saw details of the woman in her mind vividly.

As a magician who grew up in the House of Fourteen, privy to all sorts of things, she still had no idea about this part of the magical world. It was chilling there were fairy godmothers who looked after certain people, and they had a college and only ate desserts. It made her wonder what else was out there she’d yet to learn about.

A disgruntled yell stole Sophia’s attention away from her trailing thoughts. She looked up to find a girl dumping a bowl of ingredients onto another girl’s head, producing loud gasps from the classmates gathered around them.

Mae Ling clapped her hands to disperse the gawkers. “Okay, we’re done for the day. Samantha, you’ve earned yourself ten hours of math problems.”

The grunt that followed was full of frustration. “Ten hours! But math will hamper my creative abilities. I’ll have to study twice as hard to counteract its effects.”

“Yes, it will,” Mae Ling said. “Maybe you’ll consider that the next time you attack one of your fellow colleagues.”

“But you knew I was going to do it,” Samantha complained. “Why couldn’t you stop me?”

Mae Ling sighed. “You’re in your second year, and you don’t know the answer to that?”

“Oh, Professor Ling,” a woman with long blonde hair said, holding her arm in the air.

“Yes, Joan. You want to answer this,” Mae Ling instructed.

“Yes,” Joan answered. “Your job and ours as fairy godmothers isn’t to intervene but rather to offer guidance. If we are doing our job, we will never have to stop things but rather provide guard rails.”

“That’s correct,” Mae Ling agreed. She threw her hands in the air, and pink and gold dust sprinkled down on Joan’s head. “My compliments.”

The woman smiled broadly, relishing the experience of being dusted with pixie dust or whatever it was. “Thank you!”

“Okay, I’ve got a godchild to deal with,” Mae Ling told them, her eyes locating Sophia at the back of the room. “Go on to lunch and try not to fill up on unnecessary stuff again, Megan.”

“Sorry,” the girl with confections in her hair said. “I’m still trying to get used to the idea I don’t need to drink water.”

Mae Ling shook her head. “It will just dilute your system. Instead, fill it full of sugar, dear.”

“Thanks,” the girl called as she charged past Sophia. The rest of the students did the same, some giving her curious glances as they passed. She tried not to stare back, but they were all so normal looking, despite the colorful uniforms. it was hard to believe they were magical fairy godmothers.

That seemed to be the way of Sophia’s strange world. Nothing fit into any preconceived notion. What she saw was unbelievable, and what she didn’t see was even stranger.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

When all of the students had filed out of the room, Sophia smiled as Mae Ling approached, appearing much the same way she was at the nail salon. She was wearing a smock like usual, although this one was bright pink like that of the doors and uniforms. The old Asian woman’s face was smooth, and her black hair hung to her chin.

“You look very tired, dear,” Mae Ling said, studying her. “What have you had to eat today?”

Sophia had to think. “Not much. Some vegetables. Chicken. Maybe some rice.”

Mae Ling shook her head. “There’s part of the problem.” She went to a workstation filled with pastries and glanced around for something specific. “Oh, this will do nicely.”

Gingerly, she picked up a tray of assorted colored macaroons and carried it over to a high bar. “Please come have a seat and snack, and we’ll talk.”

Sophia did as she was told, even if there were a hundred questions running through her head, making her move at less than her normal speed.

“Go on then,” Mae Ling encouraged and waved her forward.

“Oh, thanks.” Sophia eyed the dessert.

“I do mean for you to eat these,” Mae Ling teased. “But I was referring to your budding questions. Ask away.”

Sophia giggled and picked up a pink macaroon. “Well, this school—”

“Happily Ever After,” Mae Ling interrupted.

“Yes, Happily Ever After, it’s quite interesting,” Sophia said.

“I figured you’d get a kick out of it.” Mae Ling spoke proudly as she took a seat at the bar opposite of Sophia.

“You teach baking?” Sophia inquired. She bit into the cookie and immediately wondered why there weren’t trumpets to signal the moment she tasted the best thing in the world.

Mae Ling smiled at Sophia’s wide-eyed expression. “They are good, aren’t they?”

“Yes!” Sophia exclaimed and stuffed the rest of the macaroon in her mouth.

“I teach Baking 101, a skill all godmothers need to be exemplary at in order to fuel their magic and stay on top of their game,” Mae Ling explained.

“Wow, I never would have guessed,” Sophia said and took another macaroon, a mint green one this time.

“Well, you know well enough a magician’s magic is fueled by calories,” Mae Ling offered. “When you do a complex spell, it depletes your reserves. That’s why we are encouraged to load up on calorie-dense foods. It works well for godmothers.”

“What else do you teach?” Sophia asked and licked her fingertips, not wanting a single crumb to get away.

“I teach Beauty 101, 102, and 202,” Mae Ling answered. “We cover nails, skin, and hair in all of those classes.”

“Oh, the curriculum here is…different,” Sophia commented and hoped she didn’t sound offensive. She expected colleges to teach science, literature, and math, but she reasoned she’d never been to a school for fairies.

“We specialize in the creative arts as the main mode of business for our fairy godmothers,” Mae Ling explained. “All of our alumni must have a profession upon leaving. I chose to go into beauty, but each godmother gets to make their own choice.”

“So, being a fairy godmother isn’t your profession?” Sophia asked.

“Well, that would hardly pay the bills,” Mae Ling remarked with a laugh. “That’s more of a calling and has its own rewards. But I have to eat, and expensive chocolate requires money, so we teach our students how to be successful following creative endeavors. They become writers, artists, stylists, designers, bakers. You get the point.”

“And math is a punishment?” Sophia inquired. “Don’t you need math to run a business?”

“No, not if you have magic.” The old woman winked at her. “But yes, for our students, who are not allowed to use magic to complete their first few years of work, math is a punishment because it drains their creative vault, making their other studies much more difficult to complete.”

This was all too much for Sophia. She felt like she lived in an upside-down world, where you ate ice cream for breakfast and math was toxic, and creative pursuits were valued over practical ones. She liked that world very much. Alas, she hadn’t been elected to be a fairy godmother, but rather a dragonrider—which thankfully didn’t call for much math either.

“How is one chosen to be a fairy godmother?” Sophia asked.

“Willow makes those assignments,” Mae Ling explained. “It’s complex and probably along the lines of how dragonriders are chosen. I can’t really indulge much on that one, my dear.”

“Wow, that’s really fascinating.” Sophia took another macaroon.

“Yes, and Willow assigns fairy godmothers to their children, which was how I got you,” Mae Ling proclaimed. “And you’ve come to me today for help on a very special matter. So go on, dear.”

Sophia stopped chewing. “Wait, you don’t know why I’m here?”

“Of course I do, but it’s in the asking that the magic of our relationship begins,” Mae Ling told her. “That’s taught in Happily Ever After 101.”

Sophia grinned. “I haven’t taken that course.”

“Nor will you ever,” Mae Ling hummed.

Sophia finished her bite and wanted something to wash it down. Not a second later, a cold glass of milk materialized beside her plate of cookies. “Thank you,” she said, taking a sip and washing down all the delicious bits. She wiped her mouth and glanced up at the woman before her. “The reason I’m here is about Quiet.”

Mae Ling nodded immediately and held up her hand, pausing her. “To save Quiet, you must go to where silence is the most plentiful.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, I didn’t actually mean quiet as in the adjective. I meant as in the—”

“I understand,” Mae Ling cut in. “But your answer still has a riddle to it because otherwise, I get bored. I like to spice things up a bit.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, deflating. She loathed riddles.

Mae Ling waved her off. “Fine, no riddles. Go to Antarctica. It’s freaking cold there, and it’s quiet, and if you follow my directions, you’ll find an ice fortress. Fight your way through the elements and earn the loyalty of the queen within, and she will give you a magical herb. It will heal your friend Quiet.”

Sophia’s eyes darted one way and then the other. “Um, thanks, but can you just tell me how to fix the Castle so it can heal Quiet? That seems a bit easier than fighting a bunch of bad guys, which don’t get me wrong, is totally a normal Thursday for me and not something I’m shying away from. It’s just I’m not sure how long Quiet has and—”

Mae Ling touched her hand and interrupted Sophia. “Quiet has until you return with the antidote.”

“What?” Sophia questioned. “Antidote?”

“Why yes,” she answered. “The groundskeeper for the Gullington was poisoned.”

“By who?” Sophia asked.

“By those who want things,” Mae Ling responded simply.

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t understand.”

“Well, you might not for some time,” Mae Ling pronounced. She looked off like she saw something in the distance. “Yes, you definitely won’t understand for quite some time, you must still follow my directions to the letter. The Gullington will experience threats, but that shouldn’t be your concern. Stay and defend it, and things will get worse. Instead, you need to go and get the antidote to fix the problems. Never band-aid them.”

“How is fixing Quiet the solution?” Sophia asked. “Shouldn’t I fix the Gullington?”

Mae Ling released a long breath, suddenly looking tired. “I’m afraid there is no way to save the Gullington. You can only hope to help the groundskeeper. Then you can go from there. Maybe you relocate. Maybe you don’t. That’s yet to be seen.”

“I’m really confused.” Sophia scratched her head and then looked up. “But as you said, I’m going to remain confused for some time.”

Mae Ling smiled. “You’re starting to get it, my dear. That will make everything easier.” She held out her hand and a folded piece of paper appeared. “This has the coordinates for the ice fortress. The Queen will know why you’re there, but she won’t give you what you desire until you prove you’re worthy.”

Sophia took the piece of paper. Her stomach was uneasy, probably from all the sugar. “This queen, what does she rule over?”

“Wish I could tell you, but you’ve overstayed your welcome,” Mae Ling told her and snapped her fingers, sending Sophia through a portal back to the Gullington.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Given no warning about her departure from Happily Ever After, Sophia felt like she was waking from a dream when she fell through the portal into the area outside the Barrier. The grass crunched under her feet from the hard landing and her knees buckled, sending her face-first to the ground.

The abrupt landing was disorienting. When she’d regained her composure, she was still confused as she entered the Gullington, crossing through where the Barrier used to be.

Dragons streaked through the dark sky, fire streaming from their mouths and screams echoed from all over. Sophia spied figures running across the Expanse, their actions reeking of violence.

Sophia’s heart pounded in her chest. She took off toward the Pond on the other side of the Castle, where it seemed most of the action was. She didn’t understand what was happening in the Gullington. Yes, the Barrier was down, but she’d only left an hour prior. How could so much have changed already?

Mae Ling’s words came back to her in a rush. Someone had poisoned Quiet, but that didn’t make any sense. They lived in a literal bubble inside the Gullington. Aside from when she got them Uber Eats, they didn’t eat out, and the last time had been some time ago. Sophia started to wonder as she ran if Quiet had somehow gotten outside the Barrier, but she remembered what Ainsley had told her about the groundskeeper.

While the shapeshifter couldn’t leave the Gullington for long periods of time because of what happened during the battle with Thad Reinhart—which she didn’t remember—Quiet couldn’t leave at all. He could venture to the perimeter but not too close according to the housekeeper, so it seemed unlikely he left and was poisoned. Sophia could automatically cross off the list that anyone inside the Gullington had poisoned the gnome. She might not know everything about her fellow dragonriders, but she knew they were good through and through.

Then it came back to Sophia. The dinner Ainsley had served to the group earlier that week had been too spicy for everyone but Quiet. What had the housekeeper told them?

“I got the spices from a new vendor at the market. I thought I’d experiment around with them,” Ainsley had said.

Was it possible a potential enemy of the Dragon Elite had given the spices to Ainsley? It was the only thing that made sense. But that wasn’t all Mae Ling had said of importance, Sophia thought as she doubled over in exhaustion still far from the fight. She didn’t know the last time she slept, and crossing the Expanse took time. It was miles wide, and her dragon was far. She would have to call him to her, but first, she had to remember what her fairy godmother had told her.

She thought back until she could practically taste the macaroons and smell the sweet aroma in the classroom at Happily Ever After College. Slowly the words she had just heard came back to her, and she stiffened. More than anything, she wanted to join the fight and help her friends to defend her home from whoever was attacking it. She wanted to protect her eggs. But she was told to trust Mae Ling for a reason, and her fairy godmother had been very clear:

“Yes,” Mae Ling had declared with confidence, “you definitely won’t understand for quite some time, but that still means you must follow my directions to the letter. The Gullington will experience threats, but that shouldn’t be your concern. Stay and defend it, and things will get worse. Instead, you need to go and get the antidote to fix the problems. Never band-aid them.”

Sophia gulped and fisted her hands. She pressed her lips together, unable to believe what she was about to do. With her mind, she reached out to her dragon.

Lunis, are you there? she asked.

Soph, you’re back, he said, relief flooding his voice.

What’s going on? she asked, wanting to rush but staying still.

In her head, she felt Lunis’ confusion. He didn’t know why she wasn’t helping, but it wouldn’t be long before she filled in all the gaps for him. He’d been busy fighting and hadn’t heard her conversation with Mae Ling and preoccupied with the fight he hadn’t caught up on her thoughts.

There are thieves, he explained. They crossed through the Barrier a bit ago and are hunting for something. We’re guessing the eggs.

Oh no, Sophia screamed in her mind.

Don’t worry, he soothed. Hiker and Bell won’t move from the entrance to the Nest. They are strong. Stronger than ever before. It will take a great force to get through.

And the others? she questioned.

They are putting up a good fight, but I will be honest, he said and paused, reluctance in his voice. Whoever this is that came after us, they were ready. They have numbers and strength. I think they’ve been waiting for an opportunity.

I think they made their opportunity, Sophia confessed. I don’t know how, but I’m certain they poisoned Quiet. I don’t know how they brought down the Barrier or hurt the Gullington.

I’m not sure either, Lunis agreed. There’s something mysterious at play here none of us can see. The dragons are clear on that one.

Okay, well, I need you to come to me, Sophia requested.

So I can bring you to the fight? he inquired.

Sophia shook her head, already regretting what she had to say, but knowing she had to. No, you and I must go.

What do you mean? he asked, his voice screaming with disbelief.

I know it sounds crazy, but Mae Ling said we can’t stay and fight, she explained. We have to go and get an antidote for Quiet.

Lunis focused on her thoughts for a moment, and it all became clear.

Things were so much easier when someone could spy your thoughts, Sophia reflected.

I’ll be right there, Lunis stated. I just need to relay the information to the others so they don’t worry.

Sophia agreed with a nod. She would have to wait on the other side of the Expanse, forced to watch the streaks of fire and outlines of fighting figures instead of helping. It all seemed so wrong and made her feel like a coward. She reminded herself she was leaving to seek another solution. The wind cut through her and reminded her there were other things her heart was wrestling with she had to deal with.

“You’re leaving,” Wilder said at Sophia’s back. A rush of wind chilled her to the bone again. This time when she felt that familiar rush, she knew it was caused by the sweeping motion of a dragon’s wings.

She turned to find Wilder sliding off his dragon, Simi, and hurrying over to her.

“I didn’t have time to get all the details, but Lunis told Simi you’re going to get an antidote for Quiet,” he explained as he rushed over only to stop inches away. His hands reached out but halted short of touching her.

Sophia nodded. “I’ve learned there’s more treachery hurting the Dragon Elite than just these invaders. I need to follow this lead and get the antidote, or Quiet will suffer.” She held out the piece of paper Mae Ling had given her.

Wilder’s eyes fell to it, hesitation heavy in his eyes. “I’ll go with you. We can do it faster together than if you go alone.”

Sophia felt the warmth of her dragon when he landed at her back, the way it always felt when Lunis was near.

She backed up and shook her head. “No, you should stay here and guard the Gullington. Nothing can happen to those dragon eggs.”

Wilder made up the distance, this time reaching for Sophia and grabbing her hand.

She sucked in a breath and looked up at his wide eyes.

“But what about you?” he asked. “Where are you going? How long will you be?”

She shook her head. “I really don’t know. I only know I have to do this, or I’d stay. You have to know, if I had that option, I wouldn’t leave you or the Gullington.”

He didn’t look convinced. She worried he thought she was a coward by running away, but he surprised her by taking a step backward and releasing her hand.

“Soph, I don’t know what’s going on, but if you have to go, you have my full support.” He glanced at Lunis. “You two stay safe and return to us as quickly as you can.”

Sophia didn’t say another word because anything she could say seemed cheap. Instead, she turned and ran for her dragon, jumped onto his outstretched wing, and slid into the saddle. Giving Wilder one last look before grabbing the reins and taking off into the air, she flew straight out of the Barrier and away from the only place she’d felt at home. She prayed it would stay safe until she returned, hopefully with a way to save its groundskeeper.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Ant-freaking-arctica. That’s where Mae Ling had sent Sophia and Lunis, and it was cold. Really freaking cold. The sun was up, which was something at least, providing them with light to see their surroundings, which were unsurprisingly not that diverse. It consisted of snow, ice, glaciers, freezing cold water, and a clear blue sky.

I guess it makes sense this is where an ice queen would live, Lunis reasoned, landing in the snow and looking out at the miles of white.

It was so bright it made Sophia’s eyes water, and the air was so biting it hurt her bones.

“I still don’t understand what this queen rules over,” Sophia mused, looking around and wondering where the fortress was. She should have asked Mae Ling more questions, not that there had been time for such things.

Snow, Lunis offered. Maybe cold. Or silence.

That piqued Sophia’s interest. “Actually, that’s what Mae Ling said when I asked her how to help Quiet. She said I should go to a place that’s plentiful with silence.”

Lunis glanced around at a iceberg peacefully floating in the distance on the blue water and the miles of ice that stretched out around them. I think this is the quietest place I’ve ever heard of.

“Ha-ha,” Sophia said and shook her head at her dragon. “That was by far the worst joke you’ve ever made.”

Really? The worst? he questioned. I’m sure I can beat that. I’ll borrow one of your sister’s jokes.

“Hey,” Sophia argued. “Liv’s jokes are funny.”

They are punny, which counts for negative credit, he stated.

“You know, at some point, you two are going to have to try and get along.”

Why? he asked his tone serious.

“For my sake,” she begged.

Why else.

She pursed her lips at him and slid off his back.

What? Lunis questioned. I need a little extra motivation is all. I mean, I want to do things for you like save your life and help you fight battles and save people. But do I really have to get along with your sister? She calls me Stanley and Clifford and treats me like I’m a big dog.

“You sort of are,” Sophia said with a laugh.

It’s true, but don’t ever tell her that, Lunis teased, joining in her laughter.

It felt wrong they were having a good banter when she knew her friends were battling mysterious bad guys at the Gullington. She reasoned they were bolstering their spirits before the battle began.

Mae Ling had said they’d have to fight villains and win the queen’s allegiance to get the antidote. There were still so many questions. Who was this queen, and why was she in the middle of a place uninhabitable to most? What did she rule over? What was this antidote?

Maybe it’s a piece of a glacier? Lunis reasoned.

“Well, I’m not sure that will work since I’ve got to get it back to the Gullington.”

Yeah, and then there’s the question of who poisoned Quiet, Lunis added seriously.

“I still feel like I should be fixing the Castle.” Sophia had the strongest urge to abandon the mission and go on her way, but that wasn’t what her instinct told her. Wanting to run away came from the fear in the pit of her stomach. Between instinct and fear, she knew which one to trust. Always her instinct.

No, Mama Jamba had told her to go to Mae Ling rather than fight, and her fairy godmother had told her to find this ice queen rather than fight. That was what she was going to do.

“Okay, which way do you think is the castle?” Sophia asked and looked around. “The directions said something about finding a staircase of sorts.”

Well, if I was a queen with an ice fortress, I’d definitely enchant it so others couldn’t find me, Lunis rationalized.

“Good point,” Sophia agreed. “So how do we pull down the glamour and knock at the drawbridge or whatever the ice lady has blocking the courtyard?”

I’m not sure, but look at that. Lunis indicated something in front of them with his head.

Having to squint from the brightness combined with the angle of the sun directly in front of them, Sophia glanced in the direction he had pointed out. She couldn’t figure out what he was referring to until she noticed a black shape. It was gliding across the ice and then plopped into the crystal blue waters with a splash.

Sophia yanked Inexorabilis from its sheath to be prepared for whatever danger they were about to face. A brief look at Lunis told her whatever it was wasn’t a threat. He acted like a puppy dog about to charge, his tongue hanging slightly out of his mouth, and his blue eyes wide with excitement.

She turned her attention back and saw another black shape gliding on the same trajectory and plopping into the water. Her gaze followed until she found a mound of snow and saw a penguin standing at the top. It held out its wings proudly, like an Olympic diver about to perform. Then like the other two before it, the bird ran and jumped off the peak, diving onto the ice and sliding across it before landing in the water with a splash.

“Oh wow, that’s the cutest thing I’ve ever seen,” Sophia said, wanting to clap at the awesome performance the little birds were giving them, whether they meant to or not. Sophia and Lunis were happy to witness such a fun sight. It took Sophia’s mind off the fact she was freezing her tail off, even with the fur-lined cloak she’d summoned.

Another penguin took the spot on the top of the peak. It unfolded its wings and did a sort of salute. Sophia and Lunis watched as it lifted its chest proudly, about to take off. It looked at them with brightness in its eyes as if it was looking forward to impressing them, and then the ground under their feet began to shake.

The penguin’s expression changed. Fear filled its eyes, and it dove back in the opposite direction, disappearing. Sophia looked to Lunis, wondering if he’d seen something she hadn’t. His expression was confused.

A moment later, their questions were answered when a giant abominable snowman rose up from behind the peak. Its long arms reached toward the sky as a ferocious roar ripped from its mouth and shook the ice under their feet.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

The monster was easily the height of a two-story house and as wide too, especially with its arms extended. Long white fur covered the creature’s body. A gray beard hung from its chin, and its eyes were bright blue surrounded by red veins like it had an extra-long night of partying. The abominable snowman would have been beautiful if it hadn’t had a murderous expression on its face.

Again the monster opened its mouth and roared, its sharp canines reminding Sophia of a deranged werewolf.

“Um, I think we are going to have to fight that thing,” Sophia said beside Lunis, her hands tight around her sword.

Well, I wasn’t about to make it a friendship bracelet, her dragon replied.

“What should be our strategy?” she asked, bracing herself as the beast threw its fist onto the peak where the penguins had been jumping off and smashing it into snowy bits. The ground rumbled, making Sophia’s teeth clatter together.

Apparently, behind the peak was where many of the penguins were hiding. A dozen of the little birds scattered, waddling for other snowbanks or the water’s edge. The angry monster grabbed up one of the penguins. It screamed in terror, its little feet kicked on the other side of the beast’s hand, and its head bulged from the pressure of being held so tightly.

“You have to rescue the penguins,” Sophia urged to Lunis.

What? he questioned. They are the perfect distraction. I say we use it to get away and follow Mae Ling’s directions. Didn’t you say something about a staircase?

“No!” Sophia argued. “You have to save that one!” She pointed at the bird who was doing an excellent job of wiggling free but was still partially pinned in the snowman’s hand. The monster opened its mouth, and it’s pink tongue fell out as it brought the penguin up like it was going to pop it into its mouth like a bonbon.

If the monster wasn’t eating the penguin, I would be doing that exact same thing, Lunis reasoned. Those birds make delicious snacks.

“Lunis!” Sophia complained.

If I get that one free, there are a dozen more the snowman will go after. He swept his neck to the side, indicating the birds still scattering in different directions.

The penguins would take refuge behind a snowbank and then scurry in another direction. They obviously weren’t the smartest animals, but that didn’t matter. Sophia wasn’t going to allow them to be murdered on her watch, and she wouldn’t allow Lunis to eat them. They were too cute and had put on a fun show for them.

“You’re going to rescue them all, Lunis.”

Is that a demand, he asked, lowering his head and looking her straight in the eyes. Lunis had once told her that in their lifetime together, she would make three demands of him. So far, she’d already made two. They were like her genie wishes, and she was down to her last one. Although she wanted to save the penguins who were still frantically scurrying around under the abominable snowman’s feet, she wasn’t going to use her last demand on them. Sophia realized the penguins were trying to attack the monster to free their friend, who was moments away from being eaten.

“Lunis, I’m not making a demand of you. I’m making a request. Those guys are caring enough they are trying to save their friend. They could easily be fleeing, but they aren’t. Creatures like that are worth saving.”

He sighed. Fine. I’ll save the dumb bird. But you should take the opportunity to kill that monster.

Sophia tightened her hand around Inexorabilis, the heat of the battle about to ensue rising in her eyes.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Lunis took off and flew in a spiral around the snowman, confusing it. Even as big as Lunis was, the monster was still sizable in comparison. Sophia wished the moon was full so he could do his 747 trick and triple his size.

The monster, who Sophia nicknamed Gilbert, swiped through the air with its fist to try to knock Lunis out. He slid out of the trajectory of the monster’s hand just in time.

Gilbert, really, Lunis questioned. Why Gilbert?

Sophia ran for the monster as she tried to figure out the best way to attack. She also had to be careful not to run over penguins who were still scurrying around the beast’s feet.

He looks like a Gilbert to me, she said, pushing a penguin out of the way just as the snowman lifted its giant leg and slammed its foot down, sending snow exploding all over. Sophia felt like she was in a bizarre snow globe as her vision was momentarily obstructed.

She brought her sword across, expecting to meet the dense flesh and bone of the monster’s leg. Instead, the sword went through smoothly as if she was slicing through snow.

More snow exploded as the bottom part of the beast’s leg disappeared. The creature fell to the side, suddenly off-balance.

I don’t think he looks like a Gilbert, Lunis disagreed as the monster dropped the penguin from its grasp, to catch itself before it fell on its face.

The dragon dove and caught the penguin before it landed on the ice, a fall that would have been fatal. The bird landed on Lunis’ wing and bounced before finding its feet with a surprised expression.

Around Sophia, the penguins jumped and yelped in relief.

Gilbert fell on all fours, several penguins pinned underneath. Sophia brought her sword up with both hands and stabbed the monster in the other leg. The bottom part of the leg exploded into snow that rocketed up into the air and sprinkled down to cover Sophia’s head and shoulders.

Shaking her head free of the snow, she had a new confidence, as she thought it would be rather easy to kill the beast if each attack made the body turn into snow.

Watch out, Lunis yelled in Sophia’s head.

Gilbert’s large hand swung through the air, rocketing in Sophia’s direction faster than she could react. It knocked straight into her like a wall of ice and swept her feet out from under her. Sending her through the air, she landed hard on her back a dozen yards away.

She couldn’t breathe for a moment, her lungs freezing as she swallowed a handful of snow. She pushed up to her feet quickly and rolled to the side as another hand zoomed in her direction. Even without feet, the monster had plenty of mobility as it crawled toward her. Its long arms reached out and nearly connected with Sophia.

She sprinted for freedom and saw Lunis busy rescuing penguins who were close to being crushed under Gilbert. He now had a few of the birds on his wings as he swooped through the air, avoiding the monster’s claws.

Use your fire, Sophia yelled mentally as she discovered she’d dropped her sword. Finding it in the snow seemed unlikely to happen in a timely manner.

The bright fire that rocketed from Lunis’ mouth was a stark contrast to the snow. As soon as it connected with Gilbert, the monster writhed in pain and began to instantly turn into a huge puddle, with hair, teeth, and claws.

Sophia couldn’t believe how easy that was. She let out a breath of relief and watched her dragon swoop around, penguins jumping onto his back so he could use his wings more.

I think we call him Dead Gilbert, Lunis said in her mind.

Well, that was a piece of cake, Sophia replied.

A flurry of snow spiraled like a cyclone around the puddle that had been Gilbert and obscured the area.

Sophia narrowed her eyes and tried to figure out what was happening as something rose into the air.

Not the piece of cake I usually like, and I don’t think this was as easy as you thought.

Sophia saw what he meant as the flurry of snow cleared and revealed another, slightly smaller, Gilbert. The monster had reassembled itself, and the fight was far from over.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Gilbert Number Two was just as beautiful as his prior form, and thankfully he was now the size of a one-story house. The penguins scurrying around were still in danger as he swung his arms, trying to catch the birds. It stomped and shook the ground, sending many of the penguins on their sides and stomachs.

Okay, no to using fire, Sophia said to Lunis as he flew in her direction, penguins still on his back.

I agree, he replied. He can just regenerate. I think we have to rely on you cutting the beast down.

The only problem with that is I don’t have my sword, Sophia divulged, her chest vibrating with anxiety.

That is a problem, Lunis agreed as he cut around Gilbert, trying to steal its attention from Sophia. The monster stomped as he swung about, nearly crushing several penguins.

Why don’t they get out of here, Sophia asked Lunis.

I think they are guarding something, he suggested.

I hope it’s an ice fortress with a queen who wants to give me the antidote, she said.

I don’t speak penguin, but I think it’s a bunch of eggs, he revealed.

How do you know then? she queried as she searched through the snow for her sword, her hands freezing.

Well, from up here, I can see a bunch of eggs on that peak. He indicated an ice tower just behind the snowbank.

Oh hell, Sophia muttered. Well, keep Gilbert away from snacking on the eggs.

Right now, I’m trying to keep Gilbert Two from snacking on you.

Thanks. Sophia tried a summoning spell to draw Inexorabilis to her. As she suspected, it didn’t work because Wilder had put a spell on the sword to keep it from being summoned. It was supposed to help her from losing it to an enemy in battle, but in hindsight, maybe it hadn’t been the best idea.

The ice shook under Sophia as a loud sound echoed overhead. On her hands and knees frantically searching through the snow-covered ground, she watched a crack split the ice and ran straight under her.

Well, that doesn’t seem like a good thing, she commented to her dragon and rolled on her back to put distance between her and the spreading chasm as the crack deepened.

Oops, Lunis said in her head.

She turned to find Gilbert Two throwing his fist repeatedly on the ice and making the ground vibrate violently.

What happened, she asked, still searching for her sword.

I didn’t do anything, Lunis protested. Olaf has a nasty temper. When he doesn’t get his way, he throws a tantrum.

Well, his tantrum is making it nearly impossible to find my sword, Sophia complained, her vision vibrating as she rode the ice. It felt like she was on an amusement park ride.

I’d ask him to stop, but I don’t speak abominable snowman nor penguin, Lunis joked.

Speaking of the penguins. Sophia nearly ran into one of the birds as she crawled across the ice, trying to put distance from the crack that probably led to frigid waters.

“You’re in my way,” she grumbled to the birds waddling in front of her, blocking the path to where she thought her sword might be.

I think they are trying to help, Lunis offered.

Why is that? Sophia inquired as she pushed up to a standing position.

Because that one on the other side of you seems to have found something, he said coyly.

Sophia swung around to find one of the penguins straining to pick up something, its face contorted.

“Inexorabilis!” Sophia rejoiced, diving for the hilt she could see peeking out of the snow.

She grabbed the sword and pulled it up as the birds scattered. “Okay, penguins. It’s time to kick some snowman butt.”

The little birds congregated around her, excitement making their eyes dazzle. They seemed ready for battle.

I don’t know if snowmen have butts, Lunis joked with a laugh.

Sophia shook her head as the penguins rallied around her. “You guys distract Gilbert Two. Lunis, you save any who get too close to danger.” She brandished her sword, feeling reenergized. “I’m going to make an ice sculpture.”

CHAPTER THIRTY

Like little warrior penguins charging into battle, the birds swung around and raced in the direction of Gilbert Two. They even howled a piercing battle cry.

I didn’t know penguins made that noise, Sophia marveled as she marched after the birds.

I’m learning more about them than I ever wanted to know, Lunis said, gliding through the air and distracting Gilbert Two as the penguins took positions around the monster on the ice. Lunis still had quite a few of the birds on his back, which was cute and also strange. It made him look like a cartoon version of himself.

Whatever you do, don’t tell the other dragons about this penguin business, he ordered.

Your secret is safe with me. Sophia snuck up behind Gilbert Two as he swung a fist through the air and actually caught the side of Lunis’ wing. Lunis was knocked to the side, and the penguins spilled off the side of his back.

No, Sophia screamed as Lunis tilted dangerously to the side and nearly careened into the ice peak with the eggs. He recovered just in time and raced toward the ground to swoop up the falling penguins before they hit the ice.

One disaster was averted, but as Gilbert Two swung around, Sophia recognized a new one had presented itself.

The monster leaned forward, his blue and red eyes narrowed at her. He roared, and the air rushing out of his mouth blew her hair back and instantly made her ears ache from the volume.

The penguins went to work, quickly darting around Gilbert Two’s legs, trying to distract him and giving Sophia a moment to consider her plan of attack.

All I have to do is slice the beast in half, and it will be done, she said mostly to herself.

Easy as pie. Lunis dropped his penguins at the top of a snowbank where they would be safe, then dove back in her direction, his eyes focused on Gilbert Two.

The only problem with the plan of slicing the monster in two was he was as large as a house. Sophia couldn’t figure out how to get an attack in with its long arms spread on either side of its body.

Lunis, sensing her issue, flew at Gilbert Two’s back and scratched across it with his claws. Sophia expected that part of the creature to turn to snow and make her next move much easier. Nothing happened except Gilbert Two got even more pissed, swinging around to face the dragon who was swooping higher up in the air.

It must be Inexorabilis that cuts through the monster, Lunis reasoned as he pulled up his wing as Gilbert Two jumped, trying to knock the dragon out of the sky.

Well, keep his attention then, Sophia instructed, powering up her sword using magic. It was her only hope of making the next attack the last one. She had one chance to get this right.

Behind her, the crack in the ice was widening. The cold was making her ache all over, and Lunis hadn’t said it, but she knew he’d hurt his wing when he’d been hit. The penguins were showing signs of exhaustion, and one would get trampled or eaten soon.

Sophia had to make this attack count, or they were all toast!

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Inexorabilis shook in Sophia’s hand as she powered up the sword. The combat spell grew in intensity, making her chest burn. She had to plan the attack right to save them all, and she had to do it quickly. She also had to wait until the spell was complete, or the assault might not be strong enough to do the trick.

Sophia feared a misplaced attack would just anger Gilbert Two more. Then he’d throw another tantrum, and they might all fall through the ice into the freezing cold water.

Her hands sweltered from the heat building in the blade. As her palms began to sweat, Sophia worked to keep her grip on the hilt.

The penguins were doing their job of distracting Gilbert Two, and any time he was close to swinging around, Lunis swiped at him with his claws to keep the monster’s back to Sophia.

She only needed a few more seconds.

I don’t think we can hold him much longer, Lunis said nervously.

He was growing weak from the cold, she knew.

Yes, you can, Sophia encouraged.

Sometimes the best things in battle weren’t weapons or strength, but words of encouragement. It could get a warrior through when defeat felt inevitable.

I don’t think I can, Lunis stated.

She noticed that his wing was locking up. The cold was getting to him, and the injury wasn’t helping. Each time Gilbert Two rocketed his hand through the air, it was getting closer to knocking the blue dragon out of the sky.

Sophia let out a deep breath and reminded herself and Lunis of words by JM Storm that had gotten them through a lot of tough situations.

Magic happens when you don’t give up, even though you want to, she told her dragon. The universe always falls in love with a stubborn heart.

Maybe it was the encouraging words or the desire to never be defeated or that the penguins bought Lunis a moment by distracting the monster on the ground. Whatever the reason, he pulled into a fantastic spiral move that made Gilbert Two raise both his hands into the air and cover his face as if he were afraid he was about to get punched in the teeth.

The long gangly arms had been a part of the problem. Sophia hadn’t known how she would attack with them in the way and blocking Gilbert Two’s torso.

Now they were covering the monster’s head, and a second later, the combat spell was complete. Sophia didn’t waste another moment. She swung the sword, a bright beam of light streaking behind it as it progressed.

She brought Inexorabilis through the air so fast it made a high-pitched wailing sound that got the beast’s attention. It went to turn for her, but she was too fast. With a force unlike she’d ever had to use before she pulled the blade cleanly through the abominable snowman’s body, slicing it in two.

The result was instantaneous. Snow blasted from the two severed halves and launched Sophia up and back from the explosion.

This time she held tight to her sword as she flew and landed inches from the chasm Gilbert Two had created. In a rush, she rolled over, her face hanging over the side before she pushed away to safety.

The brief glimpse into the crack had been of blackness. The mysterious feeling of foreboding she’d felt in that split second she’d glared into the darkness was unexplainable and didn’t make any sense.

She pushed away from the crack as she stood, whirling snow blowing across her face as whatever had made up Gilbert Two drifted off with the wind. Sophia wasn’t sure what the monster was, but she was grateful to see it was gone this time.

The penguins all waddled in her direction, relief and joy evident on their cute faces. Lunis landed at the top of the snowbank near the other penguins. Their eggs were safe on the ice peak at their backs.

Sophia looked up at him and smiled. Good job, she complimented her dragon.

Same to you, Sophia.

She let out a breath of relief. The cold made her cheeks feel numb.

Hey, Sophia, Lunis said, an edge of mischief in his tone.

Yes, she answered in her mind.

Do you want to build a snowman, Lunis sang.

She narrowed her eyes at him. No, Ana. Hell no.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Sophia pulled in a full breath and immediately regretted it. Her insides felt like they’d just been covered in ice from the frigid air.

They’d defeated a monster, perhaps one of the many tasks Mae Ling told her she’d have to pass to win the queen’s allegiance.

Sophia just wanted another minute to relax before they found the next deadly beast they had to defeat. She had put a warming spell on her and Lunis, but it was wearing off fast.

Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a bag of macaroons Mae Ling had sent her with and took a bite of one. She felt her magic reserves slowly fill up, and with them, her body heat rose.

Thanks, Lunis said, flying down from the snowbank. He’d left the penguins up there, and now they were sliding down the slope one at a time, jumping onto their stomachs to the ice and skidding all the way across the slick surface until they launched into the water.

“Cute little guys,” Sophia observed, entertained by their playful display.

Tasty guys, I’m sure. Lunis landed beside her, the rush of wind from his wings chilling Sophia.

She looked him over. “Your wing?”

It will be fine, he replied dismissively. The chi of the dragon is already working to repair it. Another hour and it will be completely back to normal.

“And you’re warm enough?” she inquired.

I have fire in my belly, he answered with a wink.

He was acting strong. Sophia knew he had magical scales to protect his outsides and fire inside that kept him warm, but he had still been so cold it had slowed him down earlier. She took another bite of the cookie and hoped whatever they faced next wasn’t a blizzard. After this adventure, it would be fine with her if she never saw snow again .

On the heels of this thought, the last penguin slid down the snowbank. Something rumbled on the other side of the embankment.

Lunis and Sophia exchanged nervous expressions.

Their next enemy was approaching, and by the way the ground was quaking under their feet, it was large.

The roar that filled the air told them a bit more about the creature about to materialize. A few images sped through Sophia’s mind of what they would possibly have to face.

Maybe a deranged ice moose, Lunis offered.

Maybe, she answered.

Or an evil penguin, he continued.

I’d let you eat that, she replied.

Good, because I’m hungry and those little guys are starting to look mighty tasty, Lunis said, indicating the penguins still waddling around them like lost little sheep.

They aren’t sheep, Lunis, Sophia told her dragon. You get to eat sheep and other dumb animals but not sweet little penguins who helped us survive.

He sighed as a puff of snow shot up from the embankment. Something big was approaching from the other side.

Fine, let’s hope this is an ice sheep because I could use a snack, the blue dragon grumbled.

Sophia offered him a macaroon, her focus still on the top of the embankment framed by the blue sky.

Lunis shook his head. No thanks. I don’t eat things that didn’t once have a face.

Sophia couldn’t help the laugh that spilled from her mouth. You’re like the opposite of a vegan.

I’m the anti-vegan, he stated humorlessly. I don’t remind others of what I don’t eat all the time. I don’t have an agenda I’m constantly forcing down people’s throats. And at parties, I’m not constantly questioning what ingredients were used in the dip.

Where are these parties you go to and have dip? Sophia questioned as another puff of snow shot up from the top of the hill.

I go to parties, he argued smugly. I just don’t tell you about them because it would be hashtag awkward since you aren’t invited.

Sophia gave her dragon an amused expression. That’s fine, she replied. I wouldn’t want to share dip with you anyway. I’m certain you double-dip.

I don’t, actually, he said as the embankment began to rumble more violently. I eat it all in one bite, not leaving any for the other guests because I’m a dragon, and we don’t share.

Sophia shook her head at him. You’re hashtag weird.

If Lunis had a reply, it was interrupted as the largest bear Sophia had ever seen rose from the top of the embankment. It stared down at them, a strange expression in its dark eyes.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

Sophia felt like she was looking down into the chasm again. The blackness of the bear’s eyes was so reminiscent of what she’d seen when she looked over the edge earlier. Unlike before, she didn’t feel that mysterious feeling of foreboding, although she thought maybe she should since this creature was huge. Its rippling muscles were evident even with its thick fur and strange silver armor that covered its body.

This wasn’t a normal bear.

I’m not sure it even is a bear, Lunis said to Sophia.

It’s definitely not wild, wearing that armor, Sophia mused as she ran her eyes over the intricate covering wrapped around the bear’s shoulders, head, and back.

The armor was made of a strange metal that didn’t appear to be either silver or gold. The bright sun reflected off it and cast a bluish-green shimmer that reminded Sophia of music as if the light created a magical musical note that could be seen in the air as vibrations.

Have the dragons ever seen anything like this? Sophia asked, watching as the bear regarded them from up high, studying them. She flexed her fingers by her side, Inexorabilis in her other hand, ready to battle again.

There’s nothing in the collective consciousness of the dragon I can find, Lunis answered, which doesn’t mean much since it’s as vast as the Great Library. I might just not be using the right search terms.

Sophia shook her head, always surprised by the things her dragon said like he was a hipster millennial. She figured in a way he was, being the first of the new generation of dragons.

The eyes of the bear were similar to Lunis’. They appeared full of ancient wisdom. The black she’d seen in the chasm had felt as though it was more than just darkness—like something of great power resided there. She witnessed the same thing in the bear’s eyes.

Sophia didn’t know if they should make the first move since the creature was merely looking at them.

Should we introduce ourselves? she asked. One of the many benefits of the chi of the dragon was the Dragon Elite could speak the language of any race or culture. As world adjudicators, it was crucial they could communicate with everyone.

I’m not sure, Lunis responded. I get the impression he wants to both eat you and help.

Why does he have to be a “he?” Sophia questioned.

Lunis sighed. Because there’s no pink on his armor. Is that the answer you’re looking for, Sophia?

She shook her head. You and your stereotypes. Just because someone is female doesn’t mean they like girly stuff or the color pink.

A loud roar spilled from the bear’s mouth, his canines dangerously long. The sound filled the air and made the snow on the hill where he stood vibrate.

I think we should discuss gender stereotypes later, Lunis suggested, tensing beside Sophia.

She nodded. Good call. I think introductions are about to happen, but I’m not sure if they will include a cordial hello or just a bunch of claws and teeth.

Let’s prepare for both, Lunis said as the bear charged in their direction.

The light was nearly blinding as it spilled across the bear’s armor as it progressed down the embankment, snow flying up from his giant paws. The armor made a clanking sound that reminded Sophia of ancient battles she’d never been a part of.

She tightened her grip on Inexorabilis, but something told her not to raise her weapon.

Listen to that, Lunis encouraged at her side.

You don’t think we should fight, she questioned, watching as the bear made incredible progress. It would be on them any second.

In battle, there is a time to fight and there is a time to stand down, he offered. As an adjudicator, you have to know the difference. What does your instinct say?

It was hard for her to hone in on her instinct with a massive beast racing toward her with teeth bared and black eyes staring them down, but under the rising fear was a small voice telling her, “Stand down.”

To Sophia’s own surprise, she sheathed her weapon on her hip, not something she would normally do if a giant dragon wasn’t by her side, but she felt her actions would send a message to this bear she sensed was beyond sophisticated.

The magical bear seemed like it was going to barrel straight into them, not having slowed at all. The momentum of sprinting down the hillside had made the bear move so fast it had been a blur for a moment.

Hold your position, Lunis encouraged. Don’t even blink.

Sophia didn’t think that would be a problem since she wasn’t even breathing. She stayed stone-still as the bear ran, a beautiful grace in each of its movements. It sped past the penguins and straight in their direction.

Sophia had forgotten about the birds who were waddling in various areas, her attention on the beast speeding in their direction.

The bear showed zero signs of slowing down, and the sound of its armor clanging together grew louder. The fierce expression in its eyes deepened. Seconds from careening into the dragon and rider, the large white bear skidded to a halt and sent a barrage of snow onto Sophia and Lunis, drenching them completely.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

Not moving, Sophia and Lunis stared at the huge bear that stood in front of them. She didn’t even shake off the snow covering her shoulders and head. Lunis also stayed immobile, facing off with the bear.

The bear wasn’t as large as Lunis, but it was close. Sophia knew without a doubt if they fought with the warrior-like bear, it would be a deadly battle. This was a creature built to fight. It was wearing a special armor that no doubt would protect it from Lunis’ fire and Sophia’s magic.

As the beast watched them from across the short distance, Sophia couldn’t tell whether it was leaning toward a cordial introduction or a battle to the death.

She assumed when it had just charged in their direction, it was a test of sorts. Did it want to see if they’d fight? Did it think they’d flee? Lunis could fly, a definite advantage over the bear.

Sophia didn’t want Lunis to fly until his wing was repaired, and what he’d said about knowing when to fight really struck a chord in her. It was part of her strategy as a new dragonrider. The other men were always quick to pull their swords and use force, asking questions after. Sophia preferred to rely on strategy and talk things out, not assume every conflict had to result in violence.

Sophia studied the peculiar creature and took in the beautiful design of its armor. Now that it was closer, she saw there was a large medallion hanging around its neck. A beautiful blue stone sat in the center of the talisman, and symbols she didn’t recognize running around the edge. She wished the chi of the dragon gave her the ability to read any language too. Since it was more of an automatic thing, the skill didn’t lend itself to writing, only talking.

Sophia desperately wanted a clue about whether this strange bear was a potential friend or foe. She reasoned it was intelligent based on what it had done so far, and it was wearing advanced armor and a medal around its neck.

If Bermuda Laurens was there right now, she might know about this bear. A strange time to remind herself she should have read Magical Creatures cover to cover already.

“You put away your sword,” the bear said, his voice deep and carrying a peculiar weight to it. A talking bear shouldn’t have surprised Sophia. She had spoken to talking cats, crocodiles, and of course dragons, but there was something different about this beast.

Sophia didn’t respond right away. Instead, she took the opportunity to brush snow off her shoulders and shake out her hair. Lunis stayed still, however, the snow framing his shoulders and contrasting with his blue scales.

“I do not wish to fight you,” Sophia finally answered, pinning her hands behind her back and holding her chin high.

“But you are human,” the bear argued.

“Which means?” she questioned. Penguins were waddling around in the background, many of them making their way over.

“Humans choose to defend even when there is nothing at stake,” the bear declared. “It is a point of pride for them.”

“And bears are known for being aggressive and irrationally violent,” Sophia claimed. “We should probably throw out our preconceived notions about one another and start fresh.”

He tilted his head to the side to view her from a different angle like it might help him see any lies. “I am Ickhart, protector of the queen mother, the ice fortress, and the great defender of Kalisbell.”

Sophia went on one knee and bowed her head to the massive bear. “An honor to meet you, Ickhart.” When she stood, the creature relaxed slightly, although still ready to fight if necessary. “I am Sophia Beaufont, a rider for the Dragon Elite.”

“And?” Ickhart asked as if this information wasn’t enough.

“And what?” she queried and held out a hand to indicate Lunis. “Do you mean my dragon. His name is Lunis.”

Ickhart shook his head. “No, what else are you, Sophia Beaufont? Who do you protect? What do you defend?”

“People,” she said simply.

“Which people?” he questioned as the penguins gathered around them, curiosity evident on their little faces as they looked between the two parties.

“Those who need someone to fight for justice,” she explained. “Who is the queen mother?”

His gaze darted to Lunis before returning to Sophia. “I’m not at liberty to say.”

“Can you tell me where the ice fortress is?”

“Not yet, I can’t,” he answered.

Sophia assumed this queen was the one she needed to see to get the antidote for Quiet. She also thought the ice fortress was where she needed to go. This bear Ickhart was the perfect creature to lead the way, but the reluctance in his gaze and tone was palpable. She hadn’t won his favor yet and hoped it wouldn’t be done with a fight.

“And what is Kalisbell?” she asked. “Is that where the ice fortress is located?”

He shook his head. “It is the great kingdom to the north of here. It is my homeland and constantly warring with the Vaskit to the east.”

“The Vaskit?” Sophia questioned. “Are they like you…a…”

She didn’t know how to put it. What if calling him a bear was offensive? In her world, that’s what he was, although she could see he was so much more. Ickhart wasn’t like the bears she knew about. He was extremely intelligent. She’d observed that when he had been up on the embankment. His armor was constructed using the finest craftmanship. His voice was full of confidence that only came from a deep knowing. Yes, this creature was beyond intelligent.

“I’m not a bear,” he finally said when she’d trailed away. Ickhart must have sensed what she had been thinking, reaffirming her assumption about his intelligence. “Just as a Neanderthal isn’t a magician. You might look alike, but there are key differences between the two. My kind are known as the Bruistic.”

“And the Vaskit?” Sophia questioned. “What are they like?”

The bear laughed, a sound resembling an abrupt cough. He threw his head to the side and pointed to the area behind them. “You already met one and did me a favor by destroying it, which is why I’ve spared you and given you this opportunity to use your words instead of forcing you to use your sword.”

“The abominable snowman,” Sophia guessed. The creature was no longer there, only mounds of snow. “That’s the Vaskit?”

He nodded. “Yes, a savage race who have warred with the Bruistic for centuries. The one you killed was an especially horrible beast who had attacked Kalisbell many times.” He bowed his head. “We aren’t friends. Barely acquaintances, however, you have my gratitude for killing that monster and for saving the penguins.”

The birds were gathered around them now, seemingly able to understand the conversation transpiring as they glanced between Sophia and Ickhart.

She was about to explain they were simply trying to survive when Lunis encouraged her silently not to.

Make a demand, her dragon suggested. This is not a creature who will be endeared to your humility. Saying “you’re welcome” and smiling about the matter will get us nowhere.

That had been exactly what Sophia was about to do, but she knew Lunis was right. She had to use this to their advantage.

“We’re looking for this ice fortress and its queen,” Sophia said. “Since we have done you a great favor, will you return it?”

Ickhart considered her, his expression not giving anything away. “What do you want with the queen?”

“I have a request for her,” Sophia explained.

“As do many,” Ickhart responded, his eyes narrowed. “How did you know where to find her?”

“My fairy godmother,” she answered, unsure if it was the right answer. She still didn’t know who or what this woman was the queen of. The only things out there were ice and snow and cold. This wasn’t a land with great exports of fine foods or exotic spices.

Her answer got Ickhart’s attention. “You have a fairy godmother?”

“Yes,” Sophia replied. “And she told me in order to save Quiet, I must find this queen for the antidote.” It seemed logical to just come out with it all. Ickhart was the barrier between her and the queen. She needed him to want to help her.

He didn’t respond. Instead, her ears were met by a thunderous sound as the ground shook under their feet, a sensation Sophia was growing used to since coming to the Antarctic.

In unison, Sophia and Lunis turned to find the crack formed by the angry Vaskit was growing in width. The crevice wasn’t getting closer to them, making Sophia fear she’d fall into the black chasm. Instead, it was pushing them out, like they were on a sliding floor. A door opened beside them.

“What is happening?” Sophia asked, turning her attention back to Ickhart.

The Bruistic smiled, an expression of surprise on his face. “It appears the queen has heard your request and granted you entry into the ice fortress.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

When the rumbling had stopped, Ickhart led them to a spot next to the chasm’s edge, where a staircase descended into the blackness.

“The ice fortress is down there?” Sophia asked.

Ickhart shook his massive head. “The ice fortress is all around you. You are already in it without realizing that. But to have it revealed, then yes, you must descend.”

The staircase disappearing into the strange darkness didn’t seem especially safe. For one, it was made of ice, which Sophia thought was not the best material for such things given it was so slippery. Also, there were no guard rails on the side, a safety precaution someone had overlooked. The bottom of the staircase ended abruptly, total blackness meeting the edge.

Swallowing down her hesitation, Sophia said, “Is this safe?”

The question was mostly a joke, so Ickhart’s answer surprised her. “It absolutely isn’t. One misstep will send those seeking the queen mother to eternal doom. Only those with sure feet and a pure heart can make the journey.” He addressed Lunis. “You will be automatically transported inside the fortress if your rider makes it to the bottom of the staircase.”

“And if I don’t?” Sophia asked.

“Then he will perish,” Ickhart replied plainly. “As will you.”

“There’s no soft landing on the other side of the blackness, I’m guessing,” she joked and peered over the side, trying to get any further clues.

“The blackness never ends, Sophia Beaufont,” Ickhart explained.

“Cool, cool.” She tried to sound casual and gave Lunis a tentative expression. “So I just venture down this staircase and when I get—”

“If you get to the bottom,” Ickhart corrected.

“Right.” Sophia drew out the word. “If I get to the bottom, then you’ll join me. Sound good?”

She half hoped Lunis told her no, and they should find another way that didn’t have such drastic repercussions, but her dragon nodded his head. Yeah, go for it but take it slow and follow your instinct.

She forced a smile, trying to act as though this was no big deal.

I’m going down a slick ice staircase into the middle of who knows where and if I fall, I never stop. No biggie.

Sophia reminded herself this was all so she could meet a mysterious queen protected by a race of creatures she didn’t even know existed and who had battled snowmen for ages. The world was a strange and vast place, and there were so many things she had to learn about it.

Sophia desperately hoped she would get the chance to do so as she took her first step down the giant staircase.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

To say the first step was slippery would be a severe understatement. For a moment, it felt like she was trying to walk down a waterfall.

Her hand went for the wall next to the one side of the staircase but pulled it back with a yelp. It was as if the cold ice wall had bit her fingertips.

“There are no accommodations to assist you down,” Ickhart said at her back.

Sophia knew turning her attention to the Bruistic would put her off balance, and probably end her at the top of the staircase, so she simply nodded. She had a feeling the task before her might be impossible.

She had planned to hug the edge of the staircase next to the wall, but even being close to it gave her a pinching feeling. No, it was better if she stayed in the center of the staircase.

The blackness on the other side of the stairs was oddly mesmerizing, calling her attention, but she guessed it was a trick and she’d get sucked into a hypnotic display.

She needed to keep her attention straight ahead on the next step. The only problem was she could hardly make out the next bluish step, let alone the three after. There was only enough light to see a short distance.

Descending into a dark chasm that had given her a sense of foreboding, when she couldn’t see where she was headed, might have been the most intimidating thing she’d ever done. But there was no turning back now. Quiet needed her. The Gullington was relying on her. She silently sent positive thoughts to the men defending their home, hoping they were holding their own. She wished she was there fighting alongside Wilder and Mahkah, but her journey had taken her away.

“To a mysterious and deadly staircase I have to descend on my own,” she said, talking to herself. She thought the sound of her own voice would make her feel better, but it echoed off the ice walls and made her feel like she was surrounded by a howling ghost as her words repeated over and over.

Consumed with fearful thoughts, Sophia had forgotten how cold she was. Her teeth chattered as she took another step, her footing never so intentional. The next couple of stairs illuminated. The whole thing reminded her of the Martin Luther King quote:

“You don’t have to see the whole staircase, just take the first step.”

It seemed like a good description of how her life had been going lately. She could hardly see much past the proverbial headlights, but she could see enough to keep moving forward, as she was now.

Faith was a tricky thing for Sophia. One had to wholeheartedly believe in something to have it, and yet, the first plunge into it was often done blindly.

“Just take the next step,” Sophia whispered to herself.

The whispered voice echoing back at her was a chorus of encouragement, surprisingly helping her to progress.

“Just take the next step.”

“Just take the next step.”

“Just take the next step.”

Sophia found herself smiling. Had she figured this out? It was a game of confidence, and she had self-soothed by using her words and her voice.

“You got this,” she said a bit louder, feeling like she was walking on water as she progressed down the next few stairs.

“You got this.”

“You got this.”

“You got this.”

Her words bounced back at her and bolstered her spirit, making her move with greater ease.

She was now so deep down the chasm the light from the top was hardly enough to illuminate the next stair.

“Talk about blind faith,” Sophia remarked, reaching out into the darkness in front of her. It was instinct for someone to extend their hands when suddenly blinded, but Sophia could see the area right in front of her and above. Reaching a few inches in front of her made her hands disappear. It was the oddest thing like the cold was trying to eat her up.

“Faith.”

“Faith.”

“Faith.”

The words she’s spoken moments earlier echoed all around her, much louder than when she’d voiced them. The one word was a strange choice on the part of the darkness, which she now held responsible for the weird experience.

Sophia dared to look up again, even though directing her gaze anywhere but in front of her felt like a risk.

Between the two ice walls, the blue sky could be seen overhead. Lunis’ head was over the edge, and he was staring at her with trepidation, although she assumed he couldn’t really see her. She would have disappeared into the darkness. Sophia mused on how strange it was that she could see clearly up to where she’d started, but what was high couldn’t see her.

There was something to be said about standing in the darkness and being able to see the light, but the reverse not always being true.

Sophia was intrigued by the philosophical idea she had observed on this voyage when her words echoed back at her again, seemingly out of nowhere.

“Faith.”

“Faith.”

“Faith.”

“Yeah, faith,” she remarked, talking to herself again. “I get it.”

Sophia expected her own words to echo back at her. Instead, they were someone else’s.

“Do you?”

“Do you?”

“Do you?”

She halted and looked around as if she might find the person the voice belonged to, although all she saw was blackness, the ice stairs, and the walls above her. The walls began to shake and Sophia watched as the chasm above her began to close, the walls pushing in together and about to trap her between them.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“Oh, hell!” Sophia yelled as the walls closed in on her. Now her fear wasn’t about falling into the blackness or breaking her neck as she tumbled down the never-ending staircase. She’d be crushed between two ice walls.

Strangely her voice didn’t echo back at her. She didn’t give herself a chance to wonder why.

Stopping, she glanced up the staircase. It was too far to make it back to the top at the rate the walls were closing. She’d be crushed before she made it.

Looking down the staircase, Sophia realized continuing on was the only way, but if she went at her current speed, well, it was hard to say if she’d make it since she didn’t know how much farther she had to go.

On her next step, Sophia felt she’d lost her vision. Not only could she not see what was in front of her, but the light above and behind her had been completely blotted out.

What hadn’t changed were the walls closing in on her. She could hear the crushing sound as the crack sealed up, forcing her to the side as stairs were eaten up by the wall.

She couldn’t see the next step to take. Sophia couldn’t see anything at all. The fear bounding out of her chest urged her to freeze and not move and instead let the crushing anxiety paralyze her.

There was another voice in her head, the one she wanted to believe was connected to instinct or maybe faith.

It reasoned she had made it this far on the staircase. Why did Sophia need to see the next step to progress? Couldn’t she simply continue down the staircase the same way she’d been doing? It was the same motion, and she had mastered it on the way down.

So that’s what Sophia did, moving faster than before.

She put one foot down and then met it with the other one, moving at an even pace. The thundering noise of the walls closing in was the only thing louder than her ragged breath.

For a long time, Sophia moved down the staircase and wondered why the walls hadn’t closed in and crushed her. She didn’t allow herself to think about it much because all her attention was centered on taking the next step. And the next. And the next.

Once or twice she got distracted and felt her boot slip on the slick ice, but caught herself before falling.

Sophia was prepared to continue to climb down the stairs for as long as it took. The darkness she’d feared didn’t bother her as much anymore, and the thundering sound of the walls closing didn’t fill her with the same fear. Either she’d die or she wouldn’t, but what she wouldn’t do was give up.

On the heels of that thought, a bright light shone everywhere, and she stepped onto a firm surface.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Somehow Sophia had gone from the darkest place in the world to the brightest.

She shielded her eyes from the light, not knowing where the source was as her eyes adjusted. Her other senses had kicked into overdrive with her vision cut off.

Sophia heard the gentle trickling of water. She felt a crispness in the air, reminiscent of the first day of winter, and the air smelled fresh and clean. It filled her with a unique idea of purity.

When her eyes adjusted, Sophia lowered her arm to a sight unlike anything she’d ever witnessed. She knew at once she hadn’t fallen into the blackness. She’d been victorious and had safely descended the staircase to the ice fortress.

An intimidating force rose up from the ice, exuding power and danger.

It was so beautiful simply looking at it hurt.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

Sophia stood in front of a magnificent castle made entirely of ice. Several towers rose up on the sides of the structure, each filled with tiny windows that were organically shaped. Some were round, while others were square, and no two were the same size.

The towers rose into the air and ended in sharp tips against the wispy clouds in the blue sky. The front of the castle was a series of archways, each dripping with icicles.

More stunning than the castle itself was the area around it. A wall of waterfalls was at the back of the castle and higher than the four-story building. Cold mist wafted off the waterfalls and hit Sophia gently in the face. The sound of the continuously crashing water wasn’t as loud as Sophia thought it would be, then she noticed the water had an almost slushy consistently, like a waterfall made out of crystals.

The water met a large lake that nearly encircled the castle. The only thing to connect the lake to the mountains where the waterfall was a set of rocks beside her, where she found Lunis and Ickhart waiting for her.

“I made it!” Sophia rejoiced, running for her dragon and meeting him on the rocks.

He gave her a proud smile as she closed the space between them. “I knew you would. There was no other option.”

“There are many other options,” Ickhart said coldly. “Most never make it, especially once the light goes out and walls start pushing in.”

“Yeah, that was a rude trick,” Sophia joked.

“It is necessary,” he declared. “Only those with a brave heart and pure intentions will progress when they can’t see and know they are seconds from being crushed. The irony is the ones who embrace these dangers are the only ones who make it. Most go back the way they came, or the fear makes them slip and fall into the darkness.”

“See, I just wanted to get one of those Ring doorbell camera things for the front of the Cave, and you said that was over the top,” Lunis teased with a playful expression.

It was obvious to Sophia he was relieved she had made it. He might have said he knew she would succeed, but there were no guarantees in life or their adventures, and they both knew it.

“First off, only dragons are allowed in the Cave, so a Ring is unnecessary,” Sophia disagreed, shaking her head. “And secondly, you’re absolutely ridiculous, Lunis.”

“Well, my point was my security measures seem a whole lot less extreme now compared to this queen,” Lunis remarked.

“Speaking of the queen,” Sophia began and turned her attention to Ickhart. “How do I request an audience with her?”

He blinked at her impassively. “That’s not necessary. She’s been here all along, and stands at your back presently.”

CHAPTER FORTY

Startled, Sophia whipped around only to find no one was standing behind her, only the ice castle on the edge of the waterfall, and the lake spread around it.

She was about to question the Bruistic when sparkling snowflakes whirled up from the ground in front of Sophia as if caught by a sudden breeze, twirling around and around and building in intensity.

Like the darkness she’d passed on the staircase, it was mesmerizing and also hinted of an ominous force.

The sparkling snowflakes froze in the air until one by one, they drew a figure somehow more beautiful than the castle in the distance.

The queen stood taller than Sophia. Long whitish blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders and reached past her hips. On her head, a row of crystal beads hung like a crown. She wore a pale blue sleeveless gown, as though she was attending a summer ball and not standing in the middle of a frozen fortress. More surprisingly than her startling blue eyes, porcelain skin, or breathtaking beauty were the angel wings covered in white feathers that stretched up and back behind her.

Sophia didn’t know who this queen was, but she and Lunis both knew she deserved their respect.

Sophia dropped into a low bow and saw her dragon do the same.

“You may rise, Sophia Beaufont and Lunis,” the woman said, her voice the sound of icicles in the wind.

When Sophia stood straight, her eyes watered from the chill in the air. In the excitement, she’d forgotten how cold she was as her warming spell slowly dissipated.

“I can offer you no warmth, dragonrider,” the woman informed her. “We will have to make this quick, for I fear your magic will not keep you warm for long.”

Sophia felt into her pocket and found the bag of macaroons empty. She nodded. “Yes, this world is very difficult for us.”

The queen gave her a knowing smile as her wings fluttered. “You say that, but I’ve seen few handle it with the grace you have shown.”

Sophia returned the smile. “Well, thank you. So you know why I’m here. Can you help me?”

“I’m very curious,” the woman said. “You are here because of Quiet, the gnome? Is that right?”

“You know Quiet?” Sophia asked, shocked. She never considered this possibility. She hadn’t thought about the possibility that anyone outside of the Gullington would know Quiet. Wilder said he was very old, but she knew he’d spent most of his life inside the Gullington serving the Dragon Elite.

“Of course, I do,” she said with fondness in her blue eyes.

Sophia’s gaze ran over the queen’s wings. “Are you…an angel?”

“I am not,” the woman said with great dignity. “But I was created by the angels, very much like you. And when I was made, they marked me with their wings.”

“Oh.” Sophia’s mind spun with questions. She didn’t even know where to begin. As her insides started to vibrate with cold, she knew she didn’t have much time. Her first assumption had been the queen was an angel, and that could explain how she had known the groundskeeper for the Gullington. But now, Sophia was even more confused.

“The angels created the five main races,” the woman continued, sensing Sophia’s confusion. “You’re aware of that much, correct?”

“Yes, as well as the dragonriders, right?” Sophia asked.

The woman nodded. “Technically no, though you have the blood of Archangel Michael in you through your dragon.”

Sophia recalled the legend she’d read in The Incomplete History of Dragonriders:

“When the Archangel Michael fell during a battle, his blood seeped into the Earth. It spread, finding the thousand dragon eggs scattered across the planet. The blood of the archangel infiltrated the dragon’s eggs, all one thousand of them. It is believed a dragon and their rider share the same blood once magnetized. Therefore, the blood of the Archangel Michael flows in the rider’s veins and protects them in ways no other magical creature can be.”

“Oh, that’s right,” Sophia said. She tried to piece things together, but the cold was making it hard to think properly.

The woman pressed a hand to her chest as her wings beat the air, gently fanning cold air in Sophia’s direction. “I am known as Queen Mother of the fae because I was created by the angels to be the first of our kind.” She humbly bowed her head. “I am Queen Anastasia Crystal, and I was one of the first magical creatures to grace Mother Nature’s Earth. I was the very first fae, and I will always be the last. None can live if my heart does not beat. I am the source of my race—the glorious fae.”

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

Did you know this? Sophia thought, instantly curious if Lunis was aware of this information.

Mind-freaking-blown, he said in her head.

Apparently, the dragons weren’t privy to this part of the history, she thought.

Remember, the consciousness of the dragon is as vast as the Great Library. It’s impossible for me to know all of it.

“You are the mother of the fae,” Sophia echoed, a chill running over her from the realization rather from the actual cold.

Queen Anastasia Crystal nodded serenely.

Possibilities began running through Sophia’s head. If this woman was the mother of the fae and had been created by the angels, that meant there was a goddess or god of sorts for the other magical races.

It was enchanting and awesome, and Sophia now understood why it was so difficult to get to this queen. Knowing what she reigned over was simply astonishing. She was the lifeblood of the fae.

Sophia looked around at the ice fortress and slushy waterfall, everything starting to make sense. Of course, the Queen Mother of the fae would live in a place such as this since the fae governed the element of ice.

“It can be overwhelming when one learns how things began and their significance,” Queen Anastasia Crystal said, an understanding smile on her face. “Remember that we have little time before the cold will do permanent damage to you and your dragon.”

“Right,” Sophia replied. She tried to catch her breath, suddenly feeling winded. “So how do you know Quiet, and will you please help him? Mae Ling said you could give me the antidote to fix him, although I can’t tell you what’s wrong with him.”

That seemed like an oversight on Sophia’s part. She never even thought she should know the diagnosis for the gnome before seeking the solution, but the knowing smile on the queen’s face put Sophia’s fears to rest.

“I’ve known Quiet for a very, very long time,” Queen Anastasia Crystal began. “Long ago, my people were in grave danger. Many of them were in a warring dispute, and he dared everything to get them to safety. He risked his very life to ensure the ship taking them to safety arrived, and because of him, my people survived what should have killed them. Because of Quiet, my race wasn’t wiped out, nearly killing me. I learned a valuable lesson about the beauty of sacrifice from him, and so yes, of course, I will help him.”

The Queen Mother of the fae held out her hand, and a glass bottle with a clear blue liquid appeared in her palm. “Give this to one of my oldest friends, the groundskeeper for the Dragon Elite, and he will recover from what ails him.”

“Thank you!” Sophia reached for the glass bottle, her hands shaking, but the queen pulled it just out of her reach.

“One important thing,” Queen Anastasia Crystal said, a warning in her voice. “This antidote will only work under one condition.”

Sophia swallowed and tensed. She waited for the Queen Mother of the fae to continue.

“You must have Quiet reveal his real name to you for this potion to save his life,” the queen ordered her voice grave.

Sophia blinked and wrinkled her forehead. “His real name…”

She knew Quiet was the gnome’s nickname. He had told her that when she was new to the Gullington. It had been on the first night when Hiker had kicked her out of the Castle. She had thought she was done with the Dragon Elite and was heartbroken, and she’d have to return to the House of Fourteen as a loser who had failed.

In a torrential rainstorm, the groundskeeper had come to her and said that if she didn’t leave the Dragon Elite for good, he’d reveal his real name to her one day. Then he had shown her Adam Rivalry’s crash site and given Sophia the clues she needed to start the hunt for Thad Reinhart.

Her chest swelled with hope. Quiet had already committed to telling her his real name. All she had to do now was ask for it and then offer him the potion, and then everything would be better, well mostly. The Gullington was still in trouble, but recovering the groundskeeper was evidently part of securing the Dragon Elite’s headquarters.

Sophia smiled and felt hopeful as she reached out and took the antidote from Queen Anastasia Crystal.

“Thank you,” she said. “I’ll get his name.”

The queen didn’t return the hopeful expression. “If it were going to be easy, I wouldn’t assign it to you as a requirement.”

“Oh, but he—”

“Quiet will not want you to know who he truly is,” Queen Anastasia Crystal interrupted. “He might have once enticed you with the idea, but he never planned to tell you the truth because it will change everything.”

“What?” Sophia hiccupped in the cold. “How?”

“Great power is held in one’s name,” Queen Anastasia explained. “You know that well, S. Beaufont. If you discover who Quiet truly is, it could potentially rob him of his power.”

“But wouldn’t he prefer that over death?” Sophia questioned.

The glorious queen smiled, and her angel wings flapped slightly. “I am not the right person to ask, for I live alone in my fortress so as to protect the power of my race.”

Sophia nodded, realizing this was much more complicated than life and death.

“I can’t say what will happen to Quiet if his name is known, but I know he’d rather no one knew his truth,” Queen Anastasia Crystal went on. “And yet, if you don’t find out his name, he will most assuredly perish and with him, a legacy as old as the Dragon Elite.”

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The ominous words of Queen Anastasia Crystal rang in Sophia’s head all the way back to the Gullington. She had mistakenly thought learning Quiet’s real name would be easy. He had said if she stayed at the Gullington, he’d tell her what it was. Evidently, there were conditions on that arrangement.

Maybe he thought she’d forget or he figured he’d tell her in a few centuries. Whatever the reason, she had to learn his name. His very life depended on it.

So no pressure, Lunis said to her as they made their way toward the Barrier.

The chill breeze sweeping across the hills of Scotland was like a summer wind compared to the cold they’d experienced at the Queen Mother’s fortress. Sophia’s head was still reeling from everything she’d learned.

They had met the first fae, the Queen Mother, who protected an entire race. The whole idea was so new Sophia didn’t even know where to start.

“Like why is Rudolf Sweetwater the king of the fae if there is a Queen Mother?” Sophia asked her dragon, the two having mused over the revelations all the way back to the Gullington.

Well, I think he’s more of a political figurehead, Lunis answered. Also, it seems Queen Anastasia Crystal can’t really be out where others have access to her. For one, if anything happens to her, it would kill the entire race.

“Talk about pressure.” Sophia sighed.

She seems like she’s more about the longevity of the race, Lunis continued. Where Rudolf has leadership over them, ensuring they don’t seduce too many mortals or take advantage of their beauty by stealing all the modeling contracts in Hollywood.

“Good point,” Sophia agreed. She chewed on the inside of her cheek as she considered everything.

And now you’re wondering who the King Father or Queen Mother of the magicians is, Lunis said as more of a statement rather than a question. He knew what was in her brain.

Sophia nodded. “It’s just so weird. I never thought about how it all started, and when I’ve asked Mama Jamba about it before she said it was confusing. She created the Earth and most of us, but she works for the angels.”

I believe her words were, ‘the managerial structure is a bit strange,’ Lunis told her with a laugh.

“Yeah, it makes me think I need to spend a lot more time reading The Complete History of Dragonriders when I have a chance.”

I think the key phrase is ‘when you have time’ which we both know is limited and with all the drama maybe even more so than usual, Lunis stated.

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, so the angels created the five major races by, I’m assuming, creating these individuals, Queen Anastasia Crystal being one of them.”

And they created the dragonriders in a way, Lunis added.

“So, is there someone out there in charge of magicians, elves, gnomes, and giants?” Sophia asked.

It goes to reason, Lunis answered.

“But they would be as vulnerable and powerful as Queen Anastasia Crystal,” Sophia argued.

I think with great power comes great vulnerability, Lunis replied.

“I just never really thought about how incredible it was when this world was set up. It’s beautiful and complex and overwhelming all at the same time.”

Before you got this inside experience, having chats with goddesses like Mama Jamba and others, you just thought it was like ‘poof,’ and everything was created. Now there’s a structure and people connected to it all.

“Real people too,” Sophia said. “Like Mama Jamba and Papa Creola are actual people with personalities and quirky traits.”

And yet, they are the most powerful people slash gods in the world, Lunis told her. I think that’s the real irony to this, but it makes perfect sense. The most powerful entities are real and strange and flawed. So much of what has been and what will be rests on their shoulders. It just proves you can’t ever discount a person. The power of this world resides in the hands of those who would be underestimated by most passing them on the street. That’s one of many reasons everyone deserves our respect.

“Yeah,” Sophia said, breathless from the realization.

Well, except that one guy who cut me off today, Lunis joked.

“That was a plane,” Sophia teased with a laugh. “I don’t know the etiquette of plane crossings and whatnot, but I think he had the right-of-way.”

I breathe fire, Lunis argued. I always have the right-of-way.

Sophia chuckled again as they crossed through where the Barrier of the Gullington used to be. Her lightheartedness immediately fell away at the devastating sight in the distance.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

Night still covered the Gullington in darkness, but a fire streaking through the sky made it appear as though it could be sunset.

The Castle was dark and appeared abandoned. Sophia had never seen it like that. There were always torch lights flickering in the windows, and the flames of the lanterns marking the entrance.

Even if it wasn’t lit, the Castle always felt alive, more of a feeling than anything else. However, Sophia felt she was looking at a dying figure, and her heart ached with a brutal force she’d never known before. Having lost her siblings, she knew what death felt like, and the Castle was close, her instincts screamed.

The real danger was by the Pond where the dragon Cave was and the cave that held the eggs. Sophia saw figures sprint across the Expanse in the distance, fighting.

She couldn’t make out which were Dragon Elite and which ones were the trespassers by their appearance, but she could by their actions. She knew the dark figure next to the Cave was Wilder because of the way he fought with seamless grace. He was fighting multiple thieves at once and keeping them back with a speed she’d never witnessed him use before.

Behind him, closer to the Pond, Sophia made out a figure who had to be Mahkah, throwing radiant green spells at a set of villains closing in on him. Three dragons flew, torching the grounds, trying to push the trespassers past the Barrier. But what was the point if they could just get back in? They needed the Gullington to recover and the Barrier back up, but Sophia had no idea how to do that.

She turned the potion bottle Queen Anastasia Crystal had given her over in her hands. Like before, she wanted to run to the fight, to help the men and to find Hiker who wasn’t in view as far as she could tell, which worried her.

“They’ve been fighting all night,” Sophia said, her voice vibrating.

And somehow they are losing, Lunis observed.

“How?” Sophia questioned. “We’re the Dragon Elite.” It was a point of pride for her. They were the adjudicators for the world, not some magicians that anyone could easily defeat.

We’ll have to find out, Lunis confirmed. They are holding their own, though. I’m going to help. He unfolded his wings, about to take off.

Sophia wanted to climb onto his back and join him, but her eyes went to the Castle in the distance. She had to help Quiet. That’s what Mama Jamba had said, and Mae Ling had echoed.

She shook her head at Lunis. “Give them hell. Torch every single one of those thieves. Don’t let them near our eggs.”

Lunis nodded, nobility in his ancient gaze. I will make you proud. Do what you must.

She wanted to say more, but there was no time, and they both knew it.

The battle wouldn’t last much longer, which meant one side was about to lose and the other win.

Sophia needed the winners to be the Dragon Elite, but the side victory fell on didn’t depend on her. She clenched the antidote for Quiet in her hand and took off at a sprint for the Castle.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

The Castle door was locked!

It was never locked. She tried again, frustrated that after everything, a stupid door would get in the way of her doing what needed to be done.

“Oh no, you don’t,” she said, stepping back to try an unlocking spell on the door.

To her shock, it didn’t work.

“Are you serious?” She groaned and tried another spell.

She half hoped it meant the Castle was doing better. Maybe it was recovering if it was able to lock the front door. It had a way of keeping the residents of the Gullington in places it desired. If the Castle locked a door, it meant no one was getting in until it so desired.

Sophia had to get into the Castle. Queen Anastasia Crystal had said Quiet would most assuredly perish and with him, a legacy as old as the Dragon Elite if Sophia didn’t save him.

She banged on the front door. The stained glass window with an angel on it vibrated from her force. “Let me in, Castle! I need to get in there!”

Sophia expected to hear the lock click and the Castle would acquiesce to her demand, but nothing happened.

Pulling back her boot, Sophia kicked the door hard, more out of frustration than to break it down. “I defeated a freaking abominable snowman! Open up!”

She stepped back and pointed her hand at the Castle. She didn’t expect the spell to work. If the Castle didn’t want to open up, she was subject to its whims, but she had to try, and with each passing moment, the screams from the Expanse were tearing at her resolve not to join the fight. If the Castle door didn’t open, she’d have no choice but to abandon helping Quiet and help the dragons and their riders, her friends.

About to fire a spell at the Castle that would take all of her magical reserves, it never left her as the door swung backward, and the tired and frantic face of Ainsley swam into view on the threshold.

“S. Beaufont!” the housekeeper yelled, waving her forward. “Get in here!”

Sophia sprinted through the front door, ready to charge past the shapeshifter and up to Quiet’s room, although she realized she didn’t know where it was.

“Ains,” she said breathless and halted next to the woman whose red hair was falling into her pale face. “Where is—”

“Did Hiker order you to stay in here too?” Ainsley asked, interrupting her.

Sophia tilted her head to the side. She hadn’t expected that question. It made sense, Ainsley wasn’t trained to fight, and Hiker had already cost her so much the last time she entered a fight. Sophia was sure Hiker didn’t want anything to happen to the elf again on his watch.

She shook her head. “No, I have the cure for Quiet. I need to get to his room. Show me the way?”

Ainsley’s face brightened, but only slightly. It was hard to make out her expression in the darkness of the Castle. “Yes, I can do that. Follow me, S. Beaufont. And mind your steps. The Castle is quickly falling apart. One misstep will send you through the floor into the dungeon below.”

Sophia trailed the housekeeper, igniting an orb of light in her hand to help her navigate up the stairs. The chandelier had fallen and was in pieces all over the place. Broken candles lined the path up to the second story.

Sophia’s heart ached to see the large painting of Adam Rivalry and Kay-Rye lying on its side on the floor. The canvas had been slashed from falling on a nearby structure. Everywhere Sophia looked was devastation, the Castle even worse than when she’d left for Happily Ever After College. It wouldn’t be long before the roof caved in, and the whole building was a pile of rubble.

“What is happening here?” Sophia asked in a hush, following Ainsley as she veered off a hallway Sophia hadn’t noticed.

She stopped and doubled back to study a tapestry of a unicorn and knight on the wall next to an arched hallway. She was certain it had never been there before.

Ainsley turned, a knowing look in her eyes. “This area used to be hidden. It’s the servant’s wing. Only we were allowed down this area, but of course, with the Castle in its current state, nothing is closed off. All security measures are down.” She sniffed, tears brimming in her eyes. “Which is why those repugnant thieves are pillaging our grounds.”

Sophia nodded in understanding. All the secrets of the Castle were revealed, and all she wanted was the curtain of mystery back up. She didn’t want to know the secrets of the Castle or see what had been previously hidden, even if she’d been curious before.

This area of the Castle was decorated much more simply than other areas. There were no elaborate display cases with crown jewels and heirlooms. Instead, the hallways were bare and lacked windows.

Sophia was sad. Ainsley and Quiet deserved to have their spaces decorated with shiny armor and beautiful paintings too. She’d address that later when, if the Castle recovered and they survived the plague of doom that had befallen the Dragon Elite.

“I don’t know what’s happened,” Ainsley cried. She shook her head wildly, her disheveled red hair hitting her in the face. “This has never happened before. Not in all my years serving the Dragon Elite.”

“And Quiet?” Sophia asked, not knowing what to be more concerned about.

Ainsley’s face contorted with more pain. “I’ve never seen him like this either. He’s sick in the worst way. He only wakes up for short spells, and those are growing less frequent. I can’t get him to eat or drink. I’m glad you sought a cure.”

“Thank Mama Jamba,” Sophia said, unwilling to take credit for the old woman’s plan.

“I think before the night is over, we’ll have more to thank Mother Nature for,” Ainsley replied.

“Do you think Quiet is sick because the Castle was keeping him alive?” Sophia nearly passed a small passageway when Ainsley made a quick turn in that direction.

The corridor was so narrow Sophia had to turn her shoulders to the side to navigate through. It seemed logical this would lead to the gnome’s chambers since he would have little trouble getting through the passageway. None of the men would have been able to get through. It was a chore for Ainsley and Sophia, who had an even smaller build than the elf.

“I don’t know what to think, honestly, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley said, worry in her voice. She covered her head, seeming confused.

“Ains, are you okay?” Sophia asked when she stopped, almost running into her in the tight space.

“No, I’ve been getting these headaches,” Ainsley answered, pressing her eyelids shut. “I keep forgetting where I am…who I am.”

Sophia laid a hand on her shoulder. The Castle had kept Ainsley alive after Thad Reinhart attacked her. Either the Castle’s energy was enough presently to sustain the housekeeper or something else was at play. There was too much going on for Sophia to focus on one thing.

She desperately hoped they figured out whatever was happening to the Castle and the Gullington, or it looked like more than just the Dragon Elite and Quiet’s lives would be at stake. Not until that moment had Sophia realized how important the Castle was to them.

“I want you to go find Mama Jamba after you lead me to Quiet,” Sophia ordered Ainsley.

The housekeeper blinked up at her in confusion. “Mama Jamba?” she asked as though she had never heard the name before.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, ask her to help you.”

“Help me with what?” Ainsley swayed a bit in the narrow passageway.

“She will know,” Sophia answered. “But it’s imperative you find her. Get her help.”

“For the men?” Ainsley queried. “I seem to remember something about them having trouble.” She looked off as if trying to recall a distant memory. Her eyes found the crumbling bricks of the walls enclosing them in the tight space together. “This place is in shambles. Someone should really fix it up, don’t you think, Sophia?”

She nodded. The housekeeper was losing it, moment by moment. Ainsley couldn’t remember the present and wasn’t acting like herself. Whatever had held them all together was dissipating, and it filled Sophia with fear.

“Now, take me to Quiet and hurry,” Sophia urged. She would have slid around Ainsley and gone the rest of the way on her own, but there was no getting around the housekeeper. The passageway was too narrow.

“Quiet?” Ainsley asked, her brow scrunching with uncertainty.

“Just move forward,” Sophia encouraged, tears catching in her throat. This wasn’t the time to grieve. They would fix things, and this would simply be a record in The Complete History of Dragonriders.

Sophia desperately hoped this wouldn’t be the very last chapter recorded in that book.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

The moon was only half full as the blue dragon flew across the Expanse, headed for the Pond.

Lunis always hungered for a fight but never had one been so personal. Unlike Sophia, he wasn’t prone to sentimentality, a human emotion dragons didn’t experience readily.

Lunis sometimes caught himself having slightly mushy thoughts after spying Sophia’s emotions. That was the influence a rider had on their dragon. As a female, Sophia was more sentimental than the men, which meant Lunis was different from the other dragons, something to be expected because of their newness, generation, and circumstances.

Lunis knew the other dragons were experiencing sentimentality right then, the same as him. He could feel Simi’s fierce need to protect her home of two centuries. Tala would rather die than allow the thieves outnumbering them to take over the Gullington. Coral had never been more offended than she was at that moment. But it was Bell who was in a rare state. The oldest dragon on Earth was enraged, taking the current events at the Gullington personally. There were few things that scared Lunis, but being on the other side of the red dragon’s fury was one of them. Thankfully for him, he wasn’t.

As he dove into the battle being waged across the Expanse, he felt a renewed sense of belonging with his ancestors. A chorus of voices filled his head as he swung around a bolt of magic launched by a trespasser. The words were from dragons long passed, but their knowledge was timeless.

Fight, protect, and don’t let them take what is ours, the voices of ghost dragons sang in his head.

He maneuvered around, fueled by the chanting, and sent a wave of fire at the offender, turning the magician into barbeque. Killing humans wasn’t something Lunis enjoyed. Dragons who bonded to riders weren’t savages like their rogue counterparts who had little interest in the human world, a key difference between dragons who magnetized to a magician and those who didn’t. He valued human life. Lunis always wanted to be a part of solutions, and not be controlled by his savage whims.

And yet, killing the trespasser had filled him with a satisfaction he rarely felt.

Energized by the kill, Lunis shot forward and sprung into the battle. The Dragon Elite was losing after hours of fighting, and tiring after dealing with the constant influx of thieves who had just kept coming over the borders.

The blue dragon opened his mouth and torched the area where the Barrier should have been, blocking a new set of pirates waving swords and intent on entering their borders.

Not on my watch, Lunis said and plunged through the air. His long tail swung around and batted a thief on the ground, rocketing the man back across the border.

The man screamed a guttural sound as he flew back, his eyes full of fear as his sword tumbled to the ground.

Lunis didn’t wait to see where the magician landed but took off for Simi, who was currently deflecting spells from several attacks on the ground.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

The smell of must and gunpowder was strong when Sophia entered the groundskeeper’s room. Ainsley seemed even more lost once they were there, but Sophia traded places with her and urged her to go back the way they’d come.

“Go and find Mama Jamba,” she instructed the housekeeper, ushering out the door and back into the narrow passageway.

“Mama,” Ainsley said, shaking her head. “It’s been so long since I’ve seen my mum. I wonder if she’d make me a cup of tea.” She clasped her hands around her arms and shook slightly. “I’ve got the chills coming on. Probably because I didn’t wear my mittens to school again.”

“Go Ains,” Sophia encouraged. She didn’t know how much longer the shapeshifter had before she lost her mind completely. Hiker would know. Quiet might even, but neither could help her now. The only hope Sophia could think of was to send Ainsley to Mama Jamba, even though she knew it was a long shot.

Deep down, Sophia knew Mother Nature wanted to help, but sometimes felt it wasn’t her place. She’d once remarked that her job was to put everything into place, not to move the pieces. That’s why when Thad Reinhart was working hard on world destruction, Mama Jamba had to sit by and watch. Sophia hoped this time Mama Jamba broke her own rule. Someone had to save Ainsley before it was too late.

And Quiet…

Sophia turned to find a modest room with few furnishings. The gnome was lying in his bed covers pulled up to his chin and his mouth wide as he snored loudly. Sweat covered his forehead and drenched his pillow.

The only decoration in the room was a dark painting that hung over Quiet’s bed. Sophia had to get close to make out the image. She’d seen many old paintings in the Castle and the House of Fourteen, but this one seemed extremely ancient for some reason.

It was a scene of a large, majestic ship sailing on choppy waters. Sophia remembered what Queen Anastasia Crystal had said about the gnome and why she would help him.

Sophia ran her eyes over the painting and wondered if it was the ship the Queen Mother of the fae had been referring to. It was strange it was the only personal effect in the bedroom. She looked around, using the orb to light her way as she studied the space.

There was no wardrobe, bathroom, or washing basins like in the other bedrooms, just a bed, a painting, and a sleeping gnome.

Sophia didn’t want to wake Quiet. She wished she could just know his real name and give him the antidote, but that wouldn’t work.

Carefully she leaned over the bed. “Quiet, it’s Sophia. Please wake up.”

He muttered in his sleep, words she couldn’t make out because they were so muffled.

Reaching out, she shook the gnome’s shoulders. “Quiet, I need you to wake up. I have something that will cure you.”

This roused the small man, and he opened his eyes, an action that looked as if it was excruciatingly difficult.

He startled at the sight of her and pushed up to a sitting position, pulling the covers with him to cover his chest as though he were afraid of being indecent. She had only seen him in work clothes before and spied that he was wearing a sweaty white dressing gown. Of course, she had no idea where he kept his other clothes since there was no furniture in the small room.

“Hi,” she said, suddenly nervous as she looked into the gnome’s red eyes. “I’m sorry to wake you. But I have something I think will cure you.”

She held up the bottle of blue liquid Queen Anastasia Crystal had given her. “I don’t know what’s making you sick, but the Queen Mother of the fae gave this to me. She said it would cure you.”

Quiet began muttering fast, his head toggling back and forth, and excitement evident on his face. He reached for the bottle, nodding.

She pushed the bottle into his hand and watched as he struggled to pull the cork off the top. His fat fingers fumbled several times, and he nearly dropped the vial.

“Here, let me help you,” she offered, taking the bottle with a sheepish expression.

She would have to reveal the other part of the cure to him, but she sensed she needed to play this just right. Queen Anastasia Crystal had said Quiet wouldn’t want to give up his name. Hopefully, he wanted the cure more than the need to keep his secret.

The cork resisted Sophia’s first attempts to loosen it, but she was able to pull it free on the second. She handed it to the gnome, watching as his outstretched hand shook as he reached for the bottle.

“Queen Anastasia Crystal did say that for the spell to work, you had to tell me one thing,” Sophia said and paused, watching as the gnome’s face stiffened with tension.

He shook his head as if in response to the question she hadn’t asked yet.

“It’s easy,” Sophia encouraged. “You once told me you’d tell me. All I need you to do is—”

Incessant muttering cut Sophia off. For being sick, the gnome seemed to have a lot more energy as he shook his head while mumbling erratically.

Sophia continued to hold out the potion. “Look,” she began loudly, talking over him, which wasn’t difficult. “Just tell me what your real name is.”

To her surprise, he thrust her hand with the potion bottle back at her, nearly making her spill it.

She tilted her head and gave him a furious expression. “This is ridiculous. Queen Anastasia Crystal says you’ll die without this.”

He crossed his arms in front of his chest and continued to grumble to himself, his volume too low for even her enhanced hearing to make out. That was always the way with the gnome, which wasn’t surprising, no more than him being so stubborn.

“Really?” she barked. “You’re just going to die rather than tell me what your name is?”

Very deliberately, he nodded, the one action she understood fully.

“Fine, what if I guess it?” she proposed.

He shrugged and slouched back down in his bed like he was going to fall back to sleep, even with her standing in front of him.

“Bob, Billy, Jean, Roy, Kyle, Tom, Frank,” she said, listing every name she could think of in quick succession.

His eyelids fluttered shut.

Sophia sighed, recognizing this approach was haphazard at best. There was a battle going on in the Gullington. She needed to be there, helping her friends. Sophia didn’t have time for this nonsense, trying to save someone who apparently didn’t want to be saved.

“Quiet, you have to tell me your name,” she tried again. She attempted making her voice sound patient even though she was close to putting a spell on him. Sophia didn’t really think it would work, or she would have gone straight to that solution.

Stubbornly he shook his head and urged her from the room, waving her toward the door.

Sophia narrowed her eyes when her gaze caught writing on the painting over his bed. The name of the ship was barely legible, but she could read it. “McAfee,” she drawled slowly.

He stiffened.

Sophia’s face brightened. “Is that it? Is your name McAfee?”

The gnome smiled and mouthed one word. “No.”

Sophia nearly stomped. “Damn it! Why do you have to be so difficult? What can be so important about your name?”

“Everything,” Mama Jamba said at Sophia’s back.

She swung around, surprised to find the old woman there.

“If you know his name, it will change everything for him,” Mama Jamba continued. “He would rather die, I see now, than the alternative.”

“But you sent me to get the antidote,” Sophia argued. She was furious with the gnome for being so secretive and frustrated at Mother Nature for sending them on a wild goose chase when they could have been saving the Castle and helping the others.

“I didn’t know it would require Quiet to disclose his name, now did I?” Mama Jamba asked.

“Well, without his name, the antidote won’t work,” Sophia said, holding out the bottle of blue liquid.

Mama Jamba looked past Sophia at the gnome. “Then I guess the antidote won’t work.”

Sophia did stomp now. “This is ridiculous.”

“Oh, dear, it certainly is, but don’t waste any more time here,” Mama Jamba encouraged, stepping to the side and holding an arm to the narrow passageway out of Quiet’s room. “Go help the others.”

“But what about Quiet?”

Mama Jamba blinked impassively. “Why don’t you let me talk to him.”

“Can you get him to change his mind?” Sophia demanded, her heart ready to beat out of her chest.

Mother Nature shook her head. “I very much doubt it, but I might be able to buy you all some time. At least a little while.”

“How?” Sophia asked.

“Oh, my dear, I can’t reveal all my secrets,” she answered.

“You haven’t revealed any of them!”

Mama Jamba giggled. “Right you are. Still, I need you out on the Expanse, or I think the others will lose this battle sooner rather than later.”

Sophia was beyond furious. Mama Jamba had sent her away from the Gullington, and now she was sending her to fight with the warning if she didn’t get out to help, they would lose. What if she’d been out there all this time? Maybe they wouldn’t be in this position. She simply sighed with frustration before saying, “What about Ainsley? Did she find you?”

Mama Jamba nodded. “You were right to send her to me. I’ve given her something to help her sleep.”

“Sleep?” Sophia questioned. “Will she continue to be confused? Forget who she is and what’s going on? Is she in danger of dying like Quiet?”

Mama Jamba pursed her lips. “We’re all in danger of dying. That’s just the way this world was set up. Believe me, I know. I helped to make the rules. But Ainsley will be okay for a little longer.”

“We have to fix the Castle,” Sophia said urgently. “That’s the only way to save Ainsley and Quiet, to seal the Barrier and stop this madness.”

“You’re correct,” Mama Jamba replied calmly and clasped her hands in front of her. “But I see now other things will have to happen first. You’ll have to help the men protect the eggs. You’ll have to set out on other adventures.” She nodded as if making her mind up about something. “Yes, the events are happening all out of order, but that’s no matter. There’s time for everything.”

“Are you sure?” Sophia asked, looking between Mama Jamba and Quiet, who had fallen asleep during their conversation. “They’ll be okay?”

“For the night,” Mama Jamba answered. “I can help you through the night.”

“And then what?” Sophia wasn’t sure she really wanted the answer.

“And then, you’ll have to figure out what to do on your own,” Mama Jamba stated. “But you and I will have one last conversation, and I dare say, I’ll have great advice for you then.”

“Why don’t you give it to me now!” Sophia yelled, her face flushed.

Mama Jamba just smiled, unflustered by Sophia’s outburst. “Because timing is everything.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

What was happening on the Gullington was personal. As Sophia ran down the steps of the Castle, she felt engulfed in the battle before she was even close. She didn’t know who these thieves were or how they had taken down the Barrier and found the Gullington, but she knew they had to be stopped.

The sun was close to rising over the mountains east of the Cave. Morning light peaked up over the hills, giving off a faint glow.

The idea that a new day was dawning didn’t bring Sophia hope as she sprinted across the Expanse, finding signs everywhere of the battle that had ensued all night.

The grass that was always lush was dying and scorched by fire. In the distance, dragons were flying along the northern and southern sides of the Barrier, blasting fire and sending the thieves back. Evan and Mahkah were to the east, battling a few rogue thieves who appeared to have climbed down from the mountains. By the cave next to the Pond, Sophia saw Hiker and Wilder defending the Nest where the dragon eggs were stored.

She picked up her speed to cross the space. Like a mother desperate to rescue her children, Sophia felt a draw to the Nest and an unmistakable need to protect.

Briefly, she glanced up and saw her dragon streak across the sky in her direction, and then passing over her.

What’s happening, Sophia asked him.

For some reason, they can’t enter through the Barrier anymore, Lunis explained. So we’re trying to push them out of the border or kill them on the spot.

Sophia hurdled over a body she didn’t recognize. As she progressed, she saw more. The battle that had been waged all night had many casualties. She only hoped none were the Dragon Elite.

All are safe, Lunis said in her head, sensing her thoughts. Evan’s been stabbed badly in the abdomen, and Mahkah lost a finger, but otherwise, everyone is okay.

Sophia didn’t allow empathy to well up in her. Sadly, she knew when this battle was over, there would be more problems without the Castle to repair them.

I wonder what put the Barrier back up, she mused, hopeful. Maybe the Castle is back.

She felt Lunis hesitate before he spoke. I don’t think so, he finally said. I think we have to count our small victories. The Barrier is up, but we still have more fights left. The fiercest thieves have made it close to the dragon eggs and the Nest.

Sophia chanced a look over her shoulder and saw Mahkah and Evan were outnumbered as they attempted to push the trespassers back by the Cave.

Go and help them, she encouraged her dragon. I’ll go to the cave and assist the others.

He didn’t have to affirm for her to know he’d turned around, doing as she asked. Sophia pulled her sword as she ran, making quick progress over the Expanse. She had wanted to join this fight since it started, and now was her chance.

She was weary and worn out like the others, having not slept or eaten in a long time, but she was charged up and ready to make these thieves pay.

No one came into Sophia’s territory and hurt her friends without having to answer to her.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

“Sophia!” Wilder yelled as she neared, relief flooding his voice. He had a cut down one side of his cheek, and his eyes were heavy with exhaustion, but it was evident he was grateful to see her even as he battled two men.

As Sophia approached, running all the way, she noted these thieves had a unique appearance. Maybe she expected masked men or more traditional magicians in long cloaks or some other disenfranchised hoodlum type. These men were cyborgs, and they were dressed like steampunk pirates.

The observation hardly computed in Sophia’s brain, but that seemed the right term for them as she watched Wilder slash at one. His opponent jumped back from his attack, bowing his chest to avoid the blade.

The guy had large bug-like goggles strapped around his forehead and short spikey black hair poking up around the glasses. He wore a vest and slung diagonally across his mid-section were some sort of artillery shells. Strapped around his waist were several belts with multiple strange devices locked into various compartments. The weirdest part was the sound he made when he pivoted to avoid Wilder’s attacks.

Sophia caught the distinct sound of hydraulics. If that wasn’t clue enough that he wasn’t totally human when he turned to look at her as she approached, his eyes flipped like a lens on a telescope before it started glowing bright green.

“Move!” Wilder yelled, abandoning his position and diving in Sophia’s direction and knocking her out of the way as something streaked through the air straight at them.

Wilder’s body covered and wrapped around hers as they hit the grass and rolled away from the blast. The heat hit Sophia’s face at once but dissipated as they continued to roll. Wilder didn’t let her go until they were a safe distance from the attack.

He jumped up and directed a hand at the young man, sending his own assault, a stunning spell that slammed straight into the pirate’s chest. Even though Sophia was accustomed to seeing Wilder use weapons and combat magic in battle, she was momentarily stunned to witness this incredible display.

The man was knocked off his feet and flew back several yards before landing on his back. He jumped up almost immediately but didn’t run for them like she would have expected. Instead, he sprinted for the northern border.

Sophia was about to charge off to the Nest when Wilder pulled her back. She spun around, her breathing loud and her thoughts racing.

“Are you okay?” he asked, looking her over.

She pulled her wrist from his grasp. “Yes, but we’ve got to help.”

He kept searching her face as if she was lying about not having any injuries. “That one,” he said, indicating the pirate streaking off for the border. “He shoots a strange toxic substance. Are you sure you’re okay?”

She nodded and checked in with her various parts to ensure adrenaline wasn’t masking some injury. “Yeah, they are all…”

“Cyborg,” he stated, finishing her statement. “Why do you think they’ve given us such trouble? Otherwise, we would have defeated them hours ago.”

She nodded and looked around the Expanse, observing the battles still going on. Thankfully many seemed to be dying down, the pirates retreating in many cases. The dragons appeared to have secured the border. With the Barrier back up, they only had to defeat the half a dozen or so still trespassing.

Wilder continued. “They just kept coming. Every time I’d defeat one, five more would replace it, streaking across the hills. They are like clones. I don’t know where they all came from.”

“There will be time for that later,” Sophia said, She knew Wilder needed to process. So much had happened. For someone like Wilder who had the sanctuary of the Gullington for two centuries, it must be incredibly confusing to have his home invaded.

She turned around to face the Nest. Hiker stood at the front of it, a force she couldn’t imagine anyone willingly confronting. Even so, there were three pirates approaching him from different sides.

Surveying the area behind them, Sophia was relieved to see Mahkah and Evan, along with the dragons, pushing the pirates beyond the Barrier.

I’m scouting the area for any lone trespassers who could be hiding, Lunis said in Sophia’s head.

Good idea, she agreed.

That left only one area to protect, the most important of all. She turned her attention to the Nest.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

“The Pond.” Sophia narrowed her eyes at the placid water as the sun rose over the mountains.

“It should be secure,” Wilder said at her side. “Hiker says the waters aren’t passable by boat. The sea creature that inhabits it makes it impossible for foreign ships to navigate across.”

Sophia nodded, remembering when Wilder had dived into those waters to get Devon’s bow at the bottom and had nearly met his end. The creature was huge and fierce and vicious. She imagined any foreign vessel that tried to cross would meet their doom.

She let out her first breath of relief all day as she saw the Gullington was almost secure. The last three cyborg pirates were currently making their attempt to close in on the leader of the Dragon Elite.

In contrast to the strange trespassers who were wearing long velvet coats and pirate hats, Hiker wore his usual wool kilt and sword. His beard hid part of his face, and his light-colored hair marked the wind that was ever-present on the Expanse.

Sophia hesitated before jumping into action. She wanted to be a part of the fight, obviously, but she also knew Hiker Wallace would be able to defeat five times that many opponents, whether they were magicians or cyborgs, or like these guys, a combination of both.

Over their coats and armor, they had electrical cords wrapped around their chests and round eye patches that flashed bright colors. They all wore knee-high boots and sinister expressions as they crouched, trying to figure out which one of them was going to pounce on the ancient dragonrider first.

“Come on,” Wilder encouraged in a whisper at Sophia’s side.

She wondered what he was talking about until she turned and saw he had his gaze centered on Hiker.

“Use your power,” Wilder continued, talking to himself.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

He shook his head, frustration evident in his eyes as he watched the leader of the Dragon Elite. “He won’t use his full power.”

Sophia nodded. She remembered Hiker had been struggling with embracing his new inherited power after the battle with his twin brother, Thad Reinhart.

Defeating his twin had given Hiker double the strength he had before. Losing her twin was the reason Sophia had been so strong from a young age. But for Hiker, the power was a curse and a reminder of what he’d had to do to win, kill his own brother. He was allowing the guilt to eat him up. Without using the power, he was going to get himself killed, and then what would be the point?

“He can do this,” Sophia whispered.

The glint in Wilder’s eyes told her he wasn’t certain she was right. He had been on the Expanse with Hiker all night. He must have witnessed things that gave him the reluctant expression he was currently wearing.

“Well, then, let’s spring into action and help,” she suggested and started forward.

For the second time, Wilder reached out and grabbed her arm to pull her back.

She turned, ready to knock him out for stopping her again. “Look, there’s three of them, one for each of us. You take the little one. I’ll let Hiker have the one in the middle, and I get the huge one with an ugly face and a ton of scars. I’m dying to kick some ass.”

He shook his head with a serious expression. “Let him try. The only way he will embrace his power is if he absolutely has to and a battle is best for those things.”

Sophia huffed in frustration. “Really? Right now is when you want to have a teaching moment?”

He seemed to understand but didn’t back down. “If he doesn’t embrace his power, it could very well eat him up from the inside out. We’ve contained the borders for the most part. The others are pushing the pirates out. The dragons are doing surveillance, and we’re right here to spring into action if necessary. Let’s just give him this chance to do what needs to be done.”

Sophia considered for a moment and then finally nodded. She trusted Wilder’s judgment and didn’t want anything to happen to Hiker. She firmly believed he could defeat these three enemies without the extra power. There were few warriors she wouldn’t want to face in this world, and Hiker Wallace was one of them.

She turned her attention to the fight about to ensue and sucked in a breath. Sophia hoped the leader of the Dragon Elite wouldn’t allow the past to hold him back.

CHAPTER FIFTY

The first pirate, a man with long dreadlocks strung with gold beads, ran for Hiker, a short sword in his hand as he screamed.

Sophia tensed and held her breath. The leader of the Dragon Elite raised his own weapon, a sword made for the very first rider, Alexander Conerly. It had a long blade almost as tall as Sophia, and its hilt was adorned with gems mined by the gnomes. The gold came from the Isle of Man and was crafted by the giants. The blade itself had been forged by the elves. Most importantly, the magic imbued in it was from magicians.

Almost casually, like he was bored by the attempt on his life, Hiker lifted the weapon and brought it up and across, striking blades with the pirate and sending him back down the hill, rolling end over end.

That was progress, Sophia thought.

A quick glance at Wilder told her this wasn’t actual progress. He was chewing on his lip, a tight expression in his denim blue eyes.

The second pirate chuckled as he watched his comrade tumble down the hill. He lifted one arm, and Sophia saw strapped to his forearm was a large gun.

She wanted to run and help stop what was about to happen, but she stayed her ground.

Something green, like when the pirate attacked her and Wilder, fired from the weapon straight in Hiker’s direction. He didn’t even blink as he threw up his free arm, creating a reflective surface for a moment.

The attack, a magical missile of sorts, hit the shield and bounced off, ricocheting back in the shooter’s direction. It didn’t hit him because, like the coward he was, he took off, retreating down the hill. He tripped over his boots and, like his comrade, tumbled, after one of his legs came off. Sophia realized it was a prosthetic as the guy turned and crawled back to retrieve his limb.

She was impressed Hiker was defending the Nest without so much as breaking a sweat. Again, she spied the disappointment on Wilder’s face.

“He can do so much more,” Wilder explained in a hush when she gave him a questioning look.

“But he’s defeating them,” Sophia said.

“Now, he is, but he was hardly fighting before when I was by his side,” Wilder stated. “It was like he knew I would do it for him, and he didn’t want to chance using his power, but he didn’t let anyone get by him into the Nest. I assure you of that.”

“Which is why you’re making me hang back now and watch when I’ve been on the sidelines all along,” she spat.

“You’ve been gone,” he argued through tight lips, his eyes still pinned on their leader. “And by the looks of you, you’ve faced just as bad as us.”

She glanced down at her torn cloak and blistered hands. The cold had not been forgiving to her body, and she was sure her face was red and cracked from the frigid conditions.

The final man rolled his shoulders back, gritting his teeth at the leader of the Dragon Elite. He pulled duel swords from his belt and screamed like a mad man. He had to have been one too to charge like he did, straight up the hill at Hiker.

Like swatting a pest away, Hiker moved his hand, and the man rose off his feet and flew through the air to land in a heap next to his comrades.

Sophia wanted to rejoice and jump up and down to celebrate they were all alive and safe.

Wilder shook his head.

“What?” Sophia questioned him, turning to face the other dragonrider. “What would you have him do? Take their heads off? Throw them to Timbuktu? He defeated them.”

“Barely,” Wilder said, pivoting to look at her. “That’s the power Hiker Wallace had before. He’s not tapping into what he really has. If he would have none of this would have happened.” He threw his arm wide at the Gullington, which was a mess of destruction, death, and remnants of chaos everywhere.

Sophia grasped that Wilder was bitter. He’d spent the entire night guarding and protecting the Gullington, exhausting himself against sizable enemies, and he believed Hiker could have done it by himself with little effort. He thought the leader of the Dragon Elite refused to embrace his power, his birthright.

She shook her head at Wilder, recognizing he didn’t understand.

“It’s not as easy as you make it out to be,” she argued. “The power he has didn’t always belong to him.”

“Oh, and you understand that, do you?” he spat back at her. “Because you and your twin were so close?”

She shook her head, wanting to fight him. Sophia had been hungry for a fight and hadn’t been given the one she wanted on the Gullington. Maybe she was going to take it out on Wilder. She felt the urge but did her best to shake it off.

“It is difficult to use power when it belonged to someone else is all I’m saying,” Sophia said, her chest still vibrating with the intensity of wanting to lash out. “You wouldn’t get it.”

“How do you know what I’d get?” he fired back.

“What are you two going on about?” Hiker yelled, striding down the hill and throwing a hand at the pirates he had defeated, binding them in ropes.

What he did with such seemingly little effort was quite impressive to Sophia, but her attention was centered on the dragonrider in front of her, challenging her.

She shook her head. “Nothing. Good job up there, sir.”

Hiker walked past them. “We have much work to do to secure the borders.”

“It’s already been done, sir,” Sophia replied. “The dragons have pushed the pirates through the Barrier, which is back up, apparently.”

He halted, an impassive expression in his eyes. “Good,” he said simply before turning back around and stalking for the Castle. “Get those lowlifes and put them in the dungeon. I’ll question them after I’ve spoken to the others.”

Sophia nodded obediently, but Wilder rolled his eyes, obviously still put off by how the leader of the Dragon Elite had conducted himself.

She couldn’t understand it. They had protected the Gullington. Yes, there was a lot to figure out, a lot to repair, and a new enemy, but Wilder should be grateful they were all still alive instead of splitting hairs over how things were done.

She shook her head at him, a challenging movement as she made for the first pirate wiggling in his binds. Sophia was looking forward to throwing this guy in the dungeon and punishing those who thought they could steal her eggs.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

I’ve found something, Lunis said.

She tensed, tired of surprises. Whatever it is, kill it. Torch it. Get it gone, she replied.

I’m afraid it’s too late for that, he revealed, regret in his tone.

What is it, she asked.

I know how they got into the Gullington, Lunis offered.

Beside crawling over the borders, Sophia questioned.

Once we figured out that was happening, we went to guard those areas. Four dragons are very efficient, he explained.

So what happened, Sophia asked, knowing she wasn’t going to like the answer.

We guarded the northern, eastern, and southern border, knowing those were the most likely borders for trespassing, Lunis continued.

Makes sense, only a fish or a seagull would get across the Pond, she agreed, knowing the waters were inhabited by a sea monster who would demolish anything that tried to cross it from the west.

It turns out these pirates have a ship the sea monster left alone, Lunis stated.

Sophia tensed. How is that possible?

I don’t know, but the ship is empty now, Lunis said. The boats have been deployed, and I’m guessing they are sailing to land now.

Find them, Sophia urged.

I will, Lunis promised.

Sophia grunted. She had to remind herself these were pirates. Of course, they’d have a ship that could sail across the Pond. These were people who shouldn’t be underestimated, she realized, but hindsight was a very frustrating thing in her life presently. It made her angry she had to pick up pieces she hadn’t known were going to drop.

One more thing.

Go on, she encouraged.

I only know this is important since I spied on you to ensure you were okay when you went to give Quiet the antidote at the Castle earlier, he said.

What is it, she groaned.

The ship, he told her, his tone reluctant.

Yes, she urged.

Sophia could feel the regret strong in her dragon before he spoke in her head.

The ship, he began, the cyborg magician pirates used to cross the Pond is called the McAfee.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

Sophia didn’t know what it meant, but she knew it was bad.

Really bad.

How was the ship she’d seen above Quiet’s bed on the Pond? There were so many unanswered questions. One of the biggest was if many of the pirates had come over the borders of the Barrier on the northern, eastern, and southern sides of the Gullington, then where were the ones who had come on the ship?

Something was wrong.

Really wrong.

She hauled up the second pirate absorbed in thought as she tried to figure out what they were missing.

I only found one rowboat, Lunis told her.

Where? she asked as she used her magic to steer the prisoners toward the Castle.

On the shore, he answered.

She shook her head.

They were missing something.

“What is it?” Wilder invited, suddenly at her side.

She turned to him, still mad about the dispute they’d had over Hiker.

“Did you fight any pirates who came across the Pond?” she asked.

He squinted at her like the morning sunlight blinded him. “What? No one came across from that side. I told you that’s impossible.”

“But what if it wasn’t?” she demanded. “What if they had a boat that could sail on the Pond?”

“You aren’t listening to me. There isn’t a boat that can do that.” Irritation flared on his face.

“No, what if someone sailed across the Barrier from the other side of the Pond using a special boat?” Sophia explained and pointed toward the water that seemed to go on forever.

He shook his head. “No, again, they couldn’t have. Even if they could get through the Barrier when it was down, the sea monster would have killed them and capsized their boat.”

“But what if there was a boat that was different? One the sea monster wouldn’t destroy,” Sophia argued, furious he wasn’t getting it.

He shrugged. “What if unicorns could fly and there were places where the sun never set? What’s the point?”

“Those are called Pegasuses. And that’s called Alaska,” she said sarcastically. “And my point is, Lunis found a ship on the Pond.”

Hiker spun. “What did you say?” he asked, having heard them even from the far distance.

“A ship,” Sophia replied. “And there was only one rowboat that came from it.”

“That’s impossible,” Hiker protested.

“But what if it’s not,” she fired back. “What if it was Quiet’s ship, and that’s why it can sail on these waters?”

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

Three things happened in quick succession.

Hiker Wallace’s eyes narrowed on something behind Sophia and Wilder.

Feeling a presence at her back, Sophia released the pirates and pulled her sword.

And on the hill where the Nest was located, a single woman appeared, roughly a hundred yards away.

The woman was someone Sophia recognized. Her long curly black hair seemed normal from a distance but moved like snakes and had the appearance of wires. Like the other pirates, she wore a white ruffled shirt with a leather vest and boots. Unlike the men, she was dressed in a long skirt, with several sashes wrapped around her waist. She was absolutely gorgeous and not quite human.

The woman who stood too close to the Nest where all thousand dragon eggs were resting was a cyborg.

Sophia thought the evil grin she flashed was the precursor to her attack, and she took off, sprinting in the direction of the Nest, Wilder on her heels and Hiker screaming.

It all happened so fast. The woman didn’t attack. She didn’t even move. Instead, she extended her pale arm, and her hand detached and sped into the cave on a long coil.

Sophia got to the hill, climbing while also firing spells at the intruder. For all her efforts, Wilder’s, and everything Hiker threw at the woman, it all fell flat against an impenetrable shield.

When the woman’s hand retracted back to her body, it was holding a single dragon egg.

She winked before taking off, jumping off the side of the hill to where the cliff ended on the beach around the Pond.

Sophia was certain they’d get her. Lunis would find her. She’d be trapped. There was no way for her to get out before they caught her.

Just after the woman disappeared, she rose back up into the air, holding onto a long chain. Sophia brought her gaze up, following the metal rope to a blimp that appeared just below where she suspected the Barrier was located.

The craft rose fast into the air, taking the woman suspended from the chain up and away, along with one of the prized dragon eggs.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Even the morning light streaming through the windows of the Castle did little to make the Dragon Elite feel any better as they dragged themselves off the Expanse and into the crumbling building.

Wilder took charge of the prisoners, leading them down into the dungeon while Sophia helped Evan to the dining room table.

“Get Ainsley for me, would you?” he asked through sips of breath, the stab wound obviously growing more uncomfortable, even though he had been putting on a tough act.

Sophia had done everything she could to knock down the blimp, as had Hiker and Wilder. Lunis was too far away to help, but it wouldn’t have mattered anyway because as soon as the blimp rose up through the Barrier, it portaled away with the pirate woman and the dragon egg.

Sophia set Evan in a chair before looking up at Hiker. “I recognize her from the press conference,” she said simply, knowing Hiker knew who she was referring to. Evan and Mahkah didn’t know what had happened since they’d been on the other side of the Expanse .

Mahkah hobbled into the dining room, with his hand wrapped up in a large bandage. Debris was strewn everywhere. If anything, the Castle looked way worse than a couple of hours ago when she went up to visit Quiet. She had a lot more questions for the gnome now, but they would have to wait. For one, there were prisoners to interrogate. There were two badly injured dragonriders sitting at the makeshift dining table, and then there was the fact she couldn’t remember when she had slept last. At some point, she was going to require answers, and Quiet was going to give them to her, or she was going to toss him out of the Castle—pulling a real Hiker Wallace.

The leader of the Dragon Elite nodded. “I recognized her, too,” he said to Sophia.

“Who?” Evan questioned, sucking in a breath as he pressed his hands to his ribs. Usually, the Castle would have started repairing the injured, but seeing as the place was destroyed, Sophia didn’t think that was likely to happen. And yet, the Barrier had come back up, so maybe there was still hope.

“The woman who stole one of the dragon eggs,” Sophia answered Evan.

“What?” Mahkah asked, leaning forward.

She nodded solemnly. “Yeah, she appeared out of nowhere.” Briefly, she explained what had transpired all the way to when the blimp disappeared.

“She was the one in the audience at the press conference who asked about our location,” Mahkah stated definitively.

“Yeah, and hindsight tells me I shouldn’t have even hinted,” Hiker remarked bitterly.

“This has been planned for a long time, I believe,” Sophia consoled.

“I agree.” Hiker gazed at the floor. “But how, I don’t know.”

“Someone poisoned Quiet,” Sophia said and divulged what she’d learned when getting the antidote for the groundskeeper and learning about the ship. The men stayed quiet and listened to her. Wilder gave her a stoic expression when she finished, having come up from the dungeon.

No one said anything for a long time, all of them too exhausted to do anything more than breathe.

“So, Ainsley…” Evan finally began, pressing his hand to his ribs where blood seeped through his armor.

“I put her to bed,” Mama Jamba informed them, walking casually into the dining hall.

“Cool,” Evan replied condescendingly. “Well, when she wakes from her beauty sleep, can you tell her I’m bleeding to death?”

“Will do, hun,” Mama Jamba answered.

“Without the Castle,” Sophia explained, giving Hiker a meaningful look, “Ainsley has fallen ill.”

He sucked in a breath. The other men seemed to understand, though none of them knew the full details of what had happened to Ainsley or that the Castle kept her alive.

“If the Castle isn’t doing its normal job, how did the Barrier come back up?” Mahkah asked, giving no indication he was in pain even though he’d lost a finger.

“I did it,” Mama Jamba stated. “I figured you all could use a break, and it was the least I could do.”

“It’s about damn time,” Hiker muttered bitterly.

She whipped around and stuck her hands on her hips. “I will remind you, Hiker, my job is not to save you. Your job is to save my planet.”

“Normally I would be all about doing that, but my home base was attacked, putting all of us on the defensive, and now one of our eggs has been stolen, and most of us are injured,” he complained.

“I’m sorry about that,” Mama Jamba said matter-of-factly. “Although I don’t like my children to suffer, I can’t always save you. Considering the seriousness of this situation, I’ve put up the Barrier, but it won’t last. It’s only in place long enough for you all to rest and figure out what to do when it comes back down.”

“Which will be when?” Evan asked. “One, maybe two decades?”

Sophia was impressed Evan was joking even though he was pale and obviously in a lot of pain as he clutched his side.

“Try more like one to two days,” Mama Jamba corrected.

“That gives us time to rest, but what happens to the Gullington is what I want to know,” Hiker mused.

Everyone fell silent, no one having any answers.

“Even if we rest up, we have to be ready if those pirates return,” Wilder declared.

“When they return,” Hiker said. “They were here for a reason. As mentioned, this was planned and probably for quite some time. Whoever is behind this knew what they were doing. What we need are answers.”

He turned his attention to Mama Jamba. “Can you help us?”

She shook her head. “I did already. It really isn’t my place.”

“Mama,” he begged.

“Hiker, you know damn well you have everything you need to rise above this,” she said gravely. “I refuse to save my children when they are unwilling to save themselves. You wield power that can wipe out an army. You have riders who will die for you. There are so many resources, but you’re going to have put yourself out there and ask for help from those you think you don’t owe anything to. If you want answers, start looking around.”

Mother Nature put Hiker Wallace in his place.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

Things were far from over, Sophia thought as she hiked out to the Nest.

They were just beginning.

There were more questions than there were answers. Quiet. The McAfee. The cyborg steampunk pirates and how they knew so much about the Gullington.

The most heartbreaking part was her lost egg.

She settled down on the grass overlooking the Pond. For some reason, Sophia couldn’t bring herself to enter the Nest. She felt like the dragons inside their eggs would all cast judgment on her for losing one of them.

Instead, she glanced out at the Pond, where the McAfee floated on the open waters. It was the property of the Gullington for now. The pirates had left it because it had only been a means into the Gullington. Hopefully, it offered some answers. Like where it had come from and why. She’d take time to investigate it. She’d do a lot over the next forty-eight hours before the Barrier came down again, and more attacks ensued.

Sophia wanted to believe the pirates wouldn’t be back, but there was no point in disillusioning herself. They knew where the Dragon Elite was, and they’d be watching. When the Barrier came down, the Gullington would be visible and the borders crossable.

The pirates had come with strong numbers. Not only that, but their strategy had been brilliant. Sophia had to give it to them. They had fought, knowing the Dragon Elite would take a position by the Nest. According to Wilder, they never tried hard to get into the cave. Instead, they let themselves be picked off until the Dragon Elite thought they’d won. At the last moment, the strange woman with wiry hair from the press conference swooped in and stole a dragon egg and then was lifted off by a blimp.

It all made Sophia so angry she couldn’t even sleep even though she was exhausted. She couldn’t eat, and she couldn’t talk to anyone, even Lunis, although her heart sorely wanted comfort.

She turned away from the Pond, tired of looking at the strange ship that seemed to be mocking her.

She caught sight of the Castle. How lonely it looked, broken and dreary in the morning sunlight. She didn’t think her heart could break more, and then it did.

Losing the dragon egg had been horrible, but if anything happened to the Castle, to the Gullington or the Dragon Elite, Sophia didn’t know how she’d recover.

It all felt so wrong. She’d just regained hope. Hiker had too. The Nest full of a thousand eggs had been the Dragon Elite’s saving grace. It had given them so much.

Then a new enemy had reared its head and taken so much away.

“I don’t mean to be the bearer of bad news.” Mama Jamba’s southern drawl cut through the wind howling around Sophia’s ears. She’d learned to tune it out, still frustrated by the unrelenting winds on the Gullington and all around.

Sophia hadn’t noticed the old woman standing on the other side of her, next to the Nest. There was a lot that could have escaped her right then after days of adventures and no sleep or real nourishment. She blinked at Mother Nature. “What is it?”

“Well, you happen to be sitting in my spot,” Mama Jamba said cordially.

Sophia glanced around at the ample green space all around her. She pointed to a patch of earth. “Why don’t you take that area?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Oh, no. I like where you’re sitting, which is why I’m guessing you’re sitting there.”

Sophia sighed, totally feeling defeated. “Is this a joke because I’m really not in the mood.”

Mama Jamba smiled and settled down next to her. “I get that, dear. And yes, you’ll have to excuse me. I’m awful at jokes. They really are the strong suit of other gods and goddesses, but not me. I keep trying. Maybe I need to go to clown college.”

Sophia couldn’t even force a smile, though she sensed Mama Jamba really was trying to cheer her up. The old woman had saved them that day. If she hadn’t closed the Barrier, who knows what would have happened. Sophia knew Mama Jamba could always save them, but she respected what the woman had said about her children saving themselves. She guessed it was a sign of being a good parent, raising children who knew how to save themselves.

“That’s what I want you to understand most here, sweet Sophia,” Mama Jamba said out of the middle of nowhere when they had been silent for a long while.

She hadn’t realized she had laid her head on Mama Jamba’s shoulder, seeking comfort. “What are you talking about?” Sophia asked, yanking her head up.

Mama Jamba smiled knowingly. “What you said about respecting that my children have to save themselves.”

“Mama Jamba, I thought that in my head. I didn’t say it.”

Mother Nature waved her hand through the air. “Same thing. Anyway, I know it hurts your heart that you’ve lost a dragon egg.” She clicked her tongue and shook her head of silver hair. “I just put you in charge of them, and there you go losing one.”

Grief ached in Sophia’s throat. “This isn’t making me feel any better.”

Mama Jamba patted Sophia on the knee. “The thing is, and no mother ever wants to hear this, but sometimes we have to lose our children to understand how much they mean to us.”

“That’s my lesson?” Sophia couldn’t keep the frustration out of her voice.

“No,” Mama Jamba stated simply. “Not in its entirety.”

“Is it that I’m supposed to allow the dragon egg to miraculously save itself?” Sophia questioned with real attitude in her voice now, exhaustion getting the better of her.

Mama Jamba smiled, not at all offended. “Maybe. More than anything, the lesson is you can do everything to save your children. You can do everything to help them. But at the end of the day, your job is to do the best you can in a world where you control only so much.”

“I’m a Dragon Elite,” Sophia argued, conviction in her voice. “I am one of the most powerful people on your green Earth. How can I even accept that? How can I let these people get away?”

Mama Jamba winked at her, seemingly satisfied. Then she stood, pushing up like her lower back was bothering her. She groaned slightly. “I think my job is done here.”

“Wait, what do you mean?” Sophia asked, looking at the old woman as she hiked down the hill.

“Oh, I should have said, sometimes losing your children is a part of the process,” Mother Nature said. “It makes you stronger because you realize how much they mean to you. And what lengths you’ll go to get them back.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, bowled over by the lesson Mama Jamba had just imparted. No, Sophia didn’t want to lose an egg. She didn’t want to see the Gullington destroyed and her friends hurting. She understood then how much all of them meant to her, and it was leagues more than she could have ever discovered without this experience.

She went to thank Mother Nature, but it was too late.

Mama Jamba had disappeared. She hadn’t faded into the distance as she retreated to the Castle. She did what all mysterious goddesses do and disappeared into the ether to resurface when she saw fit.

Sophia turned her attention back to the Pond, not feeling as sad as she had before.

She was tired. No, she was beyond exhausted.

She was frustrated. No, she was livid.

A fire had been lit in her belly.

If the pirates had come and gone then, the Dragon Elite would have rebuilt. Instead, the pirates had come in and stolen something that belonged to the Dragon Elite and to Sophia Beaufont. She was going to do everything to get back their dragon egg.

She stared out at the ship floating in the open waters of the sea monster-infested Pond and found herself smiling as its sails flapped rebelliously in the wind.

Sophia wanted to know more about that ship, more about these pirates, about Quiet, and the winds on the Gullington that were tangling her hair.

She was going to get answers.

And then she was going to take back her dragon egg and punish a lot of bad people.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you to you, the reader, for taking the time to read this book. Your support means so much to everyone at LMBPN. We hope you continue to enjoy, allowing us to craft more stories that hopefully enrich and entertain you and your life. That’s always my main goals as the author.

Future Sarah is with you today, writing author notes in July of 2021 for a book I think I wrote in the winter of 2020.

I have the benefit of experience when I get to look back and write these notes after the series is all finished. When I was in the thick of starting this new arc, I had a lot of fears. Could I really write eighteen more books in the series? Was there enough of Sophia’s series? Could I make each book better than the next and each arc more riveting than the last? I can’t answer all those questions entirely, but I hope I accomplished what I set out to do.

People often ask me if I’m worried that I’ll run out of ideas. I worry about a lot of things. Will I run out of wine? Will I have enough time to stare at the ceiling for three hours and then also sprint, finishing a book minutes before the deadline? Will I run out of patience when driving in LA traffic? But I don’t ever worry about running out of ideas.

I have sort of learned that watching Mike when we’re crafting stories. It’s the approach you take going down one path, working out characters and letting things unfold. I think if you go with the flow, stories present themselves. I get I’m sounding like a hippy there and apologize profusely. But it’s true. I don’t believe in writer’s block. I used to. I used to follow a strict regimen and if I forgot to take my vitamins in the morning, I was pretty certain that my stories would dry up and I’d have to become an accountant—which would be horrible for all my clients. We would all go to prison, I’m certain of it.

Side note, one time I paid the wrong IRS department when paying taxes. How am I supposed to know which form to complete? I’m a writer! Not an accountant. I don’t know the difference between a 1099 and blah blah whatever.

So my accountant sighs dramatically when I tell him what I’ve done. I kept getting hate mail from the IRS saying, “Pay us!” And I kept saying, “I did!” But it’s like you owe your aunt money and you send it to your cousin. Then you call your cousin and say, “Will you send that money over to Aunt Petunia?” And they say, “What money?” And you want to kill them…

Anyway, somehow I digress. So Mr. Accountant is all peeved at me because this is going to be a royal pain in his ass to fix. To which I say, “This is your fault. You really should never trust me to do anything with accounting. That is your freaking job, after all.”

Wow, so a second ago I was talking about writer’s block and running out of ideas, and then I’m sharing my accounting troubles with you. I’m sorry… Just think what the people who have actual conversations with me go through.

Anyway, to answer your question, that you didn’t ask, at this point in my author career, I’m no longer afraid I’ll run out of ideas. I do think that refilling the creative vault is needed. For me that involves travel. And that’s why I’ve gone to Scotland now seven times. Oh and also the Scotsman. But I always come away with a glimmer of a new idea that I wouldn’t have had if not for leaving the comfort of my home, talking to strangers and seeing new things.

I’m actually pushing to get some projects done currently so that I can take a trip to Sedona, Arizona. I hear they have vortexes, which I don’t know what that means entirely, but I’m certain there are more hippies congregating there then most places. Wish me luck. If you hear news reports about a short woman who made a scene in public about how we should all be wearing shoes, that was probably me. Take a bath you dirty hippies and put on some shoes!

Much love and Peace,

Tiny Ninja

Written July 19, 2021

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you for not only reading this story, but these author notes as well.

So, I’m working at my desk in my office in Henderson, Nevada just 20 minutes from the Strip in Las Vegas. Or put another way, six minutes from Green Valley Casino.

If you think I don’t consider how much more fun I could be having rather than (insert thing I’m doing here that I don’t think is as much fun) then you would be wrong. But, the ‘thing I’m doing’ that isn’t as much fun as two major points in its favor.

One – I usually don’t lose money doing whatever is more boring instead of going to the casino. I will never be a professional gambler because I wouldn’t ever make enough money to stay professional for very long.

Two – I usually am making money (or working towards a project that I am hoping to make money) and that allows me to do things like: eat, pay bills, keep a roof over our heads, clothing…because EVERYONE wants to make sure I’m clothed. Trust me, there is not enough mind bleach.

Also, I’m writing these author notes WAY after Noffke went to Sedona.  She almost got herself and her daughter caught up in a flood. You should find and read the author notes to update yourself on THAT debacle. Perhaps Sarah should go back to wondering if she will be the next road rage incident on California highways.

And yes, her author notes are like talking to her in person. She has laid it out and all you have to do is choose whether to accept her version of events as is, or believe she is making it up.

She is not.

Have a great week or weekend and see you in the next book!

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael Anderle

Written Sept 6, 2021

HISTORY REWOUND

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 8

CHAPTER ONE

The ragged breathing of the prisoners was the only sound Sophia could hear. She and Evan were trying to figure out how to make them talk. They had been at it for hours and were no closer to getting any answers.

She cut her eyes at Evan and he nodded, knowing he had been tapped into the interrogation.

The dungeon in the Castle of the Gullington would be beautiful if not for the smell of mold and sweat, and if one could forget what happened in such places. It had been ages since this dungeon had held any prisoners, although Evan admitted Hiker had once locked him in the cell where they presently stood for sassing him.

Sophia stepped out, pulling the gate shut as she watched through the bars. The dripping sound at her back reminded her of the techniques Hiker had used on one of the three prisoners.

Sophia had never seen the Viking so angry. The steampunk cyborg pirates weren’t intimidated. Evan had wanted to take things further, but Hiker had refused, saying they wouldn’t be forced to stoop to immoral levels. Sophia was impressed. It was easy for people to do the right thing when they weren’t facing a real challenge. Sticking to ethics when your enemy looked you in the eye and spat in your face was a lot more difficult.

Hiker had simply wiped his face of emotion and left the room, giving the job of interrogation to Evan and Sophia. She had tried to be crafty and trick the prisoners into telling her something about the person or people they worked for.

She’d had seconds to shield herself before the cyborg fired at her through its mechanical eye. After that, Sophia had put a spell on all three of the prisoners, disarming any other defenses they may have. It was a taxing spell but necessary. The Castle would have done it for her if it hadn’t been in disrepair and not operating at peak level. The dungeon, according to Hiker, used to automatically disable prisoner’s magical powers, keeping them restrained and from attacking.

Whatever Mama Jamba had done to reinforce the Barrier, the Castle seemed to be holding and not crumbling as rapidly as it had been. The protection would only hold for about another day or so, though, and the Dragon Elite would be forced to defend their borders and watch the Castle degrade once more.

Evan picked up the leather belt they had taken off the pirate whose hands were restrained in the rusted chains on the brick wall. All the cyborgs had been smart enough not to carry any identification, but the one they were currently interrogating had a personalized belt, his first and last name engraved into the leather.

Hiker hadn’t seemed surprised when Sophia discovered it.

“Idiots love to put their names on things. Like they are going to forget who they are after a night of drinking whiskey,” he had explained.

“So,” Evan said, drawing out the word as he doubled the belt over and slapped it into his hand. “Rhett Wren. What a horrible name. It was like your parents wanted everyone to stutter your name.”

“Rut rho,” Sophia muttered, finally saying the joke that had sprung to her mind when she first heard the prisoner’s name.

Evan glanced at her, confusion on his face. “What?”

“It’s a Scooby Doo reference,” Rhett Wren told him dryly, giving Sophia an annoyed expression. “I have heard it before.”

“Yet, you were dumb enough to put your stupid name on your belt,” Sophia taunted from the other side of the bars.

“I’m proud of my name,” he grumbled, his fingers flexing in the restraints.

“The only name I care about, maggot eater, is the person you work for,” Evan threatened, pushing his face close to the prisoners, apparently unafraid he would get spit on like Hiker.

Rhett, to Sophia’s surprise, didn’t launch any saliva onto Evan’s dark face, probably because he was slapping the would-be weapon they had taken off the prisoner in his hands.

“I already told you, I don’t know their name,” Rhett said, his cyborg eye glowing in the dark cell.

“Then tell me how you know her,” Evan demanded.

“She recruited me,” he replied simply.

Evan grinned and stepped back. He glanced at Sophia. “Now we know Wiry Hair is the leader.”

She nodded. It was progress. She had assumed the leader of the band of cyborg pirates was the woman with the retractable hand who had stolen the dragon egg and escaped via blimp, but it was good to get a confirmation.

Rhett narrowed his human eye at Evan. “Oh good, after hours of this, you finally got some information. Feel adequate, dragonrider, since the world hates you.”

Evan pulled back the belt, about to lash the pirate.

Sophia jerked up her hand and restrained him using magic. Evan’s arm froze in mid-air, the belt suspended after it whipped backward.

Evan glared at Sophia, giving her an expression that spoke acutely of his disapproval of her restricting him from harming the prisoner. “Seriously, girl.”

She shook her head. “You heard what Hiker said. We aren’t going to inflict violence on them. Use your magic to torture him mentally. Use your words. But you are not going to use force.”

Evan sighed. “Fine. Will you release me?”

Sophia did, and Evan’s hand shot forward, the belt landing across the man’s torso, making a metallic sound. He didn’t even flinch but rather grinned at Evan. “Benefits of being made of mostly metal.”

Evan shook his head, backing away.

“Evan,” Sophia said, a warning in her voice.

“What?” he complained. “I was already wound up. When you released me, there was no stopping the attack.”

She opened the cell door and encouraged him to exit. “I don’t think you can restrain yourself. Take over disabling their cyborg powers. I want to try something.”

Evan stepped out of the cell, belt still in hand. “Okay, but no more talkie-talkie. It’s time to graduate to other methods.”

Sophia nodded and leaned forward to whisper in Evan’s ear so only he could hear her. “Shield yourself as well as restrict them.”

Understanding flashed in his eyes.

Sophia felt her magic released when Evan took over for her.

She lowered her chin to her chest and closed her eyes and sent out a signal. Almost immediately, screaming filled the air. All three prisoners were suddenly wailing as if in excruciating pain. They weren’t. Sophia wasn’t about to disobey Hiker, mostly because she agreed with him. The strong didn’t use force to get what they wanted. They used strategy.

Each of the men was being inundated with images that would scare them most, whatever was specific for each of them. The chains rattled violently from the walls as they jerked, writhing as if in physical pain. Rhett’s feet dropped out from under him, and he hung awkwardly from his restraints.

“Trin,” he groaned, drool running down his chin as his eyes remained closed.

Sophia stopped the spell and stepped close to the bars. “What did you say?”

The prisoner heaved all over the stone floor, instantly filling the air with a putrid smell.

“Oh, man,” Evan complained. “Gross.”

Sophia gave him an irritated glance. They were making progress.

“Tell me what you said, or I will keep torturing you the same as before,” Sophia threatened.

“Trin Currante,” one of the other prisoners groaned behind her.

She turned to face the cell holding a cyborg with a busted nose and scratches down his face. He had tumbled down the hill when Hiker fought him, and it had bloodied him badly.

“Trin Currante,” Sophia repeated. “What is that?”

“Who,” the man sputtered between breaths. “The woman you are looking for. Our boss.”

Sophia looked at Evan before redirecting her gaze to the pirate with large black goggles strapped around his head. “Tell me more.”

“I-I-I don’t know much,” he said, shaking his head like he was trying to dispel the images she had forced into his head.

The spell had been extremely taxing to do on all three men at once. Sophia hoped she didn’t have to do it again because it probably wouldn’t work.

Faking confidence, she pursed her lips at Evan. “Looks like I get to send their worst nightmares back into their head.”

“Do it, princess,” he encouraged.

“No!” Rhett yelled from his cell. “I will talk. I will tell you what you want to know, but there isn’t much. Trin saw to that.”

“Go on then,” Evan ordered sternly.

“She used the blimp to search Scotland and find this place when the Barrier came down,” Rhett explained in a rush. “We were sent in via portal and told to attack you all until she swooped in. That is all I know. I promise.”

“I don’t know, Pink Princess,” Evan complained, shaking his head. “I don’t think we can believe him. See if you can jog his memory a bit.”

“That is all we know!” the other prisoner behind them yelled. “We weren’t given a location. She recruited us and sent us messages about the mission.”

“How?” Sophia asked.

“Internal messages,” he explained, his breath rattling in his chest as much as the chains binding him. “Us particular cyborgs have visual message centers. It displays information over our cortexes.”

“What do you mean, ‘Us particular cyborgs’?” Evan questioned, crossing his arms in front of his chest.

“We were made at a specific facility,” he answered. “We all have functions.”

“Facility?” Sophia questioned. “What are you talking about?”

“It’s shut down now,” Rhett stated, his voice suddenly sounding tired. “It was called the Saverus. Most of us were abducted and changed.”

“You mean, someone kidnapped you all and made you into cyborgs?” Sophia queried.

He nodded roughly.

“By this Trin Currante?” Evan quizzed.

Rhett shook his head. “No, she was one of us. She rescued us. Shut it down. Got rid of the magicians who ran it.”

“And then she enlisted you to help her,” Sophia said, piecing it all together.

“Well, we had to,” Rhett declared. “We owed her. She saved us. We were imprisoned before that.”

“Have you gotten more messages from her since being here at the Gullington?” Sophia was grateful they were making progress. After three hours of interrogation, it appeared she had figured out how to get them to talk.

Rhett groaned suddenly in pain. The other two prisoners joined in, both screaming.

“Hey, you didn’t have to do the mental torture thing to them again,” Evan complained, gripping his bandaged side. “I mean, I’m all up for punishing these guys after one of their mates stabbed me, but they were actually talking, and now, well, they’re making a bunch of racket and not talking.”

The men’s moans of pain had grown in volume, making it hard to hear anything else.

Sophia shook her head. “I didn’t do it. I don’t know why they are moaning.”

“T-T-Trin,” Rhett groaned between attempts to breathe.

“What about Trin?” Sophia asked, grabbing the bars of the cell.

“M-m-message,” he stuttered. “She just sent a m-m-message.”

“What?” Sophia questioned at once, her heart beating fast. “What does it say?”

“Ter-term-terminated,” Rhett told them.

Sophia whipped around, her mouth wide open as she gasped at Evan. “What does that mean? ‘Terminated.’ Is she telling them to terminate us?”

His eyes slid to the side as he thought. He shook his head and pointed to the cell across from Rhett’s. “I don’t think so. I think she is telling them what is happening to them.”

Lying on the cold floor of the cell was the cyborg pirate. The chains were barely long enough to allow him to lay flat. His face was to the side, and a puddle of blood spilled out of his mouth.

“What happened to him? What did he do?” Sophia raced over and grabbed the bars, studying the space. There were no weapons or any way she could see that he could have taken his own life.

Evan shook his head. “I don’t think he did anything. Look.” He pointed to Rhett, who looked like he was having a seizure, his head jerking back and forth as he foamed at the mouth. A few seconds later, he fell still against the wall, his eyes wide and unblinking. He was dead.

Sophia ran over to the other cell. The last pirate was the same as the others. They were all dead. Something had killed them, and she was assuming it was the person in their head. The Dragon Elite’s new enemy—Trin Currante.

CHAPTER TWO

Hiker Wallace paced across his office, which looked a lot more like it did back when Sophia had first shown up, and the Castle was punishing the leader of the Dragon Elite. Most of the books were strewn onto the floor or lying sideways on the shelves. The long bank of windows facing the Pond was cracked, and his desk looked ready to fall apart at any moment. When the Castle had fallen, everything inside of it had too, slipping into disrepair.

“Trin Currante,” he said for the tenth time, his eyes off in thought.

“Do you know the name?” Sophia asked, looking sideways at Wilder, who sat on the other side of the couch, seemingly distracted through the impromptu meeting.

Hiker shook his head. “I have never heard it.”

Sophia glanced at Mama Jamba, who was peering out the window and humming under her breath the Stevie Wonder song, “I Just Called to Say I Love You.”

Sophia thought asking Mother Nature about the new villain was probably a long shot. She opened her mouth and was immediately interrupted by the old woman.

“Of course, I know about her, but I can’t tell you anything, dear,” Mama Jamba said, answering her question before she asked it. “Not anything of use anyway. She was born a normal magician, and as you witnessed, she isn’t one anymore. She is a cyborg like the others who invaded the Gullington.”

“But they were abducted,” Evan stated, shaking his head. His hair was starting to grow out again after his electrocution in the caves to the north, and he was already working to put the coarse black hair into dreads.

Sophia nodded. “It sounds like, to me, that some organization—”

“This Saverus,” Mahkah supplied.

“Yeah,” she affirmed. “This Saverus organization abducted a bunch of magicians and turned them into cyborgs.”

“Probably using that repugnant magitech Thad Reinhart perfected,” Hiker said bitterly.

“It looks like we aren’t done with Thad yet then,” Evan said with a cold laugh.

Hiker paused his pacing, a resentful look on his face. “Not by a long shot. I should have realized my brother’s legacy would stretch well after him. Who knows, this Saverus organization might have been one of his.”

“That could have been how he figured out how to bring his dragon, Ember back,” Sophia offered. “He might have experimented on humans first.”

Hiker didn’t seem convinced. “It’s hard to know. We need more information.”

“Well, according to the prisoners, this Trin Currante ended the organization,” Sophia explained. “Then she rescued these men and recruited them for this mission to storm into the Gullington.”

“There are still so many questions,” Mahkah noted, his eyes low and his injured hand in his lap, wrapped in bandages.

If the Castle were its usual self, it would have healed his finger, making it grow back. It would have mended Evan too, so he didn’t suck in a sharp breath when he had to twist or move. As it was, they were healing faster than most, but not as fast as the Dragon Elite were accustomed to.

“Yeah, like how did Trin Currante kill all three of the prisoners remotely?” Sophia mused.

“She knew we had them,” Hiker pointed out. “She must have hacked into something in their brain set up by the Saverus organization.”

Everyone in the room, including Mama Jamba, turned and gawked at Hiker, shocked he would make such an observation and use so many technical terms.

He brought up his shoulders as he tensed from all the attention. “What?”

“Sir, that was quite the observation,” Sophia declared.

The leader of the Dragon Elite shrugged. “I have been studying up on things since the Thad business.” He pointed at the laptop Sophia had set up for him. “I have been reading things on this thing.”

“What you say makes a lot of sense,” Sophia began. “It sounds like this Saverus installed something into the cyborgs' brains to send them messages. Trin Currante figured out how to access it after getting rid of the organization. It goes to reason she figured out a lot more, like if there was a ‘kill switch’ of sorts. I’m guessing she has the main control panel for these cyborgs and can use it to her advantage.”

“Okay, now I’m back to being lost,” Hiker said. “I didn’t understand a lot of what you said.”

Sophia nodded sympathetically. He was trying, although Wilder still thought he was holding back a great deal of his strength. Sophia didn’t blame him.

“When this Trin Currante realized they were our prisoners,” Evan started, “she flipped the kill switch and ended them so they wouldn’t give up any information on her.”

“Thankfully, I think we figured out most of it before she cut them off,” Sophia said, still feeling heavy after witnessing the three men’s deaths.

Yes, they had been trespassers who served as a threat to the Dragon Elite, but they were humans. No matter if someone was good or not, witnessing their death should still take a toll on anyone who valued human life. Otherwise, what is the point of having a soul at all?

“Okay, so the first question,” Hiker said, his words came slowly as he worked things out in his mind. “We need to find out who this Saverus organization is and what they did.”

“They seem like a corrupt organization,” Sophia proclaimed.

“Yes, but I think what they created is somehow worse now. Understanding motivation is key, so we need to learn as much about the Saverus as possible.” He turned his attention to Wilder. “I want you to go and dig up as much as you can about this place.”

Wilder gave him a reluctant expression. “Although I would like to, sir—”

Hiker threw his hands to his head. “Don’t tell me you have a mission for Subner. Not now.”

Wilder bit his lip as his gaze fell to the floor. “Okay, I won’t tell you anything.”

“He has to go,” Mama Jamba sang, still swaying by the windows and dancing to the music in her head.

Hiker spun to face the woman. “What are you going on about?”

Unhurried, she turned and pointed at Wilder. “He has a mission, and the timing is awful for us. But he must do it.”

Hiker glanced between Wilder and Mama Jamba and shook his head. “Our home has been invaded. Nearly destroyed. It’s only holding up now because you took pity on us, Mama.”

“It wasn’t pity,” she amended. “I simply did what had to be done to save my riders. At the end of the day, though, you will have to save yourself. I just bought you some time. I get you need every available person for this and you are not working with much. But son, now you are working with less.”

“Less?” Hiker questioned. “I have one rider who can hardly move, let alone ride.” He pointed at Evan, who grimaced, holding his side.

“I’m good, sir,” he said. “I can ride as long there is no wind, and Coral moves slowly. And there are no complications. And I’m heavily drugged.”

“You see!” Hiker bellowed, turned back to Mama Jamba. “And there is Mahkah. He lost fingers.”

Mama Jamba offered the rider a sympathetic expression. “I’m sorry about that. But no one ever said you needed all your digits to get a job done.”

“I can help, sir,” Mahkah offered. “I’m happy to go on a reconnaissance mission for you.”

Hiker waved him off, still glaring at Mama Jamba. “I have got to figure out what is wrong with the Castle and fix it, so I can fix my riders. I have to find out everything on this Trin Currante, Saverus, and what their connection is. And then we’ve got to get back our egg. Not to mention, we’ve got to guard this place when the Barrier comes down.”

Mama Jamba shook her head and clicked her tongue. “You have got your work cut out for you, son. I’m not sure why you are here going on about things when you have so much to do.”

“Because,” he complained, throwing his arm back in Wilder’s direction. “You are telling me it’s okay one of my riders has a mission he has to go off on, and I’m certain I can’t know a thing about it.”

Mama glanced at Wilder before shaking her head. “No, it’s better if you don’t. If no one does. But yes, you have got to lose your rider for a bit. Adapt, Hiker. Move on.”

Sophia drew her gaze to Wilder, studying how he fidgeted nervously and wasn’t even listening to Hiker and Mama Jamba’s discussion. He had been preoccupied all through the meeting. Now she knew why.

He was setting off on another mission for Subner, the Protector of Weapons. She understood having to keep secrets, as she had to do when recovering the Complete History of Dragonriders or digging up information about Hiker, Ainsley, and the Dragon Elite. However, that didn’t make it any easier to be kept in the dark.

She wanted to know Wilder’s secrets, to be a part of them and help.

“Are you even listening, Sophia?” Hiker called to her.

She jerked her head up, blinking to attention. “What is that?”

He sighed dramatically. “Of course. Now I have another rider who doesn’t pay attention. I asked if you would investigate the McAfee.”

She nodded automatically. “Yes, of course.”

“I don’t know what is on that ship,” he went on. “And even if you are on the McAfee, it doesn’t mean you will be safe. The Pond is unpredictable.”

“What else can you tell me about the McAfee?” Sophia asked.

Hiker shook his head. “Nothing. It is apparently a ship that can sail on the Pond, which I have yet to see. This is all brand-new information to me, but it might have been included in the Complete History of Dragonriders. I’m not sure.”

He gave her a pointed expression, knowing she had possession of the book. Sophia hadn’t even had a chance to crack the book open, and she didn’t think that would change anytime soon.

“It’s a very strange ship,” Evan said, looking out the windows at the Pond. “I wonder who it belongs to.”

“It was Quiet’s ship,” Sophia told him. “I know that much.”

Hiker lifted his chin and gave her a skeptical expression. “How do you know that?”

“Oh,” she said, sucking in a breath and realizing she hadn’t filled them in on everything. “Well, I saw a painting above Quiet’s bed when I was—”

“How were you in his room?” Hiker asked. “I have never seen it.”

“Nor ever even been in the servant's wing,” Evan added.

“That area of the Castle is open now. I went to give Quiet the antidote,” Sophia explained.

“So, will he be joining us soon?” Hiker demanded.

So much had happened with the battle and Trin Currante and the egg being stolen. Sophia hadn’t had time to explain everything she had been up to. She briefly explained about Queen Anastasia Crystal and the antidote and needing to learn Quiet’s real name. When she was done, everyone was quiet for a long moment.

Finally, Hiker turned and looked straight at Mama Jamba. “You know what Quiet’s name is, don’t you?”

“And you know I’m not sharing it,” she answered.

He sighed. “Of course, you are not.”

“If that man wants to share his name, he will,” Mama Jamba declared. “It’s not my job to do so, and doing so will change everything for him.”

“How?” Hiker demanded at once.

She wagged a finger at him. “Oh, no. I’m not giving spoilers, you know that.”

The Viking rolled his eyes at her. “Fine. So, the McAfee is Quiet’s ship. How did it get to the Pond, and how can it sail on those waters when I have never seen a ship out there? I didn’t think anything could survive. That has always been part of our protection for the northern border.”

Sophia glanced out the bank of windows at the bobbing ship. It was a beautiful sight. “Which brings up so many other questions, like how did Trin Currante know that ship could get through the northern border? Or how to find it?”

“All questions Quiet could answer for us if he was coherent,” Hiker grumbled.

“Oh, and if we could understand a word he said ever,” Evan joked.

“Which also begs the question of how Trin Currante found out how to bring down the Barrier or what she did to the Castle and did she do something to Quiet to make him sick,” Sophia mused, the different questions streaming through her head rapidly. That morning, she had discussed with Hiker the theory she had about Quiet being poisoned. They had started to put some things into place to ensure it didn’t happen to any of the rest of them. The strategy didn’t make Hiker comfortable, but he had gone along with it, showing some flexibility.

Hiker chewed on his lip. “There is a lot we don’t know for sure. I want answers, and I want them soon. Mahkah, you go and research this Saverus organization. Find out as much as you can about what the company did and what happened to them and how Trin Currante could be controlling the cyborgs they created.” Hiker turned his attention to Evan. “I want you to…go and help Ainsley. She is disoriented and trying to care for Quiet and keep this place running, which is still falling apart.”

“Sir, really?” Evan mumbled. “Help the housekeeper? You remember I’m a dragonrider, right?”

“Barely. But Ainsley isn’t right,” Hiker said. “And you can’t really leave, can you?”

Evan sighed dramatically. “Fine, but when this flesh wound is healed, I’m going to go on a real mission.”

“Your spleen was filleted like a fish,” Mama Jamba corrected. “Get rest, dear Evan, or you will rupture and bleed to death.”

It was not what the dragonrider wanted to hear, but he nodded reluctantly.

Hiker drew his gaze to Sophia. “You know what to do. Gather clues so we can go after that dragon egg. The longer it remains outside our borders, the further from our grasp it will get.”

CHAPTER THREE

Mama Jamba was waiting for Sophia when she left Hiker’s office. She had that look about her when she was up to something, which was almost always.

“Walk with me, dear,” the old woman said, making for the stairs.

Since one didn’t argue with Mother Nature, unless they were Hiker Wallace, Sophia did as she was told. She had been about to take off for the Pond to investigate the McAfee.

Mama Jamba halted at the top of the stairs, which were still missing sections, the cool air from the bottom floor wafting up through the various holes. The others had tried to use renovation magic to fix the stairs or other hazardous areas. They had tried magic wherever they could to fix the Castle, but none of it worked. Before the Castle wouldn’t allow them to change things using spells, and even now it needed their help, that rule still seemed to be in place.

Mama Jamba paused and glared down at the broken set of stairs. “Oh, this is simply getting annoying.” She waved her withered hand at the old staircase, and it was repaired immediately, looking brand new.

“That is better,” Mama Jamba said with a sigh, gliding her hand along the railing as she hurried down. Sophia tested the first stair before following her to the entryway.

The ancient woman swept her hands back and forth as she made her way for the kitchen, repairing furniture and putting the chandelier back on the ceiling. “I mean, I don’t like to do everything for my children, but I can only live in squalor for so long.”

“Is this when you are going to tell me what is wrong with the Gullington so I can fix it?” Sophia asked, chancing the question although she sensed it was useless.

Right on cue, Mama Jamba gave her a sideways smile and a wink. “Nice try, darling. No, I’m afraid I can’t give you any more help than I have.”

“Will you at least tell me how to get Quiet to tell me his real name?” Sophia asked. “If he dies while I have the antidote, well, it just seems so ridiculous and unnecessary.”

Mama Jamba stopped in front of the kitchen. “Honey, his blood won’t be on your hands if he decides to die rather than come out with his truth.” She looked out one of the windows running along the side of the dining hall, which looked remarkably better than it had a few moments prior. A fondness crossed over her face as she stared out at the green rolling hills. “Quiet has been a very devoted servant to this place, and I would be sad to lose him. However, a mother’s job is to bring children into the world, teach them the best we can, and let them make their own decisions. Nobody should ever be forced into anything. Otherwise, the results will never be what you expected.”

Sophia sighed, used to getting this type of advice from Mother Nature. She wasn’t sure how it would help her. She had a cure that would fix Quiet, and maybe he could figure out what was wrong with the Gullington and help fix it. He would be able to shine some light on this McAfee business. She was scared to board the ship, not knowing what she would find or if the Pond would capsize the boat. Maybe the pirates had used a special spell to get the boat to cooperate on the waters of the Pond. None of her postulating mattered because Quiet was laid up in his bed, being stubborn, not giving away any secrets, and refusing to take the antidote.

“Mama Jamba, I know you won’t overstep boundaries in most cases,” Sophia began, deciding to try one more time. “Like you have fixed things here in the Castle for us, don’t you think, just this once, you can tell me how to get Quiet to share his name? At least give me a hint?”

Mother Nature’s bright periwinkle eyes were piercing when she looked at Sophia. “Oh, I have always liked your persistence. It’s one of your best and most irritating qualities. But that is the thing about our children. You know what the poet, Kahlil Gibran said on the subject of children?”

Sophia shook her head, never even having heard the poet’s name before.

“He is one of Quiet’s favorites,” Mama Jamba offered. “One of mine too. I remember when that man was born, a new shade of rose started growing that day. Quite remarkable the things humans do to this Earth in all the right ways, wrong ones too, unfortunately.”

Mama Jamba closed her eyes, pulling in a breath. “Anyway, Kahlil wrote a poem on children. It reminds me of you. Of Quiet.” She opened her eyes and began reciting the poem from memory:

“You may give them your love but not your thoughts,

For they have their own thoughts.

You may house their bodies but not their souls,

For their souls’ dwell in the house of tomorrow, which you cannot visit, not even in your dreams.

You may strive to be like them but seek not to make them like you.

For life goes not backward nor tarries for yesterday.”

“Thanks for that,” Sophia said, enjoying the poem without knowing what to do with it.

Mama Jamba gave her a knowing look. “Oh, you are disappointed, aren’t you, dear?”

Sophia slumped immediately, defeat tunneling in her mind and heart. She couldn’t hide the expression on her face, but even if she could, Mama Jamba would have seen through her façade. “I love poetry. I really do. But I’m not sure how that helps me right now as I try to help Quiet, and the Gullington, and recover the lost egg, not to mention defeat enemies who we know so little about. I guess I just wished you would tell me something specific, but I know you work through love and in mysterious ways.”

“Well, like Kahlil Gibran so well said, I can give you my love but not my thoughts. And I can house your body, but not your soul.” The old woman directed a finger at the cold, dark fireplace, and flames jumped to life, filling the room with warmth and light. “Now, that is better. There was a chill in the air before. Anyway, I wanted to check on Ainsley and Evan to ensure they are getting along. Do you want to pop into the kitchen with me?”

Sophia wanted to say no and wallow around in her frustration that her greatest assets were the strongest entities in the world, and they refused to directly give her information. Instead, she reluctantly nodded.

Mama Jamba smiled politely. “Well, then follow me. If anything, this will be of great entertainment.”

Sophia followed the woman to the swinging door.

Mama Jamba pressed her backside into the door and paused before stepping into the kitchen, a thoughtful expression on her face. “The reason I can’t reveal more obviously is that I can’t tell you how to think. You have got to figure this out on your own. But also, it wouldn’t matter if I did. If you want Quiet to reveal his name, you must find that which houses his soul, and I’m not that, as the poem so accurately explained.”

Sophia nodded slowly, putting together all of Mama Jamba’s strange words. She recognized Mama had eloquently told her what she was looking for, without doing so. She had done as she always intended and gave her children the information while letting them decide for themselves.

CHAPTER FOUR

“That is not where that goes,” Ainsley scolded when Mama Jamba and Sophia entered the kitchen.

The housekeeper was seated on a stool in the corner and slumped against the wall, her color pale and her hair dull. Sophia hadn’t seen her that day and was shocked at how much she had changed. Whatever spark the Castle had been putting in the shapeshifter to keep her alive had dimmed. Ainsley was alive, though, and that was what mattered most.

Evan lifted a large platter and placed it on a middle shelf. “Here?”

Ainsley shook her head. “You are messing with me now, aren’t you, Cracker Jack?”

Hiding a grin, Evan put the platter on the floor. “Oh, I get it. You want it here.”

The housekeeper narrowed her eyes at Evan before directing her gaze to the two women standing in the entrance to her kitchen. “He really is insufferable. I think it would be better if you just invite the sheep in off the Expanse to help me.”

Mama Jamba shook her head, striding into the kitchen and making straight for a basket of fruit on the center aisle. “Don’t be silly, dear Ainsley. We both know sheep have horrible organizational skills. I wouldn’t so much as trust one to fold my socks.”

Sophia was about to laugh when she realized the strange old woman wasn’t joking.

“Okay, I’m done putting away the clean dishes,” Evan said. “What would you have me do next?”

Ainsley appeared so listless it hurt Sophia’s heart. The elf leaned her head against the wall and looked ready to pass out at any moment. “Chop up the onion. If you use magic to do it, remember it will burn your eyes a bit more than if you used manual means.”

The kitchen was in better shape than Sophia had seen it when she and Wilder first discovered Ainsley screaming about all the rotten food right after everything had happened with the Castle and the Gullington. Quiet had gotten sick, and Ainsley had started to degrade.

Mama Jamba said Ainsley would be okay for a week or so if she didn’t exert herself, and she must stay in the Castle no matter what. This meant Evan would be doing all the cooking since Hiker didn’t trust any outside food sources.

Since they had discovered Quiet might have been poisoned, all the food would be bought from extra secure sources through the House of Fourteen and prepared in house. That had been the new strategy Sophia got him to try this morning. She hoped it was the beginning of a whole new era for the leader of the Dragon Elite but didn’t want to bet on it.

“Onion…onion…” Evan said, looking at the basket of vegetables delivered that morning through the portal connecting the Castle to the House of Fourteen. Sophia had only to send a quick message to her brother to get a crate of supplies. She explained she’d fill him and the others in on more soon, but to keep any information about the Gullington secret. The last thing they needed was Bianca Mantovani and Lorenzo Rosario getting wind of this and making a case that the Dragon Elite was a liability.

“It’s the white orb looking thing, dear,” Mama Jamba offered, pulling a box of vanilla wafers from the pantry and opening them up. “You should make banana pudding for dessert.”

Evan picked up the onion and pulled his sword from his sheath, a dazzling glint in his eyes. “Sure, but first, I have to chop this. Do you want it sliced, diced, or what?”

“First of all,” Ainsley said, holding out a hand to Mama Jamba for a vanilla wafer, “if you use a sword in my kitchen to do anything besides slaughter demons or murderous villains I will make your life hell when I recover. Secondly, banana pudding never goes over well when I make it.”

“No sword, huh?” Evan asked, sheathing his weapon and looking around. “How do you expect me to chop this?”

Mama Jamba pointed to the cutting board. “Try a knife, dear.” She handed Ainsley a handful of cookies. “Maybe Evan will have beginner’s luck with his banana pudding.”

Ainsley was not happy with this answer as she nibbled on the cookie.

“Can I get you anything, Ains?” Sophia asked. She had never felt so helpless. Ainsley was degrading, Evan was injured, Mahkah missing a body part, and Quiet was in and out of a coma.

The housekeeper pulled an apron from the wall and threw it at Evan. “Put this on and wash your hands, would you?” She directed her attention to Sophia. “No, thank you, S. Beaufont. I mean, if you could make this awful flu or whatever it is go away, that would be welcome. I don’t understand why I had to catch this bug at the most inopportune time.”

Sophia nodded sympathetically and caught the knowing expression in Mama Jamba’s eyes. They both knew Ainsley had fallen ill because the Castle had been keeping her alive all this time, but the housekeeper didn’t know. Or if she did, she immediately forgot.

Evan tied the apron around his waist, trying to be a good sport about his new job reassignment. “Okay, chop onions. Then what?”

“Then marinate and braise the lamb chops, knead the bread and start it rising, dice the potatoes, soak the greens, make the banana pudding, and clean up after yourself when you are done,” Ainsley listed, sliding off the stool and tottering for the door.

“Wait, what?” Evan called to her. “What did you say after ‘marinate the roast?’”

Ainsley gave him an amused expression at the door. “You will figure it out, or you won’t. Either way, I will be there to critique your cooking as you have so thoughtfully done for me for one-hundred-long-years. I’m going to go and take a nap if I can figure out where my room is. I sleep in the basement, right?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, that is where we keep the prisoners…if they haven’t been killed remotely by their mysterious leader,” she said morbidly as she took Ainsley’s hand. “I will take you to your room and fetch you before dinner.”

“Thanks, S. Beaufont,” the elf said, managing a smile before glancing back at Evan. “Oh, and remember the laundry hanging on the line needs to come in, the bedrooms need to be cleaned, and the sheep need to be let out.”

“Let out of what?” Evan asked, scratching the side of his head with the tongs of a fork.

Ainsley shrugged. “I’m not sure. That is Quiet’s job. But I’m certain he lets the sheep out every day.”

“Why? And where to?” Evan questioned.

“Well, maybe so they don’t get wet or cold or something,” Ainsley said dismissively, obviously trying to get out of there and to bed.

“Dear Ainsley, you do know the sheep are made of wool and can withstand cold and rain, right?” Mama Jamba asked, wrapping up the bag of wafers and putting them on a high shelf like she was trying to keep them out of her reach, so she didn’t eat too many at once.

Ainsley seemed to consider this before shrugging again, disinterested. “Whatever. Figure out what Quiet does and do that too, Evan. And know no matter how hard you work and how pure your intentions are to do a great job, it will never meet Hiker Wallace’s expectations, and he will grunt and refuse you any gratitude.”

Evan sighed, a smile still on his undeterred face. “Thanks for the motivation. That really helps.”

CHAPTER FIVE

After tucking Ainsley into bed, Sophia slid through the narrow passageway that led to Quiet’s room. She was hoping she could convince him to give her his real name. When she arrived in his modest room, she found him fast asleep and didn’t have the heart to wake him.

How many centuries had he tirelessly cared for the Gullington doing whatever he did? No one seemed to know what that was when they had discussed divvying up tasks at the meeting. Without the groundskeeper and housekeeper, everyone was going to have to pitch in a little bit. Quiet always had dirt on his hands and clothes, and his nose was usually blistering red from being outside, but what he did was a mystery.

“We will be sure to let the sheep out for you,” Sophia said in a whisper, that heavy feeling lingering again in her chest.

She glanced around the room, looking for any clues to tell her what his name could be. Maybe like Rhett Wren, he had it embroidered into one of his garments. Sophia almost laughed, thinking of the ridiculousness of such a thing.

Besides, there wasn’t anything in the room. Just a bed, a side table, a sleeping gnome, and an old painting of a ship.

The McAfee.

Sophia had to go there next to find answers. Hopefully, she’d learned something about Trin Currante and her band of cyborg pirates. More than anything, Sophia hoped she found something to help her convince Quiet to give her his name. What had Mama Jamba said?

“If you want Quiet to reveal his name, you must find that which houses his soul…”

“Yeah, that doesn’t seem hard,” Sophia muttered to herself as she left the gnome to sleep in peace.

Lunis met Sophia on the Expanse, which was still covered in brown grass. It wasn’t dying like before, but it wasn’t coming back.

“The dragons really don’t know what is happening to the Gullington?” Sophia asked her dragon when he glided down from the Cave to land smoothly beside her.

Lunis folded his wings into his body and stared serenely across the grounds of the Expanse. Many assume that because we are the most powerful magical creature in the world—predating most others, that we know all the answers to problems.

“Based on what you just said, I would say that is a pretty astute assumption.”

Well, we aren’t all-knowing creatures, he corrected, giving her a snotty expression. Sometimes he took on a regal look most of the other dragons in the Cave shared. Sophia knew his real demeanor was closer to a playful teddy bear.

“Okay, well, do you limited-knowing creatures have any ideas?” Sophia asked.

Yes, the Gullington has been cursed.

Sophia threw up her hands, exasperated. “Well, the investigation is over, everyone. We can get back to our lives. The dragons have figured out what we all failed to see. The Gullington has been cursed. Thanks, Lunis.”

The critical expression on his face deepened. Your sarcasm is echoing across the grounds.

Sophia smirked. “I figured the sheep might enjoy the joke.”

He shook his head. They have zero sense of humor.

“Wow,” Sophia said in mock sympathy. “No organization skills and no humor. Sounds like my algebra tutor growing up.”

Why a child with more magical power than a clan of old magicians had to take math is beyond my comprehension, the dragon offered.

“In case this magician thing fell through, I could get an accounting job,” Sophia joked.

You would make a horrible accountant.

“Because my math skills are so awful?” she asked, checking the saddle strapped around him and tightening the buckles.

Because you wear color and have funny jokes, he quipped.

“Save your accounting jokes for Rory, the giant,” Sophia said. “He will appreciate them.”

Even though he is no longer an accountant? Lunis questioned.

“Especially so,” she answered.

I was going to make writing jokes about him at our next meeting.

“Oh?” she asked, affectionately running her hands over his blue scales.

What do you get when you cross a writer with a deadline? Lunis asked.

“What?”

A really clean house.

“Ba-dum-THS,” Sophia said, not laughing.

I have a lot more where that came from, Lunis told her proudly.

“Although I would love to hear them, I have to go and investigate that mysterious ship over there.” Sophia pointed at the McAfee.

I suppose you want a lift, then? he pretended to ask.

She patted her dragon, enjoying the warmth that spread over her from their every interaction. They had a spark, which had brought them together and chemistry that would keep them united for all their lives.

It was that elusive thing people look for all their lives, most never finding it because they settled for the practical, the safe and easy, the opposite of what Sophia and Lunis’ life was.

“I would never think of you as a simple lift like some Uber driver,” Sophia said, stepping onto the wing her dragon extended and climbing into the saddle.

If I were an Uber driver, I would have an exemplary rating and would be charming, asking my fare thoughtful questions to learn more about them.

With the slightest of intentions, Sophia directed Lunis into the air. He took off after a few steps, gracefully gliding off the cliff edge next to the Nest, where the dragon eggs were safe once more. The wind tangled Sophia’s hair back as her heart rose in her throat. Lunis took a sharp dive and barreled to the water’s surface. He pulled up inches away, gliding along the Pond, almost blending into the blue waters.

“What would you ask?” Sophia questioned, her voice barely audible over the rushing wind.

Well, it depends on where I was taxiing people.

“Fair enough,” Sophia said, studying the McAfee anchored in the distance. “Let’s say you were taking people around Edinburgh.”

Oh, good, I’m staying local in Scotland, he began, a hint of mischief in his voice. I guess I have many questions for the Scots I would like answered.

“Oh?” she pretended to ask. She knew Lunis could sense her stress about boarding the mysterious ship and was doing everything he could to make her feel better.

Yes, I mean, I obviously want to know what they wear under their kilts.

“You live in a Cave in Scotland with a bunch of dragons who belong to male riders,” Sophia replied. “How do you not know that answer, or can’t you find out?”

Lunis scoffed. How uncivilized do you think we are?

“I once saw you eat a calf without hardly chewing,” she fired back.

That is different, he stated. We mind our boundaries. You wouldn’t want me telling them your personal business. Like about that one thing—

“There is no thing,” she interrupted.

There is a thing, he said, knowingness in his voice as he pulled up near the McAfee. The reason for the chaotic winds on the Expanse. But we don’t have to discuss it. Just know that I know there is a thing.

“Anyway,” she drew out the word. “Other questions for unsuspecting Scottish people who have chosen to take Dragon Lyft?”

Right, he chirped, circling over the top of the ship and giving Sophia a chance to survey the area around it and the deck. Well, I want to know why they sound so angry when they talk?

“That could just be Hiker,” she said with a laugh as she scanned the ship for any clues. It was abandoned, she knew that much.

Yeah, Wilder doesn’t have that same disgruntled quality to his voice, Lunis offered. I would also like to know why they are physically incapable of saying the word ‘Carl’ or the number ‘six.’

“Is that a thing?” Sophia asked, wondering why the McAfee appeared in such pristine condition. It was a very old ship, according to the painting on Quiet’s wall, if it was his ship, and he had been at the Gullington for several centuries. The ship below them appeared brand new if one ignored the old craftmanship style of the decoration around the outside and balustrades.

Ask them to say those words, he suggested. You will see. I would also like to know what the deal is with haggis and whether it is a form of currency.

“I think they use pounds,” she replied.

Finally, I want to know if they can introduce me to David Tennant.

“Because…”

Because all Scottish people know each other, right? Lunis laughed at his own joke. But seriously, like who wouldn’t want to meet the tenth Doctor. He is my favorite.

“You are very strange,” she remarked, steering Lunis closer to the ship’s deck.

Sophia would have to plan her dismount just right since Lunis couldn’t land on the surface of the ship. Once her feet hit the deck, she wanted to be ready to fight or defend herself from whatever magical force was on board or what the Pond might decide to do.

CHAPTER SIX

Sophia tensed as soon as her boots touched the deck of the ship. She paused, crouched down low, and took note of the sounds, smells, and sights around her.

The boat rocked on the choppy waters of the Pond. With the winds up lately, the usually calm waters were full of white caps and made the ship bob from side to side.

Nothing charged out of the water and tried to lob her head off, so she rose slowly, her eyes constantly scanning.

I need to find something that houses Quiet’s soul, she said to Lunis in her mind.

His shadow cast over the ship and waters as he flew close by, ready to swoop down and get her if a sea monster sprang out of the water.

I’m not sure if Mama Jamba was being literal when she said that, he offered.

I hope not, Sophia told him. I mean, we aren’t supposed to part from our souls, I thought.

That is true, usually, but think of it this way, Lunis began. Parts of your soul can be in things. In the work you do, the ones you love, the places you value most. Maybe you can find a clue on board of what that is for Quiet.

Sophia thought she should go down to the lower decks first. It seemed the most logical place to find clues.

And you think, Sophia began, taking a few steps and pausing to see if her movement triggered any attacks. If I find something related to his soul, it might encourage him to share his name?

I think Mama Jamba told you to find what houses his soul for an important reason, Lunis answered. Motivation is key, and right now, Quiet would rather die than give up a seemingly simple thing. You need to remind him of what he’s got to live for. Find it and show it to him, and make him want to live regardless of whatever circumstances will come about after you learn his name.

Sophia scratched her head at the stairs that descended below deck.

It’s strange that a name could be of such importance, she said to her dragon.

And yet, if you would have called me the wrong one when we first met formally, you couldn’t have been my rider, he explained. A name holds incredible power, as do words in general. I’m guessing whatever Quiet’s real one is, it tells his secret and also might be the source of his power. Maybe you knowing it will be his very undoing.

Then why would Queen Anastasia Crystal make it a requirement for the antidote to work? Sophia asked, taking the first step on the dark staircase.

Good point, Lunis agreed. She did seem fond of the gnome.

Well, he saved her people, Sophia said. A very Quiet-like thing to do.

Right, so there is another reason she requires that information for the antidote to work, Lunis remarked.

Sophia sighed. Wouldn’t it be great if everyone just told us the intentions behind the riddle-like stuff they do?

Lunis laughed. Where would the fun in that be?

Obviously, that is what this is all about, Sophia answered. Make everything as confusing and mysterious as possible for the newbie dragonrider, so she gets a headache trying to solve riddle filled missions.

I’m sure that is the conversation they all secretly have about you, Lunis chuckled.

Sophia was about to respond when she passed a room that stole her attention. She halted in the doorway and braced herself as the boat rocked back and forth. When it calmed, she pulled in a breath, mesmerized.

The room in front of her wasn’t like one she had seen before. It was a complete duplicate of Hiker Wallace’s office.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Everything before Sophia was the same as in Hiker’s office in the Castle when it wasn’t in disrepair. The windows lining the side of the ship were the same arched type that faced the Pond, and the large desk sitting on the far-left side of the room was exactly like Hiker’s. It even had the same logbook on one corner. Even more surprising than the leather couch and books on one wall, all duplicates of the ones in the Castle, was the globe next to the windows.

Tentatively, Sophia took a step into the room and grasped this would have been the Captain’s quarters, Quiet’s private space.

Sophia hesitated before running her fingers over the globe. She rotated the orb on the axis, bringing it around until Scotland was in view.

Because everything appeared the same as the Castle, she half expected to find five red dots blinking on the surface indicating the dragonriders located currently at the Gullington. There was only one dot, and it was labeled The McAfee.

Sophia studied the globe for a minute longer, thinking she might find other clues on it, but other than the location of the ship, there didn’t seem to be anything else magical about it.

Turning her attention to the books, Sophia stepped along the shelves, not searching for anything but allowing her gaze to run over the spines. The volumes on the shelf were old. Really old. Although everything was in pristine condition, it all looked like it was from a millennium ago.

Sophia hoped to find a book of poetry on the shelves, but the clue she was looking for wasn’t going to be that obvious.

Going over to the desk, Sophia opened the logbook, eager to find something helpful. Maybe Quiet’s name, she thought.

There was one thing different about the gnome’s office versus Hiker’s. Beside his desk was a display case, and its location seemed to denote its importance. On a stand next to the captain’s desk, the box-shaped case was glass on all sides, except the bottom where a red velvet pillow sat. Sitting on the top of the velvet was nothing.

Sophia stared at the empty display case for a whole minute, wondering what could have been held inside the approximately two by two box. There didn’t appear to be any foul play. It hadn’t been broken open, but whatever had been inside was gone.

Maybe it’s invisible, Lunis offered.

Sophia shook her head. I don’t think so, but that is always something to keep in mind.

For as pristine as everything was on the ship, all the writing in the logbook was blurred as if it had suffered water damage, but the pages weren’t warped as if they had gotten wet and dried.

Magic had no doubt been used to blur the writing, which might have given her clues.

She pulled open the desk drawer and rummaged through it, finding several things that could have given her the captain of the McAfee’s name. An engraved lighter. A set of receipts. A picture of the crew with Quiet standing in the front, all the names written on the back.

On everything, the name that would have belonged to Quiet was blurred.

Sophia sighed. Why did the sweet little gnome have to be so revoltingly annoying about this?

She studied the picture, looking over the faces of the men who stood behind Quiet. They were all magicians or elves. It was a strange picture, with the small gnome standing in command in front of them.

She shouldn’t have been surprised to see the groundskeeper hadn’t aged a day. It was common for magical races to age slowly. Dragonriders lived the longest and aged very slowly. The Castle was obviously responsible, but the Dragon Elite weren’t immune from growing old. Adam Rivalry’s portrait in the Gullington was a testament to that, displaying him with a face full of wrinkles and long white hair and beard. At age eight hundred, he looked considerably well.

The fact Quiet hadn’t aged at all in one-thousand years was a bit harder to believe. She remembered Ainsley from when she went back to the reset point. She still looked the same too.

There was something about the Castle that kept those two the same.

But how? And why?

Sophia stuck the photo back into the drawer, having found nothing else of interest in the desk.

She was about to give up her search in the Captain’s office when she noticed the corner of a piece of parchment peeking out from under a rug.

Sophia bent to retrieve a letter. The flowery handwriting of the note was hard to read at first, like that of old English. After a moment, Sophia’s eyes adjusted to the strangeness of the handwriting, and she was able to make out what it said. It was addressed to Quiet. To Sophia’s disappointment, it was addressed to him using his nickname.

Sophia guessed he had that nickname from before he joined the Dragon Elite. It appeared even centuries ago the gnome had been soft-spoken.

She pulled in a breath, feeling the first bit of hope since coming aboard the McAfee this letter might hold a clue.

The letter read:

Dearest Quiet,

I hope your travels are treating you well. As your mum, I would be proud of you no matter what. Such is the prerogative of a mother. Nothing makes me happier than to know you have followed in your father’s footsteps, deciding to sail the Seven Seas on this beautiful Earth.

This would make your father so very proud. I know losing your beloved father has been as difficult on you as it was on me. Each day brings its challenges, but I’m certain you feel this more acutely, looking out at the waters he once sailed himself.

I have decided you should have your father’s most prized possession. I think it will steer you in the right direction when you are lost. Not like the compass you hold so dearly shows you the navigational routes of the McAfee.

Sometimes the best way to find a path when we are lost is to listen to our hearts. I have enclosed your father’s captain’s hat. When you forget your way, forget who you are or why you have taken this path, look at your father’s hat. It will remind you of who you are.

The sea was your father’s heart and soul. I suspect it will be yours too.

May your father’s captain’s hat house your soul on the days you need shelter, and on the days you don’t, I hope it reminds you of your purpose. We all need a reminder of why we serve, and this one will be yours, son.

With All My Love,

Your Mum

The hat, Sophia thought, jerking her head up to the empty display case.

Houses his soul, Lunis said, having seen everything Sophia had inside the ship. Just like Mama Jamba said.

Yeah, she wondered. That can’t be an accident. Quiet’s mum had said the hat would house his soul when he needed shelter. That is what I need to give Quiet to remind him of who he is and why he can’t give up. If I can give him back his father’s captain's hat, I’m certain he will give me his real name.

Her eyes rested on the empty velvet next to Quiet’s desk as Lunis echoed her thoughts.

Now we just have to find out where that hat is and get it back.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Sophia had more of a pep in her step as she strode into the Castle that evening. A strange aroma that smelled of an odd combination of spices and burned meat hit her nose when she entered the dining hall. Mahkah, who was already seated at the table, seemed to share the skeptical feeling she was having about that night’s dinner.

She offered him a tamed smile. “If nothing else, I think I have a stash of protein bars in my room. I will share them with you.”

He nodded appreciatively. “Thank you.”

“Oh, good,” Hiker said, stomping into the dining area. “This place looks a little more normal.”

Mama Jamba had fixed quite a bit of the dining area, making it a bit more pleasant than before. Sophia hoped that Mama had taken pity on her and fixed her bed, which wasn’t usable in its current form with the canopy having broken down onto the mattress.

“What have you all learned during your investigations?” Hiker asked, taking his normal seat, but testing the chair before putting his full weight into it. When he was certain it wasn’t going to break, he relaxed and let out a breath.

“The Saverus organization was shut down by one of its own subjects,” Mahkah started. “I will need more time to research things, but we are definitely on the right track.”

Hiker nodded appreciatively to Mahkah as Ainsley walked past the dining hall for the front door.

“And Sophia, what have you—”

The leader of the Dragon Elite paused when the housekeeper turned and ambled the other way again, appearing lost.

“Ainsley,” Hiker called.

The elf poked her head around the corner, a perplexed expression on her face. “Who?” she asked.

“Ainsley,” he repeated, enunciating her name.

She glanced over her shoulder. “There is no one else out here but me, sir.”

“I’m talking to you,” he said sternly.

Her mouth popped open. “Oh, I’m Ainsley. That makes sense. I thought I was an Angela or an Ansel, but Ainsley sounds right.”

Sophia looked at Hiker. The poor housekeeper was really losing it if she was having trouble remembering her name.

“Sorry to interrupt you all,” Ainsley began, curtseying in the doorway. “I’m looking for, well, I’m not sure actually. My stomach has been making weird noises, and I’m certain that means something.”

Hiker sighed. “Yes, you are hungry.”

“Oh, then I should eat!” Ainsley said, her face brightening.

“Yes, you should,” Hiker responded.

“Very well then,” Ainsley sang, working her arms back and forth like she was running but staying stuck in place. “That is what I will do.”

“Good idea,” he remarked as Mama Jamba came into the dining hall, stepping around Ainsley.

“Why are you just standing there?” Hiker asked Ainsley, who was eyeing the back of Mama Jamba’s head like she was an alien.

“I don’t know where else to stand,” Ainsley answered.

Irritation flared on the Viking’s face. “You shouldn’t stand at all. We sit when we eat.”

“Okay,” she chirped.

“So, take a seat,” Hiker ordered.

“Okay,” Ainsley repeated. The housekeeper sat on the floor.

Hiker covered his brow with his hand and shook his head. “No, Ainsley, at the table.”

“Oh, right,” she said, hurrying to push herself up from the floor. She took a seat at the far end of the table, opposite of the others, roughly twenty seats down.

Hiker rolled his eyes, dropping his chin. “With the rest of us.”

“Oh,” Ainsley said, sliding out of her seat. She paused before pulling out the chair next to Mama Jamba.

“What is it?” Sophia asked her, reading the sudden tension on her face.

Ainsley cupped her hand to the side of her mouth and whispered loudly. “That is Mother Nature, isn’t it?”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, and she is very nice, and you two are friends.”

The housekeeper’s eyes widened as she mouthed the word “friends.”

“Go on there, dear,” Mama Jamba encouraged, sliding her napkin into her lap just as Evan entered from the kitchen carrying a platter of roasted lamb chops. Sophia knew what it was supposed to be, but when he proudly laid it on the surface of the table, it was unclear what the hunks of meat were.

“What is that?” Hiker asked, tucking his own napkin into the collar of his shirt.

“Lamb chops!” Evan exclaimed excitedly.

“What was wrong with those lambs?” Hiker demanded.

The smile on Evan’s face dropped. “I tried my best, sir. A little appreciation would go a long way.” He turned and stormed back in the direction of the kitchen.

“Oh, that is right!” Ainsley yelled, throwing a single finger in the air. “I remember where I am. It’s coming back now.”

Mama Jamba patted the housekeeper on the shoulder. “I knew it would, dear. It always takes a bit after napping, but you will feel back to normal by dessert.”

“There will be dessert?” Hiker didn’t sound excited.

“Not if you don’t finish all your vegetables,” Evan said, buzzing through the swinging door in true Ainsley style. He was carrying a couple of steaming bowls and laid them down in front of Sophia and Mahkah.

The two exchanged tamed expressions of reluctance. Sophia knew what was supposed to be in the bowls, and yet, there was no reason the potatoes should be a bubbling purple paste or the roasted carrots should be moving around like little bugs in an aquarium.

“About your offer,” Mahkah whispered at Sophia’s shoulder.

She nodded, grateful she had stashed the protein bars for just such an occasion.

With a polite smile, Mama Jamba used a fork to poke one of the lamb chops. It jumped away from her fork, appearing hurt. “Dear Evan, did you by chance use magic to make this meal?”

He crossed his arms in front of his chest, nodding proudly. “Why, yes. Eat up. And if you want seconds, there is a lot more where this came from.”

“I don’t think that will be necessary,” Hiker choked.

“The thing about cooking with magic is the same with any skill,” Ainsley lectured, sounding more coherent than before. “You can’t do something with magic if you don’t know how to do it otherwise. At least you can’t do it well.”

“Oh,” Evan said, his smile fading. “Well, I don’t know how to cook real well, but I’m certain this is pretty good anyway.”

Hiker pushed away from the table, shaking his head. “I refuse to eat this. Would you fetch the bread?”

Everyone sat and waited.

After a moment, Hiker gave Evan a pointed expression.

The dragonrider pressed his hand to his chest, surprise on his face. “Oh, you mean, me, sir?”

“Of course, I mean you,” Hiker roared, his temper flaring.

Evan hurried back to the kitchen, throwing his hands up in the air. “A thank you wouldn’t kill you,” he grumbled under his breath.

Mama Jamba peered across the table at Sophia. “And so?”

The question hung in the air, catching Hiker’s attention.

Sophia smiled. “I found the house...”

Mama Jamba beamed. “Very good. You think you know where to find it?”

Sophia nodded. “I think I know who can tell me where to find it.”

Mother Nature’s eyes darted to Sophia’s hands resting on the table. “Yes, and the timing is perfect. Your nails look like they could use some polish.”

“What are you two going on about?” Hiker asked, lack of food making him grumpier than usual.

“Well,” Mama Jamba began. “As you know, Sophia is on a mission to fix Quiet. I think she is on the right track. Just a few side trips, and I’m certain she will have the gnome back to his old self.”

“Good,” Hiker grumbled. “I’m tired of having half my staff missing or incompetent.”

Sophia looked around the table and realized Wilder was gone too, obviously on his secret side quest assigned by Subner. It felt weird to be there without him. She had gotten used to him being beside her at most meals.

Evan pushed through the kitchen door carrying a basket of rolls he tried to pass off as bread. When he laid them on the table, Ainsley pushed back in her chair and doubled over with laughter.

Hiker didn’t at all appear amused. “What is that?”

“The bread you requested, sir,” Evan said dryly, narrowing his eyes at the housekeeper, who was still laughing uncontrollably.

“Why is it burned?” Hiker asked, eyeing the nearly black rolls.

“It’s fine,” Evan said, picking up one of the rolls along with a knife. “You just scrape off the outside.”

Hiker shook his head. “Would you get that out of here. Bring us…I don’t know, anything edible.”

“’Would You,’” Ainsley said, still laughing. “Someone has inherited my old name! Would You!”

Evan shook his head and grabbed the basket of burned bread. “I slave away for you lot, and this is the thanks I get. You know I don’t have to put up with this treatment—”

“Yes, you do,” Hiker interrupted.

Evan waved the basket of burned bread around. “I will have you know I’m a dragonrider. There is a good reason I don’t know how to do any of this stuff.”

“We must all learn to adapt,” Hiker commented dryly, looking around the table for something to eat. The only thing remotely close was the centerpiece of flowers, and Sophia wasn’t sure they weren’t poisonous, which was probably still better than the food Evan had served.

Ainsley continued to laugh as Mama Jamba pushed up from the table. “Well, you know, a little fasting is really good every now and then.” She stood and gave Hiker a pointed expression. “But I would like pancakes, so if you would do as I requested, Hiker, that would be for the best.”

He sneered, obviously not happy about whatever she was referring to. “I just don’t think—”

“What?” Mama Jamba interrupted. “Are you worried about someone breaking into the Gullington then?”

He tightened his fist on the table. “Mama we did discuss this and—”

“And I told you, as the one who is keeping the security up at the Gullington for the time being, that it will be fine,” Mama Jamba cut in.

Hiker growled. “But what if they—”

“Steal all your secrets?” she asked, interrupting again. “What if they help you and keep me from starving?”

He sighed. “You are a timeless being who can’t be killed.”

“That doesn’t mean I like going without my chocolate chip pancakes,” she fired back. “Now, I’m going to retire for an early night, but I look forward to a full breakfast tomorrow.” She turned for the exit. “You know what to do, Hiker, my dear.”

He yanked his napkin out of his collar and threw it on the table.

Sophia expected him to also get up from the table and storm off, so she was surprised when he looked at her and said, “I’m going to ask you to do something I never thought I would.”

She tilted her head to the side, nervous and intrigued. “Yes, sir?”

He cleared his throat. “I need you to ask your friends at the House of Fourteen for help.”

CHAPTER NINE

Sophia couldn’t believe what Hiker had asked her to do as she made her way to the area outside the Barrier. It was not something in a million years she expected to hear from the leader of the Dragon Elite.

Hiker Wallace was asking for help.

From outsiders.

Things had really changed.

It just went to show circumstances affected everything. Hunger affected people’s resolve, and when things got difficult, the strong were only as powerful as those they could call on for help. Thanks to Sophia, the Dragon Elite had a few new allies.

She had texted her sister Liv, sending the full request to her. Sophia half expected Liv to call her right away and ask if Hiker had lost his mind or been killed and impersonated by aliens.

Instead, Liv, who had seen many changes through tragedy and hardship, herself included, simply sent a message that read:

“I’m sorry the Dragon Elite has had it so rough. I will need a few hours to put everything into place. Meet me at the House at midnight.”

Sophia sent a confirmation as she crossed the Barrier.

The timing was perfect. Sophia had enough time to go and see Mae Ling and return by midnight to the Gullington.

She halted, recognizing an immediate problem. The last time she had visited her fairy godmother, it had been at Happily Ever After, the college for fairy godmothers. Since she hadn’t been accepted to the college, she couldn’t portal directly to the school, and she had broken the wax seal Mae Ling had sent for her to use last time.

Sophia stared out at the rolling green hills and considered her options. She started to think about returning to the Gullington when something wafted down from the sky.

As quickly as she could, she yanked Inexorabilis from her sheath and brandished the sword, ready to slice whatever it was. Her eyes narrowed on the small red shape. It was a round balloon drifting down to the ground. Attached to it by a string was a small blue bag.

Sophia had been cautioned about grabbing objects sent to her unexpectedly, but something told her this time it was okay. She jumped into the air, gaining more height than any normal magician would have on a good day. Her fingers grabbed the plastic bag and pulled it down with the red balloon.

Excited and nervous, she untied the red balloon from the package and let it drift off into the sky. She pulled a note from the package and opened it first.

Dear Sophia Beaufont,

It’s okay you released the balloon. It will pop and biodegrade within minutes.

Since you need a way to Happily Ever After, I have sent these macarons for you to use as portals. Simply take a bite, and it will transport you. I realize you are hungry, but only eat the one cookie since you will need the others for trips you take to see me. Don’t worry, I will have food for you when you arrive.

See you soon.

Love,

Mae Ling.

Sophia pulled open the bag, relief filling her as she smelled the sweet scent of the cookies. A much-needed treat and a way to get to her fairy godmother. Of course, Mae Ling knew she needed to see her and had sent a way. Having a fairy godmother who anticipated her needs was the best.

Maybe things were looking up.

She pulled a single blue macaron from the bag and took a bite, entering the strange portal to Happily Ever After College, a place she was more than happy to return to and explore after her last visit.

CHAPTER TEN

The Happily Ever After College was just as Sophia remembered, bright and colorful with the smell of baked goods and candy strong in the air. It was nighttime at fairy godmother school, wherever it was located.

The main building stood in the distance. The rainbow-striped runner started a few feet from where Sophia had portaled in and ran all the way up to the door. The windows of the building were all lit up, making her wonder if it was late evening, before bedtime.

The wind made the branches of the willow trees rattle and sent bits of pollen drifting on the breeze, looking like bits of cotton. Sophia reached out and ran her fingers through the long wispy branches, appreciating the fact she knew the woman these trees were named for, and she resided at this very school. Sophia liked the irony of her life lately and felt it was going to get even more so as she went on these adventures.

Sophia made for the pink front doors of Happily Ever After, enjoying how peaceful it felt on the grounds. Even the wind wasn’t bothersome to her as it tangled her hair.

She found Mae Ling waiting patiently for her when she entered the building. To Sophia’s surprise, the school didn’t appear to be winding down for the day. Women in their rainbow pleated skirts and pink blouses hustled down the long hallway, chatting excitedly. Many of them gave Sophia curious glances when she met her fairy godmother at the front of the school.

“Wow, you all have night classes?” Sophia asked, noticing most of the students were carrying their books and supplies with them as they moved through the hallway.

Mae Ling kept her eyes on Sophia as she shook her head. “We have classes at all hours of the day.”

“Oh, really?” Sophia asked with surprise. The smell of chocolate made her stomach rumble. The cookie had barely tided her over.

“Well, fairy godmothers don’t sleep, my dear,” Mae Ling explained.

“They don’t?” Sophia questioned, not having expected that. Even Mama Jamba slept. Actually, the woman was very strict about getting her beauty rest.

“Heavens no,” Mae Ling replied. “You wouldn’t want a fairy godmother who slept on the job, would you?”

Sophia considered this. “No, I guess not.”

Mae Ling held out her arm and directed Sophia to the back of the hallway. She followed, again studying all the interesting classrooms as she walked. Each was like a different artist paradise. There were different classrooms than before—one for making jewelry, the gemstones scattered on the workstations dazzling.

There was one for candle making, the scents spilling from the room competing with the smell of sweets in the air. The last one they passed before turning into an office was a nursery, with green plants monopolizing the space. Sophia caught sight of several exotic plants she had never seen before.

“Please make yourself comfortable,” Mae Ling said, holding out a hand to Sophia and presenting a chair on one side of a desk.

The chair was something Sophia would need to duplicate at some point. It was a large pink armchair with a high back that arched overhead, creating a small roof over the person seated in it. The tufted buttons that decorated the thing were brass, and the arms were round spirals. It was more of an art piece than a place to sit.

Sophia took a quick moment to explore the room and then slipped into the chair, enjoying its soft comfort immediately.

Mae Ling strode to the other side of the desk, which was neat and clean of papers. Only a MacBook sat in the center. The desk was like the rainbow-striped runner that ran down the hallway in front of the college, a menagerie of colors—each of the drawers a different bright hue of pink, pastel green, pale blue, sunshine yellow, and robust orange.

On top of the desk were whimsical images of stick figures and various shapes of hearts and suns. Also written in places were quotes like, “Life is Short” or “It’s All About You” or “Be Who You Will” or “Ain’t Life Great.”

Behind the desk sat a chair identical to the one Sophia was sitting in.

Like the outside of the college and hallway, the office had an interesting dichotomy to it. Whereas the desk was a splash of assorted colors and the chairs bright pink, the walls were plain brick and the floors a neutral shade.

Mae Ling waved her hand at the desk, and a tray of tea and a tower of pastries and confections appeared in front of Sophia.

“Now, please eat up,” Mae Ling said, taking a seat. “You have to be back in just a few minutes.”

Sophia glanced at her clock. “No, I’m good until midnight.”

Mae Ling smiled discreetly. “Someone will show up early from the House of Fourteen. They aren’t the best with time.”

“Oh, who?” Sophia asked, going through the list of people she had requested Liv to bring. They all were responsible adults she thought had fantastic time management, but Mae Ling was never wrong.

Sophia grabbed a chocolate éclair on the top rack of the assortment of foods. The glaze was so perfectly arranged, the pastry looked more like a work of art than a sweet treat.

Mae Ling clasped her hands on her desk and gave Sophia a calm expression. “Okay, so go ahead and ask your question of me.”

This was the way it worked, Sophia had learned. Even if Mae Ling already knew what Sophia was going to ask her and even if she already knew the answer, it was Sophia’s job to first ask the question. That was part of the magic.

“I need to find the captain’s hat that belonged to Quiet’s father,” she said in between bites. “Can you tell me where to find it?”

Mae Ling shook her head. “No, but I can tell you who knows where it is.”

Sophia nodded, having expected it wouldn’t be so easy. She finished the chocolate éclair, pretty much inhaling the pastry.

Mae Ling held up her finger, twirling it, and the teapot rose to pour Sophia a cup.

“You will want to text your sister and ask her to bring King Rudolf Sweetwater with her tonight,” Mae Ling instructed, resting her hands on the surface of the desk once more.

Sophia stopped chewing the brownie she had just taken a bite of, her face frozen. “Why?”

Mae Ling smiled slightly. “Because he knows where the hat is, of course.”

With an annoyed sigh, Sophia finished chewing. She took a sip of the tea and found it the perfect temperature. “Of course, King Rudolf is involved in this.”

“Naturally,” Mae Ling said simply.

Doing as she was told, Sophia pulled out her phone and sent a quick message to her sister to give her enough time to coordinate things.

Almost immediately, Liv messaged back. “Are you sure? Ru? Are you mad at Hiker and looking for a good way to punish him?”

Sophia giggled at her phone. “I just need his help with something. Will you tell him to come through the portal with you?”

Liv shot back a confirmation: “I will tell him now. We are having nachos. I warn you, he won’t be alone.”

Sophia’s brow scrunched up. “I wonder what that means?”

Mae Ling appeared amused when Sophia glanced up at her. “It means you will need this.” She twirled her hand once more, and a small velvet pouch appeared on the center of the desk.

Sophia gave her a skeptical expression. “What’s in that?”

“You will find out when you know exactly when to use it,” Mae Ling told her mysteriously.

Cautiously, Sophia grabbed the sack only to find it strangely heavy for its size.

“Okay, well, I guess that is all then,” Sophia said, grabbing a truffle and popping it into her mouth.

“Not quite, my dear.” Mae Ling tilted her head to the side.

Sophia again stopped chewing mid-bite. “I can’t think of anything else I need your help with. Well, unless you want to tell me how to fix the Gullington or how to catch a cyborg pirate. I will take that information.”

Mae Ling smiled good-naturedly. “I’m afraid a fairy godmother can only help with so much. What I want to talk to you about is more of a personal nature.”

Sophia pulled her mouth to the side, not having expected this. “Personal. Like my personal life or yours?”

This seemed to amuse the woman. “Yours, of course, my dear. I’m afraid I don’t have much of a personal life. When is there time for such things?”

Sophia nodded, relating. “Well, same here. I’m a dragonrider, after all.”

“You are also a young woman with your own thoughts and feelings,” Mae Ling corrected. “Now, for a change, I have a question for you.”

Sophia didn’t respond as she waited for her fairy godmother to continue.

“Do you remember the story of Cinderella?” Mae Ling asked her.

It was such an unexpected question Sophia was momentarily speechless. “Yeah, of course.”

After reflecting, it made sense her fairy godmother would reference this story, although it was still strange when she was used to discussing worldly affairs with the wise woman.

“Now, you are aware you are the reason the winds are restless lately?” It was more of a statement from Mae Ling than anything else.

Sophia tensed. This wasn’t a topic she wanted to discuss right then, maybe ever. She hadn’t figured out what tumultuous emotions she had rolling around inside of her she was ignoring, although Lunis liked to insinuate she was in denial.

“Yes, Mama Jamba mentioned it,” Sophia admitted.

Mae Ling nodded. “Of course, she did.”

“Are you going to tell me about these internal feelings?” Sophia asked, relieved and hopeful she would get advice from her fairy godmother on the subject.

To her disappointment, Mae Ling shook her head. “I’m afraid that is not my job, dear. Did Cinderella’s fairy godmother tell her how she should feel about Prince Charming or console her on the situation?”

Sophia thought for a moment before saying, “Yeah, I guess not.”

“A fairy godmother’s job is to prepare their children for what is to come, not to tell them how to deal with it,” Mae Ling explained.

“Is this when you stick me in a big dress with glass slippers,” Sophia joked.

Mae Ling didn’t laugh. “Not today, my dear. But I do plan on helping you prepare in other ways.”

Suddenly, Sophia wasn’t as hungry. She ran her eyes over the pastries, wishing she could stuff them all in her mouth.

“What most don’t get about the story of Cinderella,” Mae Ling continued, “is that her curfew was self-imposed. She could have stayed at the ball past midnight.”

“But then the prince would have seen her for who she was,” Sophia argued at once, for some reason feeling a strong conviction for the story.

Mae Ling flashed her a knowing smile. “That is exactly right. He would have, and what would have happened?”

Sophia considered. “Well, he would have loved her just the same. It was never the dress or the shoes that made him want her. It was who she was deep inside. It was because she was a good person and he saw that. She lit up the room even without the clothes.”

Mocking offense, Mae Ling clasped her hands to her chest. “Now, that makes the fairy godmother of this story sound unnecessary.”

Sophia, knowing Mae Ling was messing with her, just smiled.

“Of course, the fairy godmother’s job was to give Cinderella confidence,” Mae Ling went on. “But at the end of the night, she ran because she didn’t want to be found. She was afraid of being loved and not just that, she was afraid of being loved for who she was.”

Sophia opened her mouth, and the words spilled out. “Because she didn’t think anyone could love her because she was different and poor and—”

“Yes, yes,” Mae Ling cut in. “Her circumstances made her think she wouldn’t be right for the prince. She thought they were incompatible. And yet, even as she ran, she left behind a shoe, because if we are honest, Cinderella in her heart, wanted to be found.”

Sophia was more confused than when they started the conversation.

“You see, my dear, sometimes we feel certain ways and think we’d rather avoid certain things,” Mae Ling continued. “But we leave behind glass slippers because the heart wants what the heart wants regardless of whether the mind says it will work or is right for us.”

Letting out a weighty breath, Sophia looked at her fairy godmother. “I don’t understand.”

Mae Ling bobbed her head, a knowing look on her face. “And that is why we are having this conversation. You know you are conflicted about something because your mind says it doesn’t make sense. That it won’t work, but the heart, well, will it leave behind a glass slipper?”

“This is how I make the wind calm down?” Sophia asked.

The woman smiled, standing up from her desk. “The winds are never still, especially for a person like you. But yes, when you deal with this, the breeze will be gentle once more, for a time anyway.”

She glanced at the clock on the wall and nodded. “Now, you will want to hurry back to the Castle. Rudolf will be waiting for you.”

“Oh,” Sophia said. “He is the one who doesn’t do well with time. That makes more sense.”

Mae Ling ushered her to the door. “All things make sense in hindsight. The key is to try and make them make sense before then.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

The wind that hit Sophia in the face when she stepped through the Barrier into the Gullington was sort of an insult after her conversation with Mae Ling. She didn’t have time to think through all that and to feel her way through things right then.

What Mae Ling had said did make sense. The mind put obstacles in place the heart was happy to leap over. The heart often got people into trouble when they ignored their rational side. At some point, Sophia was going to have to figure out things and decide whether she would run from the ball and if she did, would she leave behind the glass slipper?

For the time being, she had a series of meetings to attend and a lot of changes coming to the Gullington. She glanced at her watch and wondered why King Rudolf was going to be early.

As she hurried up to the Castle, she mused at how strange it was going to be to have people who were not Dragon Elite or those who served them in the Gullington. This was a first, except for when a bunch of cyborg pirates broke into the place and stole one of their dragon eggs.

Mama Jamba, who had put the Barrier back up and was maintaining the security field for the Gullington, had made it so the visitors from the House of Fourteen’s portal could come through. Otherwise, the portal would have worked the same way it always had. Those in the Castle could pass to the other places like the House of Fourteen or the Great Library, but the outsiders from those places couldn’t come into the Gullington.

For the first time ever, members from the House would enter the Castle. Things were really changing. Hiker Wallace was using technology and asking for help from outsiders.

Sophia froze after rounding the corner at the top of the stairs. It appeared the first outsider was already in the Castle. Never would Sophia have expected it to be King Rudolf Sweetwater and his triplets.

“She is like yay high,” Rudolf was saying to Ainsley, holding his hand down by his waist. “And she loves horsey rides on my knee and thinks I’m the smartest person she has ever met. I’m like her uncle, you see.”

The housekeeper scratched her head. “You will have to excuse me. I have recently fallen ill, but the description of the person you just gave me doesn’t ring any bells.”

Rudolf, who had one baby strapped in a carrier to his chest and another on his back in between his large wings and the third in a stroller in front of him, waved his hands in front of him. “Okay, let’s try another approach. How about you describe the people who live in this Disney castle, and I will tell you if one of them is Sophia.”

“Sophia…” Ainsley said, musing on the name. “Yeah, we don’t have anyone by that name here. There is Evan, the bane of my existence, and who has apparently grown a tolerance to the poison I lace his food with.”

Rudolf shook his head. “That doesn’t sound like her because she would probably die from too much poison.”

Sophia rolled her eyes but stayed hidden at the far end of the hallway, too entertained by this strange exchange to interrupt it. She had never considered a reality where these two laffy taffies met and had a conversation.

“Okay, and there is Wilder,” Ainsley went on. “He has got great hair, piercing blue eyes, and a sharp wit, but he is also totally full of himself and has smelly feet.”

“Hm,” Rudolf said, combing his hands over his chin. “That description almost fits, but I wouldn’t say Soph is overly confident. I mean, there was this one time I wanted to accompany her to this social affair, and she was like, ‘No, Rudolf, I’m too embarrassed to be seen with you.’” He laughed. “I mean, poor girl. She has such low confidence she thought she had embarrassed me in front of a bunch of highbrow magicians.”

Ainsley nodded. “Okay, well, we have Mahkah, who is Native American and a few hundred years old. He has got long black hair and hardly ever talks.”

“What color are his eyes?” Rudolf asked quite seriously.

“Brown.”

He shook his head. “No, that is not her.”

“Oh, well, the only other dragonrider here at the Gullington is S. Beaufont,” Ainsley stated. “She is petite with blonde hair, blue eyes, and quite the sassy disposition. When she sleeps at night, she mumbles the name—”

“I’m here!” Sophia called suddenly, interrupting and hurrying down the hallway.

“Oh, there you are,” Rudolf said, his face brightening at the sight of her.

He glanced back at Ainsley and bowed slightly. “Thanks for your help, but I have found her. That S. Beaufont sounded close to my Sophia, though. I will have to meet her at some point.”

Ainsley smiled at Sophia. “I’m off to bed. Will you make sure your friend finds a place to put his pets?” She pointed to the babies strapped to the fae and the carriage.

Sophia opened her mouth to correct the shapeshifter but decided against it. Instead, she simply nodded. “Get some rest, Ains.”

The housekeeper turned like Sophia was talking to someone else. Then she shrugged. “Sure. But I don’t know why you call me that.”

Sophia sighed. It was obviously too much to ask for the people she spoke with to be normal or have their wits about them.

“Hey, Rudolf,” Sophia greeted him in a low voice, noticing the three babies were all asleep.

“Hey there, Soph!” he exclaimed and wrapped her in a tight hug, pressing one of the babies into her.

She shook her head as she pulled away. “You are early.”

“Well, when Liv said you were desperately seeking my counsel, I decided to come right away.” He indicated the babies. “I thought it would be good to come while the Captains were asleep. I never know how long it will last.”

“Right,” Sophia agreed, appreciating how peaceful the children were.

She didn’t have long to admire them because they were interrupted by thundering footsteps. Sophia turned to find Hiker Wallace marching in their direction.

“Who is this?” he shouted down the hallway, not just waking the baby in the carriage but also all the dead in the graveyard on the Gullington.

He stopped in front of them and looked Rudolf up and down. “I don’t remember asking you to invite a fae into the Castle. The exception was given to—”

“I know,” Sophia interrupted. “I asked King Sweetwater to come along with my sister because I need his help on something related to helping Quiet.”

“Then where is your sister?” Hiker asked, looking around like Liv might be hiding behind the statue of the suit of armor.

“Oh, she has indigestion from the nachos and had to stop off to get antacids,” Rudolf explained. “She will be here shortly because let’s be honest. Wherever Liv is, she will be short, just like little Sophia. In the meantime, could I get a vodka soda?”

Hiker stared at the king of the fae with wide eyes.

“Right,” Sophia said and stepped between the two men. She thought Hiker might punch Rudolf in the face even if he was wearing two infants. “Actually, Rudolf, this is Hiker Wallace, the leader of the Dragon Elite.”

Rudolf gave her an uncertain look like she was playing a joke on him. He pointed at the tall Viking. “This man? Are you sure?”

Sophia nodded and wondered if Hiker would punch her first just to get to Rudolf.

“He is not the butler for this little place?” Rudolf asked.

“We don’t have a butler,” Hiker said, a low growl in his voice.

“Oh, well, that is too bad,” Rudolf consoled. “How very quaint this place is. How did you get it to look so old? It almost looks as real as the Excalibur hotel and casino in Las Vegas.”

“It is old,” Hiker snarled through clenched teeth.

“Yeah, so is my Excalibur hotel. The fae had it built about thirty years ago if you can believe it. I think it’s time it gets a makeover. I would love the name of your contractor.”

Hiker’s face turned bright red. “This Castle is over one-thousand years old.”

“Oh, well, then it’s definitely in need of a makeover.” Rudolf whistled. “I can give you the name of my guy. He is a bit pricey, and I think he has a gambling addiction, but who doesn’t?”

Hiker put his attention firmly on Sophia. “Don’t make me regret allowing your people into the Castle.”

Right on cue, all three babies started wailing, their cries echoing through the corridor.

Hiker clapped his hands to his ear. “What is that?”

Rudolf looked around, searching for the noise. “I’m not sure, Walker. What are you referring to?”

“I think he is talking about the Captains crying,” Sophia explained. “Are they hungry?”

Rudolf thought for a moment. “Oh, probably not. I just fed them.” He leaned in and whispered loudly in Sophia’s ear. “I think it’s his beard. They don’t like facial hair.”

Hiker pivoted, giving Sophia a murderous glare. “Let’s hope your other friends don’t make me want to kill them. If they do, you are burying the bodies.”

“Copy that, sir,” Sophia said, watching the leader of the Dragon Elite stomp back in the direction of his office.

The babies were whining so loudly it made Sophia squint. “Do you need help?”

“With what?” Rudolf asked, looking around.

“With the Captains.”

“Oh, well, Captain Morgan doesn’t like to be touched, so don’t pick her up.” He pointed to the baby in the carriage. “Captain Kirk can’t stand puns, so don’t say any around her. She really can’t stand Liv even if she is her godmother.” He pointed to the baby on his back. “And here is Captain Silver. She doesn’t like to be looked at directly, hence the reason she is on my back.”

“Well, besides their dislikes, is there something they do enjoy that will calm them?” Sophia queried over the incessant noise.

Rudolf thought for a moment. “They like the Kardashians. Where’s the television?”

Sophia shook her head. “This shouldn’t take long. I have a question.”

“You what?” Rudolf yelled, having trouble hearing her over the three babies’ cries.

“I wanted to know if—”

“What is a whadatif?” Rudolf hollered to be heard over the noise.

Sophia shook her head. “No, I’m trying to ask you if—”

“You are going to have to speak up!”

Mama Jamba stormed out of her room, giving them a dirty look as she approached. The babies all silenced immediately.

“Oh, Mama Jamba, your presence makes the babies quiet,” Sophia said with relief.

She shook her head. “No, it makes them scared for their lives. I was trying to take a nap, you know.”

“I didn’t know,” Rudolf introduced himself, smiling wide, his blue eyes twinkling. He held out a hand to her. “I’m King Rudolf Sweetwater, ruler of the fae.”

“I’m Mother Nature, creator of this planet,” Mama Jamba replied, not taking his hand.

Rudolf elbowed Sophia in the side. “Some people just have to one-up others.”

“Mama Jamba,” Sophia begged, ignoring Rudolf. “I need you to stay right here while I chat with the king. Can you do that?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “I’m afraid I can’t. I need to wash my hair. It’s Thursday.”

As the old woman began to walk off, the babies started to whine again.

“But Mama Jamba,” Sophia called to her retreating back. “Can you just give us a minute. Maybe hold one of the babies.”

Sharply, Mama Jamba turned. “I don’t hold babies, dear.”

“But you are Mother Nature,” Sophia argued.

“Exactly!” Mama Jamba agreed, turning and striding off.

Sophia sighed and grimaced as the babies all cried in different octaves.

“She seems like a lot of fun,” Rudolf commented, not bothered by the constant noise. “A bit of a showoff, but I respect that. Now you had a question for me.”

“Yeah,” Sophia began. “I was hoping you could—”

“Can you speak up?” Rudolf yelled, bouncing up and down and patting Captain Kirk’s back.

Feeling rather irritated and ready to kick the fae out of the Castle, Sophia opened her mouth to try again, but then she remembered. Mae Ling had given her a pouch earlier. She dug into her cloak and pulled out the mysterious sack.

She pulled open the drawstrings and yanked out three small pacifiers and a note.

It read:

For little ones whose father is too dimwitted to shush his face so they can sleep peacefully. Give them these, and they will be fast asleep no matter the interruption.

“Brilliant,” Sophia said, sticking the note back in the bag before Rudolf could read it.

She popped the pacifiers into each of the children’s mouths, and they silenced immediately.

Breathing out a sigh of relief, Sophia allowed herself to enjoy the peace and quiet for a moment before looking at Rudolf.

“Okay,” she said, drawing out the word, worried the babies might start back up any moment. “I have a question for you.”

“Forty-two,” Rudolf said at once.

“No,” Sophia barked, her tolerance for his antics dangerously low. “I am looking for something, and I’m not sure why, but I heard you would know where it is.”

Rudolf nodded like he knew what she was talking about. “Yeah. The fountain of youth. Your sister destroyed it because she is a real killjoy.”

The portal in the closet connected to the House of Fourteen opened, and Warrior Liv Beaufont stepped into the Castle.

She crossed her arms, glaring at Rudolf. “What did you call me? And who is taking care of your babies when I kill you?”

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Well, you naturally,” Rudolf exclaimed at the sight of Liv. “You are their godmother. When I die, you will have them.”

Liv shook her head at Rudolf. “You have figured out the perfect way to keep me from murdering you. Well played, Ru.”

Sophia hugged her sister, having her there so surreal. In the Castle! The one place she had wanted to share with her family. She never thought this moment would come, and here it was.

Liv’s eyes widened as she lifted her chin, staring around in awe as she took in the corridor. “This place is amazing. Clark is going to love it. He’ll be through shortly.”

“Oh!” Sophia said. “Then I only have a bit to ask my question of Rudolf.”

“Yeah, this should be good,” Liv said, tapping her foot and looking between Sophia and Rudolf. “You need to learn how to get gum out of your hair or a marble out of your nose? Rudolf has learned the answer to both of those questions, and he doesn’t even have toddlers yet, so you can guess who he was practicing on.”

Rudolf’s eyes slid to the side, embarrassed. “The peanut butter made my hair shiny.”

Sophia cleared her throat. “Okay, I will make this fast. I need to know where a hat is, and I heard you know, Ru. It belonged to a male gnome who was captain of a ship. I don’t know what his name was, and I don’t know what his son’s name was either…”

Sophia suddenly felt very shortsighted. She had questions but didn’t know the most important details to give to obtain the answers. How was she going to get Rudolf to help her if she didn’t even know what Quiet or his father’s name was? There had to be tons of gnomes who were captains of sailing ships.

“Um…” Sophia stuttered and caught the concerned look in Liv’s eyes. “It’s a hat that…ugh. Why don’t I know his name?”

“Paul, George, Frank,” Rudolf said, listing off different names.

“No, it’s a gnome’s name,” Sophia stated.

“Gillian, Ramy, George,” Rudolf offered.

“No, that is the thing,” Sophia began. “I don’t know what his name is. I don’t even know what his son’s name is, which is what I’m trying to figure out.”

Rudolf rubbed his fingers over his stubbled chin, a speculative look in his eyes. “You don’t know a name but need to learn it. I think we can narrow this down. How about Graham, Dale, or George?”

Liv shook her head at the fae before offering Sophia a sympathetic expression. “What else can you tell us about this captain?”

“Well, I’m specifically looking for this captain’s hat,” Sophia explained. “His son sailed a ship called the McAfee and apparently, according to the Queen Mother of the fae—”

“OH, DEAR!” Rudolf yelled, his voice echoing loudly in the Castle.

Thankfully, he didn’t wake the babies. The magical pacifiers Mae Ling had given Sophia were doing their job.

“What?” Sophia asked, her heart beating fast. “Do you know who I’m talking about?”

He nodded adamantly. “And I know the name of the gnome that sailed the McAfee.”

“You do?” Sophia nearly jumped up and down. Things were finally coming together. She wouldn’t even have to get the hat. Apparently, all she had to do was know about it and ask King Rudolf. Of course, the fae was the key to her learning Quiet’s real name. “What is his name?”

Rudolf smiled wide. “It is Captain Quiet.”

Sophia deflated at once.

Liv saw her disappointment and shook her head. “No, I don’t think that is his real name.”

“Really?” Rudolf questioned. “Are you sure? That is what the fae have always called him. He is legendary in our history.”

“Because he rescued fae, saving your race,” Sophia supplied.

Rudolf nodded. “Yeah, there was that. When his ship sailed my ancestors to safe lands, they were still considered very poor, which is pretty much worse than death. Fae don’t do well when they don’t have any money.”

“Such simple people,” Liv said, shaking her head.

“Anyway, word had spread about the gnome who sacrificed himself to save those on the McAfee,” Rudolf continued. “Captain Quiet became a legend. Although the crew of his ship refused to change a thing about the McAfee, they did give Quiet’s most prized possession to the leader of the fae at the time, Queen Visa.”

Liv shook her head. “More like a witch than a queen, but whatever.”

Queen Visa had been the ruler of the fae before Rudolf. He’d had to kill her to take the crown, but that wasn’t why he did it. It had been more of an act of self-preservation since the evil queen was trying to kill him and Liv.

Rudolf gave Liv a commiserating expression. “Yeah, but she wasn’t always horrible. Back then, Queen Visa was trying to help the fae prosper. She took the captain’s hat, Quiet’s most prized possession, as a gift from the crew and sold it. The money from that transaction became a pivotal moment in the fae’s history. It was the money that started our empire, making us the wealthiest race of all. Since then, we’ve all looked down on the rest of you impoverished souls with pity while lavishing in our enormous riches.”

Liv shook her head, glaring at Rudolf. “Soph, are you overwhelmed by his humility?”

“It’s about to bowl me over,” Sophia answered before returning her attention to Rudolf. “Are you saying you know where the captain’s hat is?”

“Of course, I do,” Rudolf exclaimed.

“Can you tell me?” Sophia asked.

“Of course, I can’t,” he answered.

Sophia lowered her chin, giving him a murderous expression. “Are you serious?”

“Soph, that is the most prized possession of the fae,” Rudolf answered. “It’s a secret of our race. If others knew, they might want to steal it.”

“That is exactly what I want to do,” Sophia told him.

He shook his head. “I can’t allow you to steal Captain McAfee’s hat.”

Sophia sighed. “Quiet’s father’s name was McAfee. That is why he named his boat that.”

Liv let out an irritated breath. “Ru, you are going to tell my sister where to get that hat, or I’m going to kill you and raise your children to believe the Earth is round.”

A loud gasp fell out of his mouth. “You wouldn’t?”

“I would,” Liv fired back.

“But everyone knows it’s flat,” Rudolf argued.

“Impressionable young babies will believe whatever their godmother tells them,” Liv warned.

Rudolf seemed to consider this for a moment before resigning. “Fine, I will help you, Sophia, but you can’t keep the hat.”

She nodded, hopeful once more. “That is fine. I just need to borrow it for a bit. Are you sure you know where it is located?”

Rudolf scoffed at her. “Captain Quiet and his father are legendary to me. I mean, why do you think I named my children after those gnomes?”

Sophia almost burst out with laughter. She hadn’t seen that one coming, but it made perfect sense. “You named your girls Captain because Quiet sacrificed himself for your race? That is brilliant.”

“Did you hear that, Liv?” Rudolf asked. “Your sister says I’m brilliant.”

“I think she was saying the situation was brilliant,” Liv argued. “Now, where is this captain’s hat?”

“It’s in the Fae’s National Museum of History,” Rudolf told them.

“I have never heard of it,” Sophia said.

“You wouldn’t have because you are not a fae,” Rudolf explained.

“Obviously,” Sophia remarked. “Where is it located? How do I get in there?”

“I can’t tell you where it is,” Rudolf answered. “And you can’t get in there because you are not a fae.”

Liv let out a long breath as she lowered her chin. “Ru, round Earth education…”

He rolled his eyes at her. “Okay, fine. I can’t tell you where it’s located though. I will betray my race a little bit but telling you where our National History Museum is would be going too far.”

“Okay, but can you at least take me there?” Sophia asked.

“Fine,” Rudolf agreed.

“And you will help her get in there too,” Liv demanded.

“I don’t know how to do that.” Rudolf shook his head.

A single murderous glare from Liv was all it took.

“B-B-But I’m sure I can figure something out,” Rudolf stammered.

“And you will help her steal the captain’s hat,” Liv ordered.

Looking quite defeated, Rudolf nodded. “Yeah, I will do all that, but only on one condition…” He batted his eyes at Liv.

“What?” she growled.

“I will need you to watch the Captains while I take your sister on this excursion,” Rudolf answered.

Sophia could see the hesitation on Liv’s face.

“I don’t know,” she began. “I have got a lot of cases, and there is that whole not wanting to be around babies thing. How about their mother takes care of them?”

Rudolf shook his head. “No, Serena needs twelve hours of sleep a day and says the Captains don’t respect that. The only person I trust them with is you, Liv.”

“Please,” Sophia said, drawing out the word, her hands clasped together as she begged her sister.

Liv seemed to be wavering before she finally acquiesced. “Fine, only for you, though, Soph.”

“Yes!” Sophia exclaimed, grateful to finally be making progress. All she had to do was go on a secret mission with the king of the fae and steal their most prized possession from a museum where she wasn’t allowed. What could possibly go wrong?

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Sophia and Rudolf didn’t have a chance to continue their discussion about their covert mission to steal Captain McAfee’s hat because they were interrupted by the portal door to the House of Fourteen opening.

“Clarky!” Sophia yelled when her older brother stepped through into the Castle.

She threw her arms around her brother, grateful to see him. It felt like it had been a long time, although it really hadn’t. Sophia had just been through so much since the last time she had been around her sibling.

“Hey, Soph,” he said, hugging her before pulling back, looking the Castle over with amazement. “This place is…”

“Falling apart,” Sophia supplied when her brother trailed away. “I mean, you can’t really tell right now because Mama Jamba has been repairing things, but when she stops protecting it and the Barrier comes back down, well, it will start to degrade again.”

“That is why we are here,” Liv offered, laying a consoling hand on her sister’s shoulder.

Clark’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Some of us have the illustrious job of protecting and strategizing with the Dragon Elite. And some of us have been recruited to cook.”

Sophia couldn’t help but giggle. “But that is the most important job of all. Our housekeeper is sort of crazier than usual, which is saying a lot. She can’t cook, and the Castle can’t help like it usually does. None of the rest of us can so much as boil water. Without you, Clark, we would surely starve, and then we’d really be in trouble.”

“Okay, fine. I will be your chef in the interim.”

“Thank you,” Sophia gushed as the portal door opened again.

Rory Laurens ducked to enter through the doorway without hitting his head. He was carrying a crate of food and wore a curious expression. Behind him, Bermuda Laurens followed into the Castle, her eyes wide as she took in the sights around them. She didn’t say a word to Sophia or the others when she entered. Instead, she began furiously writing in a book she held in her hands.

“Oh, this is too much,” Bermuda said, scribbling away, her chin high as she took in the details on the high ceiling. She ran her hands over the wall, studying it with a keen eye. “The material isn’t anything I have seen before. It appears to be a combination of—”

Sophia never learned what the combination of materials were that comprised the walls of the Castle because the thundering of Hiker Wallace’s boots echoing down the corridor interrupted everything. All eyes turned to take in the hulking Viking, who wasn’t dwarfed by the two giants standing nearby.

Sophia was about to make introductions, but before she could, Hiker plucked the book from Bermuda’s hand, yanking it up to read what she had just written.

A sound of surprise spilled from the giantess’s mouth, but Hiker took no notice as he shut the book with a snap. “There will be no notes taken about the Castle, the Gullington, or the Dragon Elite.”

Bermuda bowed slightly, showing respect to Hiker Wallace that Sophia had never seen the stern woman show to anyone. The giantess didn’t bow to others. Usually, she only cast disapproving glares. “I understand your need to keep your secrets. But you must know the world wants to know—”

“I don’t care what the world wants to know,” Hiker interrupted. “If you so much as breathe a single detail to the outside world about my Castle, that will be your last one on this Earth.”

There was no one Sophia could think of who could silence the giantess like Hiker Wallace had just done. Bermuda looked like she had just eaten a particularly chewy peanut butter sandwich, her jaw locked as her eyes bulged.

Hiker grabbed both ends of the book and quite easily ripped it in two. If Wilder had been there right then, he would be happy to see their leader using more of his strength. That had to be a part of the power he inherited from his twin brother, Thad Reinhart. It appeared Hiker simply needed to be motivated to embrace it.

“Sir,” Sophia began. “You have already met my sister, Liv Beaufont.”

Hiker didn’t appear happy to see the warrior for the House of Fourteen again. He barely glanced in Liv’s direction. They had gotten off to a bad start when the leader of the Dragon Elite trespassed into Liv’s apartment a while back, demanding information on a new rider. According to Liv, Hiker kept going on about this man he suspected had magnetized to a dragon egg. Sophia’s sister didn’t feel the need to give up any information since she didn’t know of any “man” who had done such a thing.

“And this is my brother, Clark,” Sophia said, presenting the councilor for the House of Fourteen.

“You can cook?” Hiker asked, his voice strict.

“Absolutely. And an honor to make your acquaintance.” Clark offered a hand, but when Hiker didn’t take it, he stepped back awkwardly.

“Rory and Bermuda Laurens have offered to help with securing the Barrier and shielding the Gullington when Mama Jamba’s security comes down,” Sophia explained.

“Can you do it?” Hiker demanded, glaring up at the giants.

“Well, we were able to shield the Dragon Elite from seeing Lunis and Sophia before they were ready to join you,” Bermuda told him.

Hiker’s eyes widened with alarm as he rotated to face Sophia. “What is this?”

Sophia’s gaze darted to the side. “Oh, about that…”

Bermuda shook her head. “You never told Hiker about that?”

“I was going to,” Sophia remarked.

“When?” Hiker insisted.

“Things have just been so busy,” Sophia said. “I mean, since the beginning, there hasn’t really been a chance to share those unimportant details.”

“They seem pretty important to me,” Hiker argued.

Thankfully, the angels seemed to be looking out for Sophia because the closet door opened, and the last invited member from the House of Fourteen entered, her windswept gray hair brushed back off her forehead.

Sophia didn’t know Hester DeVries very well, but Liv did and had promised the healer for the House of Fourteen could be trusted.

With the confidence to impress, the Councilor walked straight up to Hiker, her chin held high. “You must be the leader of the Dragon Elite.”

“And you are?” Hiker asked her.

“I’m the person who is going to heal your riders,” Hester answered. “Lead me in the right direction, and I will get straight to work.”

Hiker seemed to appreciate the healer’s straightforward style. He nodded and pointed down the corridor, explaining where Evan and Mahkah could be found.

Sophia took a moment to appreciate that so many of her friends were at the Castle. She couldn’t wait to show Liv her bedroom. Although her sister had a lot of work to do, helping the Dragon Elite to strategize for when the Barrier came down in a day or two, Sophia hoped they had a chance to catch up properly. She had so many things she wanted to tell her, and one thing she needed Liv’s advice about.

Sophia was excited to introduce her brother to Ainsley and the others. She was looking forward to having her brother’s cooking, which would no doubt bring back a flood of nostalgia.

The giants would be an interesting addition to the Gullington. It was uncertain how effective they would be at securing the Barrier and keeping the Gullington hidden. It was a large piece of land, and there were only two of them. However, if they at least bought them some time, that would be good. The cyborg pirates would probably be back, and they needed a way to secure the borders until they knew how to defend the dragon eggs and protect them from would-be thieves.

“Okay, Sophia,” Hiker began, “I need you to—”

“Actually, sir,” Sophia dared to interrupt. “King Rudolf is going to take me to get something I think will save Quiet.”

While she knew Hiker would want to argue with her, this was one subject he knew he couldn’t. Something had to be done to help the groundskeeper.

Reluctantly, he agreed. “Yes, that will be good anyway, because the Castle is no place for babies.”

“Actually,” Sophia said, grimacing slightly.

She never got a chance to deliver the bad news because all heads turned when Wilder sprinted down the corridor, sliding stealthily between bodies as if he didn’t notice the crowd of strangers congregated in the Castle. He ignored everyone, including Hiker, and grabbed Sophia’s hand, panic in his eyes.

“Soph, I need your help!” Wilder exclaimed. “And right away! No questions asked!”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“What is going on here?” Hiker’s voice boomed with disapproval.

Rudolf shook his head and clicked his tongue. “I believe the young lad said, ‘no questions asked,’ Walker.”

Hiker narrowed his eyes at the fae before turning to Wilder. “What is going on?”

Wilder finally seemed to notice he was surrounded by strangers, and everyone was regarding him with curious stares. “Oh, hey…um…Sir, I need Sophia’s help with something right away. It’s really important.”

“That mission you abandoned us to do for Subner, is it?” Hiker asked.

Wilder slid his eyes nervously to the group before nodding. “Yes, sir.”

“Why do you need Sophia?”

“I-I-I can’t say,” Wilder replied.

The Viking looked ready to punch a wall. After a long moment, he seemed to get control internally and let out a long breath. “Fine, Sophia, you can go. But I want you to be fast with whatever this secret mission is.”

“In the meantime,” Rudolf sang, “the Captains and I will be waiting for you for our secret mission.”

Hiker had forgotten about the fae standing there with infants strapped to him and resting in the carriage.

He growled, his eyes vibrating with irritation. “Sophia, you better hurry.”

Liv and Clark offered her encouraging smiles as Wilder tugged her away, back the way he had come.

“I will see you soon,” she called as she was dragged away on a mission with the last person she wanted to be alone with right then.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Where are you taking me?” Sophia asked as Wilder held tight to her hand and pulled her across the Expanse toward the mountains in the distance.

He looked over his shoulder at her. “No questions, remember.”

Sophia yanked her hand from his grip. “Well, then, no help.”

Wilder halted and spun around to face her directly. “Please, Soph. This is important.”

“I get that,” Sophia replied. “But so is my ability to know what is going on. If you need my help, you are going to have to explain.”

Wilder seemed to waver with indecision. “Fine, can I tell you as we go? We don’t really have much time, so I can’t go into too many details at once.”

“Fair enough,” Sophia answered. “Start by telling me where we are going.”

He pointed in the distance. “Falconer’s cave. There is something there I need your help with.”

“Do you need to meditate?” she asked, remembering when Hiker dragged her out on a ten-mile hike so she could connect with the universe and hear the voices of the angels.

“Heavens no,” Wilder answered. “There is something in the cave I need you to see.”

Sophia thought back to the last time she had been in Falconer’s cave. She hadn’t seen anything out of the ordinary—a lot of rock, some bugs, and dripping water. And a whole lot of darkness.

“Well, fine,” she affirmed. “But we aren’t hiking ten miles to the cave. That will take forever.” She turned toward the Cave where the dragons would be resting. “Call Simi, and I will get Lunis, and we can get there quickly.”

The look of regret that crossed Wilder’s face was palpable. “The thing is, Simi is not available.”

“What do you mean, she’s not available?” Sophia demanded.

Wilder slid his hands into his pockets, nervousness exuding from his every movement. “She is sort of being detained…”

Sophia gasped. “By whatever is in Falconer’s Cave?”

The look on Wilder’s face was all the confirmation she needed.

“Fine.” Sophia reached out and called Lunis. Seconds later, the blue dragon poked his head from the Cave and sprang into the air, flapping his long wings and making quick progress in their direction.

“Wait, you are going to take Lunis and make me hike alone?” Wilder sounded offended.

Sophia rolled her eyes at him as her dragon landed before them. “No, we are both going to ride Lunis.”

She looked her dragon in the eye, a silent question in her gaze. She didn’t need him to answer for her to know he had agreed to taxi both her and Wilder, something he hadn’t done before. Only Sophia had ever ridden him, which was common for dragons. There was usually little reason for a dragon to be ridden by anyone but their riders. This seemed to be a desperate situation, though, and Lunis had understood immediately that Simi was in trouble and needed their help.

“But I can’t,” Wilder argued, as she mounted Lunis, swinging her leg around and sliding into the saddle made for one.

Sophia gave him an annoyed expression. “Seriously, Wild now is not the time for pretenses. I get it’s a bit unorthodox, but if I must wait for you to hike ten miles, we are going to lose valuable time. Decide right now if you want to ride with me on Lunis or risk your dragon by being stubborn.”

Apparently, that was the kick in the pants Wilder needed because he nodded. Sophia extended a hand to him he really didn’t need. Still, he grabbed her fingers and allowed her assistance as he swung his leg around and slid into the spot behind her. A shock of electricity radiated from their touch, and she yanked her hand away at once. He grabbed onto the saddle to secure his precarious position.

Sophia grabbed the reins and directed Lunis into the air, feeling strange sharing her dragon with someone else, but if she was going to ride through the clouds, it made sense it would be with Wilder.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Lunis had a zillion questions for Sophia, but none of them were very relevant.

I don’t see why you won’t answer me, he said with a laugh as he landed smoothly outside Falconer Cave.

Because I’m a mean and stingy person, she answered. She waited for Wilder to dismount first before sliding down the side of her dragon and landing on the grass.

Wilder had held out a hand to help her down, but she wasn’t going to take his assistance in a million years. This was her dragon, and she didn’t need help getting down.

Wilder had asked for her help, and she was beyond curious to find out what he needed her to do. She reasoned he had chosen her because he didn’t really have any other choice. Evan was still injured and Mahkah was on the reconnaissance mission investigating the Saverus organization. Of course, Hester would fix both dragonriders, and Wilder could call on them in the future when he needed help.

You are not mean, nor are you stingy, Lunis said. But I would say you are a certain river in Egypt.

Sinai, she retorted. Is that the river you are referring to?

No, I was thinking more along the lines of—

Tanitic? Mendesian? Pelusia? Sophia asked her dragon, cutting him off.

Have fun exploring the dark cave with Wilder, Lunis sang as she made her way up to the opening at the top of the hill.

I’m almost certain whatever the weapons expert has in store for me is going to be anything but fun, Sophia stated.

Oh, well, I think with the right person, just about anything could be fun, Lunis mused with a snicker.

Sophia looked over her shoulder and shook her head at her dragon as they neared Falconer Cave.

“Everything okay?” Wilder asked, noticing her irritated gaze at Lunis.

“Yeah, I was just considering how my dragon would look with a muzzle,” Sophia answered.

It wouldn’t stop me from talking in your head, Lunis teased.

What? I can’t hear you, Lun. What did you say?

I said that—

Can’t hear you, she interrupted, unable to hide the grin on her face as she taunted her dragon.

“What are you laughing at?”

“Just playing with Lunis,” she answered. “He likes to dish it out, but let’s see if he can take it.”

Wilder shook his head at her, a small smile lighting up his eyes. “I wouldn’t trade Simi for all the riches in the world, but sometimes I wonder what it would be like to have what you do with Lunis.”

“A back talking dragon who is obsessed with pop culture and Pringles chips?”

Wilder laughed. “No, I was thinking more along the lines of a dragon that is more your friend. Mahkah and I are the older riders. Evan too, for that matter, but maybe a little less so. We are from the old mindset that dragons are serious and can’t indulge in modern things. Hiker, I’m certain, up until recently, absolutely believed technology would corrupt their power. There has never been a rider and dragon like you and Lunis. You two are something new, something amazing.”

Sophia coughed nervously. “Anyway, so what are we doing here?”

Wilder’s light expression dropped as he stared at the mouth of the cave. “Follow me. I have something to show you.”

Sophia’s hand went for her sword, but Wilder stopped her.

“You won’t need that…yet,” he told her.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

The chill of Falconer Cave and the ominous feeling drifting in the crisp air made Sophia shiver upon entering.

Her eyes scanned, looking for any clues to tell her what this was all about.

“Is this when you tell me what is going on here?” she asked Wilder as they went further into the dark cave, her voice echoing.

He created a light orb to show their path. “It’s easier if I show you.”

When she had been there with Hiker to meditate, they hadn’t ventured too deeply into the cave, but Wilder went past the initial area, and around a bend. The light from the opening disappeared, and Sophia was grateful for the orb Wilder was carrying to help guide their path.

“Is Simi in here somewhere?” Sophia inquired. The cave was large enough to house a dragon, although the area where they were now was a bit narrow. She doubted the white dragon could have made it through.

Wilder shook his head, his jaw flexing.

“But this is the way to get to her?” Sophia wondered what had happened to the dragon connected to the element of wind.

She suddenly felt like she had been hit in the chest. Wind. How had she forgotten wind was the element connected to Wilder’s dragon? She shrugged it off. It was just a stupid coincidence. Sophia knew better.

Her father, according to his wise words in the book she had read before giving it to Liv and Clark, had said:

“There is no such thing as a coincidence. Nothing happens at random. All things that are uncanny enough to appear as flukes are simply events begging for your attention. Devote your awareness to them.”

Wilder shook his head again. “I don’t know where she is.”

Sophia was confused. That was impossible. She always knew where Lunis was. The only exception had been when Gordon Burgress, the lone rider, had used magitech to sever the connection between them.

Sophia wondered if Wilder and Simi had been hit with something similar. Her heart hurt for them instantly. She had never known a pain like the one of losing her connection to her dragon. It had been like losing a part of her soul. She wouldn’t wish that on anyone in this world.

Sophia was about to ask more questions when Wilder stopped abruptly, holding the light orb out in front of him.

He pointed at a large boulder in the middle of the cave-room where they stood. The ceiling was high, and the sound of water dripping echoed, making it seem like they were in a gentle rainstorm.

At first, Sophia thought he was pointing to a normal boulder. As her eyes adjusted and she was able to take in the details, she noticed protruding from the stone was the hilt of a sword, only a few inches of its blade peeking out.

Sophia sucked in a sudden breath. “No, it can’t be.”

The sober look in Wilder’s eyes confirmed what she thought was impossible. “I assure you, it absolutely is.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“That is impossible,” Sophia stammered, shaking her head as she studied the large rock with the sword stuck into the top of it.

Wilder huffed, breaking his serious expression to laugh at her. “Are you serious now? You have a dragon and live at a Castle with a bunch of hundred-year-old magicians. Not to mention, I’m certain I just saw two giants, a fae, and three halflings in said Castle. I will definitely be needing a lot more information on that later.”

“It’s not that interesting of a story,” Sophia lied. “And how did you know the triplets were halflings?”

Wilder tilted his head at her. “Wasn’t it obvious?”

She shook her head at him. “You were literally there for about half a second, and most of your attention was on trying to get my help. So no, I don’t get how that would have been obvious to you.”

He pretended to sigh. “Gosh, you just don’t pay attention.”

“Ha-ha,” she said. “Now, do you want to explain to me why I’m standing in front of Excalibur?”

“Because I brought you here,” he answered quite seriously.

“Oh, for love of the angels, I’m going to put you in a headlock,” she threatened.

His eyes dazzled as he flashed a challenging smile. “I would like to see you try.”

“Oh, you will see, and I promise I will mess up your hair when I do,” she quipped. “Later we will spar, but for now, tell me why you brought me here.”

His smile dropped. “Subner asked me to retrieve this sword.”

Sophia’s brow tensed. “But you are not King Arthur. There is no way you can pull that sword.”

Wilder shook his head. “I don’t think the lore we’ve known is the right one. It’s close, and I screwed up, trying to take the sword.”

“What do you mean?”

He pointed to a plaque on the ground in front of the boulder. Sophia hadn’t noticed it until he shone the light of the orb on it. “Check this out.”

She squatted and read the sign:

“Those unworthy who try to take my sword will have something they value taken from them.”

Sophia shot back to a standing position. “You lost Simi.”

He nodded, a morose expression in his blue eyes. “Yeah, as soon as I tried to take it, I heard her in my head. Soph, it was awful. Something stole her away, and I don’t know where she is.”

“The other dragons, though,” Sophia questioned. “Were they there when she disappeared? Lunis didn’t mention anything.”

“No,” Wilder answered. “She flew me to Falconer Cave and was waiting outside as Lunis is doing for you now.”

She nodded. That made sense.

“So, Excalibur or King Arthur or whoever didn’t think you were worthy,” Sophia said, mostly to herself. “But you work for the Protector of Weapons. Subner sent you here to get the sword. How can you not be worthy? I mean, I get you are not a king, but also, who can pull this sword if it isn’t you?”

A crooked smile formed on his mouth. “I think it’s you.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“Oh dear, you have lost your mind,” Sophia said, shaking her head at Wilder.

He laughed, his voice echoing. “That is true but totally unrelated to what we are talking about right now.”

“Why would I be able to pull Excalibur from the infamous stone?” Sophia questioned. “I’m definitely no king. If you haven’t noticed, I’m a girl, and we can’t be kings. Up until a little while ago, we couldn’t even be dragonriders.”

“For your information, I have noticed you are a girl,” he commented, a sideways smile still on his face.

“Have you considered going back and seeing Subner?” Sophia asked. “He sent you to get this. He would have known something like this was going to happen. Maybe he knows how to fix it.”

Wilder growled slightly as she exhaled. “He probably did know this was going to happen. The guy works in weird ways and isn’t always forthcoming.”

“What?” Sophia pretended to be shocked. “Father Time’s assistant isn’t forthcoming? I’m so surprised.”

A dimple surfaced when Wilder gave her an amused grin. “Yeah, I know, right? But also, he told me not to return to him without the sword. He said he would offer no other help besides what he already had, and I should troubleshoot things on my own.”

“Well,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “I still don’t know why you think I will have any better luck. And I don’t want to lose my dragon, so I think I will just be off. Good luck.”

She didn’t move from her spot, but she did cross her arms in front of her chest and give him a challenging expression.

“I don’t want anything to happen to Lunis either, and I don’t think it will,” he explained. “I might be reading into things, but based on what we know about the old lore and what the sign says, I think only royalty can pull the sword.”

“Cool, well, go and find a king. There have got to be a few of those around here somewhere,” Sophia told him. “I will even help you look. Want me to post on Next Door? I have the app for this part of Scotland.”

Wilder shook his head. “Why do that when I have royalty right in front of me?”

Sophia lowered her chin. “No, you can’t be serious. I’m a Royal for the House of Fourteen. That is not a king or queen or whatever. It’s some status created by the founders.”

“But the blood that runs in your veins makes you magical royalty,” Wilder argued. “The sword and stone won’t know the difference. It just wants someone worthy to pull it. I came from nothing. My family were peasant farmers. But you, Soph, you have got the right blood. I believe you can pull the sword.”

“And then what?” she challenged.

“And then I can find Simi,” Wilder explained.

“How do you know?” Sophia demanded.

Wilder toggled his head back and forth, thinking. “Well, I don’t. But I think the first step has to be to get the sword. We know it has incredible power. If something was stolen using the sword, then having it should get it back, or one could reason. Anyway, Soph, you are my only hope.”

She leveled her gaze at him. “You are not giving me the ‘you are my only hope’ line, are you?”

He batted his long eyelashes at her. “I might be.”

“What if something happens to Lunis because you are wrong?” she challenged.

“Then, I will do everything within my power to get him back.” He held out his hand, a promise in the movement. “We will work together, and we won’t stop until we get our dragons back, but we will be together, and I will be indebted to you. No matter what, I will be indebted to you. Please, Soph. You are my best chance. I’m staking my dragon on this. I believe, heart and soul, you can pull Excalibur from the stone. Will you please try?”

Wilder knew what he was asking of her. More than that, Sophia knew what was at stake. She knew he depended on her of all people. She had lost her dragon and knew the pain he was going through. If there was any way she could help him, she had to do it. She’d do it for any of the Dragon Elite and especially for Wilder.

That wasn’t the strangest realization for her, though. Sophia wanted to be what fixed everything for him, and be the one who pulled Excalibur from the stone, not because it would make her a legend, although it would.

More importantly, because she wanted to be a part of this story.

She wanted to be a part of Wilder’s happy ending.

After a long moment of deliberation, Sophia nodded and extended her hand just as a cool wind wafted through her hair, although it should have been absent in the cave.

“Fine,” she said in a low voice. “I will do it. But if I regret this, you will pay.”

He smiled wide at her. “If you do, I will spend my life trying to pay you back, I promise.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

Sophia’s hands were shaking when she extended them toward the hilt of the most famous sword in the world.

Life was about risk. This was a major one. She was gambling on Wilder’s hunch.

She nearly closed her eyes as she drew her fingers closer to the sword, each second feeling like a long minute.

Wait, Lunis said in her head, making her tense.

Sophia sucked in a breath as she stiffened.

I shouldn’t do it, should I? she asked her dragon.

Do what? he asked with a snicker in his voice.

Sophia rolled her eyes.

Wilder gave her a curious expression.

“My dragon is a playful jerk,” she explained. “Do you want him? I will just give you my dragon, and we can forget this whole Excalibur business.”

He smiled at this. “Although a thoughtful offer and Lunis is a fine dragon who would do me well, I really must insist on getting my Simi. She is the only dragon for me.”

Sophia nodded. “Okay, I’m going to do it.”

Hey, Soph, Lunis said mischievously.

Her eyelashes fluttered with annoyance.

It’s sort of a bad time, Lun.

That is the thing, he said, his voice trailing away.

What is the thing? she asked.

Well, about the timing, he answered.

What about it?

Did you file our taxes? he questioned.

A laugh spilled out of her mouth, again making Wilder give her a curious expression.

“We don’t file taxes,” she said out loud. “Because I don’t have a social security number, and you are a dragon.”

Wilder shook his head, hearing only half of the conversation. “You two have the strangest dialogues.”

She nodded. “You have no idea.”

Okay, good, Lunis said. So we are not in jeopardy of getting penalties?

For what? she questioned. For being world adjudicators who pretty much work for free solving the world’s problems?

Yeah, I don’t really know how it all works, he explained. I’m a dragon. We don’t deal much in tax law.

Much? Sophia chuckled.

At all, really. A few of my ancestors have eaten accountants. They are very chewy, apparently.

Maybe it’s because they are so stingy, Sophia reasoned.

I figured they would be crunchy. The dragon snickered.

Oh, please don’t, Sophia begged.

From all the numbers they crunch, Lunis rejoined, full-on laughing now.

Ba-dum-THS, Sophia said, trying not to laugh. She felt immeasurably better than moments prior, though, and knew that had been Lunis’ agenda all along, trying to be a pain in her rear end. That was their dynamic, and she absolutely loved it.

Thanks, Lunis.

Anytime, he said affectionately.

Feeling a lot steadier than before, Sophia pulled in a breath.

Her hands wrapped around the cold metal of the hilt. Excalibur warmed under her fingers at once.

Sophia almost expected something to happen right then. For the sword to explode, and send her flying through the cave maybe, or to feel Lunis jerked from her.

To Sophia’s surprise, nothing happened.

Her eyes darted to Wilder, tension heavy in his gaze.

“Go on then,” he encouraged. “Try to pull the sword. I know you can do it.”

Those seemingly simple six words were exactly what Sophia needed to hear: I know you can do it.

She held her breath and made a silent prayer to the angels above before pulling up on the sword, attempting to yank it from the place it had resided for several centuries.

Nothing happened.

Sophia’s heart suddenly pounded in her chest.

The blade moved a tiny amount. The sound of scratching met her ears as she continued to pull, feeling a strange easing as Excalibur released from the stone.

Wilder’s eyes widened, and a smile lit up his face. He leaned forward as a bright light shone around where King Arthur’s sword met the stone. It shot up, cascading on the cave ceiling, and illuminating the area where they stood.

A humming sound drowned out the scratching of the sword as Sophia continued to try to pull Excalibur from the stone.

She couldn’t believe it!

Wilder was right! It was working. The sword saw her as worthy.

The process wasn’t fast like she would have expected. It wasn’t like yanking Inexorabilis from the body of an enemy she had slain. It was like…well, pulling an ancient sword that had been trapped in stone for centuries.

Sophia gritted her teeth as sweat beaded on her forehead. Her arms shook from the force of trying to maintain constant pressure, the most intense game of tug-of-war she had ever played. She felt if she let up a single ounce, it would yank her through a portal to a land from which she may never return. Sophia bit down on her lip and pulled harder, making the blade hiccup out of the stone several inches. It paused when it was almost out and tugged back at her—its last attempt to not be unsheathed from the rock.

“You can do this,” Wilder encouraged, his eyes trained intently upon the stone and the blade, the bright light intensifying. Music filled the cave, echoing everywhere. It was the most beautiful sound, but overwhelming, growing so loud it started to hurt Sophia’s ears.

She grunted and used all her reserves to pull the sword. It seemed to be throwing in a last-ditch effort, yanking back at her.

The hilt vibrated in her hands and nearly hauled her off her feet.

Wilder noticed and raced behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and securing her back down to the ground. He pulled on Sophia to give her an extra bit of momentum. That did it.

Sophia might have been there for days trying to pull Excalibur from the stone. Yes, she was worthy by its standards to pull the sword, but doing it was incredibly difficult.

Together she and Wilder had the combination it took to succeed. He held her tightly and yanked at the same time as her, and the sword swept clean of the stone, its tip flying up.

The light that radiated from the blade was blinding, and the force it unearthed when meeting the cave was uncontrollable. It threw both dragonriders back several yards.

Sophia landed on Wilder, but he didn’t release her as the humming diminished, and the light dimmed.

Sophia didn’t let go of Excalibur as a portal opened in front of them, swallowing both up whole—transporting them to a brand-new location.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

The world went black before exploding into an array of bright colors, mostly blues and greens. What stole Sophia’s attention most was the biting cold.

As they fell through the portal, an icy wind blanketed them in the face, making it impossible for Sophia to open her eyes fully. This wasn’t like the portals she was used to. Those were still disorienting, but this was like riding a rollercoaster backward.

Sophia bit her tongue and tasted blood as they continued to fall. She half expected them to hit the ground, which would kill them both. She was sure of it. It would be worse on Wilder since he was underneath her, his arms still wrapped around her waist and pressing her in tightly.

Above them, Excalibur shone brightly. The sword was like a projectile, sending them down at unbelievable speeds. Even on Lunis, Sophia had never traveled so fast.

She willed her eyes to open all the way, taking in the area around them. Sophia immediately wished she hadn’t. Surrounding them were walls of ice. It appeared they were falling through a tunnel made of snow, like when she had to descend the staircase in Antarctica to get to Queen Anastasia Crystal’s ice fortress.

The wind whipped past them, and the temperature plummeted further. They started slowing down.

The intensity of the cold grabbed Sophia at the same moment they paused in midair. She was about to twist around when they slowly slipped down a few inches and were gently laid on the surface of an ice platform.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Suddenly the weight of Excalibur was intense. Holding it up with her hands extended seemed to be the most strenuous task she had ever done. Her arms trembled, and for a moment, she thought she would drop the sword on her and Wilder, impaling them.

Instead, she forced the weight of the sword to drag her arms to the side, and with it, Excalibur dropped to land on the ice, her hands still wrapped around the hilt. She released it and rolled off Wilder.

As soon as she was off him, he jumped to his feet, surveying where they had landed. It was a cave made of ice. They were surrounded by thick white walls that glowed with strange blues and greens.

Although Sophia thought they had fallen through a tunnel, when she brought her eyes up, there was a domed ceiling. More disconcerting was that there was no exit.

Sophia spun around and looked at Wilder, who shared her expression of panic. They were trapped. But she had been able to pull the sword.

“I don’t understand,” she said, her breathing fogging up from the cold. “Where are we?”

He shook his head, turning in a circle as he continued to search the space. There wasn’t too much to it. It looked like they were locked inside of an igloo, although Sophia could make out movement on the other side of the ice wall in front of them.

The cold bit at her insides, and Sophia pulled her cloak tighter. When she had left the Antarctic, after defeating the abominable snowman, she had said if she didn’t see ice and snow for the rest of her life, that would be okay. It appeared the angels had ignored her request.

Wilder went over to Excalibur, his hand hesitating an inch from the hilt. He looked over his shoulder to Sophia, a question in his eyes. She nodded, encouraging him to pick it up. What could happen now? She had already pulled the sword from the stone. It appeared there was another part of the challenge.

To her relief and surprise, absolutely nothing happened when he picked up the sword. She watched him as he swung the sword.

“Well?” she asked, curious what he felt from the sword that had seen its fair share of battles.

“It’s incredibly impressive,” he said, testing the balance.

“Can it get us out of here?”

Wilder nodded. “I’m sure it can.” He lowered the blade though, distracted. He took a step in her direction, a serious expression on his face. “You did it. I knew you could, and you did, risking your dragon for mine.”

Sophia felt something draw her forward, and she took a step in his direction. They stared at each other, both mesmerized.

Wilder lifted his free hand, his mouth twitching to the side. Sophia was sure he was about to touch her face. Just over his shoulder, she saw movement. It was an unmistakable figure, just behind the ice.

“Simi!” Sophia yelled, pointing.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Wilder whipped around, his eyes widening.

Behind the wall of ice, a shadow moved. At first, it appeared indistinct. Sophia was worried she had mistaken something else for the dragon’s figure. But a moment later, it turned, and the clear outline of the dragon could be seen.

It was unmistakably Wilder’s dragon.

He dashed forward, throwing his palm flat on the ice wall. “Simi! Can you hear me? I’m here!”

He beat on the ice with his fist.

The outline of the dragon didn’t change as Sophia would have expected if she just caught notice of them.

“Can you hear her?” Sophia asked, referring to the telepathic communication Wilder would share with his dragon, the same as Lunis and she.

He shook his head, stepping backward. “No, but that has to be her.”

She nodded. “We will get her out.”

Sophia glanced around, looking for anything that would clue her in on what they were supposed to do next. This had to be a riddle of some kind. If she could just figure out what the next part of the challenge was, they would be that much closer to rescuing the white dragon and freeing themselves.

Wilder seemed to be doing the same thing, looking for clues, his blue eyes searching the space. There wasn’t much, just ice and bright whites, blues, and greens.

Then both of their eyes landed on the sword in Wilder’s hand. There was a silent understanding between them when they looked at each other.

“Do you think?” he asked her, his question lingering in the air.

Sophia shrugged. “It makes sense. I think it’s worth a try.”

“But Excalibur is a trick. You can’t just try something with it because it will punish you if you are wrong.”

Sophia knew he still felt guilty losing his dragon when he tried to pull the sword. “Do you want me to try wielding it?”

He considered for a moment before nodding. Expertly, he turned the large sword around, offering her the hilt and presenting it over his forearm like a true gentleman.

She gave him a smile and took the sword with two hands. When she lifted Excalibur into the air, she was again amazed by how heavy it was. Sophia was used to carrying Inexorabilis, which was light and sleek.

In contrast, Excalibur had to weigh four times as much and was massive. This wasn’t a sword she would have much luck with in battle. Still, she didn’t have to fight with the blade. Hopefully, she only had to use it once.

Loosening her freezing chest with a breath, Sophia stood in front of the ice wall where Simi was trapped. She held King Arthur’s blade in both hands and prepared for the strike she was about to attempt.

With a look of uncertainty, she glanced at Wilder.

He gave her a confident expression. “Do it.”

Sophia swallowed and swung Excalibur, finding it moved much quicker than she would have expected based on its size and weight. The blade connected with the ice wall. Although legend said it could slice through steel like it was wood, the blade just bounced off the ice, not shattering it and freeing Simi, as she and Wilder had assumed.

Her brow furrowed, and she looked at Wilder with confusion. He shared her perplexed expression as he opened his mouth.

She never heard what he was about to say because the ice under their feet and the walls around them began to vibrate violently, creating a cacophony of noise.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

Sophia rushed forward and pushed the sword into Wilder’s hands since he didn’t have a weapon. He took it at once, his movements full of urgency. She whipped Inexorabilis from its sheath, preparing for whatever came next.

While Sophia considered they were about to be crushed in the strange igloo, her instinct told her that wasn’t what hitting the ice wall with Excalibur had done. As if ready to confirm her assumption, a hole formed directly above them. It was black and about five feet in diameter.

Wilder held out an arm, encouraging her back away from the hole in the middle of the ceiling. It was a good thing too because a moment later, a large, green ogre who smelled as bad as it looked dropped through the hole.

The monster landed with a thud, the large knuckles of its oversized hands knocking into the ice floor. It was mostly naked to Sophia’s horror. Thankfully, the one-eyed monster had a loincloth wrapped around its privates, fashioned of what appeared to be small skulls. Maybe leftovers of its past enemies.

Around its forearms was spiked armor. Strange black tattoos covered the beast’s shoulders and bare chest. It had several silver rings in its large ears, and two large horns protruded from either of the ogre’s shoulders.

When it saw Sophia and Wilder standing on the far side of the domed igloo, it opened its mouth and screamed—a noise that vibrated the ground under Sophia’s boots. The monster had two large bottom fangs that framed a row of smaller but just as lethal teeth. Its one eye blinked at them, a less than welcoming expression in its gaze.

“I don’t think it’s happy to see us,” Sophia said, holding her sword at the ready.

Wilder did the same with Excalibur. “Maybe it just got woken up from its nap.”

“Or maybe it just looked in the mirror,” Sophia joked.

“Should I take this one, or do you want to?” Wilder asked, giving her an entertained expression.

“Well, ‘ladies first’ is the rule, I believe.”

He waved his arm forward. “Be my guest, dear lady.”

Sophia stepped up, but before she could launch an attack at Skull Pants, the black hole opened in the ceiling again.

She jumped back, certain she knew what was going to happen next.

A second later another just as disgusting green ogre dropped through the opening, landing next to its ugly cousin. It was pretty much the same as Skull Pants, but this one was lucky enough to have two eyes.

“Oh, look,” Wilder commented, sounding amused. “One for you and one for me.”

“No one will feel left out,” Sophia agreed.

Under their feet, the ground shook again. The hole in the ceiling hadn’t closed yet, and once again, another angry ogre dropped through the hole, landing behind its brethren. This one had three eyes and somehow appeared more peeved than the other two.

“Okay, so one for you,” Wilder began. “One for me. And one to grow on.”

“Well, first one to finish their ugly ogre gets the third one,” Sophia challenged. “I will take Cyclops. You get Two-Eyes McGoo Head.”

“Two-Eyes McGoo Head,” Wilder said with a laugh. “That was my grandfather’s name, I believe.”

Cyclops stomped one foot, nearly throwing Sophia to the ground from the vibration that resulted. She shook her head at Wilder. “Save the jokes until after you have slaughtered your ogre. Then we chat.”

He nodded, new excitement in his eyes. “Okay, I will race you. The last one to defeat their ogre has to shovel the dragon poo from the Expanse for a month.”

“Wait, since when did we have to clean up the dragon droppings?” Sophia asked, aware the ogres were growing restless and about to attack.

“Exactly,” Wilder fired back. “Someone has skirted this responsibility for long enough, being the newbie. It’s about time you step up, Soph.”

She flashed him a defiant expression. “Yeah, not yet, I don’t. I don’t plan on losing.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

Sophia faced off against Cyclops and gave him a threatening look. “You ready to go down, Mr. Ugly Face?”

The monster screamed, his breath smelling as bad as him.

The three ogres were so huge, they took up over half of the igloo. Sophia knew defeating three at a time in a confined space would be challenging. She made the executive decision to freeze the ogre with three eyes, Mr. Wrinkles as she was affectionately referring to him.

“Oh, are you afraid you can’t handle two at a time?” Wilder taunted, aiming Excalibur at Two-Eyes McGoo Head as he charged. He threw up his forearm and the blade hit the spiked armor, bouncing off. The beast yelled in Wilder’s face, brushing his hair back from the wind soaring out of its mouth.

“Why don’t you focus on your ogre,” Sophia ordered, giving Cyclops a challenging expression.

He stomped, his knuckles dragging on the ground.

“You must have horrible back issues,” Sophia remarked to the monster. This seemed to make it even angrier.

It put its head down like a bull and raced straight at her. She could have used the Wilder approach and raised her sword at the beast, using its momentum against it, but she didn’t do things the same way as Wilder or the other men of the Dragon Elite. Sophia fought smart, not hard.

Cyclops’ head rammed straight into the ice wall, and it stumbled backward, nearly stepping on Sophia. She backed up rapidly, accidentally stepping on Mr. Wrinkle’s foot. Thankfully the ugly creature was still frozen.

For a moment, Cyclops staggered around like a drunk. It almost looked like it was a cartoon and had been hit with an anvil. Sophia imagined little tweeting birds circling over his head. It fell, landing on its front side.

In a flash, Wilder spun around, slashing Excalibur so quickly it made the same musical sound they had heard when she’d pulled it from the stone. It sliced cleanly through the massive midsection of the beast. Instead of blood and guts spilling out everywhere, the same light that had illuminated the blade and the stone shot out from the cut, spreading out throughout the space, and momentarily blinding them.

Sophia shielded her eyes with her arm, the light so bright it felt like it might burn her skin. Just when she worried the intensity would be too much, the light evaporated and took with it the hulking figure of Two-Eyes McGoo Head.

Perplexed, Sophia lowered her hand. The beast had simply disappeared, but something seemed off. Wilder didn’t share her skepticism. Proud of himself, he twirled the large sword in his hand, pressing out his lips.

“That was easy,” he said, nodding confidently. He indicated her ogre, still lying face down on his one good eye. “You want me to take care of Cyclops for you?”

Sophia gave him a cautious expression, looking around as she thought. “No, something isn’t right here.”

He laughed. “What are you talking about? We have King Arthur’s sword. When you have the best weapons, things are just easier.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, because whoever pulled that sword would have it when battling these ugly brutes. There is something else to this.”

“Like it’s a riddle?” Wilder asked, not convinced by her skeptical reasoning.

“I don’t know,” she mused, watching as the muscles on Cyclops’ back twitched. He was coming to.

“Well, you lost this round,” Wilder informed her. “Do you want to unfreeze Three Eyes and go double or nothing?”

“His name is Mr. Wrinkles,” Sophia corrected. “And no, I’m not taking that as a loss.”

“But I defeated my guy first,” he argued as Cyclops put his hands under his shoulder and pushed up to his knees.

Sophia clapped her boot on the back of his spine and stomped down, combining the effort with a combat spell. The ogre was immediately sent back down to the ice on his face, a muffled grunt spilling from his mouth.

“I’m not sure you did defeat him,” Sophia countered. “He disappeared, but that doesn’t mean he is gone.”

Wilder shook his head at her. “We really should work on your vocabulary. Gone and disappeared are the same thing.”

Sophia’s mind scanned what she knew so far and ignored Wilder, who was trying to be cool, flashing her a grin and acting like the victor. “We are stuck in an igloo with ogres.”

“Yep,” Wilder agreed, running his gaze over the area where Simi’s shadow could still be seen behind the ice wall.

“And Excalibur should cut through the ice, but it doesn’t,” Sophia thought out loud.

“Yeah, that is weird.” Wilder pulled back the blade, and before Sophia could stop him, he swung it at the wall again.

“NO!” she yelled, but it was too late.

Like a bell being hit, the dome over them rattled, vibrating Sophia’s brain from the echoing sound. Again, the blade of Excalibur simply bounced off the ice wall, having no effect on it.

Wilder gave her a confused expression. “Why did you tell me no?”

A moment later, the black hole in the top of the igloo dome opened, and another ogre as angry as the other three, dropped through.

Sophia shook her head, lowering her chin. “That is why.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Sophia lifted her sword and brought it straight down into Cyclops’ back. Like with Two-Eyes McGoo, light shot out from the place where the blade pierced his skin, nearly blinding them again as the large body disappeared.

The new and energized ogre charged Wilder. This time he didn’t strike the beast with Excalibur. Instead, he deflected the monster’s attacks, although they sent Wilder straight into the wall at his back. The shadow of Simi moved behind him, the dragon perhaps sensing her rider had just been assaulted.

The ogre grabbed Wilder by the throat and held him up in the air.

“Do I kill him or not?” Wilder asked through sips of breath, his face turning a violent shade of red.

Sophia thought. “I’m not sure, actually.”

Wilder’s feet kicked, having been hauled up higher off the ground. “I’m going to need you to make a decision sooner rather than later.”

She pretended to be put off. “Don’t rush me. I’m thinking.”

He brought his elbows down, striking the ogre in the place between its neck and shoulder, and making it drop him. Wilder landed with a thud and rolled out of reach as it grabbed for him.

“You killed your ogre, but you don’t want me to kill this one? Is that it?” he panted, crouched down low and ducking as Fourths, as Sophia decided to call him, swung its fist. It wasn’t that great at fighting, more blindly throwing its wide arms around and hoping to hit something by sheer luck.

“My ogre was keeping me from thinking,” Sophia said. “Since we know how to get another one, I think we are okay.”

The next attack by Fourths connected with Wilder’s chest and threw him across the igloo into the ice wall. He hit with a thud and slid down, Excalibur still in his grasp. Thankfully he only looked badly jarred but not injured.

“Can I kill this one to give me time to think?”

She shook her head. “No, I want to experiment on him.”

Wilder dove when Fourths reached for him. He rolled and jumped back to his feet before wheeling around. “Can’t we use Mr. Wrinkles? He’s still frozen.”

“Yeah, but what if we need two at a time,” Sophia reasoned. “I mean, the Ice Dome of Doom did give us three, to begin with. There might be something to the number.”

“Ice…Dome…of…Doom,” he said in between breaths as he jumped away from the attempts on his life from Fourths. “That is what we are calling this place, huh?”

“Well, it has a better ring to it than Ogre Paradise,” Sophia remarked, still considering what they had learned about this place. She pulled back her sword and struck the wall, wondering if it would produce another ogre.

With her eyes pinned up high, she waited for the opening to form. It didn’t.

“It must be Excalibur that creates the portal for the ogres,” Sophia observed.

“Great.” Wilder did not sound excited about the information. “I will remember that for when I turn in my report. Now can I kill this guy?”

Wilder ducked to the side just as Fourths rammed his shoulder into the ice wall where his face had been moments prior. The horns on his shoulder stuck in the ice, making cracks spray out around it.

Wilder and Sophia looked at each other, their eyes wide.

The ogre apparently didn’t understand they were having a moment and pressed both of his large hands into the wall, pushing off hard and unsticking himself.

“You see what I saw?” Sophia asked.

“I, in fact, did.” Wilder brandished a victorious smile. “We can’t break the ice.”

Sophia stepped up close to Wilder, putting her back to his as she unfroze Mr. Wrinkles. “But they can break it.”

“And that is how we are going to release Simi,” Wilder said, relief in his voice.

Mr. Wrinkles awoke with a start, shaking his ugly head and looking around for his prey. His eyes landed on Sophia, and just like a cranky baby, he yelled, a long-pointed tongue hanging out of his mouth.

“You take Fourths, and I will take Mr. Wrinkles,” Sophia suggested.

“Fourths?” Wilder asked, looking over his shoulder at her. “Do you name all the enemy monsters you fight?”

“Always,” she answered, sliding forward under Mr. Wrinkle’s arm span as he tried to put her in a bear hug. “Get your guy to hit the wall. I will do the same. But try not to kill this one.”

“Why?” Wilder watched as his ogre lumbered in his direction.

Sophia shot a dizzying spell at Mr. Wrinkles, making the ogre instantly disoriented. It began to spin in a circle on the spot like it had just stepped off a merry-go-round.

Fourths whipped around before Wilder could plan his next attack, knocking his legs out from under him and sending him to his back. Excalibur fell out of his hands, rolling to the side.

Sophia spun around and kicked Fourths in the stomach using a combat spell. The ogre shot back, knocking into the wall behind him. One of the horns on the back side of his shoulder stuck into the ice.

Mr. Wrinkles had finally made himself too dizzy to stand, and like a building collapsing, he fell to the side, the wall catching him. Immediately his horn stuck deep into the wall.

Sophia took the opportunity as the two ogres tried to free themselves from the ice to extend a hand to Wilder. “Because I think when we summon more ogres, they get stronger with each new one,” she said, answering his question about why they shouldn’t kill the ogres unnecessarily.

Wilder popped up to his feet, nodding at her gratefully for her help. “That makes sense because Fourths has a lot more power to his punch than Two-Eyes McGoo Head. How did you figure that out?”

Sophia watched as Fourths worked to try and free himself from the wall. The ice splintered out from the horn, making a cracking sound that sounded like progress. “Because things usually make sense in these scenarios. If we can get unlimited ogres, there must be a reason. They are relatively easy to kill, but it gets harder if you don’t use them correctly.”

Fourths finally pushed himself off the wall, the hole he left behind sizable. He shook his head, seeming to try to orient himself.

“And we are supposed to use them to break the ice,” Wilder stated, retrieving Excalibur.

“Exactly,” Sophia said, watching as Mr. Wrinkles struggled to free himself. He was really pinned into the wall. “I think it would be good if you could get Fourths to break down the rest of that area of the wall. I will get Mr. Wrinkles to take care of this section.”

Wilder feinted to one side and then the other with the sword, teasing his ogre. “You think we have to destroy the whole dome?”

“I think,” Sophia answered, jumping back as Mr. Wrinkles freed himself and nearly fell on her from the momentum of pulling off the wall. “A few well-placed hits and the whole thing will come down.”

Wilder lifted Excalibur into the air and spun out of Fourths’ grasp like he was a ballerina turning across the stage. This disoriented the dumb creature, making it shake its head as if the spinning caused it to be dizzy. With its focus momentarily distracted, Wilder shot a wind spell at the monster, and it flew back into the same spot as before, both of its shoulders hitting the wall—the horns piercing the ice.

“Seriously, Soph, how do you figure this stuff out?” Wilder questioned as he turned to face her like they were having a casual conversation and not sparring with angry ogres.

“I pay attention,” she said and, ironically, caught an ogre fist straight on the chin. It brought her up off her feet and threw her across the air. Thankfully, Fourths’ meaty chest broke her landing. She slammed straight into the still-stuck ogre and fell at its feet. Before it could play soccer with her, she rolled out of its reach, her face aching from the last assault.

“You pay attention, do you?” Wilder teased, after checking she was okay.

Sophia wasn’t just in pain now. She was freaking angry. Taking off at a sprint, she ran up the side of the arched wall next to Mr. Wrinkles and jumped into the air, throwing a roundhouse kick into his face as she gracefully twisted around and landed on her feet, her sword still in her hand.

The ogre tottered like a tree being chopped down.

Right on cue, Sophia yelled, “Timber.”

The ogre tipped over to the side and landed on the ice wall, its horns on its shoulder sticking deep into the ice.

Sophia narrowed her eyes at Wilder. “And yes, I pay attention.”

“Do you?” he asked beside her, a grin on his face.

Both of their ogres were working to free themselves from the ice walls where they were stuck by their own horns. The cracking was like music that grew louder with each passing second.

Sophia wasn’t paying attention to the ogres or the game of escaping the ice dome. She was locked on Wilder and the strange look he was giving her. There was something his gaze seemed to be saying, and something in her heart that seemed to be trying to say something too.

She felt the urge to run, although there was nowhere to go, trapped inside the igloo.

She remembered the story Mae Ling had told her about Cinderella, and it made more sense than ever.

Cinderella ran when she didn’t have to because the logical part of her brain thought it couldn’t work. She thought the prince would never accept her for who she was, but because her heart wanted to be found, she left behind the glass slipper.

Sophia tensed, about to say something, but then both ogres yanked out of the ice. The dome shattered from the action, ice raining down on them.

Wilder dove forward, sending Sophia to the ground and covering her head with his own body. She shielded herself, tugging him in closer and hoped he was covering himself properly too.

The crashing was over almost as soon as it began, and both dragonriders popped to their feet, knowing the fight wasn’t quite over. Wilder whipped around to face Fourths. Sophia put her back to his, facing off with Mr. Wrinkles.

In perfect unison, like they had choreographed and performed it a million times, they brought up their swords and swung them, slicing cleanly through the ogres, sending bright light everywhere as the beasts disappeared.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

For a second time, Sophia ducked, hiding her eyes from the light. She felt Wilder’s arms around her, cocooning her from the blinding force as the ogres disappeared into the ether.

When the tension in his arms released, she stood up, pushing him away. He stood next to her, the two trying to right themselves after the series of disorienting events.

They stood on an ice platform, and a strange green land surrounded them.

It went on forever in all directions like they had been dropped into a weird utopia.

Sophia was nervous about taking a step away from where they were, but Wilder sprang away immediately.

“Simi!” he yelled.

Sophia spun to find the white dragon holding up her front leg regally, like a dog about to shake hands. Wilder didn’t stop until he was almost underneath her. He looked up at his dragon in awe, his smile and eyes wide.

Sophia gave them a moment to reunite and tried not to watch as the white dragon dipped her head, running it next to Wilder’s, enjoying having him close.

Wilder combed his hand over the large dragon’s face, closing his eyes and whispering to her as she soaked him in.

Sophia let this go on for as long as she could, but knowing they were in a strange world they would have to leave soon. Otherwise, who knew what other strange magical creatures would join them next.

“Hey there,” she said discreetly, walking up to the cuddling dragon and rider.

Simi batted her long eyelashes at Sophia and gave her a look of respect. “Thanks to you, S. Beaufont. You didn’t have to risk everything you hold dear to save me, and yet you did.”

Sophia shrugged, not knowing what to say. “Well, I only did what anyone else in the Dragon Elite would do for one of their own. If it was Lunis...”

Wilder laughed. “Evan would have told me ‘hell no’ and Mahkah would have researched the whole thing for too long for my liking.”

“Oh, well, I’m more of a woman of action,” Sophia said. “Why wait when we can create solutions together?”

Wilder put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close, hugging her tightly. “If everyone saw things the way you did, Soph, the world would be a different place.”

“Well, we all need a job, so maybe it’s good that it’s not,” she remarked, moving out of Wilder’s grasp. “I guess we should get that sword back, huh?”

She pointed to Excalibur, still in his hands.

Wilder glanced down at the sword and tightened his hand on the hilt as he lifted it with pride. “Yes, I think Subner will be happy to see this. Let’s return it.”

He turned and looked at his dragon with unmistakable affection. “See you soon?”

“Always,” she replied.

Sophia understood then something profound and deeply important. Dragons loved their riders unconditionally. The love a rider had for their dragon was comparable to nothing else. Maybe because of the magic that surrounded a dragonrider, it was easy for someone to fall for them without even meaning to.

The whole thing was very confusing.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Roya Lane seemed almost balmy compared to the chill of wherever they had just been. Sophia and Wilder still hadn’t figured it out by the time they opened a portal and left. They figured it was a strange alternate plane King Arthur had created for the person who pulled the sword.

“He was a dragonrider, you know,” Wilder informed Sophia as they strode through Roya Lane.

“I didn’t actually,” she replied. “But it makes sense.”

Sophia made a mental note that she needed to spend some time reading The Complete History of Dragonriders. Then she would have known this information, along with a lot of other stuff, although she didn’t know what. That was the thing. Sophia didn’t know what she didn’t know.

“I know we need to get to the Fantastical Armory,” Wilder said, walking beside her. “I’m sort of famished after that fight.”

Sophia pulled a packet of broken crackers from her cloak. “You want halfsies?”

He shook his head at her. “No, those are all yours, but thanks for offering me a bunch of crumbs.”

She laughed. “Hey, if you were really starving, you would beg for these.”

“There are a lot of things I would beg for.” He pointed at the crumbly bag of crackers. “That is absolutely not one of them.”

“It always depends on circumstance, Mr. Thomson.”

“Oh,” he said, drawing out the word. “Using surnames. I didn’t realize we were so formal, Ms. Beaufont.”

Sophia waited for a group of gnomes to pass on the street. They never watched where they were going and seemed to think others should watch out for them. That was a contrast to many of the other magical races on the lane who were giving Sophia and Wilder curious glances as they walked by. That might have been because they recognized them as dragonriders. It could also have been because Wilder was carrying a gigantic sword strapped across his back.

“You can fill up on those stale bits of cracker, but I vote we stop in at a bakery I found the last time I was here,” Wilder suggested.

“Are you okay with carrying that sword around a bit longer?”

“Well, I’m definitely not worried about anyone messing with me while I have it on my back,” he answered. “And yeah, I will be fine. I do need some sugar to refill my reserves after wielding this thing.”

“Okay, show me this bakery,” Sophia agreed, holding out a hand and inviting him to direct their path. “Maybe I should leave you here to return the sword to Subner on your own. I’m not sure if he’ll be happy with you if he finds out I was a part of the mission. He did tell you to keep the whole thing a secret.”

Wilder shook his head. “Oh, no, you are going with me and getting all the credit. I will get in trouble if I have to, although I’m not certain how I could have avoided telling someone about it once Simi was taken from me.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, I’m curious to hear what Subner has to say.”

“I’m certain he’ll avoid all questions,” Wilder joked. “He is good like that.” He halted suddenly, making a group of elves veer around them to avoid hitting him. Their faces would have paid for it if they rammed into Excalibur on his back. “But oh, I’m sorry. I totally stole you away for this mission, and I’m sure you have your own thing going on. If you need to bail and not get your gold star from the Protector of Weapons, I understand.”

Sophia giggled. “Me? Have something going on? No, I was just welcoming all of my friends and family from my former life into the Castle, where no outsiders have ever been.”

“Oh!” Wilder chirped. “So, you are totally free then.”

“Yeah, I can only imagine the many ways King Rudolf Sweetwater is giving Hiker a migraine right now,” she said with a laugh. “If he isn’t, by some rare stroke of luck, my sister is most definitely getting on the Viking’s nerves.”

Wilder chuckled. “You know Hiker isn’t a Viking, right?”

“Of course, but that is what I’m calling him. He loves it. Just like he loves my jokes.”

He winked at her. “You do have good jokes. What is going on at the Castle?”

“My friends came to help,” she told him, knowing she wasn’t really addressing the question.

“Two giants, three magicians, a fae, and three halflings,” Wilder stated. “You have a very strange assortment of friends.”

“You have no idea. When I was little, I used to enchant my stuffed animals to move and talk, so at least these friends are real.”

“You are making progress.” He continued to lead the way, directing her to a narrow alleyway she had never ventured down before. Sophia hadn’t spent much time on Roya Lane. Before joining the Dragon Elite, Sophia hadn’t spent much time out of the House of Fourteen, either. Her brother, Clark, had been very protective of her growing up. It was understandable since she had unregistered magic at a very early age, and Clark had lost most of his family, so for a while, Sophia was all he had.

“Are you really okay with joining me for a pain au chocolat?” Wilder asked. “This bakery has the very best I have ever tried.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, another hour away won’t hurt. It’s probably better if I force that lot to figure out how to get along on their own. I can’t hold their hands through everything.”

Wilder’s eyes slipped down, looking at Sophia’s hand. “And after you mediate things with Hiker and your friends, what is on your agenda?”

“I have to go break into the Fae’s National History Museum to steal Quiet’s father’s hat,” she said in a rush of words.

A fake yawn fell out of Wilder’s mouth. “Wow, that sounds pretty boring.”

“Just a regular Tuesday,” Sophia teased.

“Here it is.” Wilder pointed to a blue awning that read: The Crying Cat Bakery. In front of the glass door were spiral topiaries.

Just walking past the window displaying many of the pastries made Sophia’s mouth salivate. She was about to push through the door when Wilder caught her hand, making her turn around in surprise. Sophia expected there was some sudden danger he was alerting her to. The sneaky grin on his face put those fears at ease immediately.

“About this place…”

“What?” Sophia asked, tilting her head to the side.

“The couple who run this bakery is a little on the eccentric side,” he warned.

Sophia lowered her chin. “You really should meet my friends. They make eccentric types appear normal.”

“No, I don’t think you understand,” Wilder argued. “These two are their own brand of weird.”

Shrugging, Sophia said, “My sister’s sidekick is a talking cat who is as old as Father Time. He day trades and writes novels when he is not helping her save the magical world. I think I can handle a new brand of weird.”

Wilder looked impressed. “I must meet this cat.”

“You probably already have and just didn’t know it,” Sophia explained. “I’m pretty certain the lynx has been stalking around the Castle for a while now.”

“Maybe since the Barrier came down,” Wilder amended.

Sophia shook her head. “Oh, no. I’m sure he has been around way before that.”

“No, that would have been impossible,” Wilder disagreed.

Sophia winked at him before pushing open the door to the Crying Cat Bakery. “You don’t know this cat. Nothing is impossible for Plato.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

The bell on the door chimed as the two entered the Crying Cat Bakery. The smell of fresh-baked bread and coffee hit Sophia’s nose, making her stomach rumble. She was pretty hungry after battling those ogres.

The bakery was buzzing with fairies, many of them seemed to be working. Some were dusting the decorations, and others were cleaning tables while a few were glazing donuts. The case of baked goods was like an art piece one would find in a museum.

The cinnamon rolls, which were the size of one’s face, were so perfectly round they didn’t seem real. Small cakes that were expertly decorated lined the bottom row. The flowers made of pastel frosting were enchanted to open and close like they were blooming on a spring day. Above those were cupcakes of almost every flavor Sophia could think of. There was red velvet to lemon coconut and everything in between. There was a sign on the counter that read, “If we don’t have it, then it doesn’t exist.”

Sophia chuckled at the sign.

A woman’s head popped out from behind a ten-layer chocolate cake on the top of the main display case. “What are you laughing at?”

The woman had short hair and a studious expression in her eyes.

“Oh, hey!” Sophia greeted her. “I just was laughing at the sign.”

The woman, who was wearing flour on her cheeks like it was blush, scowled at Sophia. “Why? What is funny about it? We literally have every baked good you could want.”

“Well, it’s just impossible to have everything,” Sophia argued.

“It’s limited thinking like which has kept you in that dead-end job of yours,” the woman spat.

“I’m a dragonrider for the Elite,” Sophia countered, thoroughly amused by the ornery woman.

“And you will stay there for the next thousand years unless you broaden your thinking!” the baker exclaimed.

Sophia looked at Wilder, who was hiding the grin on his face, although not very well.

“Dear, are you harassing the patrons again?” another woman asked, coming in from the back and carrying a large box labeled “Weapons.”

The woman pointed at Sophia. “She started it.”

“Of course, she did,” the other woman said, her French accent strong. She was shorter than the other lady and had cropped red hair. “But we don’t point, remember. And we don’t say the things we are thinking out loud. Now, where do you want your assassin weapons?”

The first woman threw her hands up in the air. “Well, I will take the knife right now since I’m going to stab you with it.” She leaned forward and whispered. “Cat, assassins don’t usually broadcast that information to other people.”

The woman, who was apparently named Cat, nodded like this all made perfect sense. “Also, Lee, good assassins don’t leave their weapons lying around. You know today is when I clean the back room.”

“You clean the backroom every day, dear,” Lee said, an inflection on the last word. “Morning, noon, night. Oh, I think a speck of dust fell from the rafters just now. Do you need to rush back there and clean it up?”

Cat shook her head of short red hair. “No, I don’t.” She glanced up at a tiny fairy dusting the ceiling. “Go on then. Go get that speck of dust.”

The fairy buzzed off, blurring through the air.

Wilder cleared his throat to get the arguing couple’s attention. They both turned their heads and gave him murderous stares.

“What do you want?” Lee asked him.

“Well, shockingly, I was hoping to buy something to eat. Can I please get a chocolate chip cookie,” Wilder said.

Lee shook her head. “We don’t have any.”

He cocked his head to the side and pointed at the sign. “I thought you had everything.”

“We did,” Lee explained. “But I ate all the cookies this morning.”

“I can whip up some more for you,” Cat said good-naturedly. “Do you have any food allergies?”

“Because if you do, you can show yourself out,” Lee fired. “We don’t cater to pansies who can’t tolerate gluten or snotty jerks who shove their vegan agendas down our throats. And those with nut allergies can suck it up, Buttercup. I ain’t got time for that nonsense.”

Wilder smiled. “Don’t worry. I’m not picky. Actually, I’m sure I can find something else since you are out of cookies.” He pointed to a display case at the end of the row. “What are these about?”

The case of assorted pastries appeared like all the other ones, except there were little red signs in front of each item. They said things like Bittersweet Chocolate Tarts, Shush It Strudel, Cap ‘Em Cannoli, and No Lies Lady Fingers.

“Oh, Scotsman, I don’t think you are ready for that,” Lee told him. “Why don’t you stick with the nonmagical baked goods.”

“Those are magical?” Wilder asked, ignoring the assassin baker.

“They are,” Cat sang, laying her arms on the top of the case and peering down into it proudly. “Give the tart to someone bitter, and they’ll become sweet. Give it to someone sweet, and they will become bitter.”

“And if you give it to a cantankerous old witch, you get this,” Lee said, holding a presenting hand at her wife.

“Oh,” Sophia said, intrigued. “The Shush It Strudel will make someone be quiet, then?”

“Yes,” Cat affirmed and looked at the woman beside her. “Would you like a slice, my love?”

Lee shook her head. “No, but remember that loose shingle on the roof needs to be fixed. I will hold the ladder for you, dear, if you will get up there and take care of it.”

Cat plastered a smile on her face. “I will definitely do that if you will fix the blow dryer. It’s hanging next to the sink, which is still leaking. There is water all over the floor in front of it.”

Lee flashed her own disingenuous smile. “I’m happy to look into that, right after you sample those Cap ‘Em Cannolis. I think they might be too sweet, but why don’t you be the judge of that, sweetie?”

“Oh, do the Cap ‘Em Cannolis actually…you know?” Sophia asked, afraid she would have to shut down the bakery if it sold murderous pastries.

“Unfortunately, no,” Lee said with a sigh. “They only put the eater into a very long nap. But I will get the formula right at some point, and they’ll do what they are intended to.”

“I’m afraid that is illegal,” Wilder commented, raising an eyebrow at the woman.

“’I’m afraid that is illegal,’” Lee said in a high-pitched voice, doing an awful impression of him. She looked at Cat and shook her head. “He is a unicorn rider.”

“Dragon, actually,” Wilder corrected with an amused glint in his blue eyes.

“Same thing, Scotsman.” Lee waved him off. “Okay, well, I have a job to get to, so hurry up and order.”

“A catering job?” Cat asked.

Lee cut her eyes at her. “Yes, a catering job. Is my ski mask clean, dear?”

“If you put it in the laundry basket last night, it is,” Cat replied.

Lee rolled her eyes. “Fine, I will wear one of the other ones. This side business isn’t going to take off unless I’m prepared before each assignment.”

“Oh, is that the problem?” Cat argued. “I thought it was because you can’t shoot someone even if they pull the trigger for you.”

“Well, I need more target practice, honey,” Lee explained. “If you agree to help, I’m sure I can get better. Let’s go out to the shooting range later. I will tell you exactly where to stand.”

Cat shook her head. “I would, my darling, but I have to clean behind the refrigerator. It’s been ages since I have done that. What would I say if someone saw what was back there?”

“What the hell are you doing looking behind my refrigerator, Jerkface?” Lee asked.

“Sorry to interrupt,” Sophia cut in. She had said she could spare an hour for this excursion, but this could turn into more like half the day at this rate.

“Then don’t interrupt,” Lee chimed. “Can’t you see adults are talking, Dragonrider?”

“I was just hoping to get an apple turnover,” Sophia said, pointing at the case where the triangle pastries were calling to her.

Cat shook her head. “Oh, no. You don’t want those. Pick something else.”

“But that is what I want,” Sophia argued.

Cat patted the side of Lee’s arm. “Get her one of those profiteroles.”

“Oh, but I—”

Cat gave Sophia a stern expression, cutting off her stuttering. “You will love these. I make mine so sweet it hurts your teeth. You will really enjoy it.”

“Sounds great,” Sophia replied, not meaning it.

Wilder pointed at a kolache. “And I will have—”

“You will share her profiterole,” Cat said in an authoritative voice.

“You don’t want us to buy more pastries?” Wilder protested disbelievingly. “You are ordering us to share when we were willing to give you more money?”

Lee shook her head and handed over a white paper bag with the profiterole. “We don’t want your money. Just be on your way and don’t tell anyone about the bodies in the back.”

“What bodies in the back?” Sophia asked, taking the bag.

Cat rounded on her wife, her brow scowling. “If you got blood on the floor again, I’m going to murder you in your sleep.”

“You can try again,” Lee said with a laugh. “But next time, you have got to really hold the pillow down for a full two to three minutes.”

Cat waved her off as she made for the back of the shop. “Oh, who has time for all that? Just clean up after yourself, would you? I’m tired of being the one who has to dispose of the bones.”

Lee stormed after her, fists by her side. “You need to stop throwing those away! We bury bones, not chuck them into the trash like some amateurs.”

Sophia and Wilder burst out laughing when the couple disappeared into the back.

“Those two are a riot.” Sophia opened the small sack and tore the pastry in two. She offered the other half to Wilder.

He held up his hand, pretending he didn’t want any. “Oh, no. I don’t eat sugar. It’s a gateway drug.”

CHAPTER THIRTY

Sophia was still giggling when they made their way to the Fantastical Armory. She reasoned it could be from the profiterole, which was so sweet it made her eyes burst open with surprise at the first bite.

Wilder had shared half with her, and it had been perfect for them. There was no way they could have each finished a whole one. Those kooky old women might have been more intuitive than Sophia realized. Although if Lee really was an assassin, she would have to pay the bakers another visit. She thought she might be able to let it slide since they did make an amazing profiterole and were quite entertaining.

Sophia wiped the powdered sugar from her hands and bobbed her head graciously at Wilder as he held the door to the Fantastical Armory open for her.

Subner was waiting for them just inside the shop full of weapons. In contrast to the bakery that smelled of sweet treats and rich coffee, the Fantastical Armory had a masculine scent about it, like a locker room mixed with the musty weapon room at the Castle.

Father Time’s assistant was leaning against one of the glass cases, his shoes crossed in front of him. His long stringy hair obscured one eye, and he had his usual serious expression. He wore a tattered t-shirt that said: “War is over, if you want it. – John Lennon.”

“Is it weird the Protector of Weapons is wearing an anti-war shirt?” Sophia asked Wilder in a mock whisper, pretending Subner couldn’t hear her.

“Yeah, it seems like no war would put him out of business,” Wilder said with a wink.

The hippie-looking-elf rolled his eyes. “Don’t even get me started. Yesterday I was wearing a shirt that said, ‘What if I fall? Oh, but darling, what if I fly?’” He shook his head, looking severely irritated. “Being a hippie in this incarnation is probably going to kill my usually cheery spirit.”

Sophia’s gaze skirted to Wilder, and they shared a confused expression.

Subner leaned forward and gave them a conspiratorial expression. “Maybe I can hire you two to do me a little favor. Most dangerous job ever and it will probably kill the both of you—”

“You are really selling this,” Sophia interrupted with a laugh.

He waved her off. “It’s not that bad. I just need you to murder Father Time. He can’t really die, not really, but the whole thing would make him regenerate and make me do so as well. Hopefully, I would come back as something less irritating, like a magician or a gnome.”

“Or you might be a pretty little fae,” Wilder teased.

Subner shivered as if the idea repulsed him. He shook his head. “Actually, forget it. I can’t risk becoming a fae again. The last time that happened, I fell in love, and it pretty much made me throw up.”

Sophia clasped her hands together beside her chin and batted her eyelashes at the elf. “You are such a romantic.”

“I’m not,” he told her. “But that reminds me, Wilder, I have a new mission for you involving cupid and getting his bow and arrow. You can’t do it until you help Sophia and the Dragon Elite resolve the security problem at the Gullington.”

“You know about that?” Sophia asked.

The Protector of Weapons gave her a cold expression. “Yes, as the assistant to Father Time, the most powerful entity in the world, excluding Mother Nature, I happen to be privy to what is going on at the Gullington.”

Sophia shook her head and gave Wilder a teasing expression. “I don’t think we will be able to pull off Subner’s surprise party after all.”

“No, you won’t,” Subner stated matter-of-factly. “Not to mention you don’t know when my birthday is since I was technically never born.”

“Hatched,” Wilder told Sophia, elbowing her in the side. “He was hatched like a dragon.”

“They still have birthdays,” she argued.

“Which reminds me, tell Liv when she is done helping you, Father Time has a new mission for her,” Subner informed Sophia.

“Oh, we definitely want her help, but if she is needed, I will send her here,” Sophia offered.

Subner shook his head. “That is not necessary. This mission isn’t time-sensitive since it occurs in the past. The events she needs to stop have already happened, but once she is done, it will change quite a bit.”

Sophia nodded to Wilder. “That is so typical.”

He agreed. “Change important historical events?”

Subner shook his head. “No, just the number of flavors Baskin Robbins has.”

“And that is important?” Sophia asked.

“Yes, it changes everything.”

“The balance of the world rests on very strange things, doesn’t it?” Sophia remarked.

“Indeed, it does,” Subner affirmed.

“Okay.” The light expression dropped from Wilder’s face. “You want me to go on this cupid mission after the mess at the Gullington is over. Will do.”

“Actually, I want you and Sophia to go on it together,” Subner corrected.

“You do?” Wilder wondered, surprise in his voice.

“Well, naturally,” he answered like this should have been obvious to the dragonrider. “Only the one who helped you free Excalibur could help you steal cupid’s bow and arrows.”

“Isn’t it going to mess up things if we take Cupid’s weapon of love?”

“No, that out-of-control creature hasn’t been spreading love for eons,” Subner muttered. “We will get into all of that later.”

Sophia had so many questions. She thought Cupid was a myth. She used to think the same thing about dragons, so it just went to show the world was still full of surprises. Before she could ask any of her burning questions, Subner held up his hand.

“So, S. Beaufont, tell me, were you surprised you were able to pull my sword from King Arthur’s stone?” Subner asked.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

“Wait,” Wilder cut in. “Did you say it was your sword?”

Subner gave him an irritated expression. “Of course, it was my sword.”

“Do you mean because all weapons belong to you?” Sophia asked. She still didn’t really understand how the Protector of Weapons worked.

He shook his head. “No, I mean because Excalibur was originally mine, but then that jerk King Arthur stole it and stuck it in the stone in the Gullington. Although I can technically get in there, I respect the rules of the Dragon Elite.”

“You needed Wilder to get it for you,” Sophia guessed.

Again, Subner shook his head. “No, I needed you to get the sword, but you don’t work for me, so I assigned the task to Wilder.”

The hippie elf was obviously getting irritated with having to explain everything to the two of them.

Sophia scratched her head. “Okay, you knew Wilder wouldn’t be able to pull the sword.”

Subner sighed, nodding along. “Yes, and I knew he would come and get you to help him.”

“I lost Simi,” Wilder complained. “What kind of set up is that?”

“It’s a perfectly reasonable one for someone who is privy to the future,” Subner dismissed him, unconcerned about Wilder’s frustration.

“But there is no set future,” Sophia argued, remembering what she had learned about everything on timelines being in flux due to free will and choices. “What if I refused to help Wilder get Excalibur?”

“Then Simi would have stayed stuck in the Round,” Subner answered. “And although that is true about the future, I can also factor in what I know about the players involved.”

“We are just pawns in this game for Subner,” Wilder grumbled, pretending to be irritated.

Ignoring him, Subner went on, “I know Sophia cares more about her family and friends than anything else in this world. Therefore, I made the educated guess that when you, Wilder, lost what you value most, Sophia would help you.”

“How did you know I would go to Sophia for help?” Wilder challenged. “I could have gone and gotten the Queen of England to pull the sword.”

“Ah, yes, but she isn’t a dragonrider and therefore can’t get into the Gullington,” Subner pointed out.

“Those who are usually disallowed from entering the Gullington can at the moment,” Sophia argued.

Subner sighed heavily. “Fine, fine. Good point. I knew when Wilder was in trouble, he would run to you, Sophia.” He gave them both a stern expression that felt like a weird reprimand. “You both know why so I wouldn’t push me to answer more questions on this unless you want me to say it out loud.”

The tension that ran over Wilder’s face was palpable. Sophia swallowed down her own sudden nervousness.

“Okay, so you needed us to recover your sword that King Arthur stole,” Sophia said, trying to move the discussion along.

Wilder pulled Excalibur off his back and presented it to Subner. “Here you are.”

Subner didn’t take the sword. Instead, he shook his head. “Great. Thanks. Now put it back.”

“What?” Sophia and Wilder exclaimed at the same time.

“Put. It. Back.” Subner punctuated each word with a pause.

“You had us go through all that just so you could tell us to put Excalibur back?” Wilder protested, looking irritated at his boss.

“I did.”

“But why?” Sophia wondered.

“Because the act of actually pulling the sword and everything the two of you went through was necessary to create other events,” Subner explained.

Wilder’s annoyed gaze shifted to Sophia. “A pawn, I tell you.”

“Yeah, I’m getting pretty used to Mama Jamba and others orchestrating things in my life,” she said, thinking of how Mae Ling always seemed to be setting her up, like Subner seemed to be doing.

“Do you at least want to look the sword over or add it to your collection?” Wilder inquired, still holding Excalibur out to the elf.

“No,” Subner answered. “For as irritating as it was that King Arthur stole my sword, his hiding place was pretty perfect. He knew I wouldn’t be able to pull the blade because I’m not royalty. It is much safer at the Gullington in Falconer’s Cave than here on Roya Lane. And that sword in the wrong hands would be very dangerous, so it should go back into the stone.”

“But what if someone in the Gullington pulls it?” Sophia questioned. “It’s not as safe and secure a place as it once was.”

“The likelihood a thief who is royalty breaks into the Gullington is much less than someone breaking into my shop,” Subner told her. “Especially if word got out I had Excalibur, the most prized sword in history.”

“Yeah.” Wilder looked at Sophia. “I think you are the only one at the Gullington who can pull the sword since you are the only royalty inside the area.”

“For now, she is,” Subner said mysteriously.

Sophia blinked at the Protector of Weapons but decided not to question him on these possible future events where there was another royalty at the Gullington. “You knew Wilder would ask me to pull Excalibur, and you knew I would help him. And you also knew my Royal blood from the House of Fourteen would allow me to retrieve the sword. Correct?”

“They were all educated guesses.” Subner sounded bored.

“And now after all this fun guesswork, we get to go put the sword back where it was,” Wilder stated dryly.

“We didn’t even get a souvenir t-shirt,” Sophia complained.

Not amused by their banter, Subner pushed off the counter and walked around behind it. “Actually, S. Beaufont, I do have something for you to repay you for your efforts.”

“What about me?” Wilder asked.

Subner glanced up from the case. “What about you?”

“Well, what do I get for losing my dragon for a part of a day and risking my life to get a sword you didn’t even really want?” he questioned.

“A good story to tell your children,” Subner answered, sorting through different items in the case.

Wilder huffed but didn’t respond otherwise.

“Now, where did I put that…” Subner muttered to himself. His face brightened. “Oh, here it is.” He pulled a pocketknife from the case. The craftmanship of the knife was striking, even from a distance. Sophia could tell a lot of care had been taken to etch the design of the serpent-looking dragon on the side. Gold inlay was used around the sides to highlight details.

He handed it over to Sophia, giving her a look she couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to have a hidden meaning behind it.

She smiled, looking the knife over. “Thank you. It’s beautiful.”

“And tiny,” Wilder observed.

“I made this pocket knife a few decades ago,” Subner explained.

“I like it has a dragon in the design,” she said, turning the knife over and admiring the details. She had no idea why Subner would give this to her as a gift. It was good to have a knife stashed away in her boot or something though, Sophia reasoned.

“I knew you would,” he hinted.

Sophia raised an eyebrow at him. “You knew I would like the design of the dragon, which is why you thought to give it to me?”

He shook his head. “No, when I made it, I knew you would like the dragon design, which was why I chose it.”

“You made this knife for Sophia a few decades ago?” Wilder asked. “Like before she was even born?”

“Yeah, I also made you something before you were born,” Subner revealed.

“Over two-hundred years ago?” Wilder questioned. “Before you even knew me?”

Subner nodded, not thinking this was weird.

Sophia’s eyes trailed away in thought as she was reminded that Wilder was so much older than her. All the guys were, so she wasn’t sure why it mattered. Evan was over a hundred years older than Sophia, and based on his behavior, no one would have guessed. Most of the time, Sophia forgot there was an age difference between her and the others, but she had always felt much older than she was.

“Well, what did you make for me?” Wilder asked Subner, looking around the shop expectantly.

“You can’t have it yet,” Subner told him.

Wilder rolled his eyes. “I should have guessed.”

Sophia opened the pocketknife and saw the blade was engraved with two initials. “S.B.”

She glanced up. “You really did make this for me?”

Wilder laughed. “Did you think he was just trying to pass it off as something he made for you? Like he was regifting it?”

“I don’t know,” she answered. “It’s just a little weird for someone to make something for you before you are even born that is so personalized. My parents didn’t even know they were going to name me Sophia until after I was born.”

“Such is the strangeness of the nonlinear timeline,” Subner commented, watching her intently as she studied the knife.

She turned the knife over, studying the other side of the blade. There was a strange pattern on that side. It looked like an organic design of swirls, but there was something strange about it. Sophia narrowed her eyes, trying to figure out what the pattern reminded her of. Her vision slightly blurred as she focused, and then she saw it.

Sucking in a breath, she looked up at the Protector of Weapons.

“Is that…” she asked, awe in her voice.

Subner nodded and flashed her a rare smile. “It is.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Sophia closed the blade and put it away before Wilder could see what she was referring to. Subner hadn’t elaborated. Instead, he ushered them to the door, telling them they should run along to the Castle. Apparently, dinner was about to be served, and Sophia would need to “manage” relations among her friends and the Dragon Elite. That is what he said, but she sensed he was just trying to get rid of them.

“What was on the blade of the knife?” Wilder asked her after they stepped through the portal outside the Barrier to the Gullington.

“Things,” she said dismissively.

“Why do you always insist on going on and on about things?” he joked.

She ignored him as they passed through the Barrier. “The Castle is still standing, so that is a good sign.”

“Meaning whatever is plaguing the Castle isn’t getting worse just yet?” he questioned.

Sophia shook her head. “No, meaning Hiker hasn’t destroyed it trying to murder King Rudolf or Liv.”

“Do you think the giants will be able to help with the Gullington?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. Hopefully, they can secure the Barrier when Mama Jamba stops protecting things. Whether they will know what is wrong with it is uncertain. Bermuda Laurens is an expert in a lot of things, but I think the Gullington is outside her field of knowledge.”

“Well, I hope they figure it out,” Wilder said, a longing in his blue eyes as he stared across the Expanse.

“Yeah,” Sophia agreed, studying him as he looked out, an undeniable sadness in his gaze. Like her, he often put on a smile and made light of things, but the Gullington had been his home for almost two centuries. As hard as it was for her to see it in trouble, it had to be excruciatingly painful for him.

He sighed. “If nothing else, maybe when you help Quiet feel better, he’ll know what is what with the Gullington. Really, if anyone does, it will be him.”

Sophia nodded, still watching the other dragonrider. When he turned to face her abruptly, he caught her staring.

“What is up, stalker?” he asked, a teasing quality to his voice.

She jerked her head away, trying to cover her embarrassment. “Nothing. I thought you had something in your teeth.”

“Oh, can you see through lips now?” he challenged.

“I think you know I can,” Sophia retorted.

“Were you looking at me?”

“No,” she lied. “I was looking at Excalibur on your back.”

“Right,” Wilder said, not sounding convinced. “Do you want to go with me to put it back in the stone in Falconer Cave?”

Sophia shook her head, backing for the Castle in the distance. “I shouldn’t. I need to get back and mediate.”

He nodded, although there was an unmistakable look of disappointment on his face. “Yeah, I get it. I will be up to the Castle for dinner in a bit. I want to stop by the Cave and see Simi. Make sure she is okay after the whole ordeal.”

Sophia would do the same thing in his situation, although she was slightly disappointed he wouldn’t be going up to the Castle with her. She was looking forward to introducing Liv, Clark and the others to him.

“What is it?” he asked, seeing the expression she didn’t hide fast enough.

“Nothing,” she lied again as a wind swept across the Expanse, blowing her hair back from her face and shooting her cloak out behind her.

“You said your brother was cooking dinner for us tonight?” He seemed to be lingering even though they both had other things to do.

Sophia offered a smile, grateful for the question that kept her there. “Yeah, he is a pretty good chef. Much better than Evan.”

“That is good,” Wilder commented, twisting his tongue in his mouth, working his jaw back and forth like he was weighing some internal indecision.

Sophia took a step backward. “Anyway, I will save you a seat at the table.”

He took a step in her direction. “There are over twenty seats in the dining hall.”

She laughed as she backed away toward the Castle. “Well, the giants will take up several seats each.”

“Good point,” he said, his eyes lingering on her.

“Anyway, I have to go.” Sophia hesitated. She didn’t, but she wanted to run, and put her back to the guy before her and get as far from the strange tension rising between them, that was growing with each of their interactions.

“I know, but wait,” Wilder called to her.

She paused and regarded him like he was a painting—unreal but inspired by something quite tangible.

“I don’t think I really thanked you earlier,” he started.

“You did.” She glanced over her shoulder at the Castle.

“No, not well enough, I didn’t.”

“It’s fine, Wild.” She walked back several paces.

He made up the distance. “No, it’s not. You saved Simi for me. Most may not know how important that is, but you do as another dragonrider.”

“We’ve been through this,” Sophia argued. “I just did what you would have done if I was in that position.”

He laughed like she had told a joke. “I would love to see the situation where Sophia Beaufont actually asked for my help.”

“Why would I do that?” she fired back, grateful he was breaking the tension with something that made her laugh.

The wind sent Wilder’s hair back. “You probably won’t ever. You are not the kind of girl who needs saving. It’s one of the things I like about you.”

“I got to run,” Sophia said, pointing behind her to the Castle.

“I know,” he repeated. “But first, I need to properly thank you. Simi is my world. She is my life. And you saved that. If it wasn’t for you—”

Sophia's mouth twitched as she shook her head. “It’s fine. Thank me with a trip to Bora Bora or something. Right now, I have got to—”

“Run,” he finished. “I know. I get it.”

She knew he did. They both knew she couldn’t stay there one more minute and not just because her presence was needed at the Castle.

Sophia offered Wilder one last timid smile before she turned and ran, the wind propelling her toward the steps of the Castle, sending her cloak and hair out in all directions.

This time, she didn’t look back.

But if she had, she would have seen what she had dropped.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

Wilder Thomson was many things.

He was a man of his word, someone who valued friendship over wealth and prestige—and inexplicably taken by the woman who had just run from him.

He watched the wind carry Sophia Beaufont away. Wilder didn’t look from her until she disappeared into the Castle. He enjoyed how her cloak and hair whipping around her body made her appear like she was in the sky, riding her dragon.

There was more he wanted to say to Sophia, but she didn’t want to hear it. He understood. Things wouldn’t be easier for them if he said more to her. If he said all he wanted to.

He didn’t blame her for running, but he did wish he knew the way to her heart.

Wilder was about to head in the direction of the Cave and call his dragon down to him. Just as he was turning away from the Castle, a glint of something shiny in the grass caught his attention.

He marched across the Expanse, following the path Sophia had just taken.

In the grass was an object he recognized. For a magician who had always felt and seen the life of a weapon, he didn’t get any reading from the pocketknife he retrieved from the grass. It was the one Subner had given to Sophia in thanks for her help retrieving Excalibur.

Maybe he didn’t get a reading on the pocketknife because it hadn’t had a real life yet, stored at the Fantastical Armory with Subner all this time. Or maybe the Protector of Weapons had put a shield on it, disallowing Wilder from reading anything about the knife. He knew the elf had that ability since Subner was the one who had made it so Wilder could pick up information on weapons.

He studied the exemplary craftsmanship of the knife, the dragon design on the outside, and the gold inlay. Then he opened the knife and found Sophia’s initials on one side of the blade.

He turned the blade over and peered at the image on the other side. It was a crisscross of designs that seemed abstract. As he studied it longer, a single object came into view.

He shook his head, not understanding why that object would be on the blade of Sophia’s knife.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

The Castle was buzzing with noise when Sophia entered. At first, she couldn’t determine if there was a fight going on in the dining hall or a party. Her head was buzzing after her conversation with Wilder. Not just her head, but that was all she was giving notice to right then, maybe ever.

“All I’m saying is that is not how they like their Beef Wellington,” Ainsley yelled from the dining hall.

Sophia snuck to the doorway and peered through to find the housekeeper with her hands in the air and her red hair a wild mess.

Clark was opposite her, a picture of perfect poise as he regarded her with quiet contempt. “And how do the dragonriders like their Beef Wellington?”

“In the trash,” Ainsley answered at once. “We don’t eat frou-frou food like that around here. Hiker Wallace wants food that sticks to his ribs. Not things rolled in pastry and sprinkled with bits of mushroom. I don’t even think he’ll eat a mushroom.”

Clark shook his head, obviously working to keep his temper in check, although the shapeshifter was challenging him on a new level. “That is not really how Beef Wellington is prepared. I assure you it’s very hearty.”

Ainsley shook her head erratically. “He doesn’t want hearty. He wants the same thing he always has every day I have cooked for him.”

Clark sighed. “But you can’t cook for him. You can’t cook for anyone right now, which is why I’m here. Why don’t you just relax and let me do what I came here to do?”

“Annoy me?” Ainsley yelled back, getting in Clark’s face. Thankfully it didn’t provoke him.

He shook his head. “No, I came here to help. I wish you would let me do it.”

“Fine!” she exclaimed. “Don’t cry when Hiker throws your food across the room and tells you that you are rubbish.”

Clark didn’t respond as Ainsley fled from the room, not even seeing Sophia by the door as she stormed up the stairs.

She peered around the doorway and waved discreetly at her brother, who was pushing his hands through his hair. “Hey,” she said, offering him a sympathetic smile.

“Hey,” he replied, his voice more husky than usual.

“Ainsley means well, she just…”

“She just is dealing with a lot,” he supplied, nodding with understanding. This was what made Clark a good Councilor for the House of Fourteen. He was more empathic than most, able to read the details of a situation and know what really needed to be done for the best interests of everybody.

“She is,” Sophia admitted. “I mean, she is not a ray of sunshine when in normal mode, but she has been taking care of the Castle and the guys for centuries.”

“It must be tough to be sick suddenly and have newbies filling up her Castle taking over things.”

Sophia was glad Clark understood. “Yeah, I can’t even imagine. Thanks again for coming to help.”

He offered her a smile. “Of course, Soph. You know I will always be here for you. I mean, not until recently could I be here at the Gullington for you. This is nice.” He looked around at the Castle, admiring it. “What a marvelous place you have become a part of. Mom and Dad would be incredibly proud.”

A fondness crossed his face, the same expression he always got when he thought of their parents or when he spoke about them. For Sophia, there was little emotion for her at the mention of their dead parents. She used to try and make herself feel something for the people she never really knew, but it was hopeless.

Her siblings adored their parents and spoke about them like they were legends. Everyone who knew Guinevere and Theodore Beaufont were. But for Sophia, it was like idolizing someone in a history book. She could appreciate the cold, hard facts about them, but nothing else because she didn’t have her own memories to connect her to those two incredible people.

“Are you settling in?” Sophia asked, changing the subject. “I mean, besides the housekeeper telling you to throw your dinner in the trash and berating you for trying to help.”

He chuckled. “Yeah. This is a very comfortable place, although much different from the House of Fourteen.”

“You should see the Castle when it’s well,” Sophia explained. “It anticipates your needs, and if it likes you, supplies what you want. If it doesn’t, like with Evan, it deprives you. Very quirky old castle. More personality in this place than most people I have met.”

Clark nodded appreciatively. “I can see that. Although the circumstances which brought me here are unfortunate, I’m still grateful I got a chance to see the place you are a part of.”

“You won’t be staying much longer, so fill up your scrapbook with mental images before you get kicked to the curb,” Ainsley said, buzzing back into the dining hall and right past them. She disappeared into the kitchen.

Clark gave Sophia a curious expression. “How does a housekeeper who hardly leaves this place have such a modern vernacular?”

She grinned. “She watches YouTube with me at night.”

“Of course, she does. You would obviously be educating the Dragon Elite about the modern world.”

“Just wait until I pass along my Amazon addiction,” Sophia teased.

The door to the kitchen swung back open, and Ainsley stuck her head through. “Are you going to cook, or are you going to chat all day? When the dragonriders come in, they’ll be hungry, and no one likes waiting around while snotty guys in suits take forever to polish the silverware.”

Sophia kept the laugh begging to escape her mouth at bay. “I think she is referring to you.”

Clark nodded. “Yeah, she is a real name caller.” He turned and gave the housekeeper a polite smile. “I will have dinner done on time. I promise.”

Ainsley pointed at Clark as he hurried in her direction, looking past him at Sophia. “This guy is a real piece of work. I feel sorry for whoever his family is. Holidays must be a real bore fest.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

“Are you cold?” Rudolf asked Sophia, walking past her, a baby still strapped to his front and to his back. Both were still quiet, sucking away at the pacifiers Mae Ling had given her.

She arched an eyebrow at him. “No, why?”

“Well, why are you wearing a blanket?” he asked.

Glancing down at her body, she shrugged. “Do you mean my travel cloak? Which I wear because I’m a dragonrider who goes on badass adventures, on my dragon?”

He held up his hands. “I guess. It looks to me like you are wearing a blanket.”

“Where is the other baby?” Sophia asked. “Captain Morgan?”

He looked around suddenly, anxious. “Oh, I thought you had her.”

“I have been off on a mission,” Sophia explained to him. “And you and I need to leave for the Fae Museum of National History right after dinner.”

“Because?” he asked, trailing away.

“Because we have to steal that captain’s hat,” she told him, feeling suddenly tired.

“Because?”

“Because I need it in order to remind Quiet of what he has to live for,” Sophia explained.

“Because?”

“Because if I have to keep explaining things to you, then you are going to get murdered,” she fired back.

“That is what I keep saying,” Liv said, coming into the dining hall pushing the baby carriage. “You left this in the weapons room. Not a place where I think small humans should be.”

“But she likes her stroller,” Rudolf argued, not getting what Liv was talking about.

She shook her head and looked Sophia over. “Oh, so the mission…”

“It was fine,” Sophia replied, waving Liv off.

“That is not what I meant,” Liv offered. “Something else happened.”

Sophia shook her head. “Nothing happened. Nothing. I recovered Excalibur, fought a bunch of ogres, rescued a dragon, met some assassin baker, and then found out it was all pretty unnecessary to begin with.”

Rudolf leaned over, checking on Captain Morgan. “That sounds almost exactly like the day I had.”

Liv cut her eyes at him. “You fell asleep on your side with those children strapped to you, and I had to change Captain Morgan’s diaper.”

“Well, I had a dream that was like Sophia’s day,” Rudolf protested, looking up at the tall ceiling. “It’s something about this place. It’s almost like this place is old and has lots of memories or something.”

“It’s probably one of the oldest buildings still standing,” Sophia commented.

Rudolf waved her off. “Right. Just like the Cosmopolitan on the Vegas strip.”

“Nope.” Liv turned her attention to Sophia. “You and me, we are talking after dinner about this stuff that didn’t happen.”

“No, Rudolf and I have to go break into a museum.”

“I’m always up for breaking into places that have national treasures, but I’m putting down the big sister foot,” Liv demanded. “You are exhausted and going to get some rest. You can leave for this mission with Rudolf, which will rob your soul of much joy, first thing in the morning.”

“I’m really looking forward to it too,” Rudolf chimed, bouncing around as the babies strapped to him started to fuss.

Sophia sighed. “Yeah, fine. We will leave tomorrow.”

She had to admit she was exhausted, and having some time to chat with Liv would be good for her spirit. It could also cause her feelings to come out, and that worried her. Still, there was no arguing with Liv when she made up her mind.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

“What is that smell?” Evan said, taking in a big inhale when he entered the dining hall.

“Your face,” Sophia fired at him.

Liv gave her an appreciative expression. “Good one.”

“Ha-ha,” he said, walking past Sophia and moving a bit better than she had seen him recently.

“Did Hester fix you up?” Sophia asked him.

“Yeah, it’s weird to have to do things the old fashioned way,” Evan admitted.

“You mean with an actual healer instead of having a sentient castle heal you while you sleep?” Sophia teased.

“Yeah, totally ‘old-school,’ as you would say.”

Sophia shook her head at Evan. “I guess you have met my sister Liv, and Rudolf and the others.”

“Yeah, and I screamed when I saw the giants because no one told me they were going to be here,” Evan said.

Liv’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Yeah, I had to intervene when this dimwit pulled a sword on Rory, trying to fight him.”

He held up his hands. “What? The last time I encountered a giant, they tried to knock my head off. They aren’t the most pleasant people. I thought the giant might have broken in through the Barrier and was pillaging the Castle.”

“Too bad they didn’t succeed in knocking your head off.” Sophia let out a tired sigh. “I did tell you, Evan, that the giants would be here.”

He shook his head. “We both know I don’t listen to you, Soph.”

“Isn’t he cute?” she asked Liv.

“Like a hairless cat,” her sister admitted. “I wonder if Hester can give him back that stab wound.”

“We can always ask,” Sophia suggested.

Right on cue, the healer entered the dining hall. “Hey, ladies. I’ve finished with Mahkah and think I should head back to the House of Fourteen now. I don’t want anyone to grow suspicious and they might with us all missing at the same time.”

“That is a good idea,” Liv declared.

“How is Mahkah?” Sophia asked.

“He is as good as new. I was able to regrow the finger. Although if he loses it again or any other parts, there is no hope. Sorry. I can only fix a lost appendage once on a person.”

“I’m sure he’ll be extra careful,” Sophia promised, although since she had known him, Mahkah had bad luck with getting injured. “Were you able to…”

The light expression on Hester’s face fell away as she filled in what Sophia hadn’t said. “I’m sorry, but for some strange reason, my healing powers don’t work on the groundskeeper or the housekeeper.”

“Oh.” Sophia couldn’t keep the disappointment out of her voice.

“I’m sorry, dear, but I think whatever this incredible Castle was doing to keep them healthy and alive is much more powerful than me,” Hester explained. “They’ll need the Castle back to recover.”

Sophia nodded. “I have an antidote for the groundskeeper. I just have to get him to take it, and that is a bit complicated. Hopefully, once he comes to, he’ll know how to fix the Castle.”

“And then it will fix Ainsley,” Evan exclaimed, mock fondness in his voice. “And this place will go back to being a circus once more.”

“Don’t be a jerk about this place,” Sophia warned. “Things might be stable right now, but that may not last.”

Liv patted Sophia on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. We are here, and we are going to help. We will keep the Gullington as safe as we can until things are back to normal for you.”

“Except for me,” Hester said, offering a smile. “I must be off.”

“Thanks for your help,” Sophia said, hugging the healer she had known her entire life. She had always trusted the DeVries. Now she did even more.

“Anything for a Beaufont.” Hester touched Sophia’s chin slightly as she regarded her with fondness. She looked around at the dining hall, her eyes dazzling with delight. “This place was quite a sight to see. I feel honored. I only wish I could have met Mother Nature while I was here. I hear she is larger than life.”

Mama Jamba hustled into the dining hall, her bunny slippers scratching against the stone floor. “Now, where did I leave my hair curlers?” She looked up at Sophia as she passed. “Dear, have you seen my bag of foam curlers? They really are the only way I can get this hair tamed, especially with all that wind you keep kicking up all over the Gullington.”

Sophia smiled wide. “You know, Hester. Today is your lucky day.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“Lucky day?” Mama Jamba asked, looking around at the group. “Every day on my green Earth is lucky.”

“This is…” Hester’s gray eyes widened with shock as she looked between Sophia and the little woman wearing a purple plush hoodie over a T-shirt that read: “Mother Nature is My Pharmacist.”

The healer had the same expression of disbelief most did when they met the infamous Mama Jamba. She covered it almost immediately and bowed low to the woman. “It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Mother Nature.”

“Call me Mama Jamba,” the old southern belle said. “And Bunny, we’ve known each other all your life. This isn’t our first meeting.”

Hester blushed. “Bunny. No one has called me that since…”

“Your papa,” Mama Jamba supplied. “Where do you think he got your nickname from?”

“From you?” Hester asked.

Mama Jamba nodded. “Indeed. It’s a story for another time because a Warrior for the House of Fourteen needs your healing ability.”

“Oh, who?” Liv asked, worry suddenly covering her face.

“Not your man,” Mama Jamba said, relieving her fears. “It’s Maria Rosario. Minor injuries, but still, it’s best if you hurry off now. We will meet again.”

“Thank you,” Hester told her and offered the group a polite smile as she hurried for the exit, showing herself out.

“Mama Jamba, will you tell me what is going on at my kingdom right now?” Rudolf asked. “How is Serena doing? Is there anything calling for my attention?”

She leveled her gaze at the fae. “As always, the Las Vegas strip you call your kingdom is polluting my Earth with traffic, noise, and debauchery.”

He sighed with a relieved expression. “That sounds about right.”

Mama Jamba did not appear impressed by his reaction, and her lips pursed. “Serena is taking her afternoon nap, which will later be followed by her evening lounging and capped off with vegging on the sofa and watching children’s television, but the jokes are all going over her head so she will be back asleep before it gets too late.”

Rudolf nodded. “I hope she doesn’t overdo it again.”

“It sounds like she will survive,” Liv said dryly.

Evan very non-discreetly slid behind Sophia when Rory entered the dining hall. The giant made the oversized entryway appear normal-sized.

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked Evan over her shoulder.

“I’m hiding,” he answered, peering over her head at the giant.

From the corner of her mouth, she told him, “I think he can see you.”

Evan nodded. “Yeah, but I don’t think he’ll hit a girl.”

Liv laughed. “Rory won’t so much as give the wasp nest on his back porch a dirty look. He personifies the term ‘gentle giant.’”

Evan gave her an uncertain expression. “Giants hold grudges, though, and I don’t think this big guy is going to forget I pulled a sword on him.”

Sophia leaned over and talked loudly into Evan’s ear. “That giant can hear you.”

“Are you sure?” Evan still crouched behind Sophia, although she made a tiny shield.

“Yeah, I believe so,” Sophia answered with a laugh.

“He is going to put you in a book and kill you,” Liv teased Evan. “That is what writers do with people they don’t like, isn’t that right, Rory?”

“I have killed approximately a dozen characters who were modeled after Liv here.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Hey, Rory. Why did the writer cross the road?”

He surveyed the dining hall. “I guess Mum is still with Hiker.”

“I’m so glad you asked,” Liv said, dismissing the fact the giant was ignoring her question. “Well, the writer was supposed to be finishing her book, so she crossed the road to grab a coffee, do her taxes, and maybe buy a new panini press.”

He shook his head. “That joke doesn’t make sense. You can’t buy a panini press at an accounting firm.”

Evan tapped Sophia rapidly in the arm. “Are you serious about these people overseeing magic in the magical world? I think it’s more likely they escaped the nutter house.”

“You are one to talk,” she fired back.

Liv shook her head at the giant. “I feel like you missed the point of the joke. But I get I threw you off by making an accounting reference.” She turned her gaze to Evan. “Actuary, Rory used to be an accountant.”

“You stop that,” Rory said, cringing from the bad pun.

“I can’t,” Liv argued. “I’m on a payroll.”

The giant covered his face, shaking his head.

“Okay, I’m going to go see if Clark needs someone to taste the sauce,” Liv declared, striding for the kitchen. “Calc you later!”

That one made Sophia laugh. Lunis and Liv were a lot more alike than either one wanted to admit.

“Hey, Rory,” Sophia called. “Did you hear about the writer who jumped out of the window on the fifteenth story?”

His gaze slid up to the ceiling. “Oh, no. Not you too.”

“He could have gone to the sixteenth, but that is another story,” Sophia said with a laugh.

Ba-dum-tsk, Lunis called proudly in her head.

Mama Jamba clapped her hands excitedly. “Oh, good. We are telling bad jokes over dinner. That is a great way to ensure the conversation keeps moving since Hiker is in a real bad mood.”

“Wait, these jokes aren’t bad,” Sophia argued. “And Hiker in a bad mood? Shocking. Why this time?”

“Yes, those jokes are atrocious,” Evan affirmed. “And our fearless leader is probably mad because I discovered Post-It notes and plastered them all over his office, labeling the various things they were placed on.”

“You need a job,” Sophia said, unimpressed.

“Hey!” Evan argued. “I was out of commission, and no one wanted me to cook.”

“Well, now that you are back, you can help with strategy and do stuff that is useful,” she told him.

They didn’t have to wait to find out why Hiker was angry this time. He thundered into the dining hall, Bermuda Laurens close on his heels.

“But,” the giantess said, her tone insistent. “I was simply hoping you could explain how the Gullington isn’t on any maps when the Barrier is up and can’t be seen by anyone but the Dragon Elite and those who serve them.”

“I don’t know,” Hiker growled, stomping over to his usual seat at the head of the table.

“It’s magic, dear Bermuda,” Mama Jamba explained, settling into her usual seat.

Bermuda, who for once didn’t have an authoritative appearance about her, nodded to Mother Nature. “I understand that. It’s just it’s an unclassified type of magic.”

“And I want it to stay that way,” Hiker admonished.

Sophia thought the truth was that Hiker didn’t really know how the Gullington worked. If he did, she believed he would know how to figure out what was wrong with it. He couldn’t even get the Castle to cooperate when it punished him and redesigned his office. Ainsley probably understood the Castle better than most, and Quiet knew the Gullington, but neither was in any condition to explain anything.

Sophia agreed with Hiker on this one. She knew Bermuda meant well, wanting to record information for her reference guides and books, but it was best if no one knew the secrets of the Gullington. Already they had been punished and put on the defense simply because Hiker revealed the location of the Dragon Elite.

“You say the Castle, when it’s acting normal, is able to manifest anything you all desire?” Bermuda inquired, looking between Evan and Sophia as they took their seats.

“Actually, it lavishes Pink Princess with whatever she likes,” Evan grumbled. “Some of us don’t get that kind of special treatment.”

“Only jerks who say bad things about the Castle,” Sophia spouted.

“Well, some of us are stuck up little do-gooders who think manners are important,” Evan fired back.

“And some of us—”

“Why yes,” Hiker interrupted Sophia before she could make her jab, “these are dragonriders who are mature enough to preside over world affairs. I realize you might have mistaken them for children.”

“What did the fisherman say to the card magician?” Mama Jamba asked, laying her napkin in her lap and looking around the table.

Hiker rubbed his temples, shaking his head. “Oh, no. Not you now, Mama.”

“Pick a cod, any cod,” she answered with a laugh.

Both giants exchanged unpleasant expressions.

“What?” Mama Jamba protested, looking at the unlaughing faces. “We said we were going to exchange bad jokes at dinner tonight.”

Liv trotted from the kitchen carrying a large silver platter. “Dinner is served.”

“Oh, I know who will win the bad joke contest,” Bermuda said, looking at Liv as she laid the Beef Wellington on the table.

The warrior offered the giantess an amused grin. “You know you love my jokes.”

“I never even get them,” Bermuda retorted.

Liv held out her hand, presenting the Beef Wellington. The pastry was the perfect toasted shade of brown, and the savory smell wafting from it made Sophia’s stomach grumble with anticipation. “I have been slaving away all day, and now you all can enjoy my efforts.”

Clark pushed through the kitchen door, carrying various dishes. He shook his head at his sister as he laid them on the table. “Taking credit for my work again?”

She nodded and tucked into the seat next to Sophia, where Wilder usually sat. He wasn’t present though…not that she had noticed as her eyes darted to the entrance.

Ainsley materialized in the doorway right then, a tired expression on her face. “Why does it smell like something died in here?”

Mama Jamba pointed to the Beef Wellington. “It was a cow, and I think it’s been dead for a while.”

“Ainsley,” Hiker said in his commanding tone. “You need to eat. Get in here and take a seat.”

“But sir,” the housekeeper argued. “I’m certain the magician poisoned the food. I can’t eat it in good confidence.”

Hiker cut into the Beef Wellington, raising an impressed eyebrow when the knife slipped through easily. “You mean like when you served us all poisoned food that only Quiet ate, making him deathly ill?”

Ainsley scowled at the Beef Wellington like it had offended her simply by existing. “I don’t remember any of that happening.”

“Oh dear, Clark,” Mama Jamba moaned, taking a bite. “These mashed potatoes are the very best thing I have ever tasted. What is that secret ingredient?”

“Salt,” Clark said. “Lots and lots of salt.”

“It will make your fingers swell,” Ainsley warned, crossing her arms stubbornly in front of her chest.

“But it makes food taste better,” Clark argued.

“Enough talk about the food,” Hiker ordered, although he already polished off half his plate. “What is the update from everyone?”

“I’m feeling much better, sir,” Evan said. “Thanks for asking.”

The leader of the Dragon Elite rolled his eyes. “I don’t care, Evan. I was referring to the work our guests are doing to help us.”

Evan scoffed. “Oh, fine. Maybe I will just go work for the House of Fourteen.” He gave Liv a meaningful expression. “Do you value the warriors and councilors who work with you?”

She shrugged as she crammed a bit of fresh baked roll into her mouth. “Not really. I mostly berate them and make sarcastic remarks.”

Evan threw his arms in the air melodramatically. “Is there no humanity anymore?”

“Be quiet, Evan,” Hiker told him, looking directly at Liv. “I think the strategy session went well. Are you comfortable with what we laid out in case of an attack?”

Sophia glanced between Hiker and Liv. She couldn’t believe he was talking to her sister like she was a normal human and not grumbling at her as he did with the dragonriders. He said their planning strategy went “well.”

“Yeah, I’m good with that,” Liv answered, giving herself a second helping of mashed potatoes.

Clark was right about the salt. It was what was missing from most of Ainsley’s cooking. The housekeeper wasn’t touching any of the food, so she might not taste the difference to be able to compare. Even though Hiker had ordered her to eat, she seemed persistent in refusing. Hiker showing concern about Ainsley eating and keeping up her strength was a first. She was also sitting at the table with the others, which was nice but also different. It seemed right.

Sophia reminded herself that back in the day, before Ainsley’s “accident,” she had been a regal advisor for the Dragon Elite. Like what Liv had done with Hiker that day, Ainsley used to advise on strategy. That association had led the elf to be front and center in a deadly battle with Thad Reinhart. She had jumped in front of an attack meant for Hiker, and her entire world had changed forever—but she knew nothing of it.

“And you giants?” Hiker asked, looking between Rory and Bermuda, who looked awkward sitting in chairs meant for dragonriders, but they were sturdy and built for bigger people than most furniture since riders sometimes came in larger sizes. Not the current generation, Sophia observed, thinking of Wilder and Mahkah, but Hiker and Evan were larger in size than average magicians.

“Their names are Rory and Bermuda,” Rudolf supplied, bouncing beside the table, taking bites of his food as he stood, rather than sat. There was little way he could have sat with Captain Kirk and Captain Silver strapped to his front and back sides. “I have trouble remembering their names too. I get it.”

“Bermuda delivered your children,” Liv reminded him.

“Who?” Rudolf asked, looking around confused. His gaze landed on the giantess. “Oh, her. Yeah. And great job except Captain Silver’s face is still sort of mushy from being extracted.”

“Birthed,” Bermuda harrumphed.

“You say birthed, Serena says evicted,” Rudolf related. “Potato, tomato.”

“That is not how the phrase goes,” Liv corrected.

“Fine,” Rudolf said, rolling his eyes. “Tomato, potato.”

Liv shook her head. “Rory, were you able to secure the Gullington?”

He didn’t appear confident. “Not entirely. This area is much larger than what we are used to guarding.”

“Well,” Mama Jamba informed them, licking her spoon clean of mashed potatoes, “you will have to do the best you can because when I go to bed tonight, the security measures I have been using to secure the Gullington will come down.”

“Mama, really,” Hiker begged, a rare pleading quality to his voice. “Can’t you keep them up a bit longer?”

She shook her head. “No, son, I can’t. I need my beauty sleep, and holding up the Barrier keeps me from sinking in deep to REM.”

“You created this entire planet, yet you can’t help out your Dragon Elite for another night?”

She shrugged unaffected. “I created the Dragon Elite to help me, son. Not the other way around. I did take pity on you. I bought you time, and look at you! I never thought it possible, but you brought in help, and I’m sure the giants will be of great use as well as the House of Fourteen. Or you will get them all killed. Who knows?”

Hiker shook his head. “You probably.”

She toggled her head back and forth. “Maybe. Hard to tell. I’m not really focusing on the future right now since this Beef Wellington is demanding all my attention.”

Ainsley let out a frustrated sigh, picking up one of the fresh rolls and angrily tearing into it.

“And what are you still doing still, fae?” Hiker asked, looking at Rudolf.

The king didn’t seem to know he was being spoken to directly. He just continued to sway, chewing on his bite as he held his baby to his front and patted its backside.

“Ru,” Liv said, prodding her friend.

“What? What?” Rudolf asked.

Wilder and Mahkah both rushed in right then and halted at the sight of all the weird characters gathered around the table.

“Come in and grab a seat.” Hiker waved them in. “These are Sophia’s…friends. You can do introductions later.”

Sophia darted her eyes to Mahkah’s finger. There was no way anyone could have been able to tell it had been regrown using magic. She was happy he was back to normal.

“Sorry we are late, sir,” Wilder apologized as he took a seat next to Rory, giving him a curious expression.

“No one noticed,” Hiker said dismissively.

“Rudolf is here because we are going off on a mission tomorrow first thing,” Sophia answered the leader of the Dragon Elite’s question.

“Right,” he said, drawing out the word. “Then he’ll be gone, and no more babies in the Castle.”

“Not for a little while,” Mama Jamba sang, all her attention on the food she seemed to be thoroughly enjoying.

Clark, intuitively reading the tension on Sophia’s face, stood suddenly. “I hope you all saved room for cake. I made chocolate.”

Evan threw down his napkin, a wide smile on his face. “About. Damn. Time.”

Ainsley cast a rude glare at the dragonrider. “Just remember that when I recover, and I will, you will need to sleep with one eye open. It won’t matter, because all my attacks on you will be covert. You will be waiting for me to attack your front, but you will have no idea you are sleeping on sheets washed in poison ivy.”

Evan pushed away from the table. “On that note, I’m moving out of the Gullington.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Everyone knew Evan wasn’t moving out of the Gullington, even the new friends who had joined to help in the interim. It was obvious Evan wasn’t “move out” material. He was a permanent resident of the Gullington, as were all the Dragon Elite riders.

Once the Gullington was secure once more and the housekeeper and groundskeeper recovered, Sophia was going to go after those evil pirates who had stolen one of her dragon eggs. She would make them pay—that was a guarantee. She also had to satisfy the question of why they wanted the dragon egg.

It was common knowledge in the magical world dragon eggs were extremely valuable. When they once had to transport Lunis’ egg, poachers had come out of the woodwork to try to steal it. The thieves had a way of locating the eggs, and that had led them to the Gullington when the Barrier went down.

Sophia got the idea there was more to it than just monetary value for Trin Currante. This was a woman who had been altered, escaped the Saverus organization, and then brought it down. Sophia didn’t think Trin Currante was after riches. There was a very specific reason she had gone after a dragon egg, and once Sophia had a chance, she was going to figure it out.

For now, there were too many other things calling for her attention, namely the Gullington and keeping it safe and the mission ahead to help Quiet.

Liv ran her hands over the Castle’s walls in Sophia’s room, taking in the details as the sun set over the Pond through the darkening windows. “I like the rustic feel mixed with the modern flare.”

Liv pointed to the television and pink bean bag chair in the oversized bedroom. Those items did seem out of place next to the antique furniture and canopy bed. For now, everything was back to how it was before the Gullington went through whatever happened to it. The furniture had been repaired, and the walls were no longer crumbling, but when Mama Jamba went to sleep that night, her protections would come off the Castle and the Expanse.

It was impossible for any of them to know if what had happened before was a fluke or if it would happen again without the protective wards. It was clear Ainsley wasn’t any better, although she wasn’t getting any worse, and the whole thing was making her very irritable.

Only time would tell what would happen to the Gullington and its staff when Mama Jamba’s protections came off. The giants would help keep things in balance, but their power was nothing compared to Mama Jamba’s, obviously. Hiker mostly wanted their help with securing the Barrier. They weren’t powerful enough to keep the Gullington hidden when the time came, but if they could hold the Barrier, that would be something at least.

A lot was about to happen, and she was frustrated she wouldn’t be there to help. She and Rudolf would be leaving first thing in the morning to retrieve Quiet’s father’s captain’s hat. The timing was awful with Mama Jamba taking her protections off the Gullington, but it had to be done. Quiet was getting worse. No one wanted to say it, but everyone knew the truth, he didn’t have long. Sophia needed him to take the antidote, which meant he had to give her his real name.

She shook her head, wishing things didn’t have to be so difficult, and he would just tell her his name and be done with it. She also knew if he was being so stubborn about giving up his real name, it was for a good reason. One she longed to understand.

Mother Nature and Mae Ling had been adamant about getting Quiet to take the antidote. Sophia thought the groundskeeper was the only one who knew how to fix things for the Gullington. Or at least he was key to this whole complex situation.

What Sophia had confirmed out of all of this was no one really knew much about the Gullington. The more Bermuda Laurens asked questions, the more Sophia recognized Hiker didn’t know how to answer most of them. He pretended he was trying to keep things secret, but she thought he didn’t know the answers, even after almost five hundred years. The mysterious Castle that had cared for the dragonriders all these centuries had kept its secrets well.

Mama Jamba was probably the only one who knew the truth about the Gullington, and everyone knew she wasn’t talking. Quiet might also know, but even if he could talk, no one would know what he said.

“Do you like it here?” Liv asked, a playful tone in her voice.

Sophia folded a pair of pants, having done her own laundry for a change since Ainsley and the Castle were out of commission.

“Of course, I do,” she replied.

She looked around fondly, trying to tame her reaction. This was a diplomatic moment. Sophia wanted to be honest with her sister, who she was closer to than anyone besides Lunis. She wanted to gush about how much she loved the Castle and enjoyed returning to the Gullington after each mission.

She also didn’t want to hurt her sister’s feelings. Before coming to the Gullington, Sophia had lived with Liv, and it had been fantastic. Liv had provided a great home where Sophia felt safe and could thrive. It wasn’t that there had been anything wrong. It was just, the Castle was better for Sophia.

Sophia thought her sister would understand. Liv had to know the House of Fourteen, and Sophia’s old life wouldn’t fit her anymore. She would never resent Sophia for moving on.

“The Gullington is my home now,” Sophia began, holding back her expression and watching her sister carefully.

Liv nodded and swallowed. “Yeah, I figured. It suits you.”

“Who would have thought?” Sophia remarked. “Maybe it’s the age of the Castle or the history or the fresh air. I don’t know.”

Liv gave her a suspicious grin. “I have learned it’s less about where you live and more about who you live with. That is what makes a place feel like home.”

Sophia shook her head. This was what she wanted to avoid. “No, if that were the case then—”

Liv held up her hand. “I love you, Soph. And I know you love me. But you are a dragonrider and being around your own, that is what makes sense for you. They get you, and you have your dragon here. Lunis couldn’t live with you when you were with me. This place should be your home. You know the old expression?”

“Home is where your dragon is?” Sophia joked.

Liv laughed. “I was thinking more along the lines of, ‘Home is where the heart is.’ But yes, ‘Home is where your dragon is’ works for you too.”

“Well, it’s true,” Sophia lamented. “Having Lunis here changes everything.”

“What I don’t get is how these guys all survived for centuries without you,” Liv wondered.

Sophia gave her a confused expression. “Why would you say that? They did fine without me.”

Liv laughed abruptly. “You might think so, but my meeting today with Hiker, well, he let something slip.”

Sophia put her clothes away, trying to hide her curiosity. “Oh?”

“Yeah,” Liv said, hiding a grin.

“You might have read into things,” Sophia offered.

“I might have,” Liv agreed. “You be the judge. He said to me today, ‘I’m not sure how we got along all this time without Sophia.’”

Sophia dropped the clothes she had been folding. “No. You misheard him.”

Liv shook her head. “How often do I mishear people?”

“Well…” Sophia thought. “You don’t.”

“He realizes what Trudy DeVries, the seer, saw about you long ago,” Liv told her, revealing information she’d had yet to share with Sophia.

“Why haven’t you told me about this premonition?” Sophia asked, wanting to be angry, but knowing there was no point in it. If Liv had kept something from her, it wasn’t for any reason other than she hadn’t had a chance to share it with her.

Right on cue, Liv shrugged and reached across the bed to help fold some of her laundry, even though she did a bad job of it. Liv’s strong suit had never been household chores. “I just haven’t had a chance, Soph. Anyway, Trudy told me you would bring much-needed balance to the Dragon Elite. I think Hiker is starting to feel that. He might have resisted your presence here before because you challenge him on every level, but that is part of what he needs.”

“You mean he is not still cursing about the laptop I made him use?” Sophia asked.

Liv laughed. “Oh, he definitely is. By the way, we have to get that guy some typing classes. Watching him put information into the computer today took all the patience I had. It really couldn’t have taken any longer.”

Sophia laughed. “You should see him searching for something. He literally searches for google, clicks on it, and then googles.”

“Hey, guess what the internet’s favorite animal is?” Liv had a sneaky grin bouncing around her eyes.

Sophia lowered her chin. “What?”

“A lynx!”

Sophia didn’t laugh. “You would be telling that bad joke.”

“Yeah, I missed sharing it earlier at dinner,” Liv laughed. “Which reminds me.”

The look on her sister’s face let Sophia know they had gotten to the part of the conversation she had been trying to avoid. It was why Liv had come up there to Sophia’s room since it hadn’t been to help her with laundry.

Sophia reached across the bed and took the stack Liv had folded, realizing she’d have to redo them all later. “Thanks,” she said instead as she put the clothes to the side.

“Do you want to tell me what is going on?”

“Well, Rudolf knows where the captain’s hat is,” Sophia told her in a rush. “You and Clark will watch the Captains while we—”

“I think you know that is not what I’m talking about,” Liv coaxed. “Although watching triplets is something I would only do for you, my love. If they spit up on me, you are doing my laundry.”

“Deal. I do appreciate it,” Sophia said. “If I could go without Rudolf, you know I would.”

Liv tilted her head to the side, a thoughtful expression on her face. “You know, in battle, he is one of the few people I want by my side. He is strange and inappropriate, but there is no one who will show more bravery when facing danger than that fae. Rudolf has gotten me into a fair amount of trouble, but he has got me out of way more. And he has some strange luck.”

Sophia nodded, remembering when Rudolf accompanied her on the mission to find the Fierce so she could locate the Great Library. “Yeah, there is something curious about him. He is simultaneously super annoying and incredibly helpful. Like how did it come down to him to help me with this mission? The Captains…they were named after Quiet. What were the odds?”

Liv gave her a fond expression. “Life is kind of beautiful like that.”

“Which is what makes all the battles worth fighting,” Sophia agreed, feeling restless after she had put all the clothes away. She wanted something to do with her hands.

Liv patted the bed, encouraging Sophia to take a seat. “Come and talk to me. Because you know what, Soph, there is more to life than fighting for justice.”

Sophia crawled onto her large bed and felt the exhaustion begin to tunnel in her brain as soon as she rested on the mattress. “Coming from you, that is rather ironic to hear.”

Liv settled next to her sister, wrapping her arms around her own legs. “You know, I totally get it. I used to be this head-down, get-the-job-done, no-nonsense kind of gal.”

“Then what happened?” Sophia asked, already knowing how this story ended because she had watched it transpire.

A soft smile wrapped itself around Liv’s mouth and lit up her eyes. “I fell in love, and I realized there was more to life than fighting bad guys and wearing myself down.”

Liv was referring to Stefan Ludwig, another warrior for the House of Fourteen. Battle had brought the two together, but their adoration for each other kept them there. They were a romance for the ages.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Liv continued, “that is still how my life goes for the most part, but there is a new motivation. I don’t always want to work. Not like I used to. I have someone I want to spend time with, someone I crave seeing at the end of the day. Having that changes everything. We go from being these warrior robots who fight for justice, to these feeling beings who fight for love.”

“Do you know, I can tell when you are thinking about him because you get this smile on your face?” Sophia observed, having witnessed her sister hiding a private smile many a time, distracted by thoughts of the guy she harbored feelings for.

Liv and Stefan Ludwig had come a long way. It was for that reason, Sophia knew her sister understood better than most. The two warriors for the House of Fourteen hadn’t been able to be together for a long time, forbidden by House laws. In true Liv style, she had fought against those laws and changed them. In doing so, she had changed her future, and probably the future of many others in the process. In truth, Sophia knew the world was a better place because Liv Beaufont loved Stefan Ludwig.

That was what a great romance did. It changed the world for the better. Her parents had it. Liv had it, and Sophia didn’t want anything less for herself. There was no way she could settle when she had seen what was possible.

Sophia also knew the scariest thing in the world was going after that kind of love and risking everything for it. The fear of rejection, of failure, of heartbreak, was more intimidating than war for her.

“So, tell me what is going on with you?” Liv asked her sister when they had been silent for a long moment. There was a thoughtful expression on Liv’s face.

“It’s nothing,” Sophia lied, trying to keep her face neutral. With Liv, it was impossible. She sighed and decided to be honest with Liv, and with herself. “I rescued Wilder’s dragon, and now he is acting like I did something of great importance and looking at me in strange ways. Well, looking at me in strange ways more often than before.”

“Everyone knows the way to a man’s heart is to save his dragon,” Liv joked.

Sophia giggled. “It wasn’t that big a deal.”

“Oh, so this hasn’t been going on for a while?” Liv challenged.

“Since when?” Sophia asked.

“Since a while ago?” Liv asked. “Maybe since the beginning.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, why would you ask that?”

Liv seemed to hide the expression on her face. “Just because I know you, Soph. And I know how people react to you.”

Sophia ignored her, then remembered the pocketknife Subner had given her at the Fantastical Armory. She popped out of bed and retrieved her cloak lying across the back of the sofa.

“What is up?” Liv asked.

“Subner gave me something curious,” she explained.

“A headache with all his riddles?” Liv pretended to question.

Sophia’s laugh lacked humor as she checked the various pockets where she could have stuck the knife. It wasn’t there.

“What is it?”

She lowered the cloak and shook her head. “It seems without meaning to I dropped something.”

Liv didn’t seem to think much of it. “Well, that’s how it usually happens. We hardly ever drop anything because we mean to.”

Sophia nodded, her eyes thoughtful. “Yeah, but what if subconsciously, I actually meant to…”

Liv tilted her head to the side before shaking it. “You are talking riddles like Subner right now.”

Sophia stared off without really seeing. She felt like she was living a riddle, and maybe she knew the answer. She didn’t want to admit it. She swallowed down the nervous tension in her throat and tried to push away the uncertainty. This wasn’t the time for matters of the heart, but she knew she couldn’t avoid them forever.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

The sun hadn’t risen the next morning over the Gullington when Sophia began going through her weapons, preparing for the mission ahead.

She slid her sword into her sheath and whipped her cloak around her shoulders, tying it tightly, not knowing where they were headed and what kind of weather she should prepare for. Rudolf had refused to tell Sophia where the Fae’s National History Museum was located.

The three Captains were all sleeping quietly on the surface of Sophia’s made bed. Rudolf had dropped them off a few minutes prior with the promise he would return soon. She gave the babies a fond look as she grabbed the grappling hook lying beside Captain Morgan and fastened it onto her belt.

There was something about a sleeping baby that was very calming to look at. Sophia had never really been around young children, recently having been young herself and the smallest of the Beaufont family.

Sophia looked around her room, feeling like she was missing something but not knowing what.

The pocketknife, she thought.

She wished she had it for this mission but didn’t know why. Sophia reasoned she had probably lost it at the dinner table. It could be hiding under the sofa, having fallen out of her cloak when she threw it off last night. She decided she was going to stop overthinking the whole thing. The fact she had dropped it was not that big of a coincidence. Now, if a certain someone had found it, well, then that might be something she couldn’t dismiss so easily.

A soft knock sounded at the door.

Sophia jerked her head up, a little more jumpy than usual. “Yeah?”

Liv poked her head into the bedroom, looking refreshed after a night of sleep at the Castle. It had been nice for Sophia, knowing her siblings were sleeping under the same roof as her for a change.

“Hey, they are sleeping still. Good,” Liv said, coming into the room and giving the children a fond expression.

“Yeah, Ru, dropped them off and said he would be back soon,” Sophia explained.

“Because?” Liv asked, giving her a cautious expression.

“He said he was grabbing something for the mission,” Sophia answered. “Something about looking his best.”

Liv hardly waited for Sophia to finish her sentence before she bounded back out the door and sprinted down the corridor of the Castle. When she returned a few minutes later, her face was red and her breathing ragged. “Well, that was a close call. You can thank me later.”

Sophia gave her sister a cautious expression. “What just happened?”

“Oh, nothing,” she said dismissively. “Rudolf just thinks big missions call for him to wear his big-boy clothes. Believe me, you did not want to see him in those tights. I have taken care of it, and he has agreed to wear his usual flamboyant clothes. While they include bright colors, you won’t have your eyes burned out by seeing way too much of what he calls his ‘manhood.’”

Sophia shivered. “Thanks. You just saved me.”

Liv nodded. “That I did. That I did.”

Rudolf knocked at the door. “Are you decent?”

“Ru, we are in here with your babies,” Liv grumbled, annoyed.

He pushed open the door. “So that is a no?”

Liv held out her hands in a choking motion. “Okay, let’s run through what you need us to do to keep these lovelies alive.”

Sophia couldn’t help but smile at her sister. She knew for Liv, taking care of babies wasn’t an ideal job. In truth, Sophia thought Liv would be pretty good at caring for children. She had an intuitive nature, and others inherently liked her. There was something about Liv Beaufont that was likable. Maybe because she fought for justice or protected the little guy, but Sophia thought there was more to it than that.

Liv teased Rudolf. She outright made fun of Rory, and she got on Bermuda’s last nerve. But the truth about this warrior for the House of Fourteen was she allowed those she loved to be who they were, without changing them. There was something innately comforting about being around someone who loved you for who you were rather than what you could become. Many loved the potential in others, whereas Liv loved the essence of a person. She didn’t love the people in her life despite their flaws, but in many instances, because of them. They were all human, after all.

Liv might make light of her friends, but Sophia knew no one loved them more fiercely, and Sophia knew being loved by Liv Beaufont was like feeling sunshine on your cheeks on a winter day, or the stars breaking through a cloudy night sky. Liv’s love was a cure to suffering most never knew they were enduring.

“All right,” Rudolf began, pointing at the bed. “Firstly, you have to feed them.”

“Every day?” Liv questioned, a serious expression on her face.

He nodded, rather seriously as well. “I’m afraid so. At least a few times every day. Each of them.”

Liv pretended to be shocked. “No.”

“Yeah, it’s crazy but true,” Rudolf complained.

“Okay, well, I will do my very best.” Liv hid her laughter. “Feeding me is already a chore, so we will see how I do caring for other humans.”

Sophia patted Liv on the shoulder. “Clarky will help.”

Liv agreed with a nod. “He is an expert at keeping young ones alive and feeding them. Just look at you, Soph.”

It was true. Sophia was alive because of her older brother. He had been her primary caregiver after their parent’s death since Reese and Ian had to step up to replace their mother and father as Councilor and Warrior for the House of Fourteen.

Rudolf gave the children on Sophia’s bed a look of longing.

“Are you okay?” Sophia asked, sympathetic for the man before her.

He sighed. “Yeah, I just forgot to tell them a ghost story before we left. Do you think we have time?”

Sophia grunted aloud. And to think, I felt sorry for him for a moment, she thought.

“I’m afraid we don’t,” she told him. “But if you want to offer them a quick kiss, I think we could make time for that.”

He scoffed at her like she said something repulsive. “What are you thinking, you demonic woman? I want to return to my children. Do you know what a fae’s kiss does if given at a departure?”

Sophia’s eyes widened with alarm. “Obviously, I don’t...”

From behind Rudolf’s back, Liv shook her head and mouthed the words, “Absolutely nothing.”

“Okay, is there something else you can offer them that can be given quickly? A high five? Fist bump, maybe? A salute since they are captains?” Sophia suggested, knowing they needed to get off soon.

Mother Nature’s protection over the Gullington had ended. The giants were helping, but everyone knew it wasn’t enough to protect the land of the Expanse entirely. Liv was there to help, but her attention would be divided as she needed to watch the triplets with Clark. That meant Sophia and Rudolf needed to be fast at the Fae’s National History Museum. Then they could return, and hopefully, everything would go back to normal. That was the plan anyway.

“I’m just so worried about them,” Rudolf mourned. “I have never left them alone before.”

Liv gawked at him, an expression of disbelief on her face. “I’m sorry, but it’s hard for me to believe that playboy fae boy, King Rudolf Sweetwater, hasn’t parted from these babies since they were born.”

He looked at his friend and smiled. “If they were yours, you wouldn’t either. Just. You. Wait.”

She shook her head. “Okay, what if I give you a way to keep an eye on them in a sense.”

He clapped his hands, making Captain Silver squirm like she might wake up. “Yes, let’s do it. What do you have in mind?”

Liv held a single finger to her lips, making the universal shush expression with her lips. “First off, let’s shut our faces and our hands and be really quiet before godmother Liv is going to be in charge. I’m hoping these kids sleep until noon.”

Rudolf eyed his wrist, which had no watch on it. “You have about another ten minutes until they demand nonstop attention. All three of them, at the same time. It’s impossible to give them all what they want at the same time, and you will nearly kill yourself trying. You will lose your mind trying. You won’t get any sleep and will go without showering and starve nearly to death trying to meet their needs.”

Liv looked at her sister. “I want a puppy for Christmas. That is what you owe me for doing this.”

Sophia pursed her lips, thinking she got the easy end of the deal. “Is that all?”

“Specifically, it’s a puppy dog from Mars that pukes up gold and farts bitcoin currency,” Liv told her. “I will settle for no less.”

Sophia nodded. “Got it. I have made a note of the impossible creature I will have to get you to make up for this atrocious task I have assigned you.”

“Good girl,” Liv said, before returning her attention to Rudolf. “Now, I think I have a solution to your problem.”

Relief flooded his eyes. “You do?”

“Yeah, well, you are understandingly going to be worried about the Captains,” Liv continued and held out her hand. “What if I offered you a way to check on them?”

She flicked her finger at her hand, and a small white bear appeared. It had large brown eyes and a blue bow.

“Oh, it’s so cute!” Rudolf exclaimed, a bit too loudly. All three babies began to fidget as though they were seconds away from waking up.

Liv held up a finger to her mouth, silencing him. “Now this is Fluffy, and he will tell you what is happening with your babies.” She pointed to the bear’s smiling face. “Notice how he is smiling now?”

Rudolf nodded like a kindergarten learning the alphabet. “Yeah.”

“Okay,” Liv said, drawing out the word. “Well, if something isn’t going right, it will be on Fluffy’s face.”

“And if they wet their pants?” Rudolf asked.

Liv shook her head. “Then, I will change their diapers. The bear will simply tell you about their moods, collectively. Not whether they are hungry or sleepy or whatever.”

He nodded. “Okay, I like this.” He grabbed the bear and held it in close for a moment before turning his attention to Sophia.

“Now,” he pronounced, shaking his head at her. “The only remaining problem is you.”

CHAPTER FORTY

Sophia glanced down at her body. “What about me?”

She had remembered her sword, Inexorabilis, and the grappling hook Wilder had given her. She had on her armor and cloak. She couldn’t fathom what else she could be forgetting. Maybe a snack?

“The biggest problem, Soph,” Rudolf began good-naturedly, “is that you don’t look like a fae, and there is zero way you are getting into the Fae National History Museum looking like a dumb, plain old magician.”

Liv coughed rather loudly, making Captain Kirk move around.

“My apologies,” Rudolf said to her, bowing slightly before looking back at Sophia. “Right now, you look like a smart but plain magician.”

“Right,” Sophia replied, realizing her error. “I don’t know how to remedy that.”

“But Soph,” Liv encouraged. “You are the best at disguises. Just glamour your appearance. Fae can’t see through glamour like giants. You should be fine.”

Sophia’s heart swelled with pride. It had been a long time since she’d had to rely on that skill. Before the Dragon Elite, she used to help Liv with disguises, helping her get ready for her warrior missions for the House of Fourteen.

Sophia had used the skill when she was younger and had little use for magic besides to turn herself or her stuffed animals into things. As a child, she had hidden in oil paintings or become stone statues in the garden, but since coming to the Dragon Elite, her skills had been about combat and riding and other things. The disguising spell she had perfected was going to come in handy, she realized. It would be how she would sneak into the Fae National History Museum.

The disguising spell wasn’t an easy spell, but Sophia had learned it long ago and perfected it.

She pointed a finger at herself, pressed her eyes shut, and made a wish.

Sophia opened her eyes and looked at her sister and Rudolf with trepidation, waiting for their reactions.

They both gave her uncertain glares at first. Liv didn’t seem to recognize her. Rudolf seemed in love. They both engulfed her with hugs.

“You are perfect,” they both said in unison, hugging her tightly.

She allowed a smile to unfurl on her face before pulling away. Sophia chanced a glance in the mirror to spy the glamour she had created.

Sophia studied her reflection. She was a beautiful fae with perfect blonde hair arranged in ringlets down her back. Her cheekbones were high, and her face was framed by pointy ears. On her back were large blue wings and, on her face, a sneaky grin like she was hiding a devilishly fun secret. All the rest of her was perfect as well.

It wasn’t that Sophia didn’t think she was pretty in her normal body, but the fae were like gods and goddesses, like Queen Anastasia Crystal, pure works of art. They were instant love magnets, and it was almost impossible for anyone to resist them.

She would have no trouble waltzing into the Fae’s National History Museum looking as she did. Breaking through the security of the place and stealing their most prized possession was going to be more challenging.

“Are you ready to go?” Rudolf asked excitedly like a Labrador retriever about to dive into the water after a bone.

Sophia pulled her eyes away from the beautiful figure that stared back at her in the mirror. “Yeah, right.”

Sophia didn’t know how they were going to steal the captain’s hat. They would have to do a quick reconnaissance job before they crafted the strategy. The biggest problem was she had to pull off this mission with the most incompetent and most competent fae possible. How could those two people be the same person, she wondered, looking at King Rudolf Sweetwater.

“Okay, let’s go,” she commanded, encouraging him toward the door as she waved at Liv. Rudolf was looking back longingly at the three sleeping infants as Sophia ushered him to the door.

Her sister waved back, and just as they rounded out of her room, right on cue, all three babies started wailing like they were madder than hell.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

King Rudolf Sweetwater held tight to the stuffed animal as they left the Castle and down the steps onto the Expanse.

Sophia tried to tell herself the green of the grass hadn’t dulled since the day before, but she wasn’t buying it. Already the Gullington was degrading, as it had done before Mama Jamba saved it.

She tried to open a portal, and to her relief, it didn’t work. That meant at least the Barrier was still in place. She hoped Rory and Bermuda Laurens were able to keep it intact.

At least until I return, she thought, looking back over her shoulder at the Castle. Her heart sank. It was starting to crumble. Not good.

“Sophia, what do you want to be when you grow up?” Rudolf asked, hugging Fluffy tightly as they walked to the Barrier, where he could portal them to wherever the Fae National History Museum was located.

She shook her head at him. “Rudolf, I’m a dragonrider for the Elite.”

“I get you’re stuck in this position,” he said with a sympathetic smile. “But when you get free of this obligation, what do you want to be?”

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “Well, although I’m young, I consider myself pretty grown up. I think I’ll stick around as a dragonrider for what I hope is the rest of my long life.”

They walked on in silence for a few minutes before Rudolf said, “Aren’t you going to ask me the same question?”

Sophia tilted her head at him, although she realized it was the head of the fae she was impersonating. “Yeah, I guess. But you are the king of the fae. I don’t think there is any upward mobility from there.”

He nodded. “Yeah, it’s sort of a dead-end job. But if I could choose a different position, well, I would like to be a window washer.”

Sophia should have known by this point that she could expect strange stuff to come out of Rudolf’s mouth. He constantly surprised her with the things he said. Maybe that was part of his charm. Even when one expected Rudolf to say something ridiculous, he pushed the boundary, saying something even weirder than one fathomed.

“Why a window washer?” Sophia asked, grateful for the conversation taking her mind off her worries about the Gullington.

“Well, because I like heights and having a nice view,” he answered thoughtfully.

Sophia smiled. “That actually makes sense as a reason to choose the profession.”

“Well and also,” Rudolf went on, “I like the idea of making other’s views of the world clearer, cleaner. Without window washers, when we looked out, what we see would be obstructed by dirt and grime. But window washers, they make everything clear.”

Once again, he’d done it. King Rudolf Sweetwater had surprised Sophia. “Wow, that makes perfect sense. How very thoughtful of you.”

He nodded. “I’m really thoughtful. Okay, so we need to figure out our story.”

“What do you mean?” she asked. “What story?”

“Well, we need to have a backstory to tell the guards and museum staff when we do our investigations. I think we really need to flesh out our characters. You know, figure out their motivation, their fears, their dreams,” Rudolf explained. It had been a while since he’d been to the Fae National History Museum, and he didn’t know where the captain’s hat was located or the security surrounding it, so they’d pretend to be patrons of the arts first to figure out their strategy.

“Um, Rudolf, you’re the king of the fae,” she told him. “I don’t think you’ll be able to pull off a disguise. You’re probably the most recognizable fae in the world, especially to your own kind.”

He let out a disappointed breath. “Fine, but you need a story. You can be my hand towel assistant.”

“You’re not actually referring to someone who gives you a towel after you wash your hands, are you?” she questioned.

He nodded. “I absolutely am. That would be my second-choice job if I was afforded such luxuries.”

“Why would that person follow you around?” Sophia demanded. “Why wouldn’t you just have bathroom attendants?”

“I can’t trust every bathroom to have those, so I bring my own with me,” he explained.

“Of course, you do,” she said dryly.

“Of course, I don’t trust the competency levels of just any bathroom attendant, so I bring my very skilled and expertly trained one,” Rudolf pointed out. “You went to school for this and specialized in hand towels.”

“How very ambitious of me,” Sophia stated with no enthusiasm. “Is it bad that I’m a female? Shouldn’t you have a male hand towel attendant?”

Rudolf let out a loud gasp. “Seriously, Sophia, sometimes I really doubt your judgment. Like I would want another man looking over my shoulder when I’m in the Whiz Palace.”

“Did you just call it the ‘Whiz Palace?’”

“I borrowed the term. But this is for your benefit,” Rudolf promised. “Imagine you are the CEO of the Whiz Palace. That will really get you places.”

“I can only imagine,” she responded with no inflection.

“Okay, and your name can’t be Sophia,” Rudolf went on. “Your name is going to be Courtney Marie Annaliese Merriweather.”

“I just wish it was longer,” she joked.

He nodded. “We can give you a formal title. How about Hand Towel Industries Chief Executive Officer Courtney Marie Annaliese Merriweather?”

“Cool,” she agreed as they passed through the Barrier. “I’m ready for you to open the portal to this mystery location for the Fae National History Museum.”

“You got it,” Rudolf said, taking the lead. “Don’t think that you can figure out the location of the museum. It is top secret.”

She nodded. “Of course. I’m sure I won’t figure it out.”

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

“Is that the Eiffel Tower over there?” Sophia asked after they stepped through the portal. They stood in front of a large stone building, but towering in the distance was undoubtedly one of the most recognizable structures in the world.

“Yeah, but that won’t really tell you where we are,” Rudolf answered, glancing over his shoulder at the building.

“We are in Paris,” Sophia declared.

His mouth popped open as his eyes widened. “How do you know that?”

“Lucky guess,” Sophia replied.

“Okay, well, don’t tell anyone or everyone will find out about our secret location.”

Sophia glanced at the large sign in front of the Fae National History Museum. “You’re worried about me spoiling the secret?”

Plastered across the giant sign were the words: Secret Location for Old Fae Things.

“What?” Rudolf asked, looking between Sophia and the sign, his brow wrinkled.

“Don’t you think the sign makes what this is a bit obvious?”

He frowned. “I don’t think so. I mean, it says it’s a secret. And it doesn’t say it’s a museum.” Rudolf sighed. “Really, Sophia, you understand so very little about how things work.”

“Yeah, I don’t get it, obviously.”

Sophia had always known the fae weren’t the brightest magical race, but now she seriously wondered how they’d survived this long without falling into extinction. It looked like the trip to the Fae National History Museum would yield more than just a captain’s hat. Hopefully, she’d learn how the airhead fae had survived when just about anything should have wiped them out.

When they were at the top of the stairs, Sophia was even more surprised to find a small sign on the front door that read, “Don’t forget to give us a review on Yelp.”

She pointed. “The Fae National History Museum is on Yelp, and you’re worried about keeping the location a secret?”

Rudolf sighed like he was about to explain rudimentary math to a grown adult. “Sophia, it’s listed on Yelp under Super Secret Fae Place with Old Things. Again, no one will know what that is.”

“I think you just have to be glad I don’t think anyone cares,” she told him.

“Well, you care, which is why you’re here,” he argued. Rudolf lowered his voice. “Now remember you promised, you’re just borrowing the captain’s hat, right? Then you’ll return it?”

She nodded. “Yeah, once I give it to Quiet, I’ll give it back.”

Rudolf shook his head. “To think, Captain Quiet, the gnome I named the girls after was dying in that castle where I was just hanging out. That is really cool.”

Sophia gave him a murderous expression. “Hey, watch it. Quiet isn’t dying. Even if he is, he won’t. That’s why I’m here. I’m going to save him. Or at least give him the motivation to want to save himself.”

Rudolf opened the door to the Fae National History Museum, directing the way with a welcoming hand. “Okay, let’s go and see some things, person who is a fae and not at all a magician.”

Sophia shook her head at the well-meaning fae. “Thanks. Very subtle.”

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

Soft music filled the air of the museum, which was lit with pastel-colored lights. Even from the entryway, Sophia could tell the place would be beautiful. The walls were covered in gold, and the floors appeared to be made of diamond. The high ceilings were full of intricate designs.

At the front desk was a receptionist flanked by uniformed guards. She lowered her head as Rudolf and Sophia approached.

All three individuals were gorgeous. Sophia hadn’t been around a lot of fae since Liv said going to Las Vegas would kill most of her brain cells. Mainly just King Rudolf Sweetwater.

It was hard for Sophia to not stare at them. All their features were in perfect symmetry and proportion. Their brightly colored wings framed their perfect bodies. They could have all been models with their perfect hair and skin.

“King Rudolf Sweetwater,” the woman said, raising her head from bowing. “What an honor it is to have you here.”

“Thank you, Rosephanye,” Rudolf said after glancing at the woman’s name tag.

Sophia muffled a laugh. The name tag didn’t have a name. It simply said, “Receptionist.”

He held out his hand and presented Sophia. “This is my hand towel attendant, Chief Officer Executive Courtney Marie Annaliese Merriweather.”

The receptionist nodded at her. “It is nice to meet you, Chief Officer Executive Courtney Marie Annaliese Merriweather.”

She pulled out a name tag and began to write Sophia’s full name and title on it.

“Oh, you don’t have to—”

The receptionist glanced up, her expression making Sophia halt.

“You don’t have to use only one name tag,” Sophia amended. The fae were very strange.

The receptionist handed two name tags over. “Now, here’s a map of the Fae National History Museum. At the bottom, you’ll see a box that tells you what the symbols represent. For instance, the restrooms are marked with a symbol of a man and woman.”

Sophia nodded, taking the paper map. “Yeah, a key.”

Rudolf jerked his head in her direction, giving her a scolding expression. “How would you know Chief Officer Executive Courtney Marie Annaliese Merriweather, since you only went to towel attendant college?”

“Oh…” Sophia sucked in a sudden breath, taking in the shocked expressions of the receptionist and guards. “I guessed.”

“A key,” the receptionist said like it was a brand new word to her. “That’s a great term for it. Key. I’m going to start using that.”

Sophia nodded. “Good idea.”

“Now, is there any exhibit you’re interested in?” the woman asked. “I can point you in that direction.”

“Well, we are definitely not here to steal anything,” Rudolf stated loudly.

Sophia covered her eyes with her hand and wondered if she should kill Rudolf now or wait until later when he ruined everything. She decided Liv would be peeved if she had to take on the responsibility of raising his children and decided against killing him.

“I believe,” Sophia said, giving him a stern expression, “you said, you wanted to browse around today. Right, King Rudolf Sweetwater?”

He gave her a confused expression. “I thought you wanted to take the—”

Swiftly, and covered by the receptionist's desk, Sophia kicked the fae in the shin. He grabbed his leg and began jumping around.

“Ouch, that hurt,” Rudolf exclaimed.

The guards jumped forward, checking the area over. “What is it?”

Rudolf gave Sophia an irritated expression, which she returned.

“Oh, right,” he said, drawing out the words. “We are simply here to browse around. That is all.”

The guards nodded and resumed their former positions. “Please let us know if you need anything, King Rudolf Sweetwater,” one of them said.

Rudolf leaned forward, reading the man’s name tag, which read: Guard.

“Well, Gavin, I’m really interested in upping my security measures at my palace,” Rudolf began. “What can you tell me about the systems you use here to protect our treasures?”

“Systems?” Not-Gavin asked.

“How do I put this in a way you’ll understand?” Rudolf thought for a moment.

Sophia couldn’t believe she was around fae who were dumber than Rudolf Sweetwater.

“How about ways you protect your treasures?” Sophia supplied.

“Protect…” One guard looked at the other like he could define the word.

The second guard shrugged.

Rudolf read the other guard’s name tag. “Oh, cool, you two have the same name. That makes things easy. Gavin and Gavin, what ways do you keep thieves from taking things in here?”

“Oh,” both Not-Gavins said in unison, comprehension dawning.

“Well, we don’t have alarms, lasers, or actual systems, to stop bad gnomes from stealing things,” one of the guards supplied.

“Gnomes?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, everyone knows they are the ones who can’t be trusted,” Not-Gavin Number One said.

Not-Gavin Number Two nodded. “Yeah, really, we don’t worry about any of the other magical races.”

“Or fae, am I right?” Rudolf asked, elbowing Sophia, a wide victorious grin on his face. He leaned over. “This is going to be easy.”

“Not if you keep talking out loud,” she said through clenched teeth, a pleasant smile on her face.

The fae thankfully hadn’t seemed to notice. They kept staring ahead blankly as if they were counting Pop-Tarts in their head.

“So, these systems?” Rudolf prompted.

“Yes, well, we just seek to confuse our would-be thieves,” Not-Gavin Number One explained. “When the gnome enters—”

“Through an unlocked door?” Sophia queried.

He nodded. “Yes, we don’t lock our doors. So, when the gnome enters, there’s illusion magic that takes over. It makes it so all of the artifacts are duplicated to the letter of three.”

“Three is actually a number…” Sophia trailed away as she caught the confused expression on all four of the fae’s faces. “Please continue.”

“Well, the illusion spell creates exact duplicates of the artifacts,” Not-Gavin Number Two said. “That way, when the thief takes the object, they don’t know if they have the right one or something that will disappear in a few hours when they leave here.”

“Why wouldn’t you just use that power to create a security system?” Sophia knew as soon as the question left her mouth, she should learn to be quiet. All the fae looked at her like she was from planet Mars.

“Oh, Chief Officer Executive Courtney Marie Annaliese Merriweather, you understand nothing,” Rudolf taunted with a rude laugh. “That’s why you are in charge of my hand towels.”

He clapped her on the back hard, and she forced out a chuckle.

“That’s right. I couldn’t be trusted with complex systems such as this,” she agreed, pretending to be good-natured.

“Well,” Not-Gavin Number One began, holding up a finger. “If the thieves were smart, they’d know two things.”

“For one,” Not-Gavin Number Two began and leaned forward to whisper, “the real object will have some sort of special marking that separates it from the illusions.”

Sophia nodded, having witnessed Ainsley’s shapeshifting abilities and was well acquainted with how illusions worked. They could never, ever be an exact replica. It was some strange rule of magic. There had to always be a way to identify the original. For Ainsley, it was the scar on her right temple. No matter who she shapeshifted into, the scar was always there. Sophia wondered what her defining characteristic could have been before the accident.

“What’s the second thing?” Rudolf asked.

“Oh, well, we do have sirens that alert us if the real object is taken,” Not-Gavin Number Two offered. “It’s a weight system. I like that word. System.”

Not-Gavin Number One nodded. “Yeah, it’s a good word. The system makes it so if there’s any change in weight the sirens go off.”

“I thought you said there were no alarms?” Sophia asked, even as she realized trying to hash out semantics was ridiculous at this point.

“Well, we don’t have anything if the place is broken into that alerts us,” Not-Gavin Number One pronounced. “But if someone picks up an actual object, we get a message, and the siren is loud enough, it alerts the neighbors.”

“Which are?” Sophia had to ask.

“Oh, a bunch of rowdy gnomes who run the bistros nearby.” This was from Not-Gavin Number Two.

Sophia nodded. “Of course, they are.”

“Okay, well, thanks for the help, Gavin and Gavin,” Rudolf said, waving Sophia into the Fae National History Museum. “We’ll just browse around at this point. Not heading straight for the main exhibit of the most prized fae possession.”

Sophia shook her head at the king of the fae. She understood now why he had that position. With an IQ of under fifty, he was probably the smartest fae there ever was.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

“Okay, so what do you want to see first?” Rudolf asked, unfolding the map and glancing over it. “Do we want to head to the shrunken head exhibit of my ancestors who were punished by the elves for peeing in their springs or to the dinosaur exhibit that’s actually just chicken bones according to the bold print here?”

“Or we can go find the captain’s hat that belonged to Quiet’s father and find out what it’s identifying mark is,” Sophia offered.

Rudolf yawned. “That sounds super boring.” He looked back at the map. “Oh, there’s this new exhibit about a king who had triplets with a mortal. I want to hear more about that. The story sounds familiar.”

“Because it’s you since you had three babies with Serena?” Sophia dared to ask because she apparently loved headaches.

Rudolf shook his head at her. “No, Soph. That can’t be me. I had three babies, not triplets.”

Sophia sucked in a calming breath. “Right. My bad. I’m so dumb.”

“Maybe I’ll pay to send you to hand towel college after all, so you’ll have something to fall back on when this dragonrider thing falls through,” he consoled.

“Thanks,” Sophia muttered, pulling the map out of Rudolf’s hands and locating the main exhibit. The captain’s hat was located conveniently in the middle of the Fae National History Museum, through a labyrinth of stairs and displays. It would take them a good ten minutes to get there, and she was certain Rudolf would get distracted a thousand times before then.

Sophia guessed this was a thing about pretty people. They could be counted on to look nice and act nice, but when the time came to step up and be an actual member of a team, Rudolf often fell short.

“You’re thinking about the guy you’re dating right now,” Rudolf said as they passed an exhibit about how the fae once froze and starved to death, but the magicians came in and gave them meat, rescuing them. It was from last year when the magicians literally dropped off a bunch of Subway sandwiches for fae who thought an ice-skating rink was their home and didn’t know they could exit of their own free will. The magicians gave them sandwiches while they defrosted the rink so the fae would figure it out.

“I am thinking of people who irritate me,” Sophia admitted.

“Why do you think he irritates you?” Rudolf asked, thoughtfully.

“Because he breathes,” she answered quite seriously.

“And that’s a problem because you’re a necromancer who prefers the dead?”

Sophia was about to award Rudolf a hundred points for using such a big word correctly when they came to the place she was looking for. In the center of a large room was a single display platform. Sitting on a small platform was a single blue captain’s hat. It appeared very much how she pictured the hat would look on display in Quiet’s office.

Sophia thought there was something very sad about seeing the hat there. She wasn’t sure why until she read the plaque sitting next to it.

The sign read:

The hat that belonged to the famed captain who sent his ship away, leaving him stranded, to save the race of the fae. This was his most prized possession and was later used to start the fortune of the fae. Thanks to Captain Quiet McAfee, the fae lived on, prospered, and built an empire.

Then Sophia got it. Quiet had given up everything. His ship. His father’s hat. His life. And what did he get? Nothing.

He got the life of groundskeeper of the Gullington, and what was happening to him now? He was dying from some strange disease.

“I’m getting that hat for Quiet,” Sophia said adamantly to herself.

“And returning it promptly like a library book,” Rudolf finished on the heels of her statement.

“Yep,” she replied, not really hearing him. She took a step forward, studying the simple hat. “Now, what is the identifying mark? We have to find that to determine how it’s different from the duplicates that will later surround it.”

“Maybe it’s the rim,” Rudolf offered because he had cantaloupe in his brain.

The captain’s hat was blue and done in the old style with a high top and a round rim. Around the outside was gold trim, and on the top was a crest.

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t think it will be a major characteristic of the hat. I think it’s going to be something small.”

She was thinking of Ainsley’s scar on her temple. The identifying mark would be similar. It would be something that someone knew to look for to set the hat apart, but only slightly.

Sophia craned her head around at different angles, studying every inch of the hat. From where it was perched on the pedestal, she could see all of it except the inside.

I really hope the identifying mark isn’t inside the hat, Sophia thought. Otherwise, I’m screwed.

Then she saw something on the underside of the bill that made her heart jump. On the bottom of the back of the rim were embroidered three letters. They were simple, but they made sense to Sophia, and she knew they had to be the defining mark. Or her instinct was not to be trusted ever again.

Sophia took a mental snapshot of the initials so she could remember them later: GQM

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

Once Rudolf and Sophia exited the museum, they had to find something to occupy their time until closing.

Sophia wanted to enchant all the dimwits inside the museum to think it was time to go home, but Rudolf wouldn’t allow it. He said the theft had to be done naturally.

“But you want to return to the Gullington as fast as I do,” she argued, watching him study Fluffy the bear for signs his triplets were in danger.

Sophia knew magic well enough to know the stuffed bear wasn’t magical at all. Liv had given Rudolf a regular teddy bear and told him its emotions would emulate those of his children. The constant smile on its face wasn’t going to change, and that was for the best.

Rudolf was already a distracted puppy on this mission, looking at strange exhibits and talking to strangers every five seconds. Sophia couldn’t fathom what he’d be like if he had a stuffed bear that really showed the emotions of three infants. He thought it did, and it put his fears enough to rest that he could be sort of present with Sophia. Sophia knew Liv and Clark were taking good care of the Captains and ensuring they had everything they needed. It was a win-win for everyone as far as she was concerned.

“Do you want to go to the Louvre and steal back all the stuff that belongs to the fae?” Rudolf asked as they wandered the streets of Paris.

Sophia shook her head. “No, that sounds like a bigger mission than I’m ready for tonight and will definitely take me off task.”

He shrugged. “Fine, then we will go into this bistro and eat cheese and drink wine.”

Rudolf pushed open the door to a warm café, holding it for Sophia. She was invited in by the smells of freshly baked bread and pungent cheeses. Even though Sophia was worried about what was happening at the Gullington, she allowed herself to nestle into a corner booth and talked into enjoying a glass of wine. Lunis would let her know if anything happened.

Yes, she was on a mission, and things were tense, but there was nothing for her to do until the Fae National History Museum closed. Then she’d get the hat, which didn’t seem like such a big problem, return to the Gullington, save the groundskeeper and return everything to normal. Easy peasy, she thought.

“You haven’t touched your camembert,” Rudolf said, getting her attention. “Can I have it?”

Sophia hadn’t realized she had been staring off. “Yeah, go ahead.”

Rudolf grabbed her cheese, taking it in one bite. “Do you want to talk about what’s bothering you?”

Why was it everyone seemed to know she was dealing with something of a personal nature and wanted to comment on it? Mama Jamba, Mae Ling, Liv, and now Rudolf. As far as expert sources went, these were pretty good ones, but she was tired of advice. She just wanted to keep her head down, do her job, and forget she had a heart. Let the wind whirl uncontrollably around the Gullington. What did she care?

She shook her head at Rudolf. “Not with you.”

Sophia covered her face after seeing Rudolf’s reaction. He might not have a brain, but he had a heart. “I’m sorry. It’s just that, I think…well, I think I have to rethink some things.”

“Why would you need to do that?” Rudolf asked between bites.

“Because the heart is often wrong,” Sophia said, feeling around in her cloak, and looking for that damn pocketknife. She must have misplaced it. The knife had to be on her. She didn’t drop it. Even if she had… It was an accident, and accidents didn’t mean feelings or anything else. They just meant she was a dumb klutz who needed to keep better control over her possessions.

“So how are we going to break into the Fae National History Museum?” Rudolf asked, finishing his glass of wine.

She shook her head at him and scooted her own glass in his direction, encouraging him to drink it. “We don’t have to. Remember, there are no wards keeping us out. We just waltz in and figure out which hat is ours.”

The fact the fae used illusions as a security device was smart and dumb. Safeguarding things with extra measures would have been brilliant. But not doing so meant the fae were…well not smart.

“Can I give you some advice?” Rudolf asked out of nowhere, pulling Sophia’s focus from her thoughts.

She jerked her head up. She’d just hurt his feelings and didn’t want to see that look on his face again. “Yeah, what’s that?”

He finished her glass of wine and wiped his mouth. “Here’s something it took me many hundreds of years to understand. The heart wants what the head doesn’t. And vice versa.”

She was right; no advice was for the best. Sophia deflated, not feeling as good as she thought she would after being given advice by a regal source. He was the king of the fae, and most people around the world would consider him knowledgeable. Sophia knew the truth, and maybe that’s why his advice fell flat.

“Thanks,” she said, wishing she had heard something that would make things right. Or easy. Or have it all go away.

“Oh, Soph.” Rudolf sounded crestfallen. “Don’t look so sad. I promised you long ago I’d never let you down—”

“You never promised me that,” she interrupted him.

Rudolf nodded. “And I promised that any man who broke your heart—”

Sophia held up her hand, stopping him. “No, you didn’t. And I don’t want your help, or anyone else’s with my personal matters. I don’t know where everyone got the idea I needed help. What I really need is a friend.” She looked around, suddenly lost. “Are there any friends who can help me out here?” she asked.

Rudolf lifted the tiny arm of Fluffy the bear, and in a small voice, he said, “I can help.”

A smile cracked on Sophia’s face. “Thanks. That’s the kind of help I need.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

“Okay, friend,” Rudolf said, looking at Sophia in the waning sunlight as Paris grew dark around them. “Ready to storm the Castle?”

She couldn’t help but smile at him. He was silly and dumb, and so very sweet. She nodded. “Yeah, I’m ready.”

They waited until the receptionist exited the Fae National History Museum, not locking up as she trotted down the stairs. When she was out of sight, Sophia and the king of the fae ran out of the shadows and straight for the doors.

It was still a shock to Sophia when they yanked back the doors to a national museum, and there was no alarm. She felt like someone needed to rescue the fae from themselves, but they’d lasted this long on their own, so she figured they knew more than the rest of them. At least they had survived with their good looks.

“Okay, you know where to go,” Sophia said, looking back at Rudolf.

He nodded. “To the bathroom.”

She shot him a murderous expression.

“What? I drank all that wine,” he complained, doing a pee dance.

She shook her head and pointed to the bathrooms, figuring the slight detour couldn’t hurt since there were literally no guards or real security measures in the place.

Rudolf ran for the bathrooms, and Sophia allowed her attention to be pulled forward.

At night, the beautiful building was a menagerie of colors. The lights strobed on the walls and floors, creating different patterns.

Sophia stopped in the middle of the main room. She was in an exhibit of how the first fae enchanted the first person who ever fell in love with them. The scene was of a party with elegantly dressed guests standing around. The music playing overhead was intoxicating, and the lights made it feel like a ballroom. On the walls were a spiral of party guests all staring at Sophia as if waiting for her to take her place at the dance.

She found herself bowing to the imaginary guests. “Why, yes, thank you. I’m happy to be here.”

She curtseyed, realizing she’d never been an adult at a real party. What would that be like? she wondered, and wished she was wearing a real ball gown.

She turned to find a man’s hand extended to her. Sophia brought her eyes up to find Rudolf looking at her with a handsome smile.

“Can I have this dance, princess?” he asked.

She found herself blushing. “I wasn’t really…”

He shook his head. “Why do you think it’s so wrong that you, a woman, would want a prince to ask you to dance?”

She didn’t know what to say, so as usual, she said nothing.

He took her hand and continued to smile. “Now I’m not a prince and not available, but the question still remains. I have more advice you didn’t want earlier, but that still remains true.”

Rudolf, for being a dimwit with a head full of watermelon, was an incredible dancer. He led Sophia in dance, making her feel light as a feather on her feet. She forgot where she was or that the world was a crazy place, or the Gullington was in danger. It all fell away as the music rose up, and the beat swallowed her whole.

“Sophia,” Rudolf continued a few minutes later as if no time had passed since he last spoke. “As I was saying. Only allow a real prince to take your hand. No matter what, you always get the choice. Even if you feel fate is directing your path, please remember that princesses always get to choose their prince. No matter what. You should never feel rushed into anything. Know that, my princess.”

Rudolf spun her out, holding Sophia’s hand and making her feel like she was the belle of a ball even though she was wearing a cloak and a sword and a disguise, in a museum where her kind wasn’t allowed.

Sometimes, that’s how fairytales were told in her world.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

Sophia found it hard to believe she’d rather dance all night with the king of the fae in a museum than do what a mission had dictated. It wasn’t like her and went against her practical nature. But, she’d never danced with a king at a ball, so maybe she was more of a romantic than she thought.

Sophia knew she couldn’t allow anything to totally override her practical side. She did as she was charged and let Rudolf’s hand go, making for the main exhibit. He had once again proven to be more than she expected. He was her friend and trustworthy, and his advice was right and true. A princess always gets to have a choice. Fate wasn’t dictating her path. Even if she dropped something, it didn’t mean a prince would return it.

Sophia halted in the main room where they’d found Quiet’s father’s captain’s hat. It appeared almost the same as before, except there were now three hats sitting on three pedestals in the middle of the room. They appeared identical.

“Okay, now let’s ensure everything is all right,” Rudolf said.

Sophia thought he would go to check on the hats, but instead, he pulled Fluffy from his jacket and looked the stuffed bear over. She shook her head at the fae and went over to the pedestals.

She craned her head down, looking underneath the hats for the embroidered initials. The first hat had nothing on it. The second one was the same. It wasn’t until her eyes connected with the third that she spied the letters. Her heart rejoiced. She was about to grab for it when the hats did something unexpected.

They began to spin like cups in a magical act.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

Rudolf clapped a hand on her shoulder and tightened his grip as Sophia’s eyes widened.

“Pay attention to that which you prize most,” he instructed.

How had the fae been so wise, Sophia wondered as the hats rotated slowly at first then began gaining speed. She kept her eyes trained on the one she knew had the identifying mark, not wanting to lose track of it. The hats picked up speed, moving faster, switching places, rotating, and blurring in the air. Still, Sophia never took her eyes off the one she thought was the right hat.

They slowly stopped moving and came to rest on top of the pedestals where they’d been before. This time the bottoms were obstructed by the lip of the stands.

Rudolf tapped her on the back once more. It was time to choose, and they both knew it.

Sophia knew when she picked the right hat, it would change everything in many ways. Alarms could sound, fae could charge her, but more than anything, she didn’t want to disappoint her own. Not now.

Sophia took another step forward, and Rudolf caught her hand. She turned back to find him shaking his head, holding up the stuffed bear.

“It’s all comes down to Fluffy,” the king of the fae said.

Sophia scowled at him. “That’s what it comes down to? The freaking stuffed bear?”

He giggled. “Remember the sensors? You need to replace the correct hat with the bear to displace the weight sensor, or it will trigger the alarm.”

Sophia couldn’t believe it. King Rudolf Sweetwater was a genius. She nodded.

“Yeah, that’s right,” she said and took the little white bear, which should weigh as much as the captain’s hat. She held it in her shaking hand.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

The exchange had to be perfect.

Sophia had to pick up the hat at the exact same time she replaced it with the stuffed bear. If she didn’t, the alarms would sound, and who knew what would happen?

Sophia didn’t want to find out. She suspected a bunch of fae could be just as menacing as a bunch of gnomes or giants or magicians if they wanted to be, even with their dim wits and pretty faces.

She held Fluffy in one hand, hovering it next to the pedestal. Her other hand shook next to the fabric of the hat. She flexed her fingers, ready to grab it but felt uncertain. What if the tradeoff wasn’t perfect, and she didn’t do it with precise timing?

Sophia quit worrying and made an impromptu decision. She shoved the stuffed bear over, trading places with the hat, as she scooted it out of the way.

Nothing happened.

The bear sat on the pedestal where the hat had been. Beside it sat the two illusions, looking as real as Quiet’s father’s hat in her hand.

Sophia turned it upside down and saw the initials. It was the real one, and the alarms hadn’t sounded.

They had done it! Sophia was ready to rejoice when something familiar sounded in her head.

Hey Sophia, Lunis said, undeniable tension in his voice.

Yes, she answered, suddenly breathless.

The Gullington is under siege once more, her dragon informed her, his voice full of dread.

CHAPTER FIFTY

The Barrier was down.

It was the only explanation for why Sophia could portal straight into the Gullington from Paris.

Her heart sank at the sight around her. In the distance, there was fighting by the Nest. She spied dragons whirling, shooting fire at cyborg pirates running across the Expanse. There was way more than before—hundreds of them.

In front of the Nest, Hiker stood, flanked by his riders. They were defending the dragon eggs, but they appeared to be losing the battle, the pirates getting closer. On the ground below the cave, Sophia spied Liv slashing at the trespassers, Rory and Bermuda at her back

The area around the Cave was on fire, burning with a strange green and blue smoke.

But the worst was the Castle.

It was on fire and burning fast.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

How did they get in? Sophia asked Lunis in her head.

They set off a bomb on the back side of the Cave next to the Barrier, he explained, relief in his voice at knowing she was there.

Sophia spied the flood of pirates storming over the hills, a constant flow of steampunk cyborgs, screaming as they ran, their weapons overhead, and menace in every movement as they made their way to the Nest.

Of course, the pirates would have been able to see the Gullington. The giants were unable to shield it. All their efforts had focused on keeping up the Barrier, and that appeared to have failed.

The bomb, Sophia said, clenching the hat in her hands.

It was strange magitech, Lunis explained. It cut a hole in the Barrier, and the giants can’t get it back up.

Sophia couldn’t understand how Rory and Bermuda could do anything but fight. The giants were being overrun by pirates storming in their direction. They were doing their best, throwing their large fists in the air and knocking back the smaller magicians. Beside them, Liv was blocking attacks using magic.

They were outnumbered. This fight wouldn’t last long.

She could tell that high on the hill, next to the Nest, the dragonriders were struggling to keep up with the pirates raging in their direction.

And the Castle. The fire on the roof rose higher, licking its way up to the stars.

“The Captains!” Rudolf screamed and sprinted for the Castle.

Clark would be taking care of them. He would get them through a portal to the safety of the House of Fourteen Sophia knew. Still, Rudolf needed to be with his triplets, and Sophia let him run off.

She pulled Inexorabilis, fury building in her as she had never felt before. She was about to take off, intent on killing as many of the thieves as possible when the voice of her dragon made her pause before her feet had started moving.

You can’t help us, Lunis told her.

What? she questioned, confused.

Sophia, we will lose this battle, Lunis said. We can only hold them off for a little longer. Rory and Bermuda can’t get the Barrier back up. The only way to win this is to fix the Gullington. Go find Mother Nature. Beg for her help once more.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

Hiker had been in many a battle. Many.

But nothing like this. The attack had come so swiftly. They had been ready to defend and for the Barrier to come down. They had been ready to fight, but not anything like what they were facing.

He swung his sword, knocking down two cyborgs at once, sending them back down the hill. Beside him, Mahkah was using stunning spells to keep a slew of invaders from getting any closer.

Evan had his hands held out and was using a shielding spell to defend the top of the cave where the Nest was located. The pirates were coming from every direction now.

In the area in front of the Nest, Wilder threw axes that returned like boomerangs after they hacked into an enemy. They were all doing their very best, and it wasn’t enough.

The magitech being launched at them was taking its toll. Hiker didn’t know how much longer they had. Even with the dragons flying overhead, blasting fire at the thieves, they weren’t making a dent in the numbers.

There was also the blimp that had dropped a bomb on the Castle, making it explode with fire. The blimp was now taking all the dragon’s attention. There was a shield on the blimp that deflected all their attempts.

Another of those strategically placed bombs and the Gullington would be wiped out.

How had it all come down to this for Hiker Wallace? How could he lose his home after all these centuries like this?

He let out a scream as he pulled his sword again, slicing through men with wires covering their chests and strange eye patches.

Wilder spun around after catching one of his axes. “Hiker! Use it!”

“I am!” Hiker yelled, knowing what the young dragonrider was referring to. Wilder didn’t think Hiker was embracing the power he inherited from his twin brother, Thad Reinhart. He thought he was holding back, and maybe he was, but he didn’t know how to harness the power.

Something very deep in his spirit prevented him from fully trying.

Hiker had never felt a power like what lived in his blood and bones now. It was a power that, if he wasn’t careful, would overwhelm him. It was the kind of power that could burn him up. It was Thad’s power, and it corrupted, and Hiker would never allow that to happen.

As the Gullington was overwhelmed, he started to think he wouldn’t have a choice anymore.

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

Liv swung Bellator, never having faced so many enemies at once. They weren’t normal magicians, sending normal combat spells at her and the giants.

These cyborgs threw lasers from their eyes and small missiles from guns on their arms. They came at them with attacks resistant to magic. They came with their mouths wide open and screams echoing from their lungs. There was angst in these men. And they were all men, which was weird since Hiker had said the leader was a woman by the name of Trin Currante.

So far, there had been no sign of her, but it would have been easy to miss her in the sea of attackers.

Liv was using every combat spell she could think of to keep a perimeter around the giants at her back. Rory wasn’t a fighter. Bermuda, though, she was fierce in battle, throwing her arms wide and taking out multiple attackers at once.

Still, the shield wouldn’t last long, to keep the cyborg's attacks at bay, and neither would Liv. That was a truth she didn’t want to admit to herself. She’d come to the Gullington to help the Dragon Elite, and now it looked like she might go down with them.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Sophia’s feet blurred as she sprinted for the Castle. It was burning fast. The flames rose up into the night sky, sending strange green and blue smoke all around, the wind making the fire burn hotter.

The entire top story was engulfed.

Sophia pulled her cloak off her shoulders and wrapped it around her head when she entered the Castle.

She nearly ran into Ainsley pacing in the entryway.

“Ainsley!” she yelled. “You have to get out of here! Go to the southern border. There are no pirates there!”

The housekeeper shook her head. “Oh, no, S. Beaufont. I can’t leave the Castle.”

“Of course, you can,” Sophia argued, the smoke burning her eyes.

“No, I must stay.” Ainsley shook her head again. “I don’t know why but if the Castle goes down, I have to go with it. It’s a part of me, and I can’t abandon it.”

It was no good wasting time arguing with the shapeshifter, and in a way, Sophia knew she was right. She couldn’t leave the Castle. It would be like abandoning a friend when they needed help or running when a loved one was dying.

“Fine, where’s Mama Jamba?” Sophia asked, having to yell to be heard over the crackling of the flames.

“I don’t know, S.,” Ainsley said, her eyes brimming with tears. “I think she left.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, she wouldn’t have done that.”

Ainsley nodded. “I watched her go. She walked straight through that door and said, ‘If they survive, it’s because they saved themselves. Only those worthy of protecting my Earth can do that. Otherwise, they were never right for the job.’”

Sophia spun around, searching the area in front of the Castle. She hadn’t seen Mama Jamba out there, but there had been so many sights vying for her attention.

Ainsley’s gaze darted to the hat in Sophia’s hands. “What is that?”

It seemed silly now. She had a hat that was supposed to help save Quiet. What was the point if they were all going down? It was the only thing she had left, and the only hope remaining.

Maybe she couldn’t get Ainsley to leave the Castle, and maybe the Dragon Elite couldn’t win this battle. But she could save the groundskeeper, convince him to take the antidote, and get him to safety.

Sophia didn’t hesitate another moment as she sped for the stairs, taking them two at a time, in the direction of the servant’s wing.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

They couldn’t hold them off much longer. Hiker could see that in the way his dragonriders were fighting. They were giving this battle everything they had, and it wasn’t enough.

A blast from a cyborg hit Mahkah in the chest and sent him rolling down the hill. Wilder ran after him, slashing through enemies to help his fallen friend.

Evan sprinted after the pirates trying to come down the back side of the Nest, sending spell after spell at them. Hiker whipped his sword as fast as he could, and it didn’t matter. There was always another enemy. They were like ants sent to attack, not caring they would be chopped down.

They were sacrificing themselves for this Trin Currante, but Hiker knew she had access to a kill switch in their heads. What choice did they have? Either they threw themselves at the Dragon Elite, or they died a different death. He wasn’t sure what he’d do in their situation.

He figured if he had nothing left to lose, he’d do the right thing.

Something flipped in Hiker. He pulled in the power he’d been resisting. He let it flow into him and build in his veins. It made his eyes burn hot, and his blood boil. It made him feel he might explode embracing this power.

Just as he was about to unleash what he’d been resisting, a blast threw him forward. He had flown for most of his life on his dragon, Bell, but never ever like this.

At first, he thought the explosion had been him, and he’d been right not to use the power. As he was thrown to the ground a hundred yards from the Nest, he saw the area where he’d been moments prior in front of the cave opening had been bombed.

Green and blue smoke rose up from in front of the Nest. The bomb had cleared the area, sending all the dragon riders down the hill along with the pirates.

Hiker glanced up at the blimp overhead, knowing it had sent the attack, and now the Nest was unguarded. All the riders were too far away as a single woman slid over the front of the cave and slipped inside.

“NOOOO!” Hiker yelled, staggering to his feet and realizing his legs weren’t operating after being at the epicenter of the explosion. If he hadn’t been pooling power from within, he was certain he would have died. This was worse as he tried to crawl across the ground toward the Nest, where Trin Currante had just disappeared.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

The explosion rocked the Gullington and sent everyone to their knees. Liv immediately tried to stand but found herself completely disoriented. There was something in the blue and green smoke.

She looked up and saw the dragons sending all their attacks at the blimp that had dropped the bomb. Still, their fire had no effect on the flying magitech device.

The blimp disappeared, portaling away.

A scream ripped through the air. Liv whipped her head in that direction, but it was hard to make out anything through the smoke and fire.

The Nest. The front of it had been bombed. Hiker Wallace had been blasted from his position at the front, defending the opening where the dragon eggs were.

Liv shook her head, trying to will her eyes to adjust.

Everyone, including the pirates, had all been laid out flat from the last explosion. She looked over her shoulder to see more cyborgs storming in their direction. She reached for Bellator that had flown from her hands. Her fingers shook. She was weak. The smoke was making her disoriented.

The pirates would be on them soon. They would defeat them.

It would all be over.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

Sophia slid through the narrow opening that led to Quiet’s room, covering her mouth from the smoke slipping down from the upper story. She’d have to carry him back down. She could do that. First, she had to get to him.

When she entered his room, she was surprised to find him sitting up. There were no windows in his modest room, but he was looking at the wall like he could see out to the Expanse where the deadly battle was ensuing.

“Quiet!” she yelled. “I need to get you out of here.”

The stubborn gnome shook his head, keeping his eyes on the far wall.

“Come on!” she screamed. “You can’t die here, and that’s what’s going to happen.” She raced forward, pulling the antidote from her pocket.

“I know you don’t want to do this, and I don’t know why,” she said rapidly. “But you have to tell me your real name.”

He mouthed the word, “No.” She didn’t understand it.

“Fine, you want to die, then do it, but maybe you can remember what you have to live for.” Sophia closed her eyes as she tried to remember the words from the letter Quiet’s mother had sent him. They came to her fast. Her eyes sprang open. She closed the distance between her and gnome. “‘May your father’s captain hat house your soul on the days you need shelter. And on the days you don’t, I hope it reminds you of your purpose. We all need a reminder of why we serve, and this one will be yours.”

Sophia thrust the hat into the gnome’s hands, and only then did he look at her, shock written across his face at the sight of the heirloom.

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

Hiker had to get to the Nest.

He had to stop Trin Currante.

He promised to defend the dragon eggs.

Pressing up to his feet, he saw he was the only one in the vicinity standing. All his men were lying flat, trying to get up. Liv and the giants were alive but looked as bad as the riders.

With the blimp gone, the dragons flew to the edge of the Barrier, where more pirates continued to spill through the opening. It didn’t matter. There were more on the way, and they couldn’t stop them all. Soon the pirates would overrun them.

Hiker had to get to the Nest. He stumbled, and nearly fell back to his knees again.

Trin Currante appeared at the opening of the cave, her wire-like hair flowing in the wind and a bag strewn over her shoulder as she smiled down at Hiker.

It was the motivation he needed to push forward. He’d kill her. He’d make her pay.

He didn’t get a chance, because the woman who had stolen their dragon’s eggs opened a portal and disappeared.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

“Quiet,” Sophia said, her voice urgent. “I need you to remember your purpose. I need you to want to live for that purpose. Whatever you lose by telling me your name will be worth it because we need you. The Dragon Elite can’t lose you. Please.”

She pulled the cork from the antidote and held it out to the sick gnome.

He brought his gaze up from the captain’s hat. Sophia had never realized how blue his eyes were. They were the color of the Pond, and reflected in them was the green hills of the Expanse. Written all over the wrinkles lining his face were things that reminded her of the Castle.

He opened his mouth, pulling in a raspy breath.

Sophia was about to argue with him more, to point to the hat, and tell him he couldn’t give up.

Before she could, he took the antidote from her shaking hands, and in a voice she could hear plainly, Quiet spoke.

“My name…is…Gullington.”

CHAPTER SIXTY

“NOOOOO!” Hiker yelled so loudly and furiously it shook the ground under his feet.

This had been his home for the last five hundred years. These were his riders. This was personal.

He turned at the pirates screaming as they sprinted in his direction, their weapons held over their heads and murder written on their faces.

Trin Currante had taken the dragon eggs, and yet the cyborgs weren’t standing down. They were going to finish the Dragon Elite, or at least they were going to try.

The power that had been building in Hiker’s veins pooled into his hand. He didn’t resist it or worry it would corrupt him, and burn him from the inside out. It didn’t matter even if it did.

He raised his hand and directed it at the storm of pirates yards away from attacking Liv Beaufont, the giants, and his riders.

With a scream, Hiker sent a wave of fury through his fingertips.

It was red as it sailed through the air, like the laser attacks the cyborgs had been sending using their magitech. There was no technology in the attack Hiker sent.

This was all magic. And it was all him.

The curse of red flew, knocking into every single trespasser who raced toward them and sent them flat to the ground, dead instantly.

In a matter of seconds, Hiker Wallace killed a hundred enemies with one assault.

Now that he had embraced his power, he was the most powerful magician in the world.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

Sophia sucked in a breath and let the truth wash over her.

Quiet was the Gullington.

He had always been here because he was the Expanse. He was the Cave. He was the Pond. Quiet McAfee was the Castle.

He was the one who made the flames rise in the chandeliers and the one who sent her strange messages. Who locked doors or made them disappear. He was Ainsley’s best friend and the one who healed the riders when they were injured. The one who had almost died because he didn’t want the Dragon Elite to know who he truly was.

Sophia had reminded him.

The gnome threw back his head and drank the potion in one big gulp.

The color in his face rose to the surface, making his cheeks and nose red. His eyes cleared. Strength took over as pure vengeance filled the gnome’s every feature.

Sophia stepped back as he whipped the covers off his short legs and slid off the bed, his movements sharp and powerful.

He swept his arm to the side, and the wall in front of them he’d been looking at disappeared. Suddenly Sophia was standing on the edge of the Castle looking out at the grounds of the Expanse.

Green and blue smoke drifted in the air, and the Expanse was covered in bodies.

Her heart leapt to her throat, but she recognized her own friends moving beside the Nest. They were alive. Liv was standing and helping Bermuda and Rory up.

Wilder, Evan, and Mahkah went to stand next to Hiker, who was looking out at the bodies in the distance.

Above them, the flames on the top of the Castle cast a blinding light down on the grounds.

Quiet snapped his short fingers, and the flames disappeared from the roof. The smoke laced with poison evaporated from the air, and all the bodies of the trespassers were removed from the Expanse.

A piercing sound echoed over the Gullington as all the eyes of the Dragon Elite looked up at the Castle to see the gnome gazing at them powerfully.

Sophia was going to keep Quiet’s secret and not tell anyone he was the Gullington, but she knew everyone had seen what she had. They would know the truth about the gnome.

Quiet clapped his hands together, making a booming sound that shook the entire Expanse. Everyone’s chins jerked into the air as a dome shot over the top of the Gullington. It reflected a bright blue light before shimmering and disappearing.

The Barrier was back in place. The Dragon Elite’s home was safe once more.

Quiet turned to Sophia, a grateful expression on his face. “Thank you. You didn’t have to save me, especially since you didn’t know my truth. Yet, you did because you always look out for others. A true dragonrider, you are, S. Beaufont, and it is a pleasure to serve you, which I hope to continue to have the honor of doing for a very long time.”

The gnome bowed to Sophia, her friends and family on the Expanse witnessing the whole thing before the wall of the Castle reformed once more.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

Liv hugged Sophia for so long she had to finally encourage her sister to let her go. When she peeled away, the sober expression in her sister’s eyes nearly made tears spill.

Clark stood beside them, unmistakable adoration on his face as he stared at Sophia.

He pointed to the portal door. “Once we go through here…”

“You won’t be able to return to the Gullington again,” Sophia finished, answering the question. “After you are through, only the Dragon Elite and those who serve us can enter our grounds.”

Liv nodded and ran her eyes over the walls of the Castle, amazement in her gaze. “I can’t believe this is a person. Simply incredible.”

It was incredible, and yet, it made so much sense when Sophia thought of all the things she knew about the Gullington. The night before, Sophia had curled up with The Complete History of Dragonriders and randomly opened the book. That’s when she’d read about how the gnome known as Captain Gullington “Quiet” McAfee had sacrificed himself to save his ship filled with refugee fae.

Just before the gnome was about to die, Mother Nature came to him and made him an offer.

“Be the protector and home for my Dragon Elite and you, Gullington, will live on forever,” Mama Jamba had said centuries prior.

That’s how it had all come about. Sophia closed the book, her breath stolen away. When she went back to try and find that part of the text, she couldn’t. That was the mystery of the book and the mystery of the Castle. Of the Gullington.

“Thank you for everything you both did to help,” Sophia said, finding her voice scratchy. Clark had taken the triplets to the House of Fourteen, where they were now safe with their father once more. He had returned when the giants went through, informing him everyone was safe once more at the Gullington.

Liv shook her head. “We will always be here to help you, my love.”

“Always,” Clark repeated. “That’s what family’s for.”

The tears broke through and began running down Sophia’s cheeks. “Familia Est Sempiternum.”

“Familia Est Sempiternum,” her siblings repeated in unison before engulfing her in their arms and holding her tightly.

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

“What are you looking for, dear?” Mama Jamba asked Sophia, making her jump.

She knocked her head into the bottom of the dining room table where she was crouched, looking under the chairs for her pocketknife. “Nothing,” she lied.

The old woman shook her head and gave Sophia a knowing look. “It’s not there.”

Sophia gulped. Of course, Mother Nature knew what she was searching for.

“You can have it back if you really want it,” Mama Jamba continued, “but only if you want what it represents. That’s the deal and the reason it was made. It’s the only way you can have it back.”

There was the question for Sophia, what this had all been building up to. “I think I do.”

Mama Jamba smiled proudly. “Then, so be it.”

The crazy, powerful entity had returned the night the Castle burned. She didn’t say a word about walking out on her Dragon Elite or anything about making Quiet the Gullington. She did look up at Hiker Wallace and say three words. “Good work, son.”

Liv had told Sophia about watching Hiker embrace his full power. Sophia knew Liv had seen more than most when in battle, but the warrior for the House of Fourteen said there was nothing comparable to the power the leader of the Dragon Elite showed. He had killed one-hundred men at once with a single spell, and that wasn’t even all his power. Hiker Wallace had been a formidable force before.

Now, he was as close to a god as any magician could become.

Evan, Mahkah, and Wilder entered the dining hall, all three men peering around speculatively.

“He’s not in here,” Mama Jamba sang to them, taking her normal seat.

“That’s why he didn’t want anyone to know the truth,” Sophia said, shaking her head at the men. “He didn’t want you to treat him differently, knowing he was the Castle, the Expanse, the Cave, the Pond, and now the Nest.”

Mama Jamba nodded, unfolding her napkin. “He, as he was centuries ago as a captain, didn’t want to be treated with favoritism based on his power. Quiet despises that sort of thing.”

“How can I be mean to him now though, knowing he is the one who throws my belongings on the hills outside?” Evan complained, sitting down across from Sophia.

“How could you have been mean to him in the first place?” she argued.

He shook his head. “That was always our thing.”

“That was your thing,” Sophia spat.

Evan rolled his eyes. “Whatever suck up. You’ve always been his favorite.”

“I’m his favorite, and that’s how it should be.” Ainsley came through from the kitchen, looking like her old self. She set a large tray of blueberry pancakes in front of Mama Jamba.

“Thank you, dear,” Mother Nature said, taking a few off the top.

“Ains, did you know…” Sophia asked, not finishing her question.

The shapeshifter shook her head. “I didn’t. Now it makes sense because I’ve always understood Quiet even though the lot of you couldn’t.”

Sophia’s eyes drifted to the side as she thought. Quiet was what had kept Ainsley alive all these years. Maybe he would know how to save her.

Sophia made a mental note to investigate this more. She wanted to find out how to help the housekeeper. Ainsley may not have been willing to leave the Castle when it was burning to the ground, but what she didn’t know was whether she stayed in the burning Castle or left, she would have died. There were no options for her. This Gullington was her entire life.

Sophia wanted to give her the option to leave and give her memories back. Ainsley should have the choice to leave the Gullington if she wanted.

Love was giving others the option to leave, knowing they may but hoping they didn’t. Or at least hoping one day they would return. Real love couldn’t be caged.

Every one of the dragon riders stood when Hiker Wallace came into the dining hall. He paused, a look of uncertainty in his eyes as he stared at the Dragon Elite, all giving him silent respect.

“At ease,” Hiker said after a moment and continued forward.

Mama Jamba, who hadn’t stood, snickered as she poured maple syrup over her pancakes.

“What’s so funny?” Hiker asked, taking his chair at the head of the table.

“You’re not used to it, and you nicked yourself shaving, didn’t you, son?” Mama Jamba asked, putting a bite of fluffy pancakes in her mouth.

Hiker frowned, running his hands over his face. “Yes, apparently, the power I wield comes out when I’m in battle or shaving or even trying to fall asleep at night.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Mama Jamba told him. “Or you won’t, and you’ll shave off that beard on accident. I’ve always liked your chin and wouldn’t mind seeing it.”

Hiker shook his head. “Real men have beards.”

Evan looked between Mahkah and Wilder, his mouth open. “Are we going to be offended by that statement?”

Wilder laughed and combed his fingers over his smooth chin. “You can, but I don’t think I’ll be talking back to our leader anytime soon.”

“Not until you’ve had too much whiskey,” Mahkah said, making a rare joke.

Everyone at the table laughed.

When they were quiet once more, only the sounds of forks and knives scraping plates, Hiker cleared his throat.

Everyone paused and looked up.

“The eggs,” Hiker said simply. “We’re getting them back.”

He looked at Sophia with conviction. A dozen eggs had been stolen by Trin Currante in her magical sack.

“I’m sorry she took them,” Hiker apologized, regret filling his tone.

Sophia nodded, knowing he’d done everything to try and stop it from happening. There had been an explosion, but the magitech bombs didn’t stand a chance of bringing down the Barrier now. Not with Quiet back in commission.

Sophia wondered how Trin had known how to bring the Barrier down. How had she known how to make the groundskeeper ill with the herbs? There were more questions that had to be answered.

“I hope you do get those dragon eggs back,” Mama Jamba said, her eyes on her plate as she devoured the pancakes. “However, today, you all need to rest. Celebrate. Count your blessings. Tomorrow the battles outside the Gullington will demand your attention.”

Evan raised his arms, stretching. “I’m going to make Quiet something special. Maybe a picture of the two of us together.”

Mahkah shook his head but laughed.

Mama Jamba turned her attention to Sophia. “You should take a walk, my dear. The thistles are blooming by the Pond.”

“You mean Quiet is making the thistles bloom,” Hiker commented.

“I guess I do,” Mama Jamba agreed.

“Why don’t you think I want to see the thistles?” Evan asked, pretending to be offended.

Mama Jamba shook her head at the young dragonrider. “You stay off the Expanse. Hiker, you and I have a meeting in the dungeon after breakfast.”

“Why the dungeon?” Hiker questioned.

Mama Jamba winked at Sophia. “Because there are no windows there.”

Although Sophia had no idea what that was all about, she was certain Mother Nature was orchestrating something in her life, and she was okay with that.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

The winds blew Sophia’s hair back from her face as she hiked toward the Pond. The thistles dotted the Expanse with pink, contrasting nicely against the green hills.

Yes, Trin Currante had stolen more dragon eggs and figured out how to get into the Gullington. But out of everything, the Dragon Elite had gotten stronger. Sophia didn’t regret any of it. Without hardship, it was impossible to get stronger.

The leader of the Dragon Elite had embraced his powers. The truth about the Gullington had been revealed. And the dragonriders knew that no matter what, they had each other’s back. They were more a team than ever before.

Sophia glanced at the Cave, thinking fondly of Lunis resting in there with the other dragons. She knew they were all recovering after the epic battle. Dragons were like cats. They pounced hard and fast but needed a lot of recovery time after the fact.

The wind didn’t let up when Sophia came to the edge of the cliff overlooking the Pond. She had only been standing there for a moment when she sensed him at her back.

Wilder moved faster than her. Quieter. His combat experience gave him that advantage, but also his age and experience.

She closed her eyes for a moment, considering her options, and chose one. She turned to face him, knowing what was coming next.

The dragonrider stood only a few feet away, a curious expression in his blue eyes, and his brown hair taking note of the wind that passed through it.

He had his hand extended. In it was her pocketknife.

“Why does it have a glass slipper on it?” Wilder asked, flicking open the blade with ease to show Cinderella’s shoe etched into the silver.

Sophia reached out, her fingertips brushing his hand when she took her knife. “Because it’s symbolic.”

“I don’t think I understand,” Wilder said, scratching his head.

“It’s got the glass slipper because Subner knew I would drop it, and you would find it and give it back to me,” she explained, realizing that probably still didn’t make much sense to him.

He smiled softly, his dimples surfacing. “That seems like a complex riddle.”

She nodded. “That’s how my life goes.”

“Why did you drop it?” he queried.

“I didn’t mean to, or at least I didn’t think at the time I meant to,” she answered. “I think the universe has a strange way of communicating with me sometimes. The real question I had to answer was whether I wanted it back.”

“So, what does this mean?”

“It means although my head tells me to run, my heart wants me not to.”

“What are you running from?”

“You mean who.”

He tilted his head to the side and took a step forward. “Who are you running from?”

“You know,” she said. She didn’t think she could say it out loud. It was ridiculous to Sophia that she had fought seven-headed dragons and ogres and magitech, but standing in front of this guy made her feel weak.

“Why would you run from me?” he insisted.

Wilder knew. Of course, he did. There was no denying the obvious between them.

“We just don’t make any sense together,” she protested, finding her voice scratchy suddenly.

“Because…”

He wasn’t letting her get away easy on this. He wanted her to say all the words, and not hide any of it.

“Because we are too different,” she started, not wanting to state specifics.

“Because I have lived on the Earth for so much longer?”

Why did he have to say it out loud, she wondered with frustration. “We are just too different,” she repeated.

“Age is a relative thing, especially when you are a dragonrider,” Wilder argued. “The chi of the dragon changes us. It changed you.”

“Hiker, he would…” she said and trailed away.

The laugh that spilled out of Wilder’s mouth echoed over the Pond. “Oh, he will no doubt go ballistic. There will be yelling and destruction in his midst. But you know what?”

“Do I have to say what?” she muttered, a smile in her eyes.

“Well, you just did, so I will continue,” he said with another laugh. “At the end of the day, it’s our choice. No one gets to live our lives for us. If you want to make it work, regardless of our situation or age or whatever, then we will.”

“And if I don’t?” Sophia asked.

He shot her a challenging expression. “Then why did you drop the pocketknife? Why did you want it back?”

She didn’t have an answer, so she stepped forward and looked up at him. “I guess we have a lot to figure out.”

“Indeed,” he said, the smile in his eyes making them dazzle. “But first things first…”

He lifted his calloused hand and brushed it across her cheek, a spark radiating from that first touch. It only intensified as Wilder laid his lips on hers, kissing her with gentle pressure and hungry thirst.

The winds around the two dragonriders whirled, wrapping around them before suddenly dying out completely. All at once, everything was calm, and the waters of the Pond were as placid as glass.

This wasn’t a happily ever after for the two dragonriders, only a secret moment, stolen away. Tomorrow would come and bring more adventures. And tomorrow they would keep their secrets until the time was right to reveal them.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading. Your support of the Liv Beaufont series and this one has been life changing. Thank you! Seriously! Thank you.

So wind was a pretty important part of this story. Here in LA, we have the Santa Ana winds and they’ve been blowing like crazy, keeping me up at night and distracting me while I work. When we have those windy days, I always say, “The winds of change are a blowin’.”

I feel like wind represents change for me. In Sophia’s case, I wanted it to symbolize her own internal struggles manifesting themselves outwardly. More on that later. Incidentally, as I write these notes, the winds are up again, howling through my old windows. I guess more change is on the way.

I don’t know much about my own family history for various reasons. My father’s side of the family I knew was mostly Cajun French. Anyway, imagine my surprise when I get back from Scotland and my parents inform me that we’re Scottish. They sent me the family crest and reminded me that my father’s middle name is McAfee, my grandmother’s maiden name. And hence, that became the famous name of Quiet’s ship. Incidentally, I got the name Quiet, for the very powerful gnome, because it’s my dad’s nickname for my stepmom. I always found it very endearing. She calls him “Bubs.”

A big thank you to my awesome friends for all the ideas and inspiration they’ve contributed to this book. Martin, for instance, had the idea of Hiker getting roped into the Nigerian Prince scheme. There’s something very entertaining about a 500-year-old Viking using technology for the first time.

Speaking of awesome friends, my friend Crystal and her wife inspired the Crying Cat Bakery scene. I think they are my favorite characters now. Crystal is often telling me of the funny things that happen between her and her wife. I finally was like, “You two are going into a book.” And so we had the magical bakery run by an OCD baker and wanna-be assassin. When Crystal asked if her ski mask was clean, I totally was grateful that my friends are so awesomely weird and provide so much fodder.

There’s a lot of bakery themes in this book between the Crying Cat Bakery and Fairy Godmother College. Happily Ever After was inspired by Zumbo’s Just Desserts, a show Lydia and I watch together. Oh, and is there any interests in a spin off series about Fairy Godmother College? If so, let us know!

The bakery theme is also inspired by a strange thing I did in my mid-twenties. I had just graduated with my masters in management, moved across the country to a small hippie community in Oregon and taken a very stuffy job. I hated it! I was working for a very well known “Oprah Book Club” author. He was my idol. And he made me count paper… Anyway, I did what anyone with no savings and a ton of angst would do. I quit.

Then I went to the bakery down the street where I got my morning coffee and begged the sweet couple who ran it to give me a job. I had zero experience in the service industry or with baking in general. But I thought that running a bakery would be romantic in the poet-sort-of-sense. The couple took pity on me and gave me the early shift.

I had to be at the bakery at 5 in the morning to make, bake and stock the cases full of pastries for when the shop opened at 7. The oven was bigger than a normal sized kitchen and I couldn’t reach the top racks without jumping. You can guess how smart of an idea that was.

Alone for hours each morning, I baked hundreds of pastries, sliced bread, made the coffee and also the pizza for the lunch crowd. I made $8 an hour and got more life experiences than in years at corporate America.

And I learned it was romantic working at a bakery. The smells of sour dough in the morning and flour on my cheeks and sore muscles at the end of the day… Well, it all stuck with me and although I didn’t realize it at the time, those experiences would inspire parts of books. Seems pretty priceless thinking back.

Anyway, it was also freaking hard work. I lasted three months and then took a job for a government contractor that did secret reconnaissance work for foreign countries. I can say no more about that…but who knows if that fodder is in my books somewhere…

Speaking of fodder… Hold on. I’ve have to go hide under my sheets for a moment before I can tell this next reveal. I don’t know why I do this to myself, but this is coming from the girl who wrote two books about her personal life. I blame MA.

After the release of those books, many LA guys wouldn’t date me, so afraid they’d be put in a book and made fun of. One was like, “I’m glad you didn’t put me in your freaking Asshole book.” I was like, “Yeah, because the short guy who I called ‘Adult Chris’ totally isn’t you…”

I’ve learned my lesson though. No more writing explicitly about my personal life. Oh no. Now I just do it covertly and then call myself out in my author notes.

So the Wilder romance storyline... Again, I’m casting the accusatory finger at Michael. Everyone has to have a good scapegoat and he’s usually mine. Anyway, when we plotted out this series, he wanted the romance introduced in the beginning of this arc. If not for that then I could have avoided what happened next, hence the blame.

There might have been some influences from real life that influenced that whole romance storyline with Wilder. Like for Christmas, I might have gotten a guy I’m seeing a fork. A single fork. It was based on a running joke. Since he’s Scottish, I made a joke about forks when we first met. I was like, “Do Scotsmen even know how to use a fork?” Why yes, I am usually insulting to strangers at first meeting. It’s how I keep the uptight jerks away. A screening process of sorts. A friend once asked me, “Don’t you think being rude will scare people away?” I was like, “The hope is that it keeps the weaklings away.” Anyway, the Scotsman admitted that he didn’t know how to use a fork, so I got him one for Christmas with the promise that I’d teach him how to use it. Then for Valentines I got him a spoon. I’m a real romantic.

And hence we come to the Cinderella storyline in this book. Of course our Sophia couldn’t drop a glass slipper. It had to be a pocket knife. Fork, spoon, knife. You get it now. 12 And remember that she gave Wilder a fork for Christmas when he unexpectedly gifted her with a grappling hook.

I probably shouldn’t be sharing all this, but what the hell!

So the Wilder storyline is obviously inspired by parts of my own life. The complications and feelings that Sophia goes through are pretty close to my own. Fodder comes from reality.

In this book there was a story, inside of a story, inside of a story. I used the Cinderella metaphor for Sophia’s situation which was loosely based on mine own. I knew like Cinderella that Sophia would run when the “ball” was over—after the King Arthur mission. Similar to Cinderella, she ran because her mind said it didn’t make any sense. And I knew that she’d drop the proverbial “glass slipper” because of what was in her heart, as her fairy godmother foretold.

The question I haven’t answered for myself is will I drop a glass slipper of sorts? Only time will tell. Or the next book will. PREORDER now to find out what Sarah does with her life! Lol Shameless, I am.

Okay, share time is over for you all.

Sincerely,

Tiny Ninja

(Written February 26, 2020)

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

THANK YOU for reading our story! We have a few of these planned, but we don’t know if we should continue writing and publishing without your input. Options include leaving a review, reaching out on Facebook to let us know, and smoke signals.

Frankly, smoke signals might get misconstrued as low hanging clouds, so you might want to nix that idea.

Dammit, I don’t know who the Scotsman is in Sarah’s story. You know, the one she gave a fork to for Christmas.

First clue, it happened last year.

It’s driving me nuts at the moment. I know of a FEW Scotsman it could be, but I don’t know - and she hasn’t been fessing up. Any comments about who she is seeing?

Is he an author? Is he the guy she went on the sight-seeing trip with (see other author notes.)

Is Sarah making this stuff up? She is a tiny ninja. It would be like her to throw up smoke screens.

Or just like. That’s like her, too. Well, it’s like all fiction authors. It’s in our job description that we lie for a living.

I’m just hoping that her glass slipper isn’t a knife. I’m not sure how the guy should accept that sort of gift.

Note: The bakery oven really doesn’t have to be much taller than…what, 5’6”?

Ad Aeternitatem!

Michael Anderle

Written March 7, 2020

FAIRNESS RELEASED

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 9

CHAPTER ONE

“Are you ready for it?” the scientist asked Trin Currante, as her men worked around them in the makeshift laboratory at the back of the airplane hangar.

She bit down on the mouthpiece and nodded, willing the specs cascading across her visual cortex to stop. The green words that usually streaked over her vision and told her everything from distance to destinations, temperature, wind, or a dozen other things about her environment disappeared.

Alexander Drake turned the knob on the control panel, a tentative look in his cold eyes. Electricity coursed through the cables attached to Trin’s chest, making her instantly convulse. Her brown eyes rolled back and she trembled continuously, her head knocking back into the padded chair.

The others in the warehouse looked up from their jobs, no concern on their faces for the woman being electrocuted.

After a full minute, Drake turned the knob back and stopped the electric voltage. Trin shook less, and her head lolled to the side as the electricity subsided. Unconcerned, Drake watched the woman strapped into the padded chair.

“Well?” he asked in an impatient voice, tapping a button to release her restraints. The locks around her arms and legs opened simultaneously.

Slowly, she lifted her chin and blinked, trying to clear the tears from her eyes. She assessed her internal program, pulling up the diagnostics on her main screen. The green words began scrolling on her visual cortex.

Cyborg functionality…seventy-nine percent.

Human functionality…twenty-one percent.

She spat out the mouthpiece and shook her head of mostly wire hair. “It didn’t work.”

Drake typed on the computer next to the voltage box and concluded with a nod. “Yes, no changes in your functionality. Guess you are glad you have those dragon eggs as an option.”

Trin Currante unhooked the wires connected to the open panel in her chest. She threw a nasty look at the scientist she was forcing to help her become human once more and wondered if she might kill him if he didn’t improve his bedside manner.

She shook off the anger. Trin needed Drake. He was on the team of scientists at Saverus Corporation who had made her and the other men what they were presently, which was less than human. He had done it against his will he’d declared when she held the gun to his head months ago, after she’d taken over the facility and released all the prisoners and killed most of the staff.

Trin wasn’t sure she believed the old German man, but she knew she needed him to reverse what had been done to her. Once she, like all the men in the warehouse, had been a normal magician with all human parts. Then one man with a corrupt vision and too much money took out most of what made her real and replaced it with metal, wires, and magitech.

Thad Reinhart was dead now, thanks to Hiker Wallace.

His corporation, Saverus, was destroyed, thanks to Trin and her men.

What had been done to her and the men would live on forever, unless she found a way to reverse things. Everything she’d tried so far didn’t work. According to Drake, she couldn’t remove the magitech inside of her and survive.

That was where the dragon eggs might help. It was a gamble. According to Trin’s research, the blood of a newborn dragon could be used to fix her. One dragon egg was hard enough to come by. She’d nearly lost it all trying to get into the Gullington the first time. When she learned she needed at least two dragon eggs, she’d gone on a rampage and nearly destroyed the place she called home, Ash Research.

She looked around the airplane hangar, realizing her men were pretending to work. They were not. They were studying her, and wondering if she’d flip again, knocking over shelves, and damaging the planes and equipment.

She wouldn’t.

The company was all Trin had left. She just had to learn to control her temper, not easy to do when her emotional control center was mostly wires, much like her hair.

Slapping the metal door shut on her chest, Trin buttoned up her blouse and began retying the corset around her midsection. Some might think she was dressed for a strange renaissance fair. The truth was that much like her men, she was covered in a corset and had leather straps around her legs, chest, and arms to hold in hardware that never should have been there in the first place.

“Any changes to the eggs?” Trin asked the scientist. Drake had worked with Thad Reinhart, so she figured he might also be a resource on the dragons, although he was proving to volunteer very little information.

“No dragons have hatched yet if that’s what you mean,” he told her, looking around the hangar and watching the cyborg men as they loaded a plane for a contract job.

Trin sighed. “How can we speed up the process?”

He shook his head. “I don’t think you can. And even if you could, there’s no way to tell if the thirteen eggs you got are going to be right. They might all be angels.”

Angels versus demons.

According to what she’d learned, dragons were born two specific ways, always. Some were born “angels” like the ones who formed the Dragon Elite. The others were born “demons.”

Good and bad. That’s how the world was made up. It was no different for dragons.

It was still strange a dragon was predisposed to a certain affiliation. It wasn’t a nature versus nurture situation, but there had been a reason. When Michael the archangel’s blood infiltrated the Earth, soaking into the dragon eggs, according to the legend, other blood was spilled at the same time by the demon Nergal. Half the eggs absorbed the angel’s blood and the other half, the blood of the demon.

Those who had read the Incomplete History of Dragonriders knew about the angel blood. It wasn’t until Trin had gotten access to a different text she learned the full history. Everything in the world was about balance. While the Dragon Elite was created to protect the Earth and rule over the affairs of mortals, they couldn’t exist without an evil counterpart.

It was only after Trin had stolen the single dragon egg that she’d learned she’d need at least two, the blood of an angel and a demon. She now had thirteen eggs. One of them had to be an angel and the other a demon, she reasoned. She wouldn’t know for certain until they hatched, and that apparently took an indeterminable amount of time.

“There’s something I’ve heard of that you can try to speed up the hatching time,” Drake offered, combing his hands through his long white beard. “I don’t know if it will work.”

Trin narrowed her eyes at him. “What is it?”

“You aren’t going to like it,” he said, a bit of amusement in his voice.

She nodded. “That’s the status quo at this point.”

Drake pointed to one of the planes getting ready for a mission. “The good news is you’ve got what you need to make it happen.”

She made a silent promise to herself. Drake would die. By her hands.

But not until she didn’t need him anymore.

She opened her hand, the metal joints making a mechanical sound as she combed her fingers forward at the man. “Tell me what I have to do.”

CHAPTER TWO

Sophia Beaufont knew it was still dark before she opened her eyes. She pressed her lids together more firmly and tried to will herself back to sleep.

It was no use, and from recent experience, she knew it.

She cracked open her eyes in the large bedroom in the Castle to find she was in fact correct. It was still dark outside the Gullington.

She knew what time it was.

A cold laugh fell out of her mouth when she looked at the clock.

3:33 a.m.

Every single morning recently, Sophia had awoken at the same time.

She had no idea what the significance was, but Sophia thought it had to be of importance somehow.

Swinging her covers off, she rolled out of bed and stretched to an upright position. The flames of the candles in the torches and fireplace sprang to life.

“Thanks, Quiet,” Sophia said, stumbling around to find her clothes.

It was still incredible to her that the Castle, Expanse, and Gullington were managed by the tiny unassuming gnome. She wasn’t sure how it worked, but it was the most impressive source of magic she’d ever witnessed. It made sense it had come from Mother Nature.

Sophia pulled on her boots and her eyes drifted to the note beside her bed she found the other morning upon waking up at the ungodly hour.

It read:

“The morning breeze has secrets to tell you. Don’t go back to sleep. – Rumi.”

Sophia knew the note with the great poet’s wisdom was from Quiet, or rather the Castle. They were one and the same. Quiet was telling her she needed to get out of bed when she awoke so early in the morning at the same time. She quit tossing and turning and getting frustrated about not getting enough rest.

Sophia slipped out of her room silently and strode through the Castle. Each morning she’d gotten up, she found it impossible to stay confined inside her room. Something always seemed to be calling her to the Expanse, although she hadn’t found what it was yet.

She knew Quiet had a way of orchestrating things around her, like when he’d been preparing the Nest for the new dragon eggs. She trusted him and was willing to be led to a certain point. It was also frustrating. Sophia didn’t know why the sage sources in her life like Quiet, Mama Jamba, Papa Creola, Subner, and Mae Ling didn’t just tell her what they were up to.

“They may be surprised to find I follow direction quite easily if they are straightforward with me,” Sophia joked to herself as she exited the Castle to find the morning air crisp.

You know straightforward is too easy for them, Lunis offered in her head.

A moment later, the blue dragon landed quietly beside Sophia on the damp grass. She smiled affectionately at her dragon, lifting a hand and resting it on his thick neck in greeting.

“Morning,” she said in a hush. “Have trouble sleeping too?”

He nodded. That which affects you is also my affliction.

“Why do you think we are having trouble staying asleep?” Sophia asked, starting forward, headed for the Nest.

Maybe Mercury is in retrograde, the dragon joked.

Sophia shook her head at the ancient creature. “Or the moon is full, or the change in seasons or some other dumb cosmic reason.”

Or maybe it’s because you had a last cup of tea with dinner or ate the food Ainsley served or had a nap, Lunis offered.

“I didn’t nap,” Sophia snapped, a rude expression on her face.

Oh, really? he argued. You and Wilder didn’t fall asleep on the beach next to the Pond?

She scratched her head. “I can’t really recall. That doesn’t sound like something I’d do.”

It really isn’t, but it’s one of the reasons I support it, he said discreetly.

There was never any keeping things from Lunis for Sophia which was how it should be. It was never an invasion of her privacy. That would be like getting mad at herself for spying on her own thoughts.

Of course, Lunis continued. I know of others who wouldn’t love the idea you are napping with Wilder so much…

He was referring to Hiker. There was a good reason the two dragonriders spent their lunch breaks on the beach of the Pond, which couldn’t be seen from the Castle, and it wasn’t because they both had an affinity for water.

“Well, I’ll simply tell Hiker if he asks, that my early wake-ups are requiring an afternoon siesta,” Sophia declared.

Lunis gave her an annoyed expression as they continued toward the Nest, their steps in time. I don’t think the napping is what would make him red-faced angry.

“I’m certain naps or rest in general would actually put his kilt in a wad,” Sophia said with a laugh.

Yes, and of all people in the world who I wouldn’t want to piss off, Hiker Wallace is at the top of the list, Lunis told her as they approached the fog that always clung around the Pond and Nest these days. I mean, that Viking scares me and I’m a fire breathing dragon who is friends with his bestie.

Sophia laughed, knowing Lunis was closest to Bell, Hiker’s dragon. It was strange her dragon, the youngest of all at the Dragon Elite had aligned with the oldest.

“It’s like she’s taken you under her wing,” Sophia joked.

Stop, Lunis said with a bite as they cut through the fog. It cloaked them as they approached the Nest, making each step a mystery.

He knew she got nervous as they approached the Nest each time, worried about her thousand dragon eggs. They weren’t hers, Sophia knew, but they felt like it since she’d spawned them. Another reason she felt guilty was that there was roughly a dozen missing. They were going to get them back. As soon as they knew where to look and who to kill.

So, are we again simply sitting there and watching the eggs until the sun rises? Lunis asked.

That had been the routine for the last few days, since the strange wake-up schedule. Sophia didn’t know why, but there wasn’t anything else she cared to do with her time, just be near “her” eggs and her dragon and wait for the sun to rise before she joined the others.

“Yeah, does that work?” she asked.

As well as you and me, Lunis answered.

So it was. Their routine was as good as them, and there wasn’t anything better than Lunis and Sophia.

CHAPTER THREE

The rain was pounding against the Castle windows when Sophia sat down at the dining table for breakfast. Usually there was a large assortment of pastries or fruit sitting on the surface of the grand table that stretched the length of the dining hall. It was empty, save for dirty dishes that looked to be left over from last night’s dinner. Sophia definitely recognized the shepherd’s pie sitting in front of her—or what was left of it.

She sat straight, her hands in her lap and her eyes tentatively skirting back and forth, and wondered what Ainsley the housekeeper was up to this time. As if cued by her thoughts, the shapeshifter staggered into the dining hall, not at all looking like her usual self. She hadn’t changed into a different form or anything, but she also hadn’t brushed her hair or buttoned her brown burlap dress properly.

“Ains?” Sophia questioned. “Are you okay?”

The elf turned her head side to side like she was having to search for the source of the voice. Finally, she squinted in Sophia’s direction.

“What are you doing down here so early, S. Beaufont?” Ainsley asked, her words slurring.

Sophia’s eyes darted to the grandfather clock on the far wall. “It’s ten minutes past breakfast time.”

Ainsley narrowed her gaze. “What? That’s impossible! Where are the others? Evan’s hardly ever late for a meal, nor Mama Jamba.”

Sophia shrugged. She didn’t really know the answer. Evan usually preferred to rush down to breakfast so he could nick all the best pastries.

“And why are you here on time?” Ainsley continued to grill her, hands now pinned on her narrow hips.

“I don’t know,” Sophia answered honestly. She awoke early, strolled the grounds with Lunis, checked on the dragon eggs, and had been planning on watching the sunrise, but the rain had started, sending her straight to the Castle for shelter and Lunis to the Cave.

She glanced out the window and noticed the storm seemed to only be inside the Expanse. In the distance, the hills appeared clear, with rays of sunshine cascading down and illuminating the morning dew on the green grass. Sophia shook her head, sure Quiet was behind this somehow.

Ainsley combed her hand over her head, her fingers catching in her red hair. She pulled it away in confusion. “What do I look like right now?”

Sophia scrunched up her nose, not wanting to say it. “Sort of like you just rolled out of bed.”

Proudly, Ainsley nodded. “I did. I always do, but the Castle puts me together. Gets me ready, fixes my hair, and takes care of my clothes.”

She looked down at her dress, her eyes suddenly bulging. “Oh, dear. I look like a right mess. What the hell?”

“The Castle…I mean, Quiet gets you ready every day?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, of course,” Ainsley answered, trying to fix her buttons. “I mean, I have got things to take care of and don’t really have the energy to fix myself. I haven’t brushed my hair in eons. Or dressed me, for that matter.”

“Then, if that’s the case, why isn’t Quiet doing it now?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley held a finger in front of her face and pressed her eyelids together like she was about to get painfully pinched. Her red hair instantly smoothed back into a low ponytail, more polished than usual. The wrinkled brown burlap dress was replaced with a clean, pressed one. She opened her eyes, relief filling her gaze.

“That’s better, but what an effort it takes to get oneself presentable,” she said, shaking her head. “You do that every single day?”

Sophia shrugged. “I’m sort of used to it.”

“Well, no wonder the guys hardly do more than the bare minimum,” Ainsley stated. “Again, I applaud your hygienic efforts, S. Beaufont. I knew you were a real class act, but I had no idea how much energy it cost you.”

“It really isn’t that big a deal,” Sophia protested. “I like being clean.”

“That you do,” Ainsley answered with a smile. “You are such a modern city girl, ain’t ya?”

Sophia didn’t answer since she didn’t think washing behind her ears or brushing her hair should associate her with modern city life. It should be a human thing. It reminded her of the flu season in Los Angeles when everyone was constantly reminded to wash their hands. Liv often remarked, “What the hell have you all been doing before?” Hygiene was a full—time job, not a seasonal one.

“To answer your question,” Ainsley went on, “I suspect that insufferable gnome is mad at me, and that’s why he’s not been doing my hair and getting me ready or waking me up on time.”

“Mad at you?” Sophia scratched her head, wishing she had a cup of tea since she’d been up so long.

“It’s just a guess,” Ainsley answered. “He’s been super sensitive. I realize now that I know he was the Castle all along. I didn’t like learning about it the way I did. At first, I was okay, but the more I started thinking, the more it burned me up.” She shook her head, her face flushing red. “You’d have thought my best friend of the last five hundred years would have indulged me with the information. But oh no. He made me think the Castle was this grumpy, eccentric building that demanded my constant attention. Now I know it was him. So I gave him a piece of my mind last night.”

“It’s understandable you’d be upset,” Sophia consoled. “He kept something important from you, but he did have a good reason. No one knew but Mama Jamba. I’m sure you didn’t say anything he won’t get over.”

Ainsley’s laugh was shrill and loud. “Oh, you don’t know that petty little jerk. He’s quite stubborn and manipulative.”

“He has a very difficult job to do, Ains,” Sophia argued. “I realize the Castle can be…” She paused and lowered her voice, deciding she should choose her words carefully. The Castle was always listening, meaning Quiet was. “It can be particular and all-powerful, but he has his reasons, I’m certain.”

“Particular?” Ainsley laughed again. “Do you know how many times I have cleaned the floors and turned around to find them a mess again? That’s just spiteful. Before, I thought this place was possessed by some ornery spirit who did as it liked. Now I know, the gnome I thought I could sympathize with because he had his own challenges managing the Expanse, was behind it all.”

The housekeeper folded her arms across her chest, a hurt expression in her green eyes.

“I’m sure there’s a reasonable explanation,” Sophia reassured her. However, she didn’t know what it would be. The knowledge Quiet was the Gullington had changed everything and brought many things to light. It definitely highlighted why the gnome didn’t want his secret out, but she didn’t think Quiet was a spiteful person. The Castle was often very playful. Maybe that was just how Quiet’s personality manifested inside the walls, or maybe Quiet had a good reason for why he had it behave in certain ways. He was privy to much more than anyone else, being omnipresent and all.

“And the Castle let me oversleep,” Ainsley complained, gauging the time on the old grandfather clock. “Now I hardly have any time to prepare breakfast. Hiker will be livid. Mama Jamba will be starving, and Evan will complain bitterly.”

Sophia glanced around at the empty table. “I don’t think you have to worry about it since none of them are here yet.”

A low growl fell out of Ainsley’s mouth. “Which makes me wonder what that gnome is up to.” She glanced up toward the rafters of the ceiling and waved her closed fist. “Whatever you are orchestrating, you better be careful. I’ll quit on you and get a job in the village. Then who will care for your stupid Castle?”

She strode for the kitchen, continuing to shake her fist.

Sophia knew there were no second career opportunities for Ainsley in the neighboring village. She was stuck at the Gullington for the foreseeable future. At least until Sophia had a chance to investigate and see if there was a cure to fix Ainsley after the attack by Thad Reinhart. Quiet might be mad at her. He was definitely a trickster who liked his pranks, but it was because of him Ainsley was still alive when she should have died long ago.

Sophia rose to clear the table of the dirty dishes from the night before when racing footsteps stole her attention. She looked up just as Evan materialized in the entryway, his face pinched with embarrassment. She didn’t have to wonder why though because the dragonrider was nearly completely naked. The only thing covering his privates was a much too small painting he held in front of himself.

CHAPTER FOUR

Sophia slapped her hand over her eyes, shielding them the best she could. The portrait was of an old dragonrider, Bruce Campbell, a man with a boxy jaw and a patchy beard. The painting used to hang outside of Evan’s room and must have been the only thing he could locate to cover himself.

“Um…are you going for a new look?” Sophia asked, her eyes still covered.

“I wasn’t planning on it, but imagine my surprise when I woke up to find all my clothes gone,” Evan retorted. Sophia made out the telltale sounds of his bare feet slapping the floor and him drawing closer.

“I would encourage you to keep your distance,” Sophia told him, pressing her hand more firmly to her face.

Evan snapped. “Give me your cloak.”

She shook her head. “No, then it would touch your bare skin.”

“Is that worse than seeing my bare ass —”

“Yeah, yeah. Fine,” Sophia interrupted. She pressed her eyes shut tightly as she pulled off her long traveling cloak. “Why didn’t you pull your sheets off your bed or use a towel to cover yourself?”

Sophia remembered when the Castle had taken all of Hiker’s clothes and replaced them with retro suits. The Viking had fashioned his bedsheets into togas to cover his body since he wasn’t about to put on Napoleon Dynamite suits.

“Believe me, I would have,” Evan answered. “The Castle, which we all know who that is now, took every piece of material in my room, including the throw pillows on my sofa. The armor outside my room was even gone. I only managed to snag Bruce here before I’m sure the conniving gnome realized his oversight.”

“Poor Bruce,” Sophia grumbled.

“Poor Bruce?” Evan questioned. “Try poor me. It’s freezing out here.”

“I can see that,” Mama Jamba sang, her southern accent strong.

Sophia heard the rustling of fabric as Evan sighed.

“I won’t take offense since you have obviously seen me in my birthday suit, Mama Jamba,” Evan said with a laugh.

“Seen you in it.” The old woman laughed. “I made it. But still, it appears you are extra chilly this morning.” Sophia heard a snap of fingers and then flames rose in the fireplace.

“Okay, you can look,” Evan told her. “I’m all covered.”

“I’m not sure I can,” Sophia joked. “I think my vision was burned by what I saw already.”

He sighed dramatically. “Don’t be a pain. I need your help figuring out what that short guy's problem is.”

With great hesitation, Sophia opened her eyes to find an even more comical sight than before. Standing beside her was Evan, barely covered in her tiny cloak, straining at the seams to cover him. “You can keep that for good.”

He chuckled, turning sideways to admire himself in a mirror. “I think it looks all right on me.”

“You look like Tommy Boy,” Sophia joked.

“Tommy who?” he questioned.

“It’s a pop reference to a Chris Farley movie, dear,” Mama Jamba explained, taking her usual seat.

Sophia smiled at her and winked. “Fat man in a little coat.”

Evan clapped his hands to his chest. “How dare you call me fat?”

“It’s a movie reference,” Sophia explained, afraid he’d rip off the cloak and expose himself.

“You are obviously not fat, dragonrider,” Mama Jamba said, looking back at the kitchen expectantly. “I wonder where my pancakes are.”

“Ainsley had a late start,” Sophia explained.

“Did the Castle take all her clothes too?” Evan asked.

Sophia shook her head. “It apparently let her oversleep and didn’t get her ready.”

A speculative glint passed across Mama Jamba’s eyes, but she didn’t say a word as her mouth twitched.

“What I don’t get is, I have been extra nice to Quiet,” Evan wondered, his gaze on the floor.

“You might want to stay still,” Sophia advised, worried her cloak wouldn’t hold up.

He shook his head. “No, moving helps me to think.”

“Is that what the problem is when you are sitting at the dinner table then, dear?” Mama Jamba asked, her eyes still expectantly on the kitchen door.

“Mama Jamba, I expect that from the others, but not from you,” Evan complained.

Sophia pointed a finger at the other dragonrider, trying to put an expanding spell on her cloak. To her surprise and utter disappointment, it didn’t work. She grimaced at her finger.

Evan halted, lowered his chin and regarded her with contempt. “Don’t you think I tried that already? I tried to magic some clothes. Tried everything I could think of. I really hope you know I wouldn’t have ventured down the freezing cold corridors of this place with a portrait of Bruce covering my manhood if I had any other option.”

Sophia’s eyes darted to the abandoned painting on the table. “It really is such a small painting, isn’t it?”

“Haha,” Evan said, not at all appearing amused. “I’m serious, though. Last night, I lavished the Castle with compliments. I was nice to Quiet. I even offered him the larger slice of pie.”

Sophia thought for a moment about Ainsley and her predicament with Quiet. “Maybe he doesn’t want you to be nice to him.”

“What?” Evan questioned, throwing his arms in the air, making the cloak rise dramatically.

Sophia jerked her head to the side to avoid seeing something that would be burned into her memory. “Keep your hands down.”

“Fine,” Evan said, tugging the cloak back down to cover himself. “But you have to start making sense. Why wouldn’t the little guy want me to be nice to him? When I wasn’t, he, like the Castle, used to throw all my belongings on the Expanse or throw me out of bed. He did all sorts of other things to torment me.”

Sophia deliberated on the idea formulating in her head. “Maybe he liked that because it was your dynamic and he enjoyed it.”

Evan gave her an astonished expression. “What a weird masochist that gnome has turned out to be.”

Sophia glanced at Mama Jamba, but she wasn’t giving anything away it appeared from the tight-lipped expression on her face. “I think there’s a lot more going on behind the scenes for Quiet than we realize. He didn’t want us to know he was the Gullington. Now we do, it changes everything. It changes how you treat him, and we know he doesn’t want that.”

Ainsley hustled through the swinging kitchen door, carrying a platter of pastries and fruit. “Apparently, he doesn’t like to be called a sneaky little toad who has ruined the last five-hundred years of my life.”

She laid the tray on the surface of the table, sticking her hands on her hips and running a curious gaze over Evan.

“You don’t say?” he joked. “I’m astonished he wouldn’t like to hear such sweet things. I think you’d get punished either way. I told him he was a brave soldier who had my undying respect and look what he did to me.” He threw his hands in the direction of his chest.

Ainsley blinked at him. “What? I don’t get it. What is different about you?”

Evan rolled his eyes. “My clothes.”

The housekeeper shrugged. “Black isn’t your color. I have always told you that. Nor is green, blue, white, red, orange, yellow, indigo—”

“I think Evan is referring to the fact he’s been forced to wear my cloak since Quiet stole his clothes,” Sophia interrupted.

Ainsley tilted her head to the side. “Oh, well, whatever. It isn’t like anyone even looks at him.” She swung around and strode back in the direction of the kitchen.

“Pancakes, dear,” Mama Jamba called to the shapeshifter.

“Yes, I’m working on it,” Ainsley replied. “Little behind this morning since the Castle doesn’t appear to want to help me at all.”

“Oh, for the love of the angels,” Hiker said, coming to a swift halt in the entryway. Behind him, Mahkah and Wilder peered around his large frame, trying to see what the cause of the stress in his voice was from.

Mama Jamba nodded, looking around the table. “I know. It’s half past the hour, and I don’t have any sweet, buttery pancakes in my mouth.”

Hiker shook his head, continuing into the dining hall. “No, I was referring to Evan wearing a cloak a size too small for him.”

Sophia gawked at the leader of the Dragon Elite. “Excuse me. You think I’m simply a size smaller than that massive guy? Thanks a lot!”

He narrowed his light-colored eyes at her. “Why is Evan wearing your cloak?”

Wilder slid into the chair next to Mama Jamba, giving Sophia a pirate’s smile across the table. “Oh, this is going to be good.”

Mahkah appeared equally amused as he took the seat next to Wilder.

“Because I didn’t want to have my retinas burned out,” Sophia answered.

Hiker sighed loudly and took his normal seat at the head of the table as Ainsley rushed from the kitchen carrying the tray of tea and cups.

“Pancakes?” Mama Jamba asked expectantly as Ainsley bustled back to the kitchen.

The housekeeper swung around, her face pinched. “What? You like pancakes? I had no idea. I’m not in here trying to make ten different dishes in half the time I normally do with none of the help I always have.”

“Okay, then,” Mama Jamba sang good-naturedly, a napkin appearing in her hands that she set into her lap. “Then I’ll expect the pancakes next.”

Ainsley threw her hands in the air as she burst back through into the kitchen with an annoyed sigh.

“Will someone,” Hiker began, looking at Sophia, Evan, and Mama Jamba, “tell me what is going on?”

Evan continued to pace. Mama Jamba hummed to herself and swayed slightly. Sophia realized the burden of explanation was going to fall on her.

“Well, Quiet appears to be upset about the status of things around here,” she began. “Ainsley told him off for keeping the secret he was the Gullington, so he didn’t get her ready and let her oversleep—”

“Me too,” Wilder cut in, stretching his arms into the air and yawning. “Best sleep I have had in ages.”

Mahkah nodded, apparently having slept like a baby too.

“Must be nice,” Sophia remarked, shaking her head.

“You aren’t sleeping?” Hiker asked with concern.

She shook her head. “No, not really. Been up since three this morning.”

“Interesting,” Hiker said, combing his hands over his beard.

“Not to me. Just annoying,” Sophia disagreed. “Anyway, Evan, who is really trying to test the strength of my cloak, had all of his clothes taken by the Castle for being nice to Quiet.”

Evan paused his pacing. “You really think he doesn’t like me being nice to him?”

Wilder pointed over his shoulder toward the entrance of the dining hall. “You could always try the novel approach of asking him yourself.”

Standing squarely in the archway was Gullington Quiet McAfee, the groundskeeper for the Expanse, but more importantly, the all-encompassing and powerful source of the Dragon Elite’s home.

The gnome was who kept the Barrier in place over the Gullington. He was the Cave where the dragons lived. He was Expanse all around them, and The Pond to the North and the Castle where the dragonriders rested. He was their home, and based on the expression on his face, he was pissed.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Quiet, what is the meaning of all this?” Hiker began, throwing his meaty arms wide. “You didn’t wake Ainsley up, took all Evans clothes, won’t let Sophia sleep, and I swear the three of us had a bloody awful time trying to rouse.” Hiker shook his head. “It took everything I had to get out of bed this morning when I realized the time.”

“If you hadn’t thrown that bucket of water on me, I’d still be asleep, sir,” Wilder said, throwing his fingers through his chaotic dark hair, which Sophia realized was wet.

“On the bright side, you’ve now had your weekly bath, so there you go,” Evan joked.

Quiet didn’t appear obligated to offer an answer to the leader of the Dragon Elite as he strode into the dining hall and took a seat next to Sophia.

Evan peeled back like he was afraid the tiny gnome would assault him. “Not that I’m complaining, great and noble Gullington. I was just wondering if you might know where all of my clothes are?”

“Oh, keep your pants on, would you?” Wilder joked with a laugh. “Let our groundskeeper eat without being bothered with your constant nagging.”

Quiet’s eyes skirted to the pile of pastries in front of them and sighed as if disappointed to find no one had touched them and left him with only scraps.

“Haha,” Evan said without amusement. “I’d ask to borrow a pair of your pants, Wilder, but we all know yours would be much too small for me.”

“I have got a sock you can shove in your—”

“Enough,” Hiker boomed, interrupting Wilder. He leaned forward, rapping on the table in front of Quiet. “What is going on? Why are you acting in this peculiar way?”

“I don’t think he’s acted in a peculiar way,” Sophia observed. “It’s only that we know it’s him now, whereas before we subscribed the behavior of the Castle to some unknown entity.”

Hiker sat back. “Will no one else at this table speak unless your name is Quiet?”

Ainsley hurried from the kitchen, a platter of pancakes in one hand and a plate of bacon and hash browns in the other. She narrowed her eyes once she spied Quiet. “There he is, the reason I’m working double-time this morning. I had to actually fry the breakfast foods myself, and S. Beaufont saw me with my hair an atrocious mess.”

Hiker threw a contemptuous glare at the elf.

“What?” Ainsley spat. “You said for no one at the table to speak, and I’m clearly not at the table.”

Sophia was highly amused that Ainsley hadn’t even been in the room when Hiker had made his declaration, but that was always the way with the housekeeper. She always chimed in on conversations she wasn’t even present for.

Sliding the tall stack of pancakes in front of Mama Jamba, Ainsley stared daggers at Quiet, who had his stumpy hands in his lap and his cap pulled down low over his eyes, making his expression unreadable. “You didn’t get me ready this morning, Quiet.”

“You stole all my clothes,” Evan declared angrily.

“You nearly put me in a coma,” Hiker fired.

All eyes at the table landed on Sophia, but she merely shook her head, unwilling to join in against the groundskeeper. Instead, she reached over and grabbed the biggest pastry on the top of the stack.

“I don’t know about you all, but I’m starving,” she said, taking a large bite.

The gnome’s eyes flickered up to meet hers, a strange expression in his gaze. He muttered something she couldn’t make out before reaching over and grabbing his own pastry from the stack.

Ainsley threw her hands in the air as she backed for the kitchen. “Oh, that’s bloody great! We confront you for being a calloused jerk, and you lavish her with compliments for treating you like there’s nothing different about you. Very bloody well. Just see if I dust the cobwebs this century. I might not even scrub the floors properly anymore.”

Hiker shook his head. “When have you ever scrubbed the floors properly?”

Mama Jamba, who didn’t seem to have heard a word, licked her fingertips and smiled across the table at Hiker. “You should eat, son. You were asleep for nearly twelve hours.”

“Yeah,” Hiker growled, piling hash browns onto his plate. “That’s what I was trying to get to the bottom of. I can’t go to sleep at night, not knowing when or if I’ll awake.”

“Sir,” Evan said, still standing, “Since you are built like a real man, could I borrow a pair of trousers from you?”

“No,” Hiker spat, picking up his fork and knife and going to work on his food, although his gaze was still on Quiet. The gnome had polished off his pastry and seemed to be studying the platter in front of him, deciding which one to go after next.

“But sir,” Evan complained.

Quiet reached for a large croissant, but Sophia cut him off, getting to it first and stealing it from him. Everyone at the table but Mama Jamba gasped at the risky move. Sophia had punished Evan for bullying Quiet like this when she’d first come to the Castle. He’d done it to Quiet to be mean. Sophia was doing it to test a theory.

Right on cue, as she took a bite of the croissant, the gnome as old as the Dragon Elite and just as powerful, smiled up at her. She grinned back and winked at him.

“I don’t know why you’re waking me up early or what secrets you want me to hear, but I’ll keep doing it,” she said in a whisper to him. She knew the others could hear her, their dragonrider senses making them privy to the quietest sounds. Sophia looked at them. “The rest of you, well, if you don’t want to oversleep or lose your panties…” She glanced back at Evan, “then stop tiptoeing around Quiet. He doesn’t like it, obviously.”

Ainsley threw open the kitchen door and stomped over to the table, another tray of breakfast food in her hands. “I gave him a right piece of my mind, I did. I’m not sucking up or tiptoeing. Even so, that repugnant jerk is making my life hell, more so than usual.”

“I wouldn’t say I have ever tiptoed a day in my life,” Hiker complained.

Sophia nodded. “Then figure out what he’s been trying to tell you. Both of you.”

Hiker seemed to consider this before he cut into his food, but his strength was too much for the ceramic plate and it broke, sending bits all over the table.

“Damn, Hercules,” Evan said, shaking his head. “Maybe you need to lay off the Wheaties.”

“And maybe you need to stop watching modern television with this one,” Hiker suggested, throwing his chin in Sophia’s direction.

“She is right, though,” Mama Jamba agreed. “You all have to redefine your relationship with Quiet. He is in charge of the Gullington.”

“He is the Gullington,” Mahkah corrected.

Mama Jamba shrugged. “It’s semantics at this point, love. My point is, he has an important role to do. I gave it to him long ago. He is the perfect person for the job, and you might not always like how he carries it out. I dare say, most of the time, you’ll not even understand his methods, but I trust him implicitly. Figure out how to live under his roof, or you’ll suffer.”

Evan pressed down Sophia’s cloak, suddenly uncomfortable. “Tell me about it. It’s quite drafty in here.”

Hiker stood and glared at his broken plate and ruined food. “I’m going to be in my office. You all will join me there when you are done eating.” He narrowed his eyes at the gnome, who was polishing off a third pastry, seeming to ignore the conversation at the table. “Quiet, you might want to be treated the same, but that’s a mighty big hope for someone who has us all by the reins. It’s too lofty of a wish to ever consider we will treat you differently, knowing you are so powerful.”

Mama Jamba giggled like she’d just remembered a joke.

“What is so funny?” Hiker questioned.

“Oh, nothing, son,” she said, wiping her mouth. “Just ironic the most powerful magician in the world would somehow think he wasn’t going to be treated differently now that rumors are circulating about his incredible strength.”

Hiker’s mouth twitched with annoyance. “You are talking about me, aren’t you?”

Mama Jamba elbowed Wilder. “He’s pretty obtuse, isn’t he?”

Wilder shook his head. “I’d prefer not to weigh in on this, actually.”

“I don’t see how anyone will know about my powers,” Hiker argued.

“Yes, because there weren’t representatives from the House of Fourteen who witnessed your incredible display of power,” Mama Jamba told him.

“Liv Beaufont?” Hiker questioned. “She won’t talk.”

“No, she won’t want to make the Dragon Elite, the organization she’s been lobbying for, that her little sister is a part of and who has constantly met restrictions from, seem like it shouldn’t be threatened anymore,” Mama Jamba said, rising from the table.

Hiker considered her for a moment. “Okay, well, fine. I need time to absorb all this. As I said, the rest of you are to come straight to my office after you finish breakfast. I have assignments to make.” He turned to face Sophia, his eyes briefly flicking to Quiet, who was gnawing on a piece of bacon. “I want a private word with you when you are done.”

Sophia rose immediately, her eyes meeting Wilder’s. His usually playful expression dropped as worry sprang to his gaze. “Yes, sir,” Sophia answered. “I’ll follow you up now. I’m all done anyway.”

Hiker nodded and marched from the dining hall. Sophia gave Wilder a tentative expression before following the most powerful magician in the world to his office, worried he knew her secret and was going to punish her for it.

CHAPTER SIX

It wasn’t that Sophia was afraid of Hiker Wallace as much as she was…no if she was honest with herself, really honest, she was absolutely terrified of the Viking. He’d absorbed his twin brother’s powers when he killed him.

It wasn’t like when Sophia absorbed her twin Jamison’s powers when he died at birth. That had made her more powerful as a magician for all of her life. Hiker had absorbed the powers of a five-hundred-year-old dragonrider.

Thad Reinhart’s powers had always been legendary, and now Hiker possessed all of it, along with his own. It had been very difficult for Wilder to get Hiker to embrace his new strength. Now that he had, there seemed to be other issues unrelated to the initial concerns surrounding guilt and frustration.

Controlling the power was incredibly difficult for Hiker, as Sophia had witnessed at the breakfast table. She knew all too well, large amounts of power could corrupt people or make them irrational, especially when they discovered news they didn’t like so much. Like two of his dragonriders were romantically involved, spending hours together regularly, not doing one of the three main activities Hiker encouraged, namely training, resting, and studying.

Hiker was quiet as they strode through the Castle to his office. He didn’t say a word once they were inside the warm study, the fire making the only noise in the room as it crackled.

Every one of the Vikings’ movements seemed deliberate as he strode over to the Elite Globe and ran his hands over it, making it rotate in the large, intricately decorated stand.

“This globe can tell me a lot about my dragonriders,” Hiker began, his words carefully chosen. “For centuries, I have relied on it to tell me their locations and status or confirm their deaths. It’s never, ever wrong.”

Sophia tensed and held in a breath as she considered her exit strategies.

She could probably run faster than Hiker for a little bit. Maybe Quiet would take pity on her and help with her escape, throwing down things in Hiker’s path, slowing his progress and giving Sophia a chance to survive his deadly wrath.

Sophia saw the different red dots on the Elite Globe when Hiker’s fingers paused over Scotland, where the whole of the dragonriders were located. Five riders and their dragons were all that remained in the world.

He lifted his gaze, a sober expression in his eyes. “What I can’t understand is why it’s suddenly changed.”

“It has?” Sophia asked, rising on her toes to get a better look at the Dragon Elite Globe.

“Yes, but only for two dots,” he stated, a speculative glare in his blue eyes that seemed to cut through her.

Sophia remembered something she read in her father’s journal before giving it over to Liv and Clark. The pages were full of Theodore Beaufont’s wisdom. Some of his thoughts were complex and profound, blowing Sophia’s mind, but most of his ideas were simple and peaceful. Like when her father had written simple words on one page that came to her now:

Always accept responsibility for your actions.

“Sir, I can explain,” Sophia started, finding her voice strong.

He turned, facing her directly. “How can you explain? I haven’t even told you what is going on yet.”

She combed her hands through her long blonde hair, trying to cover her nervousness. “Well, I just figured it out.”

He shook his head at her. “Okay, then tell me why.”

Sophia knitted her hands together as Mama Jamba entered the office, a nail file in one hand as she stroked it against the lavender nails that matched her tracksuit. “Don’t let me interrupt. I just figured I’d get here early to enjoy the show.”

Hiker scowled at her. “What show?”

She plopped herself down on the leather sofa, her attention staying on her nails. “The one going on now.”

His eyelids fluttered with annoyance. “There’s no show, Mama.” Returning his gaze to Sophia, Hiker cleared his throat. “Now, go on. Explain yourself.”

“O-O-Okay,” she began.

“Don’t stutter dear,” Mama Jamba cut in. “It makes you seem unconfident.”

Which is exactly what Sophia was. She was about to have to tell the most powerful magician in the world, a man always prone to anger, that she and Wilder were romantically involved, something they both knew he wouldn’t be happy about. He’d be livid. He wouldn’t allow it, and it was because of these worries Sophia hadn’t allowed herself to really think much about the relationship. She spent most of her energy avoiding it, darting her gaze from Wilder’s, making excuses and avoiding getting closer.

“Right,” Sophia agreed, giving Mama Jamba a pleading look, hoping she could rescue her. Mother Nature didn’t look up from her nails to see the begging. “It just sort of happened…”

“I know that,” Hiker said with a sigh. “I watched it happen.”

Sophia gasped. “You did?”

“Of course, I did,” he declared, looking offended.

Worried thoughts began racing through her head. She didn’t understand. Sophia thought they had been so careful. “When? How? Where?”

“Oh, what does it matter?” Hiker questioned, glancing back at the Dragon Elite Globe. “I was standing right there, and then all of a sudden, well, it’s unexplainable.”

He pointed to the spot next to the window that looked out at the Pond. It was a spot where Wilder and Sophia had spent most of their time together when she allowed for such luxuries. She’d thought on the beach, they couldn’t be seen. Apparently, she was wrong. Maybe Hiker’s new powers allowed him to see through the rocks and cliffs that shielded the beach from the Expanse. Or maybe they had just been sloppy.

Sophia sucked in a breath. She couldn’t run from this. “Sir, it isn’t really unexplainable. It’s feelings and although I realize you don’t always understand those—”

“Feelings!” Hiker roared abruptly.

Sophia peeled back. As she suspected, his temper was heightened by these new powers.

He sprang into his normal pacing, and his boots thundered louder across the floor than usual.

Mama Jamba pulled her gaze away from her nails. “Now, it’s getting good.”

“How can you find this entertaining?” Sophia asked her, offense heavy in her voice. “This is my life. It isn’t some joke for you to laugh at.”

Mama Jamba simply smiled. “Oh, I flipped ahead and saw a spoiler. Can’t tell you, though.”

Sophia sighed, shaking her head. “Anyway, sir, we have feelings for each other. I know it doesn’t make sense to you, but—”

“Feelings?” Hiker repeated, his face growing redder. “Of course, you’d make this about emotions.”

“It’s about emotions,” Sophia argued. “I know you haven’t really allowed dragonriders to have them in the past, but you can’t control me.”

This wasn’t how Sophia pictured dying. As she stared at the angry eyes of the man towering over her, she waited for her life to start flashing before her eyes. Instead, the strangest, most unexpected thing happened.

Hiker Wallace started laughing.

Mama Jamba also appeared quite amused.

“What is so funny?” Sophia asked, the offense in her voice growing.

“Control you?” Hiker questioned, continuing to laugh. “Yeah, I think I know better by now. I wouldn’t even waste my time with such a lofty goal at this point.”

Sophia’s chest was buzzing with adrenaline. Maybe this wasn’t going to be so bad. She opened her mouth to say something, but Hiker beat her to it.

“I do expect if I put down my foot, you’ll listen to me, Sophia.” Hiker resumed his pacing. “I’m reserving that for other situations I suspect will arise, like you running an adjudication mission your own way or going over my head to Mama or when one of the other riders falls for you or when—”

“Wait, what?” Sophia interrupted, her insides freezing. Heart-stopping. Breath hitching.

“Oh, don’t think I don’t know you are just waiting until you disagree with something I say and supersede my rule by going to Mama,” Hiker said, throwing an arm at the old woman curled up on the sofa, who was watching the exchange with a curious smile.

“No, not that,” Sophia disagreed. “That part about the other riders…”

She couldn’t believe she actually came out with the sentence without throwing up. Her breakfast was definitely not sitting right in her stomach.

“Well,” Hiker began, throwing his hand through his short blond hair. “I’m not a fool. You are the only girl in his Castle and—”

“I believe Ainsley would take serious offense to that,” Mama Jamba interrupted.

Hiker rolled his eyes. “I meant eligible bachelorette.”

“Again, do you want to have your mustache shaved off in the middle of the night?” Mama Jamba asked seriously. “Keep that up and I’m certain our lovely housekeeper will do it for you. The last time I checked, there was no ring on Ainsley’s hand.”

Hiker protectively touched his mustache, as if checking it was still there. “I simply mean, that of all the options in the Castle, Sophia is the only one I suspect one of the other riders would be interested in. Ainsley has been here with them all the while, and they don’t think of her that way.”

“No, they don’t,” Mama Jamba sang, an emphasis on the middle word.

He shook his head. “Anyway, my point is that’s something I’d put my foot down on, but for the most part—”

“Wait, what are we talking about?” Sophia asked, completely confused now. Hiker was speaking about a romantic relationship with Wilder like it wasn’t happening but could become a possibility.

He threw his arm at the Dragon Elite Globe. “You and me. I realize you say this is about feelings, but all due respect, this is a logistical issue, Sophia. I know women like to think of things in terms of emotions, but I really need you to focus on the concrete.”

Mama Jamba sat up straighter. “Oh, it’s getting good now.”

Hiker threw a contemptuous glare at the old woman. “Would you mind?”

She shook her head of short silver hair, which moved together like a helmet. “I don’t mind at all.”

“Sir, what do you mean, this is about you and me?” Sophia asked her eyes on the Dragon Elite Globe. “And the globe? I don’t understand.”

“I thought you did.” Confusion covered his face. “You said you could explain. If you know why our dots on the globe are different than all the rest, I need you to tell me.”

Sophia’s eyes widened with understanding. “Our dots are different than all the rest… That’s what this is about.”

Mama Jamba smiled at her and winked. “There’s the spoiler. I told you this would be fun.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, putting it all together. She’d thought Hiker knew about her and Wilder. He was referring to the Dragon Elite Globe. That was curious, but what she’d just learned was of even more interest to her. What had he said? A relationship with a dragonrider would be something Hiker would put his foot down for. So, the good news was he didn’t suspect anything. The bad news was he wasn’t an idiot and knew it was a possibility. The worst news was he’d put his foot down, and probably not in the figurative sense. It would probably come down straight on Wilder’s head.

Sophia had been trying to tell herself when she allowed herself to think about the complexity of her new predicament that Hiker needed them. He only had four riders, but that was exactly why this wasn’t going to be tolerated. She also had to remind herself there were just under a thousand dragon eggs sitting in the Nest, which meant there would be many more dragonriders in the future. Ones who could easily replace Sophia and Wilder when Hiker killed them.

The confusion was heavy on the Viking’s face as he looked between Sophia and Mama Jamba. “What is going on here?”

“Oh, nothing,” Mama Jamba sang. “Now, Sophia, the Dragon Elite Globe. I bet you have some questions about that, dear, don’t you?”

Sophia allowed herself to finally breathe properly. She nodded. “So our dots are different?”

Hiker pressed his eyes shut and vigorously shook his head. “You said you already knew about it and you knew why.”

“Right,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “I thought you were talking about something else.”

“What did you think I was talking about?” Hiker questioned with authority in his voice.

“So the dots?” Sophia asked, trying her best to change the subject. “You said you watched it change from right there.” She indicated the spot next to the Dragon Elite Globe. Now things were starting to make sense from earlier. Hiker hadn’t spied her and Wilder at the Pond. They had been careful.

He gave her a discriminating expression. For a moment, she thought he was going to question her again. Instead, he seemed to think better of it and shook his head. “Yes, so I was studying the Globe this morning when I noticed your and my dots changed.”

Sophia strode over and studied the Globe from a closer distance. There were three red dots. Even though they were all huddled on top of each other at the Gullington, she could still read the labels: Evan, Mahkah, and Wilder.

Next to them, and distinctively different were two other dots that were red, outlined with blue. They were labeled: Hiker and Sophia.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Sophia studied the dots on the Dragon Elite Globe for a long minute, thinking something would occur to her to explain why theirs were different. When nothing did, she glanced up at Hiker. “Why are we different?”

He threw his hands up, obviously irritated by the question. “I thought you could explain it. That’s what I’m wondering.”

Sophia glanced at Mama Jamba, a question in her expression. “You know, don’t you?”

“She won’t tell us anything helpful,” Hiker said with a growl.

“My helpful and yours are different,” Mama Jamba argued. “I think I offer you a lot of helpful information, but you just don’t value it the same way as me.”

He huffed. “This morning you told me I had pillow marks on my face from sleeping when I asked you about the Dragon Elite Globe.”

“And that was helpful,” she stated. “Imagine if you’d have shown up to breakfast with those. It would have been rather embarrassing.”

“What is embarrassing is Sophia and my dots have changed, and you know and won’t tell us,” Hiker protested, his voice rising.

“Maybe it’s because we are twins,” Sophia muttered.

Both Hiker and Mama Jamba looked at her. He had a skeptical expression on his face. Mama Jamba had a proud smile.

“You’d think the old man would have figured that out already, but he’s getting slow in his old age,” she commented, clasping her hands together in front of her chest.

“That’s it?” Hiker asked, looking between the two women. “But why?”

“Because…” Mama Jamba answered, a hint of mischief in her voice.

“Mama…” Hiker said, disapproval in his tone.

“Hiker,” she fired back, matching his tone.

“What is the deal with the twin factor?” Sophia asked.

Mother Nature pursed her lips, indicating to Sophia. “She knows how to ask the right questions. You should take notes from her.”

The annoyance was evident on Hiker’s face. “Are you going to answer the question?”

“Do you think I’m going to?” Mama Jamba asked in reply.

He shook his head as Wilder, Mahkah, and Evan strode into the office, none of them seeming to notice they were interrupting.

“I can do some research,” Sophia offered.

“You mean you are going to read through my book,” Hiker argued unpleasantly.

“You can have it back if you like,” Sophia offered.

“No, because every time you try to give me the Complete History of Dragonriders, it just ends up back in your room,” Hiker said. “One of these days, I’m going to lay into Quiet for reducing my office to nearly a closet for several weeks.”

“Yeah, because that won’t backfire on you.” Evan threw himself down next to Mama Jamba and put an arm around her shoulder.

She smiled at him, running her eyes over the clothes he was wearing, which didn’t appear to fit well at all. They must have belonged to Wilder or Mahkah, who were smaller in stature.

“Fine, Sophia,” Hiker relented. “Do the research and let me know what you find out.”

“Research about what?” Evan asked.

“That’s none of your concern,” Hiker told him. “I have missions for you all.”

“Although I’d like to help,” Wilder began, “I’m afraid Subner has something that demands my attention.”

Hiker sighed. “Fine, Sophia you’ll have to take on another mission because—”

“Actually, Subner wants her on this particular mission as well,” Wilder boldly declared.

Sophia was careful to keep her eyes away from Wilder’s gaze. He was being bold, but he didn’t know that Hiker already suspected something broadly. He was going to kill them, and she already had enough to do. She’d promised to help with the Cupid mission and couldn’t let them down now. It was just with the Trin Currante situation and lost dragon eggs, she felt torn.

“Remember when I mentioned putting down my foot earlier?” Hiker asked Sophia.

“You don’t have any leads yet, son,” Mama Jamba cut in.

He swung around to face the old woman. “What are you going on about?”

“Well, sometimes, when you are looking for something,” Mama Jamba started, “it’s a good idea to go looking for something else to find it.”

He sighed heavily. “That makes zero sense, Mama.”

“No, I get what she means,” Evan stated.

“Of course you do,” Hiker agreed, rolling his eyes.

“Seriously, sir,” Evan went on. “When I was looking for clothes earlier because someone took all of mine, I found the yoyo I lost last summer and also an entire package of chocolate.” He pulled a candy bar from his pocket and offered it to Mama Jamba.

She shook her head. “No, I’m watching my girly figure.”

Evan winked at her. “I’m watching it too.”

“Will you not hit on Mother Nature,” Hiker said with irritation.

“I’ll try, but no promises.” Evan sent a flirtatious glance to Mama Jamba. “Anyway, I get what she means about finding something else when you are looking for another thing. I think there’s merit in the idea.”

“Then we are probably doomed,” Hiker grumbled.

“Hey now,” Evan complained. “I’m one of the dragonriders who will actually take on your adjudicator missions, unlike some people.” He gave Sophia and Wilder very pointed expressions.

Wilder snapped his fingers. “Guess you don’t need to borrow that shirt after all, do you?”

The flannel long sleeve Evan was wearing disappeared, leaving him sitting topless on the sofa next to Mama Jamba. He didn’t budge but just shook his head. “That’s fine. I don’t need a top.” Then he grabbed on to his pants, his eyes wide, giving Mahkah a pleading expression. “Please mate, don’t take my clothes. Don’t be like this guy.” He indicated Wilder on the other side of the room.

“Don’t worry,” Mahkah replied calmly, his hands pinned behind his back. “I think we all want you to keep your pants on.”

“Amen to that,” Sophia sang.

“Well, they are tight enough they aren’t coming off unless someone really pries,” Evan said, batting his eyelashes at Sophia.

She caught the paranoid expression on Hiker’s face. He was worried about something happening between her and one of the men, and she understood. Something had transpired between her and Wilder. It wasn’t because she was the only new girl in the Castle in centuries, or she at least hoped so. That thought was enough to ruin it for her. There were so many doubts revolving around her and Wilder. She’d told herself they had a spark, and there was chemistry, but maybe it was just because she was a woman who lived in the Gullington.

“Fine,” Hiker finally agreed. “Sophia and Wilder go on this mission for Subner, but I do want you keeping an eye out for information on Trin Currante. We need to find out where she is. We need to find those eggs. We also need to find out how she got the advantage over us in the first place. Otherwise, we might fall victim to another attack.”

Sophia nodded. That had been her concern too. “I’ll add it to my research.”

“Very well.” Hiker turned his attention to Evan and Mahkah. “You two will have to take on the adjudicator missions and pick up the slack.”

Evan sprang to his feet, his eyes wide with excitement. “You can rely on me, sir. I won’t let you down like Sophia and Wilder.”

Sophia was about to defend herself and make an antagonizing statement to Evan, but she didn’t have to, because the sound of the seam of his jeans bursting filled the room, making everyone but the young dragonrider laugh.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Something wasn’t adding up. Sophia knew it. Hiker Wallace knew it. The dragonriders all suspected it. But no one knew what they were missing. There were more questions when it came to Trin Currante than there were answers.

The cyborg knew more than anyone believed possible. She’d managed to poison Quiet. Sophia reasoned it was a blanket attempt to poison all the Dragon Elite. The herbs that had been sold to Ainsley at the village market were gone and so studying them wasn’t an option. The vendor hadn’t returned to the market, which wasn’t a surprise to anyone.

She’d returned a second time, having taken only one dragon egg the first time. Her next trip, she took a dozen eggs. Trin Currante got what she wanted. There was no reason to return.

“What am I missing?” Sophia asked herself as she opened the Complete History of Dragonriders. The book was so large that finding something related to the topics she was researching would take time.

On top of trying to learn more about Trin Currante and the Saverus, Sophia now needed to figure out why she and Hiker’s dots were different on the Dragon Elite Globe. It had to do with the twin factor, but that wasn’t something new. They had been twins since the beginning.

“So why was the Dragon Elite Globe just now noting us as different? We have always been twins.” Sophia continued to talk to herself, wondering if maybe Quiet would answer. He probably knew the answer to all these questions, but similar to Mama Jamba, he wasn’t talking—and if he were, no one would be able to understand him. Not since he told his name to Sophia and thanked her for saving him, had he spoken in an audible voice. He was back to whispering and acting in his usual mysterious ways.

Sophia flipped through the enormous volume, overwhelmed by the information. Similar to Bermuda Lauren’s book, Mysterious Creatures, the physical size of it didn’t really tell one how large it actually was. It was glamoured to appear smaller for easy transport. The Complete History of Dragonriders was even larger than Bermuda’s handheld book, which worried Sophia.

She needed to rest up for her mission the next day with Wilder, something she’d committed to and wanted to run as far from as possible after the strange conversation with Hiker. She’d dodged a bullet there. It made her cringe. She’d been moments away from confessing to something she thought he already knew and revealing something he didn’t know. All the while, sneaky Mama Jamba was sitting by watching and completely entertained.

Sophia shook her head, and flipped through the book, wishing it had a table of contents or an index. She could look up the twin factor and be done with it since she didn’t know what to look for to find out how Trin Currante learned so much about the Gullington. Maybe it had been a good guess on Trin’s part, poisoning Quiet and taking down the Barrier. Or maybe there was something in the large volume that stated this explicitly. It was hard to know, and with time ticking down to bedtime, she feared she wasn’t going to find any answers that night.

Hiker’d had the book for centuries, and even he hadn’t read the whole thing. Those who had answers like Mama Jamba and Quiet literally weren’t talking. Sophia was about to give up when her head snapped up with an idea.

She jumped to her feet. “Trinity!”

The librarian for the Great Library had read the Complete History of Dragonriders. The skeleton would know the answers to her questions. At least he might be able to point her in the right direction for reference.

She grabbed the large book and hurried from her room. The torches on the long corridor of the Castle lit as Sophia progressed. She didn’t know how Quiet did it, how he was everywhere and also a person. It was a strange bit of magic, more powerful than anything she’d ever witnessed before.

When she got to the portal door that led to the Great Library, Sophia paused and made a silent prayer. Before, Trinity had locked the other side, saying the energy between the Castle and the Great Library was connected through the portals. He further explained that if something happened to the Castle or the Gullington, then since it was the major organ connected by the portals, it could affect the Great Library and the House of Fourteen.

Sophia stiffened her fingers on the handle to the closet door. “He knew,” she said in a whisper. Just after Trinity had put the lock on the portal, Quiet had fallen ill, and the Gullington had begun withering away. The grounds had started to die, and the Castle fell into ruin. Everything connected to the Gullington began to degrade.

The House of Fourteen had been okay because of the presence of the giants who stabilized chaotic energy. But the Great Library would have been affected if Trinity hadn’t put a lock on it. He’d said it was simply a precaution based on what he learned in the Complete History of Dragonriders. Now, the timing seemed odd.

He’d have more than just a few questions to answer. Sophia pushed down on the handle and to her frustration, found it locked.

She searched around, wondering how she could get into the Great Library. Before she had to make an appointment with the librarian, but he’d sent the meeting request. She had no clue how to get a hold of him. The only other way into the Great Library involved going to Zanzibar, finding the Fierce, and following its path. That wasn’t a quick task and involved enlisting her friend King Rudolf who always made everything more complicated.

No, she didn’t have time for such an excursion. She was curious how Trinity had known to put the lock on the portal between the Castle and the Great Library when he had. Something was needling at her brain, telling her something wasn’t right, but what, she didn’t know. It would have to wait. For right then, she was going to tuck in so she wasn’t exhausted for what she had to do the next day.

CHAPTER NINE

The rain was unrelenting when Sophia exited the Castle the next morning. She could make out a figure in the distance, his chin in the air unconcerned about being splattered by the large droplets of water.

Wilder Thomson was made for the unforgiving weather of Scotland. He’d never shrunk away from the chilly winds since Sophia had known him. He never threw his hood up when they were out together and the rain started. Instead, he seemed at ease with whatever Mother Nature threw at him, or the Gullington in this case.

The sun hadn’t risen over the hills in the distance. The two dragonriders had agreed to set off for their mission as early as possible. Sophia could have left much earlier since she’d been up at 3:33 that morning. Like before, she got up as Quiet had encouraged. The morning breeze wasn’t talking to her. As she sat in front of the fire, reading the Complete History of Dragonriders, she expected to get some epiphany, but the hours went by with no revelations. When it was time to meet Wilder, she got ready and exited the Castle to find him standing squarely in the middle of the Expanse, rain rolling off his cheeks.

In the distance, where the glow of the sun was starting to edge around the hills, it appeared it wasn’t raining outside of the Gullington. Sophia didn’t know why Quiet was insisting on making it rain pretty much full time on the Expanse. She trusted his reasons, though, whatever they were.

Sophia pulled up her hood and marched across the Expanse, making quick progress in Wilder’s direction. He smiled at her when she approached.

“You awake?” he asked when she was closer.

She wanted to return his grin, which made both his dimples surface, but she couldn’t. Sophia had never been good at pretending. She couldn’t pretend to be happy when Clark was sad, or fake confidence when Liv was worried. At the end of the day, the emotions the others saw on Sophia’s face were real, never an act.

“I have been awake since the wee hours,” she answered, noticing his dark hair was drenched, but he didn’t seem to care.

“Did you say ‘wee’? I do believe our Scottish vernacular is rubbing off on you,” he said with a wink.

“How could it not?” she replied, pointing to the Barrier. “Shall we get to drier land?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I was just wondering why the little guy is making it rain so much more here.”

“Maybe it’s a part of his recovery after the whole ordeal,” she suggested.

He didn’t answer but rather studied her with a sideways expression as they strode toward the Barrier. “What is it? Something bothering you?”

And there it was. There was no hiding things from this one, she realized. Wilder always seemed to see right through her, even from the beginning.

“Hiker…” she started and let the word trail away.

“Yes, I have met the grumpy goose,” Wilder answered with a laugh. “He can really be delightful after a bit of whiskey, though.”

“He suspects us,” she explained, not laughing.

Wilder’s light expression fell away. He swallowed and pulled his gaze forward.

“He said it was one thing he wouldn’t tolerate,” Sophia continued.

“We figured as much.” Wilder’s voice was suddenly cold. His eyes narrowed.

“He doesn’t know it’s you, but he is not an idiot,” Sophia stated. “I’m the first eligible bachelorette to enter the Castle in centuries and—”

“Is that what you think this is about?” Wilder interrupted. “You think I like you because you are the only option?”

Sophia shrugged. “It goes to reason.”

He shook his head. “You are ridiculous. I don’t need to be with someone just because. I don’t need you. I want you.” The frustration was immediately palpable between them, but there was no avoiding it, and Sophia had known that. Wilder let out a breath and continued. “I’m not alone. I have Simi. You should know a dragonrider doesn’t need companionship the way others do. Our dragons provide us with so much. But I chose you because, well, I want to be with you. There could be a hundred girls here at the Gullington, and I’d choose you. Over and over. I don’t know how to convince you of that.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, her chest suddenly feeling extra tight like she’d caught a novel virus that was about to take hold and destroy her life. She shook off the dramatic notion and met Wilder’s gaze. “I wasn’t wrong to have such a thought based on what I knew.”

Wilder smiled at her, one that was so full of warmth and understanding it made her chest ache even more. “No, and I hadn’t said what I just did until presently. But now I have, and now you know. I hope you have no further doubts.”

“It isn’t that easy, Wild,” she argued. “Hiker, if he finds out then he’ll be angry. It’s not like we have the luxury of time or anything else to explore this. There’s so much demanding our attention.”

“Don’t do this,” Wilder warned, all lightness leaving his face at once as the realization of what was happening set in.

She swallowed. “I have to. We don’t make any sense together. How long can we really keep this up?”

“As long as we choose,” he declared, his voice suddenly louder as the rain began to dissipate. They were almost to the Barrier at the edge of the Gullington.

“Inevitably, there’s an expiration date on us,” she explained. “Hiker won’t accept us. He said as much. It’s one of the few things he’ll put his foot down for. You’ve got Subner and adjudication missions. I need to find the dragon eggs. That leaves little time for anything else. This was a pipe dream all along. You know that.”

Wilder halted just beside the Barrier, the rain continuing to splatter down his face and drenching him. Sophia paused, looking up at him. On the other side of the Barrier, she could spy clear skies as the sun rose over the hills, making it appear like a fresh day full of possibilities was dawning. Outside the Gullington, things didn’t appear dreary and beyond their control.

“We could make it work,” Wilder argued.

“For a little while,” she agreed. “But at the end of the day, we are just postponing the inevitable. Break our hearts now or later. Regardless, this always ends the same way.”

“Please, Soph,” he pleaded. “I want you in my future.”

She struggled to swallow. “And I’ll be there. As your friend.”

Before she could change her mind, Sophia stepped through the Barrier into the crisp morning air, devoid of rain and the problems she wished she could leave behind in the Gullington. Just as Wilder stepped through after her, she knew her problems would always follow her. It might not be raining on them anymore, but that didn’t mean she didn’t feel a storm cloud overhead.

CHAPTER TEN

Wilder and Sophia didn’t exchange any more words after they crossed the Barrier and stepped through the portal to Roya Lane. Things were going to be awkward now, especially since they were required to go on this next mission together.

There was no avoiding it. Sophia could have tried to pretend everything was okay, but as she’d already seen, Wilder would always see through things with her.

No, she’d decided to end things right away before it got any more difficult. Things had just gotten away from them, but she was redefining their relationship, and they would both be better off for it. They could do this, she reasoned. They could be friends. That was what they were before.

Roya Lane was as crowded as ever, and their drenched appearances earned them more than a few curious glances, or maybe it was because most recognized them as the Dragon Elite. It had been many centuries since a dragonrider freely stomped around Roya Lane, and they were still considered quite the novelty. Sophia looked forward to when they marked hope and gave others encouragement. They still had some work to do, taking on their roles as adjudicators. It wasn’t an overnight change in perception.

They had to resolve one worldly affair after another in order for nations and people to stake their fate in them once more. That’s why Mahkah and Evan were off on adjudicator missions presently. Each one helped to earn the favor of mortals and bolster the reputation of the Dragon Elite. That was the hope, but Sophia reminded herself Evan was one of the dragonriders on these missions, so there might be some cleanup needed.

“Closed?” Sophia asked, reading the sign in the window of Subner’s shop, Fantastical Armory. “How is it closed? Didn’t he tell us to come here and meet him at this time?”

Wilder eyed the pocket watch he retrieved from his cloak. “Yeah, and he even stressed not to be late, which is why we got up at the crack of dawn.”

“Well, I was already up,” Sophia teased, wishing her comment would bring a smile to the other dragonrider’s face. It didn’t.

He sighed. “You’d think Father Time’s assistant would be punctual.”

“I wouldn’t actually,” Sophia said. She tested the door handle and found it locked. Peering through the windows, she searched for a sign of the hippie elf. The shop was dark and empty.

Sophia shook her head. “If I know Subner, he wanted us to get here early and be locked out.”

“Because?” Wilder asked.

“I don’t know, but that’s how he and all the other irritatingly powerful entities in our lives work,” Sophia explained, thinking of the pocketknife Subner had given her, knowing she’d drop it for Wilder to find. Or how Mama Jamba was always orchestrating something in her life, and how Quiet was setting her up for something with the early morning wake up calls.

“So, what should we do?” Wilder asked.

Sophia’s stomach rumbled, and she remembered she hadn’t had breakfast yet. Wilder must have heard the complaint from her stomach with his enhanced hearing. His eyes darted to her midsection, and to her relief, a sideways smile whisked to his face. “Hungry?”

“According to my stomach, I’m apparently starving,” she answered, hopeful things could be normal between them once more.

“Well, we all know how you Los Angeles girls never eat anything unless it’s a cucumber or ice chips infused with mint leaves.”

Sophia scowled at him. “As if I’d break my diet with something as indulgent as mint leaves.”

“As if,” he fired back, pretending to flip his hair over one shoulder.

“Come on, I could use a cookie the size of my face,” she said, striding down the stairs of the Fantastical Armory and setting off for the bakery they had found the last time they were on Roya Lane.

“A cookie for breakfast?” Wilder questioned. “That sounds mighty indulgent.”

Sophia, like all magicians, fueled much of her magic with food. The higher the fat and sugar content, the better it was for replacing reserves. It was one of many perks of being a magician. They were rarely ever fat since they burned calories so quickly. This was in contrast to gnomes who could bank their magic for long periods of time but then also had weight gain as a result.

“Well, I won’t tell Hiker we didn’t have a protein-rich breakfast if you don’t,” Sophia bartered, remembering all too well the leader of the Dragon Elite always pushing them to eat more meat and eggs instead of carbs at the morning meal.

“Funny,” he muttered, the light expression dropping from his face. “So, there are certain secrets you are okay with keeping from Hiker.”

Sophia rolled her eyes, realizing Wilder had to get his jabs in. She didn’t expect this to be the last one.

“When I was little—”

“Last week, you mean,” he interrupted.

Another eye roll. “Like a child little,” Sophia explained. “Anyway, my brother once allowed me to have cookies for breakfast because I was sad.”

“Because the training wheels on your pink bike got tangled in the ribbon for your balloon?” he asked with real curiosity.

“Because my sister and brother had been murdered,” she fired back immediately. The events hadn’t happened very long ago and the wound was still fresh, although Sophia suspected it always would be.

Wilder sighed with defeat. “That isn’t fair. I thought we were joking around.”

“Did you?” Sophia asked. “Then why aren’t you laughing? People usually laugh when they joke.”

“Touché, Soph,” he said, shaking his head at her. “You are really going to have a cookie for breakfast? Is it because you are upset about something?” It was a leading question, and she wasn’t taking the bait.

“The way I figure it, we only have one life to live,” Sophia explained, walking backward through the streets and flashing him a grin.

He worked his jaw, a hooded expression in his eyes as he strode after her. The crowds parted for them, although Sophia paid little attention to the passersby.

“Yes, one very long life,” Wilder stated matter of factly. “As dragonriders, you can pretty much bet on being on this planet for a millennium. Might as well be happy during that time, or really careful and appease the grumpiest person on Earth.”

Sophia spun around as they came to the alleyway where the Crying Cat Bakery was located. “I know what you are talking about, Wild. Maybe you should write about this in your diary.”

“I will, once I have scrapbooked the occasion in my rose-scented journal,” he grumbled.

Sophia opened the bakery door, enjoying the chime of the bells signaling their arrival.

The smell of baked goods was enchanting. So were the fairies flying overhead, doing various chores. What wasn’t so inviting was the masked murderer leaning against the display case, cleaning blood from her machete.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“Um, what is going on here?” Sophia asked the masked person she was fairly certain was Lee, one of the owners of the eccentric bakery.

She shrugged. “Caught us right before rush hour.”

Lee must have realized she was wearing the mask because she ripped it off and threw it dramatically behind the counter. “Oh, sorry. You didn’t see that.”

“See what?” Wilder asked, sidling up next to Sophia, his hands pressed casually into his pockets.

“I don’t know,” Lee started. “The lighting in here makes people see weird stuff sometimes.” She lifted the machete and licked the blade, the red substance getting on the edge of her lips before she wiped it off with the back of her sleeve.

“Like you cleaning a sharp blade with your tongue?” Sophia asked, her hand flexing by her sword. She didn’t trust this one, although she found Lee amusing.

Lee didn’t pay her any attention as she called over her shoulder, “Cat, the raspberry compote is too sweet.”

“It’s supposed to be like that to counteract the rhubarb, which is naturally bitter,” Cat yelled from the back, her face popping into view through the delivery window in the back.

“Naturally bitter,” Lee said with a laugh. “Just like you, my love.”

“What was that?” Cat asked, striding in carrying a tray of pastries.

“Nothing, dear,” Lee stated. “Do we have something for a broken heart?” She pointed at Wilder with her machete. “This one needs it.”

He shot her an annoyed glare. “I don’t either. I’m simply hungry.” He thumbed in the direction of Sophia. “This one never lets me eat. It’s always go, go, go.”

“And also, no, no, no,” Lee protested, pushing off the display case and walking around to the other side. She dropped the blade of the machete into a bucket of flour, where it fell with a satisfying grace.

“Something for heartbreak,” Cat muttered, her words slurring as she glanced over the pastry case. “Let’s see…” She tapped her fingers on her chin, thinking. “Was it a man or a woman who broke your heart, dear?”

Seemingly bored, Lee pointed at Sophia with a small knife, which Sophia hadn’t noticed her pick up. “It was that one there.”

Sophia blushed, looking over her shoulder like Lee might be referring to someone behind her.

“Yes, you, blondie,” Lee said, taking the knife and picking her teeth with it.

“Okay, so a woman broke your heart,” Cat remarked, continuing to browse the pastries.

“Actually, if I could just get a couple of cookies,” Wilder cut in.

Cat waved him off. “No, we are going to fix you.”

“Or we are totally going to screw you up,” Lee stated matter of factly. “It’s like a fifty-fifty thing.”

“So, I can’t have a cookie?” Wilder asked, sounding amused.

“You can have a pastry I choose, a pat on the head and a gold star,” Cat said, swaying slightly.

“Are you drunk?” Lee asked her wife. “The sun has hardly risen.”

“If it makes any difference, I’m not freshly drunk,” Cat answered proudly, waving her hand in front of her face. “This is residual drunkenness from last night.”

Lee wiped her hand over her forehead, feigning relief. “Oh, well, that makes a difference.” She glanced around as if looking at a crowd of people there to bear witness. “No, ladies and gentlemen, you can’t have her. She is all mine.”

“Can I get a cookie?” Sophia asked, daring to cut into the conversation.

“No, Heartbreaker,” Lee admonished, pointing to the corner. “You are on time out until you realize hearts aren’t made of paper and can’t simply be glued back together.”

“But—”

“You are telling me,” Cat said, seemingly stumped. “I mean, there really isn’t a way to repair a broken heart. Just bandage it.”

“Is there any more whiskey left?” Lee asked.

Cat laughed. “Yeah, right, dear.”

“And here I have been poisoning your mashed potatoes,” Lee joked.

Cat continued to laugh. “No, always spike my drinks. That’s the only way to ensure you don’t waste the poison.”

“Wait, you want to be poisoned?” Sophia asked.

“Didn’t I tell you to get in the corner, Succubus?” Lee scolded, making Sophia take a step back out of concern for her safety.

“And yes,” Cat declared proudly, studying Sophia. “I mean, a good buzz takes me a whole bottle, but mix it with some of the chemicals Lee keeps testing and I’m sleeping like a baby.”

Sophia cut her eyes to meet Wilder’s, but he didn’t seem to want to commiserate with her.

“Okay, so your heart was broken by a pretty blonde,” Cat commented, searching over the pastries again.

“Actually, if we couldn’t do this, that would be ideal,” Wilder said, embarrassment edging into his tone.

Lee waved him off dismissively. “No, we are doing this. You came in here damn well knowing the craziness you were going to encounter. We aren’t doing our job if we don’t fix your problems, fill your bellies and give you a rash that will ensure you come back for the antidote.”

Wilder, who had been scratching his arm, suddenly stopped. “Wait, what?”

“Nothing, dear. Now I want you to eat this in one bite,” Cat told him, picking up a cupcake that said, “Treat Yo Self.”

She handed it over to Wilder, and to Sophia’s surprise, he actually took it and crammed it into his mouth. After what looked like some really uncomfortable chewing and a dry swallow, he turned his attention to Sophia before shaking his head, a sober expression in his bright blue eyes. Through still a full mouth, he said, “It didn’t work.”

“Of course, it didn’t,” Cat agreed, putting a couple of chocolate chips in a bag. “We told you there was no cure for a broken heart.” She handed the sweets over the counter to Sophia, then leaned forward and whispered loudly in her ear, booze heavy on her breath. “How about you make some racist statements?”

Sophia shrunk back. “No, why would I do that?”

Lee nodded, joining the group, brandishing the knife she’d been using to pick her teeth. “Great idea. I could probably ugly her up, too. What do you think of a facial scar?”

“I-I don’t like that idea,” Sophia stammered.

Cat shrugged. “Do you want this young man to suffer? We are trying to repair the damage you’ve done.”

“First off,” Sophia began, unable to meet Wilder’s gaze, “he is not young. And secondly, other people’s emotions aren’t my fault.”

Lee elbowed Cat. “She reminds me of you when you were younger and spritely.”

The other woman nodded. “Yeah, and she hasn’t allowed herself to fall, which is why it doesn’t hurt yet.”

“It’s only a matter of time,” Lee said to her wife, talking in front of Sophia like she couldn’t hear every word they were saying.

“Then it’s going to hurt like hell,” Cat added.

“We should go into the liquor business,” Lee suggested.

“We both know that wouldn’t be a wise investment,” Cat explained and hiccupped.

“Right,” Lee chirped.

“Speaking of failed businesses, are you going to be here all day?” Cat asked her, seeming to forget they had two patrons.

“Maybe,” Lee answered and then strode over to Wilder and leaned in his direction but kept her gaze on Sophia. “Hey, I know how to fix your problems. I take out Shorty over there, and I bet you feel a lot better. Maybe not at first, but after a few years, you’ll forget about her.”

“She is a dragonrider for the Elite,” Wilder said. Sophia was grateful to see the amused expression back on his face.

“So, what are you saying?” Lee asked loudly, like she wasn’t being overheard by the “target.”

“I’m saying it might be hard to kill her,” Wilder answered with a laugh.

Lee nodded, like this made perfect sense. She tapped her wife on the arm. “He’s tried to kill her already. Apparently, they are much more in love than I thought.”

Cat batted her eyelashes at Lee. “Reminds me of us.”

“Right,” Lee agreed before shrugging at Wilder. “Well, maybe you’ll have better luck killing your other half than I have. All my best efforts don’t work on this one. I swear she’s got as many lives as a cat. The other day, I pushed her down the stairs, and wouldn’t you know, that was the day they had delivered all the paper goods.”

Cat giggled. “It was a great landing, after a fun ride.”

“You rode your ass down the stairs,” Lee corrected.

“And landed like a baby on a pile of clouds,” Cat sang.

Lee gave Wilder a serious look. “Kill your girlfriend now. That’s my only advice.”

He shook his head. “She isn’t my girlfriend.”

Lee peeled away, nodding like she had a sudden realization. “Gotcha.”

Cat gave her a confused expression. “What is it?”

Lee whispered loudly into her ear. “Another man. Really powerful one. Blue eyes over here would probably lose a limb, and Shorty over here is simply trying to keep him from getting killed.”

Cat’s eyes widened with astonishment before glancing at Sophia. “Good on you, dear. That must have been very tough to do. To end something to save the other person. Now that’s true love.”

Sophia wanted to cover her face and run from the bakery. Instead, she managed a meek smile. “What do I owe you for the cookies and the cupcake that didn’t work?”

Lee shook her head. “Don’t worry about it. I’d feel bad taking your money when you’ve already lost so much. But do have a great day.”

“Thanks. I’ll try,” Sophia said, turning for the door.

“You probably won’t,” Cat insisted before Sophia could tune her out. “If I had to work with the guy I couldn’t be with, well, that would make for a torturous experience.”

“They have to live together too,” Lee added.

Cat whistled, shaking her head. “Talk about an awful existence. If you want to end this, contact Assassin Lee. We could work out a two for one thing.”

Lee laughed. “Great idea. Sort of a Romeo and Juliet. But why did you have to use my first name?” she asked Cat. “I told you I was going by an alias.”

Cat shook her head. “Don’t worry. They don’t know I’m referring to you.” She glanced at the two dragonriders with a serious expression on her red face. “Not this Lee. I was referring to another one. Let me know if you want to put a hit out on yourself.”

Sophia nodded, encouraging Wilder to follow her from the bakery. “For sure. Thanks.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Well, that went…strangely,” Sophia commented as they strode back down Roya Lane toward the Fantastical Armory.

“You are telling me,” Wilder complained, rubbing his stomach. “I wonder what was in that cupcake.”

She offered him one of the cookies in the paper sack. Unsurprisingly, she’d lost her appetite and didn’t much feel like eating anything after leaving the bakery. Sophia tried to not let the guilt the bakers had unintentionally placed on her overwhelm her. She knew she had to remain focused, but it was difficult with her partner being the source of her current problems.

“I’m good,” Wilder said, holding up his hand to decline the cookies. “I think I’m off sweets for a while.”

“Yeah, I don’t think we should go back to that bakery,” Sophia agreed. “Although stopping an assassin would fall under our jurisdiction.”

“I don’t know,” Wilder related. “Lee is a magician and probably needs to be regulated by the House of Fourteen.”

“Oh good,” Sophia said with relief. “I’ll have Liv take care of her. They’ll probably become best friends, and my sister will subcontract her to do side jobs.”

Wilder flashed her a grin. “That does seem like the Beaufont way of handling things.”

“Look who has decided to open up.” Sophia pointed to the Fantastical Armory. The front door was propped open and the sign on the front read, Open.

Wilder placed a hand on Sophia’s elbow, pausing her. “You think Subner didn’t open on purpose so we’d go to the Crying Cat Bakery?”

She studied him, trying to force herself not to look at where his hand was resting on her arm. “I’m not sure, but we are about to find out.”

The pair didn’t say a word, simply looked at each other, so much transpiring in the expressions in their eyes. Sophia knew whatever was being communicated between them, had to be silenced. Tortured looks and quiet wanting wasn’t going to do them any good, so she pulled her arm from his grasp and strode through the entrance to the shop only to find one thing she was waiting for and one she wasn’t expecting.

Subner was looking like his usual self, leaning casually against a case of knives, his long stringy hair partially obscuring one eye. He was dressed in his usual denim cut off shorts and a t-shirt that read, “Leave nothing but footprints. Kill nothing but time.”

Behind him, appearing to be involved in a very heated conversation with Papa Creola, was the person Sophia had just been talking about—Liv Beaufont. She had a flustered expression on her face, but it receded at the sight of her sister. Father Time didn’t appear stressed as he braided together pieces of twine, making a rope bracelet.

Similar to Subner, his assistant, his elfish form was very hippie, with loose-fitting clothing and his long hair tied back into a low ponytail. Over his tie-dye pants, he was wearing a shirt that read, May I live like the lotus flower, at ease in muddy water.

“Hey, love bug,” Liv said, her face brightening. “What are you doing here?”

Sophia lowered her chin and spoke from the corner of her mouth. “Maybe don’t call me that at work, sis.”

Liv gave her an annoyed expression and pointed to Wilder at her back. “You need to check yourself. I was talking to him, S. Beaufont.”

Wilder batted his long eyelashes in Liv’s direction. “I hadn’t realized we had picked out pet names for each other yet. How about I call you by your given name, Olivia?”

Sophia gave him a quick nod. “I wouldn’t do that if you want to live long.”

Liv laughed and pushed her long blonde hair out of her face. Similar to the hippies she worked with, her unmanageable locks were always in her face, unlike Sophia, who tried to at least corral hers back in an orderly fashion. The sisters were dressed similarly in dark armor, long black cloaks, and knee-high boots.

Papa Creola snapped at Liv. “Let me see your wrist to see if this fits.”

“I’m not wearing your Bohemian hemp bracelet. I thought I made that clear.”

“And I thought I made it clear that if you want to withstand the charms of the Tooth Fairy, you are going to need a protective element.” Father Time grabbed her wrist and began measuring the length of the bracelet.

“Why couldn’t you have fashioned the protective element into a badass weapon?” Liv threw her arm wide at the assortment of knives, swords, and other items on the walls and in the display cases. “It isn’t like you have a shortage here.”

He shook his head. “You have to leave your weapons here. Tooth fairies will flee at the first sign of violence.”

“You are going after a tooth fairy?” Wilder asked, amused. “That does seem dangerous.”

Liv sighed and gave the bracelet Papa Creola had fashioned onto her a wrist a repugnant glance. “Apparently, something has happened to the tooth fairies and they aren’t collecting teeth, which is stalling the development of children and causing them not to grow older. So someone, me, has to find out what is happening and get them to do their job again.”

Wilder laughed. “I have so many questions after hearing those few short statements.”

“Tooth fairies collecting teeth cause children to age?” Sophia asked.

“Naturally,” Papa Creola answered like this was common knowledge. “It’s actually tooth fairies requesting the discharge of teeth from children that triggers them to grow up. They simply collect them to complete the process. It’s an archaic part of the progression they didn’t want to relinquish, afraid of losing job security when I flattened the org charts centuries ago.”

Liv gave Sophia a wicked grin. “Yes, our fearless leader, Father Time, has the worst processes to control the aging of mortals, passing of time and essentially keeping this planet in balance. One tooth fairy falls out of line, and everything goes to hell.”

“Seems about right,” Sophia said.

“Isn’t there a regulatory board for tooth fairies that can intervene?” Wilder asked. He and Sophia had laughed when they strode down Roya Lane, reading the signs for all the strange magical regulatory headquarters like the Pegasus Corrections Facility and the Unclassified Magical Creatures Office.

Father Time nodded. “I normally would, but the same agency which controls the tooth fairies is in charge of the fairy godmothers, and they are overwhelmed with quite a few issues there. Since Mama Jamba is in charge of that one, she trumps me.”

Liv shook her head at Sophia. “Isn’t it cute? He is being serious. This isn’t a strange dream, and our day jobs aren’t jokes.”

“Yeah, which reminds me,” Sophia said to her sister. “There’s a woman who works at Crying Cat Bakery here on Roya Lane I think you need to look into. She is an assassin of sorts.”

Liv nodded. “Oh, Lee. Yeah, I have been over there for a few domestic disputes. They make a great cup of coffee. Just don’t eat the cupcakes.”

“Too late for that advice,” Subner remarked, finally joining the conversation. He held out a hand to Sophia. “I’ll take the peanut butter cookie.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes at the all-knowing hippie. “How do you know I got peanut butter?”

“Because I wanted it,” he answered. “You can have the chocolate chip. Throw the oatmeal raisin in the trash since Wilder won’t be eating anything for a while.”

“Also because it has raisins in it,” Papa Creola added. “I thought Mama Jamba was trying to get rid of those.”

“She’s having issues with health nuts who insist on keeping the dried fruits around even though they ruin everything they are in,” Sophia said, having had an entirely too long conversation with Mother Nature on this particular subject.

“You intended for us to go to the Crying Cat Bakery, didn’t you?” Wilder asked, conviction in his tone. “That’s why you told us to get here early and then had the shop closed.”

“I can’t leave here to get cookies.” Subner took the cookie Sophia offered him.

“No, why do that when he has minions like us to do his errands,” she complained.

Liv nodded, pointing at Father Time. “This one makes me pick up his dry cleaning.”

“You dry clean your T-shirts?” Sophia asked the elf.

“Only my bamboo pants and linen jackets,” he explained and then shivered. “Being a hippie still doesn’t feel right.”

Subner agreed with a nod, pointing at his own shirt. “I think it should be illegal for me to wear this, and yet, it’s what I woke up in this morning.”

“Yeah, the protector of weapons, being against killing seems ironic,” Sophia said.

“And the assistant to Papa Creola, killing time, makes it even better,” Liv added.

“Well, now that we have fetched your breakfast, as you intended,” Wilder began, “do you want to tell us about this mission?”

Subner lifted a bushy eyebrow at him. “That wasn’t the only reason the shop was closed and I wanted you to go to the Crying Cat Bakery.”

Sophia couldn’t help but roll her eyes. “Told you, Wild. It was all orchestrated for some devilish agenda.”

“But what, I wonder,” he questioned, eyeing the protector of weapons. “It seemed like a waste.”

Subner pressed his hands together as if in prayer. “The time you wasted is not wasted time.” He shook his head. “Sorry, what I meant to say was, make a wish, take a chance, and make a change.”

Sophia and Wilder exchanged confused expressions. “Say what?”

Subner sighed. “See, that’s why I need your help. I can’t stop talking in hippie phrases. Maybe it’s because I want to be wild, beautiful, and free, just like the sea.” He shook his head. “That isn’t what I meant to say.” He bit down on his knuckle, seeming to try and restrain himself.

“What is going on?” Sophia asked.

“It’s Cupid,” Subner said through gritted teeth. “There’s a problem with his bow and arrow, which is causing resonating effects worldwide.”

“Resonating effects?” Sophia questioned.

“Yes, the calibration is off,” Subner explained.

“And people like us,” Father Time indicated Subner and him, “are particularly attuned to it.”

“You mean hippies?” Liv questioned.

He nodded. “Yes, but that isn’t the biggest concern. Cupid’s arrows are having unintended consequences, causing mortals to become lustful. Those who shouldn’t fall in love are. And vice versa.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, drawing out the word.

“You aren’t affected by this,” Subner explained, reading her thoughts. “Magicians are notorious for their cold hearts. The resonating effects of Cupid’s bow don’t affect your type unless you are struck directly. Which is why I want you to go together. If Wilder went alone, I don’t think he’d have much luck getting the bow from Cupid. He won’t want to part with it easily, afraid I’m decommissioning him, as I tried to all those years ago.”

“You want me to go and help distract him, is that right?” Sophia asked.

Subner nodded, taking a bite of the cookie. “Yes, and then Wilder can get the bow and arrow, recalibrate it and give it back to the little runt.”

“You are starting to sound like your old self again,” Sophia observed.

The elf nodded. “The cookie helps. It’s why fairy godmothers live on a diet entirely made up of sweets. It balances them out so they can be objective when it comes to love.”

“Great,” Wilder said, not sounding amused. “Where do we find this Cupid?”

Subner shrugged, taking another bite. “I haven’t got a clue.”

“That seems about right,” Sophia muttered.

“But your partner here has an inside resource who will know where to find him since they are in the same business of matchmaking,” Subner explained, finishing the cookie.

“Do you mean…” Sophia trailed away, knowing Subner was referring to Mae Ling at Happily Ever After College, the place where fairy godmothers were trained.

He nodded. “Your resource is in class for another hour, so you’ll have to find a way to kill time until then.”

Papa Creola put his hands to his ears. “Please, Sub, can you rephrase that?”

“Yeah, sorry, Papa,” he amended, glancing back at Wilder and Sophia. “May every sunrise hold more promise and every sunset hold more peace.” He shook his head.

“You are getting worse again,” Liv observed.

“Yes, the cookie didn’t help as much as I would have liked,” Subner stated, rubbing his belly as if it was suddenly bothering him.

“Actually, Liv,” Sophia started, looking at her sister. “Maybe you can help me track down a lead? I need to find some information on Trin Currante, the pirate who stole our dragon eggs.”

Liv nodded. “I might have someone who can help.” She gave Papa Creola a tentative expression.

The hippie gave her a reassuring look. “It’s fine. You can’t track down any tooth fairies until nightfall. That’s the only time they are visible. During the day, I can’t even find them.”

“Sunshine is my favorite accessory,” Subner said, all dreamy-eyed.

“Okay, we have got to fix this one,” Sophia told Wilder, pointing in Subner’s direction.

“Whatever makes your soul happy, do that,” Subner related.

Wilder agreed with a nod. “First, let’s go check up on this lead for Trin. Then we’ll find out where Cupid is hiding.”

Liv strode over and put her arm around her sister’s shoulder. “Who would have thought you’d make me feel like I had a normal job?”

Sophia smiled back. “If I make you feel normal, you have a lot of problems.”

“Let your smile change the world,” Subner called to the three of them as they left the shop. “Not the world change your smile.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“So, where are we headed?” Wilder asked when the three of them were outside the Fantastical Armory.

Liv spun around, halting him. “We aren’t going anywhere. Sorry, but my inside source can’t be risked.”

“But I’m a Dragon Elite,” Wilder argued. “You can trust me.”

The warrior for the House of Fourteen huffed. “Sorry, Blue Eyes. I don’t trust anyone except my sister and brother. Oh, and Rory Laurens. On occasion, King Rudolf. Oh, and my boyfriend, Stefan Ludwig. Most of the other Warriors for the House, and some of the Councilors. Other than that, I don’t trust anyone.”

Wilder offered her a friendly smile. “Well, maybe one day I’ll earn your trust.”

Liv pursed her lips and gave Sophia and then Wilder scrutinizing expressions. “Maybe. Answer me this question. You can only have three toppings on your nachos. What are they?”

Wilder grimaced. “I actually don’t like cheese.”

Liv threw up her hands, striding off. “You are dead to me, Blue Eyes. Simply dead to me.”

Sophia spun to face him, walking backward after her sister. “Wrong answer. She probably won’t ever talk to you again.”

“Is it really that serious?” he asked. “It’s only nachos.”

“For the love of all that’s magical!” Liv roared. “Where did you find this one? Next he’s going to say he’s vegan.”

“Nah,” Wilder retorted. “If I was vegan, you’d have already heard about it.”

“Ha!” Liv fired back. “My heart really goes out for those who are vegan and do CrossFit. I bet they struggle with what to tell people first.”

Wilder followed after the two sisters, a hopeful smile on his face. “What do you say? Can I come on this fact-finding mission? Soph will attest I can be trusted.”

Liv didn’t even give Sophia a chance to say anything. “It isn’t her call. I don’t trust anyone with this source.”

Wilder’s hopeful expression dropped. “Okay, well, then I’ll meet up with you, Soph, when you are done.”

She halted, making the other two pause. “Sorry, but you can’t go with me when I meet with my source either.”

“But it’s to find information on Cupid, which is our case,” Wilder argued.

Sophia shrugged. “Sorry, but my source has strictly forbidden me from bringing others with me.” Sophia wasn’t sure if men could even enter Happily Ever After College where Mae Ling was. She was fairly certain the school for fairy godmothers was full of only women.

“Then I’ll be at the Castle,” Wilder said, disappointment on his face.

Sophia nodded, wishing she could say something to make him feel better. It appeared all she could do was let him down with everything she did.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“Are we talking about how you are ruining his life?” Liv asked Sophia as they started down Roya Lane.

Sophia was used to getting looks when she went down the magical street in London, but not like this. As she walked beside her sister, Warrior for the House, Sophia noticed the people gave them a wide berth. Gnomes headed their direction suddenly turned and ran off in the opposite direction as fast as their short legs would take them at the sight of Liv Beaufont.

“I think I’d rather talk about how you have ruined all these magical creature’s lives,” Sophia joked, deflecting.

Liv reached out and grabbed what Sophia thought was a mop. Not until the warrior shook it did Sophia realize it was an old magician with long hair that looked like a mop head. He was so boney she’d have mistaken his arm for the handle. He apparently had been glamoured to look just like the cleaning instrument. As Liv shook him continuously, his actual appearance came into view, although it really wasn’t much different than that of a beat-up old mop.

“Hey, Gary,” Liv said, looking the magician straight in his beady eyes. “What are you doing here?”

“H-Hey, Warrior Beaufont,” the man stuttered. “Just volunteering my time to help disadvantaged pixies.”

“You mean, take advantage of naïve fairies,” Liv corrected, holding the man’s arm tight, her expression fierce.

“You say potatoes and I say—”

“All lies,” Liv interrupted. She reached into the man’s coat pocket and felt around.

“Hey, there, Missy,” Gary complained with a sneer. “Although I’m flattered, I’m not attracted to you like that and would kindly ask you to stop with your advances.”

“I just can’t help myself,” Liv said, continuing to feel around in the man’s pocket, although it appeared much deeper than a usual garment.

“It appears I might have to make a harassment complaint to the House of Fourteen regarding you,” Gary threatened and then added, “Yet again.”

“Oh, no. Please don’t,” Liv protested, feigning fear, then grabbing his arm and twisting it behind his back, making his face pinch with pain. “Please don’t tell them I used unnecessary force on you.” She threw him back into the brick wall, making his head hit hard. “And please don’t tell them I assaulted you. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

Gary laughed through the pain. “This time you are leaving bruises. How can I not tell your bosses you aren’t following protocol?”

Liv pinned Gary to the wall with her elbow as she continued to feel around in his pockets. “First of all, I don’t have a boss. Second of all, if I find any more pixies on you.” Liv pulled a restrained and gagged fairy from the man’s pocket and held it up in front of his face. “Then you are going to be turning yourself in and hoping the House of Fourteen locks you up before I can get my hands on you. I swear their punishment will be far more kind than mine.”

“Oh, how did she get in my pocket?” Gary asked with a nervous giggle.

Liv handed the pixie back to Sophia, who went straight to work untying its bindings. The warrior continued to check Gary over. When she’d determined he didn’t have any more pixies on him, she shoved him harder into the wall.

“Let’s get one thing straight,” Liv said, her mouth inches from his dirty face. “I have my eye on you. If I so much as imagine you are trafficking pixies again, I’m going to take you down to Merlin’s on all you can eat Tuesdays.”

“You wouldn’t,” he gasped, his voice suddenly a hoarse whisper.

“Try me, Gary,” Liv threatened, shoving him into the wall again as she stood back.

He shook out his arms, visibly shaking now. “Fine, Liv. I’ll be good. You’ll not catch me with any more pixies.”

“Just remember that if you slip up, I’ll catch you,” Liv warned as the wooden looking man hurried off through the crowd, nearly tripping on his feet to get away from her.

“You think it was safe to let that jerk go?” Sophia asked, looking the blue-haired pixie over before determining she was uninjured. She bowed as she rose into the air, her wings working double-time to make her fly.

Sophia smiled and waved her off before turning her attention to her sister.

“Gary won’t slip up again,” Liv stated with confidence. “But if he does, I’ll know about it since I just implanted a tracking device on him. If he goes near a pixie, I’m going to get a notification of his whereabouts.”

“And this Merlin place?” Sophia asked. “He appeared legitimately scared about an all you can eat buffet.”

Liv laughed. “As he should. Merlin is a man-eating serpent, and on Tuesdays, he fills up on the low-lifes I decide aren’t worthy of clogging up our dungeons in the House of Fourteen.”

“Wow, I never took you to be one for corporal punishment,” Sophia said, surprised by her sister.

Liv winked and leaned forward. “I’m not. But what I’m good at is spreading rumors about man-eating serpents that don’t really exist.”

“Oh…” Sophia was thoroughly impressed.

Liv wrapped her arm around her sister’s shoulders, steering her in the opposite direction. “The key to justice is giving people the right motivators not to break the law. Oh, and technology. It’s our friend and keeps tabs on the offenders.”

The area of the street where they were walking was mostly empty now. Many had taken the altercation with Gary as their chance to get away before Liv could rough them up. She gave a few gnomes dirty looks before turning her attention back to Sophia. “What were we talking about? Oh, you broke that boy’s heart. Want to tell me about it?”

“He’s not a boy,” Sophia corrected. “Wilder is two-hundred years old.”

Liv whistled. “Oh, breed with that one. He’s got great genes.”

“Hold up, there,” Sophia said, pulling away from her sister. “As you so appropriately noticed, I have broken his heart, and there’s nothing going on between us anymore.”

“Right,” Liv agreed, pausing in the Lane. “But you were able to break his heart because he cares, which is telling in itself.”

“There’s nothing to tell,” Sophia insisted. “We can’t be together. Hiker would kill us.”

“I’m certain he wouldn’t,” Liv argued.

“No, he had,” Sophia explained. “He has an awful temper and would rather kill off half his riders than have two of them going against his rule.”

“Remember, when I started dating Stefan, warriors and councilors for the House of Fourteen were forbidden from being together,” Liv explained.

Sophia nodded. She remembered this recent history. “Yeah, but you changed the law because you are Liv.”

Her sister smiled. “I changed the law because it was dumb, and I do what I want when I think it’s good and true and within reason.”

“Yeah, well, I can’t change Hiker’s mind on this, and also, there are a lot of other reasons Wilder and I don’t make sense together,” Sophia told her sister. “Remember when I said he was over two hundred years old?”

Liv nodded. “Yeah, it’s sounding a bit like a Bella and Edward scenario.”

Sophia shuddered. “Did you just make a Twilight reference?”

“Hey, don’t knock it until you’ve tried it,” Liv argued. “It’s no Great Gatsby, but to each their own. I get what you are trying to say, but you aren’t any normal girl, Soph. You are wise beyond your years. I dare say someone a hundred years older than you’d probably be too immature.”

She laughed, thinking of Evan. “That’s accurate.”

“Just don’t close your mind off to possibilities,” her sister encouraged. “You never know how this part of your story will go. Maybe an angry Viking will dictate your personal future, but I sort of hope I raised you better than that. Maybe you’ll run from love because it doesn’t make practical sense in your already complicated world. I, for one, have been there, done that, and would fault you none. Just don’t tell yourself the story has already been written before the ink has dried because in this day and age, there are so many ways to erase and tell things differently. Just be open to a different ending, is all I’m saying.”

Sophia managed a tender smile, grateful she had a sister who was so thoughtful and could also kick serious butt. “Thanks, Liv. Now, where is this secret contact you think can help me find information on Trin Currante?”

Liv pointed at a solid brick wall and smiled victoriously. “Right here.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The solid brick wall didn’t appear to have any doors Sophia could discern, but she’d spent enough of her life in the strange magical world to know appearances were often deceiving.

“Glamoured?” she asked her sister.

Liv nodded proudly, stepping forward and rapping on the brick wall. “Warrior Beaufont from the House of Fourteen with special guest Sophia Beaufont, rider for the Dragon Elite.”

A moment later, a small door materialized in the seemingly solid wall. Liv held out her hand in a welcoming fashion.

“We are supposed to go through there?” Sophia questioned, wondering how she’d fit through the narrow opening.

“Well, if you want a shove, I’ll give you one,” Liv offered.

“I think I’m good.” Sophia knelt and opened the small door to try and determine if her hips would fit through.

“If I can fit, then you can,” Liv told her, reading her thoughts.

Sophia nodded. “And where are we going?”

“You’ll find out,” Liv said, a hint of mischief in her voice.

“Fine,” Sophia stated, trusting her sister but pretending to be skeptical.

Getting onto her hands and knees, Sophia poked her head through the small door to find a waiting room with a receptionist desk waiting on the other side. A long hallway ran the length of the space and at the back was a single door. All the furniture was small, as though designed for magical creatures bigger than fairies but smaller than gnomes.

Sophia glanced back at Liv, blinking in confusion. “Is this a shrink’s office?”

Liv shook her head and gave her sister a mischievous expression. “No, do you really think I’d take you to a therapist for help?”

“Do I have to answer that?” Sophia joked, thinking she could probably use a session or two on a psychologist’s couch.

Turning her attention back to the empty office, Sophia crawled through, rising to stand when she was all the way into the space. Her head brushed the ceiling, but what caught her attention was the little creature that jumped out of the corner and attached itself to her leg.

Sophia nearly screamed until she realized the creature was an adorable brownie with wide eyes, large ears, and a brown body.

“Biv Leaufont!” the little guy squeaked.

“Ticker,” Liv grunted, coming through the narrow door. “That isn’t me.”

The Brownie glanced over his shoulder as Liv stood and then back up at Sophia.

Ticker was fairly cute, with a round face and elfin ears. On his head, he wore a hat with a long pointy end, like Santa Claus.

“Lwo Tivs?” Ticker asked, continuing to look between the two magicians.

Liv bent over and pulled the Brownie from Sophia’s leg. “No, not two Livs. Thankfully for the rest of the world, there’s only one of me.” She held her hand out to her sister. “This is Sophia Beaufont, my younger sister.”

“Nice to meet you, Ticker,” Sophia said, bowing slightly to the little guy.

“Tou yoo,” Ticker answered, smiling wide.

“That means—”

“You too.” Sophia interrupted Liv, having figured out the brownie switched the first letters of two-word phrases. If at all possible, it made him even cuter.

“Oh, there are you, Ticker,” a not much larger, female brownie said, striding in from the other side of the hallway, having come through the door at the back. She was carrying a small, wiggling bundle wrapped in blankets.

“Hiv lere!” Ticker exclaimed, pointing at Liv.

“I see that.” The woman smiled politely at Liv before turning her attention to Sophia. “And you must be Liv’s sister. The resemblance is uncanny.”

Sophia nodded, curtseying slightly. “Yes, I’m Sophia.”

“Hi Pricilla,” Liv stated. “Is Mortimer busy? Could we pop back to see him?”

“For you, he is never busy,” the Brownie declared, holding out her arm to her son, who jumped from Liv’s grasp to his mother.

“Oh, thanks,” Liv said, grabbing Sophia’s arm and dragging her down the hallway.

“This is your secret contact?” Sophia asked, realizing they must be in Official Brownie Headquarters. “This is genius. You get all your inside tips from the Brownies.”

“Well, they do have eyes everywhere, and they are incredibly nice to work with,” Liv exclaimed proudly.

“However did you strike up such a partnership?” Sophia asked.

Her sister rolled her eyes at her. “Oh, don’t pretend you don’t have your own insider sources. You know what I’d do to get a fairy godmother?”

Sophia blushed. “Well, I could see if they’ve got an opening.”

Liv shook her head. “No, I think to become a Cinderella, you have to be chosen. You can’t request it.”

“A Cinderella…” Sophia said, playing with the term. “That’s what I’m considered?”

Liv smiled at her. “You really should read more of Bermuda Lauren’s book, Magical Creatures. Then you’d know this.”

“Sure thing,” Sophia agreed. “Right after I finish the Complete History of Dragonriders, which will only take me another century or two.”

Liv pushed through the door at the back, knocking as she entered.

“Warrior Liv Beaufont for the House of Fourteen,” a man’s voice chimed when they entered.

The office, unlike the waiting area and reception desk, was completely unorganized with stacks of papers everywhere. There was a false window at the back behind Mortimer’s desk, and in the Brownie’s hand, he had a foam stress ball.

“How is my favorite brownie?” Liv asked him, continuing to duck to avoid hitting her head on the low ceiling.

Mortimer, who was dressed in a smart three-piece suit, beamed from across the desk. “Business is good. I can’t complain. Although, Pricilla and I are behind on filing, as you can see.”

“A new baby will do that to you,” Liv said good-naturedly, looking around at the many stacks of paper precariously stationed around the office. “I thought you were going paperless.”

He sighed, his large lips making a drumming sound. “We tried. I’m just not as technical as you and fear I don’t have it in me.”

Liv offered him a kind smile. “I might be able to offer you some magitech to speed up the process and take the burden off you and Pricilla.”

Mortimer squeezed the stress ball and smiled. “You really are too good to me, Warrior Liv Beaufont. Now, will you please introduce me to the stunning dragonrider by your side?”

Liv beamed in her sister’s direction. “Well, of course. This is Sophia Beaufont.”

Mortimer stood, but his height didn’t change. He bowed dramatically, his nose nearly hitting his desk. “Oh, yes. Sophia Beaufont wears size seven shoes and wipes the soap film off the bathroom mirror while brushing her teeth in the morning. Doesn’t separate her whites from her colors when doing laundry, but always washes her hands thoroughly.”

Sophia gave Liv a curious expression. “That’s quite a lot of information you know about me, Mortimer. I’m sorry all I know about you is that you have a beautiful family.”

He giggled. “Thanks to your sister, who encouraged me to lose weight, take better care of myself, and start dating.”

Liv shook her head, giving Sophia a sideways look. “None of that happened. He did it all on his own.”

Mortimer dismissed her with a wave. “Anyway, it’s a brownie’s job to know the habits and traits of the good around the world. Although we don’t directly serve magicians, because you are a Beaufont, I have had my brownies look after you from time to time.”

Liv’s eyes widened. “Um…Mort…”

Sophia pieced it all together and gave her sister a mock look of offense. “Have you had them spy on me?”

“In the past,” Liv admitted. “But not since you’ve been at the Gullington. Brownies can’t get in there.”

Sophia laughed. “And yet, Plato can.”

“He does what he wants,” Liv admitted. “But yes, when you were living at the House of Fourteen or staying with me and I was gone on extended missions, I had Mortimer’s brownies pop in to ensure you were doing well. It gave me peace of mind, but your privacy was always respected.”

Sophia couldn’t help but smile. Only Liv would enlist brownies, who went unseen by most and took care of mortal’s homes while they slept, to watch after her. She was full of creative solutions.

“So, what brings you here away from your dragon?” Mortimer asked Sophia, coming around the desk to stand opposite her.

“Well, I was hoping you could help me track down a person who stole over a dozen dragon eggs from us,” she explained, then proceeded to tell him about Trin Currante and the band of pirates she’d enlisted to storm the Gullington.

He listened thoughtfully, stroking his pointy chin and “oohing” and “aahing” as she spoke. When Sophia was done, he nodded before striding around his desk and taking a seat once more.

“Can you help?” Liv asked, her tone anxious.

“One-hundred percent I can,” he said victoriously.

Sophia found herself clapping with excitement. “Thank you! This is great news.”

He held up a single finger to pause her. “The timeline is the worrisome part. I can’t guarantee it will be a short process to find this mysterious person. For one, my Brownies look after mortals, so having them track down magicians isn’t always straightforward.”

“But this magician is unique,” Liv countered.

“True,” Mortimer agreed. “I’m certain a person like this, with associations like you’ve described, has left behind a trail we can pick up. I simply want to set expectations. I could find her whereabouts fairly fast, within a week or two, or much slower, within a decade or two.”

Sophia couldn’t help but sigh with defeat. “That’s quite the gap.”

He shrugged, regret on his face. “Rest assured, I’ll put my best on the case. A friend of Warrior Liv Beaufont for the House of Fourteen is a friend of mine.”

Sophia bowed to the small fairy and smiled at her sister. She really had the best family and the best friends. Hopefully, that meant the best chance of winning against Trin Currante.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

After demolishing the chocolate chip cookie Sophia got at the Crying Cat Bakery, she wasn’t in the mood to eat a macaroon, but that was the only way she was aware of to get to Happily Ever After, the college for fairy godmothers.

She pulled one of the blue cookies from the bag after finding a less crowded place on Roya Lane. Liv had left her, grumbling something about having to go deal with diva tooth fairies. It was ironic that one Beaufont sister was off to meet with a fairy godmother and the other was taking care of tooth fairy business. They were two industries with a huge rivalry.

Sophia took a bite of the crispy macaroon and waited for the portal to form in front of her. When she stepped through to the campus for Happily Ever After College, she was grateful for the peace and quiet of the grounds. They were a welcomed sight after the craziness of Roya Lane. Sophia was always better when surrounded by trees and green grass, which was another reason she did so well at the Gullington and considered it her home. There were other reasons unconnected to her dragon she wasn’t going to think about right then.

She set off for the pink doors at the front of the brick building and noticed a strange woman approaching at the same time as her. What made her strange was she wasn’t dressed in the usual fairy godmother uniform of a rainbow pleated skirt and pink blouse. Nor was she dressed in clothes like the professors. Like Sophia, the woman was wearing a long traveling cloak and had a worried expression on her face.

“Are you a Cinderella?” Sophia asked the woman, who appeared confused.

She glanced up, slightly spooked as if she hadn’t seen Sophia right beside her. The woman looked at a piece of paper in her hand and shook her head. “No, I’m not a godchild. I’m a professor. At least that’s what the note I received said, but I’m not sure I’m in the right place.”

“Oh, maybe I can help,” Sophia offered. “Who are you looking for?”

“Professor Mae Ling,” the woman explained. “She is apparently my new supervisor.”

Sophia’s face brightened. “That’s who I’m going to see. I’ll show you to her office.”

“Thanks. I’m Amy,” the woman said, offering her hand to shake.

“Nice to meet you, Amy. What will you be teaching here? Creative writing? Pottery? Music?” Sophia opened the door to the school. The long rainbow floor of the hallway was empty, all of the students in class.

“No, nothing like that, actually,” Amy answered. “It’s actually strange. I’m not a fairy godmother.”

“You are not?” Sophia asked, confused.

“No, I didn’t even know about them until I got this note.” She held up the piece of paper she was holding onto fiercely, a buzzing excitement in her eyes.

“So, what are you going to be teaching?” Sophia questioned.

“That’s just the thing,” Amy began, waving the note in the air. “The course is brand new, and I have no idea why they are suddenly going to be offering it. Or why they picked me to do it.”

Sophia laughed, leading the way to Mae Ling’s office. “Well, if you wanted to get my attention, then you have it.”

Amy gave her a nervous expression. “Yeah, this whole request to teach at Happily Ever After College has gotten my attention as it seems to have taken over my life.”

“Are you going to tell me what art you’ll be teaching?” Sophia questioned.

Amy shook her head. “That’s just the thing. I’m not into the creative arts. I’m a quantum equations professor. I teach math.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Math?

The last time Sophia was at Happily Ever After College, she learned math was used as a punishment for struggling students. It drained their creativity and made it harder for them to excel in their studies. So why in the magical world was the college about to start offering classes on the subject?

Sophia had so many questions, but before she could bombard Amy with them, Headmistress Willow came out of a classroom and caught sight of them.

“Oh, good you made it,” Willow said, her long brown hair cascading down her back and her reserved smile, making her appear elegantly beautiful.

Amy looked at Sophia as though Willow was talking to her.

“Willow,” Sophia began. “Amy says she’s been brought here to teach—”

The Head Mistress held up her hand, pausing the question. “Yes, there are a lot of changes going on here. The world is changing. The ways we used to fix problems aren’t working. That means we must adapt. Mae Ling will explain this all to you, I’m sure. I appreciate you leading Amy to me. I’ll take things from here.”

Sophia hadn’t intended to lead Amy to Willow, but she probably had unintentionally. Such was the way of the fairy godmothers. She was dismissed with a wave as Willow led the new professor back through the door she’d just exited.

Sophia stood in the empty hallway, questions streaming through her head rapidly. The world was changing. The solutions of yesterday were no longer good enough to fix tomorrow’s problems. That was what she’d been trying to tell Hiker since she arrived at the Gullington. And if the fairy godmothers were shifting their practices, it meant everyone would have to adapt—the Dragon Elite included.

“Very good,” Mae Ling exclaimed to Sophia when she entered her office. “You haven’t been filling up on vegetables and instead have opted for sweets. Your color is much better than the last time I saw you.”

“Um…thanks,” Sophia said, always so confused by the strange world at Happily Ever After College where up seemed like down and right seemed wrong. “Didn’t you tell me last time math was a punishment here?”

Mae Ling pushed her short black hair off her forehead. “That’s right, but timeouts are also punishments for small children, and I know more than a few adults who would beg for such a reprimand.”

Sophia laughed, taking a seat across from her fairy godmother. The office was just as colorful as the first time she was there. The large pink chair had a long back and a sort of a roof and made her feel comforted at once.

“You aren’t using it as punishment anymore?” she questioned, still unclear on why things were changing at the college.

“It’s true certain types of math will drain mental faculties,” Mae Ling explained. “But that’s true of any taxing difficulty. Willow has expanded her thinking to consider creative math could be potentially beneficial for our students. You see, we are facing some real challenges at the college right now. The current student body…well, they aren’t cutting it. Not in the real world or their magical endeavors.”

“I thought you said magic could be used to replace math for when the students went out into the real world to open businesses?” Sophia questioned.

“That’s true,” Mae Ling confirmed. “However, the lopsided nature of our curriculum might be contributing to other problems. We have always done things the same way here at Happily Ever After. And that has worked, but it doesn’t anymore. So we are going to try something new. Now, if I start eating salad for lunch, well then, we might have a problem, but for now, I think these changes will be worth trying out.”

“What do you usually eat for lunch?” Sophia asked, curious.

“Chocolate chip cookie dough,” Mae Ling answered, smiling wide, her white teeth sparkling.

Sophia’s stomach still felt uneasy from the cookie she had for breakfast. She couldn’t imagine eating something so rich as cookie dough every day.

“You need answers, don’t you,” Mae Ling asked. “Go on. You know how it works. Ask your questions.”

The fairy godmother placed her hands calmly on the desk in front of her, a placid expression on her face.

Sophia knew why she was there. It was to find information on Cupid’s whereabouts. She could also ask about Trin Currante, so she was surprised at the question that actually tumbled out of her mouth.

“You’re a love expert, right?”

Mae Ling smiled. “Yes. That’s the chief job of any fairy godmother. You and I have more of a unique setup since you were assigned to me directly by Mother Nature. You have a bit more responsibility than most, and Mama Jamba felt you could benefit from having a fairy godmother’s assistance in your life.”

“Oh, so like with Cinderella, your job is to what? Make matches?” Sophia asked.

“That’s right,” Mae Ling confirmed. “Love is what makes the world go round.”

“Yeah, that makes sense.” Sophia chewed on her lip, considering her next question. She sometimes felt like Mae Ling was a genie, and instead of wishes, she got questions. Their sessions were always short, and her fairy godmother kicked her out when she was done. It was usually before Sophia had asked everything she wanted.

“Well, since you are a love expert, I’m hoping you can help me find the whereabouts of the notorious Cupid,” Sophia asked.

Mae Ling studied Sophia for a long moment, a discerning expression in her wise gaze. “That’s your question?”

Sophia tilted her head to the side, wondering if she hadn’t asked it right. “Well, yeah, although I also would welcome information on Trin Currante.”

Mae Ling shook her head. “I can’t help you track down the cyborg, but I suspect the Brownies will be able to, eventually.”

Of course, her fairy godmother knew she was relying on the Brownies for information. She seemed to know everything, which was why the look she was giving Sophia made her uncomfortable.

“Isn’t it funny that as soon as we get what we want, we don’t want it anymore?” Mae Ling asked, a musing quality to her voice.

“I’m not sure how that helps me to find Cupid,” Sophia stammered, trying to wrap her brain around what the older woman was saying.

“It isn’t meant to,” Mae Ling imparted. “He is in the hottest desert in the world.”

“The Sahara?” Sophia questioned. “Where? That’s also one of the largest deserts.”

She knew even knowing the location wouldn’t help her to find Cupid unless she narrowed it down.

“Go there with someone you care for and you’ll find Cupid,” Mae Ling told her. “Or rather, I should say he’ll find you.”

“What did you mean about getting what we want and then not wanting it?” Sophia dared to ask, not sure if she wanted her fairy godmother to answer.

“I think that was pretty straightforward.”

Sophia argued by shaking her head. “But I never wanted anything more than to be one of the Dragon Elite. I didn’t ask for anything else.”

“No, and when the time came, you ran, dropping the glass slipper, didn’t you?” Mae Ling challenged.

Sophia continued to chew on her lip. “It’s not about want and desire. It’s about doing the right thing. People in our positions don’t get options for love.”

Mae Ling sat back in her oversized chair, appearing impressed. “Well put, S. Beaufont. There are certain people who fall into those categories of having to be exempt from love. Unfortunately for you and your need for excuses, you aren’t one of them. Whether you are prepared for it or not, your story will be one for the pages of the greatest fairytales. I daresay, all my contemporaries are keeping a close eye on how this one will unfold.”

“Why?” Sophia asked, feeling the pressure.

“Because it will change everything,” Mae Ling answered simply.

“How?” Sophia continued with the one-word questions.

“I can’t really say, but you already knew that didn’t you,” she teased coyly.

Sophia did. She should have expected that answer.

“I can offer you something, but you’ll only think it’s more riddles, and maybe it is. On the way to finding love, we often find ourselves,” Mae Ling began. “Isn’t it ironic we become that which we love when we start searching for the person we hope will complete us?”

Sophia sighed. This was a riddle, and it only made her more confused. She worked to keep the look of frustration off her face as she thanked her fairy godmother for the help.

“You have one more question,” Mae Ling said, catching her before she left the office.

Sophia halted, thinking. She wanted to ask about Cupid, Trin Currante and…she couldn’t remember another question plaguing her, but there were so many mysteries that she could be forgetting something. Then it occurred to her, making her mouth pop open.

“Ainsley?” she asked.

Mae Ling nodded proudly. “There it is.”

“You know how I can save her and recover her memories?” Sophia asked, hope filling her chest.

“I don’t actually,” Mae Ling stated at once. “But the next time I see you, I will.”

“And that will be?” Sophia asked, hoping for a specific.

“At our next meeting, when you need me once more.”

Feeling slightly defeated, Sophia nodded, realizing she should have expected this visit to bring up more questions than answers. Such was the way of the most helpful people in her life.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

All the way back to the Castle, Sophia turned Mae Ling’s words over in her brain.

“On the way to finding love, we often find ourselves,” Mae Ling had said. “Isn’t it ironic we become that which we love when we start searching for the person we hope will complete us?”

Sophia couldn’t make sense of it. Maybe at her early morning wake up it would be clearer. She’d been trying to find herself in one way or another since becoming a dragonrider and coming to the Gullington.

Right then, more important than her and Wilder were the missions that demanded their attention. Sophia had to find Cupid or the repercussions would be far worse than Subner spouting hippie phrases. And she had to figure out where the dragon eggs were that had been stolen. Almost as important was her need to rescue Ainsley. Of course, there was the need to strengthen the reputation of the Dragon Elite. That was how Sophia needed to find herself, but she had no idea what it had to do with Mae Ling’s advice.

The Castle was bustling with noise when Sophia entered, the smell of garlic and other savory herbs strong in the air. “Wow, something smells good,” Sophia declared, talking to herself and strangely grateful Ainsley had made real food. She couldn’t have another meal of sugar and baked goods that day.

“I have gone all out,” Ainsley said proudly, buzzing by Sophia carrying a large vase of flowers as she made for the dining room.

“What is the occasion?” Sophia asked, following behind her.

“Well, since Quiet is mad at me and refuses to help me with meals, I have decided to show him I don’t need his help,” Ainsley explained, putting the arrangement on the table and eyeing it before moving it a few inches. “You know that squatty fellow has been helping me as the Castle for the last five hundred years, sometimes making my life more difficult, but also helping me with meals and whatnot. Now that we have had this falling out, I’m doing everything myself. I’d say I’m winning at it.”

The housekeeper pushed her shoulders back and held her chin high. “He probably thought I’d fail without his help. Probably hoped I would, but I won’t. I’m going to show him.”

Sophia was proud of Ainsley. This just proved to her she was a fighter, and worth saving. Ainsley and Quiet would make up. It just was a matter of time. Ainsley had been hurt about being kept in the dark, but this was a good thing for now. It was empowering the shapeshifter, and maybe that was what she needed.

“What did you make that smells so good?” Sophia asked.

“Beef roast with neeps and tatties, fresh rolls, and a flourless chocolate cake for dessert,” Ainsley stated.

“Oh, why flourless?” Sophia asked.

“Because I’m working on ways to be a pain in Hiker’s ass, so I have decided everyone is going gluten-free,” she told her proudly.

Sophia laughed. “That will definitely infuriate him.”

Ainsley joined in, slapping Sophia’s arm as she giggled. “I have got recipes for scones made out of things he will loathe. He’s going to complain bitterly about all the bread made out of tapioca and milled nuts.”

“I can’t wait to see this,” Sophia said. She was about to say something else when a familiar voice chimed in her head.

Soph, Lunis called, an urgency to his voice.

“What is it, S. Beaufont?” Ainsley asked, the light expression dropping from her face. She must have seen the change in Sophia’s face.

She held up a finger, pausing the housekeeper so she could hear Lunis. What is it?

It’s the dragon eggs, he answered. The first of them are starting to hatch.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Sophia ran all the way to the Nest, Ainsley on her heels. She’d have gone up and gotten Hiker, but Ainsley had said he was out. Lunis followed up with something about how fewer people were for the best.

Once they were at the Nest, Lunis met the pair and told them Ainsley shouldn’t enter the cave area.

I’m sorry, he said remorse in his voice. It’s really better if they aren’t overwhelmed when they first enter this world again.

“Again…” Ainsley clasped her hands to her chest, looking all starry-eyed and not seeming disappointed by the news. “Dragons are so romantic in that they really never die since they hold the collective consciousness of their ancestors.”

“Thanks for coming to the Nest with me,” Sophia said to the elf. “I’ll give you a report when I return to the Castle.”

“You’ll give me a report when you exit that cave,” Ainsley corrected. “A new dragon has not hatched…” She pointed at Lunis. “Well, since that one, but still, we didn’t think there would ever be another dragon on this planet. Now there are a thousand, all thanks to you, S. Beaufont. You are going to march in there, watch history happen and come out here and tell me all about it.”

Sophia didn’t know how she could argue with that, so she nodded and followed Lunis into the Nest, unsure what to expect, but her nerves buzzing with excitement for what she’d witness.

The hundreds of colorful eggs spread over the grounds of the Nest glittered in the flame lit cave. Sophia at first thought Lunis had been mistaken and maybe the dragon eggs weren’t hatching. The entire area was silent save for the crackling of the flames.

Then her ears heard an unmistakable sound. It was also a cracking sound, but distinctively different than that of embers and fire. It was the sound of birth. Of awakening.

Sophia remembered hearing it once before. The night Lunis was born.

A few yards away, surrounded by unmoving eggs, was a single one with a crack running down the side. It was black with white spots.

Sophia sucked in a breath and squatted to get a closer look. She glanced at her dragon, feeling a unique fondness to witness such an event with him. He mirrored her emotions in his eyes.

“What happens when the first one is here?” Sophia asked in a whisper.

We will move it to the Cave and take care of it, showing it the way, Lunis answered and then shrugged. Or we might eat it if the little one gets on our nerves.

She scowled at him. “You are ruining the sentimentality of the moment.”

Am I? Lunis argued. That black dragon is taking his sweet time getting out of his shell.

He was right, Sophia realized. Lunis had broken through his shell pretty quickly when hatching, but his egg was much larger. This one was about the size of a bowling ball, the same size as all the rest of the eggs in the Nest. They were growing at roughly the same rate. Some dragon eggs would hatch when their eggs were smaller and some would hatch when much larger. Eggs would stop growing at this point until they were ready to hatch or magnetize to a rider. There were no hard and fast rules when it came to dragons, she’d learned. She and Lunis had set new standards, and Sophia suspected the dragons in the Nest would set their own, along with the new generation of riders.

A black dragon’s head poked out of the top of the shell, finally breaking free. He popped his head up, blinking shining eyes around the Nest before landing his gaze on Lunis and then Sophia. He regarded them with a strange expression that filled Sophia with both sentimentality and also a foreboding fear.

The new dragon was unmistakably beautiful with its shiny black scales and horned head. She recognized the ancient wisdom of the dragon in his eyes, the same as Lunis when he first hatched. Unlike human babies, dragons were born with inborn intelligence. They had the gift of seeing the history of their ancestors, but that also could be counted as a burden. It was impossible to be an individual as a dragon who shared the memories of all.

The black dragon crushed his shell with its front leg, knocking the rest of the way through its binds. It shook its tail and spike-covered back, turning the shell to bits, and sending pieces flying.

Sophia ducked to avoid being hit with flying bits of shell. When she returned her gaze to the black dragon, she was astonished by its beauty.

This wasn’t her dragon, but she was unmistakably drawn to it—as all humans were tethered to dragons on some mysterious level.

Respectfully, she bowed her head to the dragon, the first of many, and offered a single word she hoped imprinted her on its soul.

“Welcome.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

Sophia left Lunis in the Nest to look after Blackey. That was what they were calling him between the two of them. His name wouldn’t be revealed until he did it or magnetized to a dragonrider.

She’d nearly forgotten about Ainsley waiting for her until she ran into the shapeshifter, who was in the form of a barn owl. She landed on Sophia’s shoulder and flapped her wings excitedly. Sophia couldn’t help but laugh at the strangeness of the elf, who was always doing silly things, especially during heightened moments.

“He is beautiful,” Sophia said, knowing what Ainsley wanted to hear. “It’s a him, although I only know because Lunis told me since I don’t know how to sex a dragon.”

Ainsley hooted in reply, encouraging Sophia to keep talking.

“Well, he is all black and has these old soul eyes, the same as all the other dragons, but it’s very striking when you see it right after they are hatched,” Sophia went on, trying to remember all the pertinent details Ainsley would want to know.

The housekeeper hooted again as they descended the hill in the direction of the Castle. The sun was beginning to set on another day in the Gullington, which was fitting since they had just had the first dragon egg hatch there in…well, forever. Sophia would have to ask Hiker and maybe consult the Complete History of Dragonriders, but she was almost certain no dragons had actually hatched there.

The Gullington was the home of the Dragon Elite and the place dragons and their riders were brought to once they magnetized to each other. However, Sophia didn’t think eggs had ever hatched there, even back in the day when the first thousand were in existence. She considered that Ainsley might know the answer to the question, but she seemed so excited in owl form and being the first one to hear about the new dragon she didn’t want to make her shift to answer the question.

The barn owl hooted again on Sophia’s shoulder, to encourage her to keep talking.

“Right,” Sophia chirped, trying to think what else to tell her. “Well, the dragon is very small by our standards. Much smaller than Lunis when he came to the Gullington.” Sophia laughed, the fond memory washing over her. “Remember he was small enough to enter the Castle and sleep in my room. He was like a Great Dane.”

The owl hooted with delight.

“This one is the size of a poodle, but no doubt will grow fast, just like Lunis did,” Sophia continued. “Although Mahkah will undoubtedly be able to tell us much more about its growth potential. I seem to remember dragons grow faster when paired with a rider, right?”

The owl hooted as they approached the Castle steps.

Sophia paused just before the door. The owl froze on her shoulder, sensing her trepidation. “There was something else about the black dragon…” Sophia thought for a moment, replaying the memory of the newly hatched dragon in her mind. “A spark in his eyes.”

Ainsley flapped her wings excitedly.

“Yeah,” Sophia said, sensing what she meant in the movement. “But I don’t know. The spark wasn’t like the one I witnessed in Lunis’ eyes or Bell’s or the others. It was something else. Like a sinister spark. I remember having the urge to draw my sword, but I’m certain it was just my nerves.”

Sophia shook her head, wondering if she was reasoning away her instinct, or her excitement was coloring the experience. What she didn’t say to Ainsley and nearly didn’t want to admit to herself was the spark reminded her of something she’d seen only two times before. Once in the eyes of Sulphur, the dragon who belonged to Gordon Burgess, a lone rider and his dragon.

The last time Sophia had seen that strange spark was unmistakable. It was in Thad Reinhart’s dragon—Ember.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Sophia shook off the trepidation and forced a smile. “Well, it looks like we have something to celebrate,” she said to the barn owl.

Ainsley squawked, springing off Sophia’s shoulder and taking her usual appearance, nearly knocking into Sophia as she took up more space.

Sophia was about to ask what the matter was when Ainsley burst through the Castle doors, her red hair flying behind her. “My dinner! The roast! The rolls!”

Sophia wanted to tell Ainsley everything was going to be okay, but as soon as she stepped over the threshold, she knew dinner wasn’t going to be all right. The smell of burned food was strong in the air.

Sticking her arm up to her nose, Sophia caught sight of Quiet on the stairs, a guilty expression on his face. She shook her head at the groundskeeper. “You can’t give her a break, can you?”

He muttered as he toddled past her and through the doors of the Castle.

Sophia hurried for the kitchen, her phone already out. “Don’t worry, Ainsley. I’ll call for food.”

The smoke in the kitchen was strong, making Sophia’s eyes instantly water. The housekeeper was already fast at work, trying to put out a fire and throwing towels over a smoking mound of meat.

“Oh, I can’t believe this,” Ainsley cried, working fast to lessen the damage. “The first meal I have made entirely by myself in centuries, and it all went to hell because you dragged me out of the Castle.”

Sophia lowered her phone and regarded Ainsley with a mildly annoyed expression. “I totally take the blame for all of this.”

Ainsley nodded, swiping her hand through the air to try and dispel some of the smoke. It only partially worked. “As you should, S. Beaufont. Now go ahead and order Chinese, but ensure it’s all gluten-free. You know how my allergies spring up if I have breaded chicken.”

Sophia paused, scrolling through her phone for the Uber Eats app, but decided now wasn’t the time to argue with the housekeeper. She wasn’t sure if after this there would be a good time. She’d really been looking forward to the dinner that night, but no one would enjoy it more than Ainsley.

“Hey, you can always try again tomorrow,” Sophia offered. “Same meal, but this time, without the distractions.”

Ainsley shook her head, continuing to clean up. There was literally nothing from the dinner that could be salvaged. “Oh, what is the point. Quiet probably made that black dragon hatch just to get me distracted and mess up. He’s always got the upper hand.”

“Well, then maybe you two have to find a way to make up,” Sophia suggested.

Ainsley considered this, pausing from her cleaning to look up at her. “Do you think I like being his best friend for the last five-hundred years and also kept in the dark?”

“No, of course not.”

“He is always playing pranks on me,” Ainsley went on. “And being elusive, but now I know it was him whereas before I thought it was just a possessed Castle.”

“I get you are upset—”

“Upset,” Ainsley replied. “I have half a mind to leave this place for good. Hiker treats me like I’m a second-class citizen. Quiet is a jerk, and the rest of you have your own lives to live. Where does that leave me?”

Sophia could tell the housekeeper was close to tears, but Ainsley didn’t realize how much sadder her story could get, because there was no escape for her.

After tapping her screen several times, Sophia offered her friend a sympathetic smile. “I’ve ordered some food. I’ll just go out past the Barrier to get it. We will put it in dishes and tell the gang you made it.”

Ainsley sighed. “Thanks, S. Beaufont.”

“Also,” Sophia said, a hint of mischief in her voice, “I ordered mostly tofu and all gluten-free options.”

That seemed to make Ainsley feel slightly better. She pulled a set of small plates off the shelf using magic. “Do you think these will do? I’m hoping they are just small enough they anger Hiker when his kung pao tofu keeps tumbling off the plate.”

“I think they are perfect, but you are missing something,” Sophia teased, winking and flicking her hand in the air. Beside the plates appeared a set of chopsticks. “That will surely irritate him to no end, trying to use those.”

The smile that broke across Ainsley’s face made Sophia feel immeasurably better. “Thanks, S. You are the best.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

“Forks,” Hiker grumbled, irritation heavy in his voice as he eyed the wooden chopsticks sitting beside his undersized plate. “Would you fetch them?”

Ainsley slid into a chair next to Sophia and smiled discreetly at her. “No, for several reasons.”

The Viking rolled his eyes. “Reasons you’ll no doubt tell me instead of giving me a fork.”

“First off,” Ainsley began. “My name is Ainsley, not Would Ya.”

“That joke got old several centuries ago,” Hiker said, taking one of the dishes of Chinese food being passed around the table.

“Good, then it’s working as intended,” Ainsley fired back, feistier than ever. “Secondly, we are eating with chopsticks tonight to keep festive.”

“I don’t know how to use chopsticks,” Hiker remarked, spooning rice onto his plate.

“You don’t know how to use a fork either, just like most of the rest of you,” Ainsley said, pointing around at the other men.

“Haha,” Hiker grumbled, obviously about to lose this battle and realizing it. Thankfully the hatching of the first dragon’s egg had put him in a better mood to deal with Ainsley’s rebellious behavior.

“And lastly, I’m not a dog, and therefore, I don’t fetch,” Ainsley declared, looking at Hiker and then Quiet, a serious expression in her green eyes. “I don’t clean up fake messes only to turn around and find them there again. I don’t appreciate finding my things missing on a regular basis. I’m thoroughly sick and tired of you all being ungrateful. Yes, I take care of this Castle. I take care of you all. I value my job and take it quite seriously, but things are going to change unless you all buck up and start showing me some respect and gratitude.”

Everyone at the table froze, having never seen the housekeeper act like this. It was overdue, really, but still, to see her face grow two shades darker as her voice rose was quite chilling.

Finally, Hiker broke the silence as he picked up the chopsticks. “Are you quite done?”

Ainsley, undeterred, narrowed her eyes at him. “I can be. Are you going to stop being so grumpy and demanding and show a bit of courtesy?”

“Where is this coming from?” Hiker asked in response to her request.

To Sophia’s horror, her new bestie, Ainsley, indicated her. “S. Beaufont has encouraged me to stand up for myself.”

Evan let out a low hiss like he’d been burned.

Wilder slid down in his seat, covering his face.

Mahkah gave Sophia a commiserate expression.

Mama Jamba and Quiet didn’t appear to be listening to any of it, continuing to dig into their Chinese food and using the chopsticks.

Hiker rotated to face Sophia directly. “I should have guessed.”

“The food is great,” Sophia said, paying extra attention to her tofu and broccoli.

“I’m having a hard time finding the meat,” Hiker complained.

“If you find any, then it means a rat crawled into one of the dishes because I didn’t put any in this meal,” Ainsley said with a delighted cackle.

“You what?” Hiker asked her. “And we don’t have rats.”

Ainsley shrugged. “It wouldn’t surprise me if we did. The Castle is a real hell hole.”

Quiet’s chin jerked up. Apparently he was listening. His eyes turned into narrow slits as he muttered something inaudible.

“What is that, Gullington?” Ainsley asked, having way too much fun with torturing the two men who had spent centuries torturing her. “There’s an infestation of roaches. That does not surprise me. This place is falling apart.”

“Maybe the problem is the housekeeper doesn’t do her job,” Hiker seethed, not eating any of the food on his tiny plate.

“Probably,” Ainsley chimed. “You should fire her.”

“I’m very much considering it,” he grumbled back, pushing his plate away.

“This food is delicious, Ains,” Mama Jamba sang, having finished and digging into the rice for seconds.

“Thanks,” the shapeshifter announced proudly. “I made it myself.”

Quiet shook his head, muttering again.

“What is that, Gullington?” Ainsley asked. “You have another bad bout of gas? Maybe you should excuse yourself from the table.”

Evan, who was sitting closest to the gnome, scooted closer to Mama Jamba.

She smiled at him, pointing to a dish. “Be a dear and please pass the dumplings.”

“Why is there no meat in this meal?” Hiker questioned. “And what is with the small plates?”

“It was S. Beaufont’s idea,” Ainsley said because she obviously wanted to make enemies out of everyone at the table.

Hiker leveled his gaze at the young dragonrider. “You must really tell me why you want to ruin this meal. I’m quite curious.”

Sophia cleared her throat. “Lo mein? For sure, I’ll pass that over, sir.”

She indicated the dish beside Wilder. When their eyes met, there was an obvious hesitation in his gaze. “Will you please?” Sophia asked, pointing to the noodle dish.

“I don’t want vegetarian lo mein,” Hiker complained.

“Well, I do,” Sophia said, her gaze still connected to Wilder’s. He was unmoving and just stared at her with so many messages in his eyes.

Quiet glanced between the pair and muttered something.

Ainsley leaned forward, forgetting she was mad at the gnome. “I know. I didn’t realize it until now, but Quiet, you are completely right.”

“Right about what?” Hiker asked, slamming his palm down on the table and making the dishes hiccup slightly.

“Nothing, son,” Mama Jamba remarked, pushing her food around on her plate as she eyed the table, trying to decide what platter to empty next.

“Not nothing,” Hiker said, his gaze drifting between Sophia and Wilder, who still had their eyes locked on each other.

It was almost a point of pride for Sophia now, a staring contest she wasn’t going to lose. He was mad at her—that much was obvious. But he didn’t have to do it right there at the table, making things exponentially more tense with so many other things going on.

“What is going on between you two?” Hiker asked, still studying the pair.

“Nothing,” Sophia stated. “I think Wilder is just excited about our upcoming mission for Subner tomorrow.”

“So excited,” he commented, sticking a bite of noodles in his mouth and chewing without taking his eyes off her.

“Where are your adventures taking you?” Ainsley asked.

“The Sahara,” Sophia answered.

“Lucky,” Ainsley drawled, doing a Napoleon Dynamite impression.

“Yeah, you two get to go trudge around the hottest place on Earth,” Evan whined, taking a bite of an egg roll. “I bet you can’t contain your excitement.”

“It’s taking all my restraint,” Wilder said with no inflection in his voice.

“Mine as well,” Sophia fired back.

“Well, I vote we make a toast to the newest dragon being born,” Mama Jamba declared, holding up her goblet.

Reluctantly everyone at the table joined in, holding their own glasses. Wilder was the first to pull his gaze from Sophia’s, making her feel silently victorious.

“Cheers,” Mama Jamba began. “To the beginning of a new generation. To the new crop of dragons.”

“Cheers,” everyone said collectively, clinking glasses.

The laugh that fell out of Hiker’s mouth made everyone tense as they regarded their fearless leader. He froze, realizing he’d gotten everyone’s attention without meaning to.

He offered them an embarrassed smile. “I was just thinking how weird it’s to have all those dragon eggs. This is just the beginning. Soon we will have more dragons and then riders. It would be good if we all take a moment to remember how far we have come.” He glanced down the long thirty-person table. “One day, all those seats will be filled. One day, the Castle will be full, and it all rests with us. Men…Riders,” he caught himself, correcting his usual way of calling on his own. “Don’t ever allow yourself to forget the dark times, for they make the journey to the light that much richer.”

Mama Jamba smiled wide at Hiker. The rest all wore dumbfounded expressions.

It was Ainsley, though, who broke the silence. “Are you running a fever, sir?”

He shook his head, not even angry at her comment. “No, I’m well. I could use some meat at the next meal. But even your antics tonight can’t get me down.” He dropped the chopsticks and picked up a dumpling and put it in his mouth, chewing with a smile in his eyes.

“Who knew it just took a dragon hatching at the Gullington for you to not be such a grump.” Ainsley shook soy sauce onto her fried rice.

“Yeah, it doesn’t take much to put a smile on this man’s face,” Evan teased.

Hiker stood suddenly, pushing his chair out with his legs. “You two,” he indicated Sophia and Wilder. “Finish up this Subner mission fast. I need you both using your efforts to find the missing dragon eggs.”

“Oh, isn’t it nice you two get to go on another mission together after this one.” Ainsley patted Sophia’s hand resting on the table.

“That’s fantastic,” Sophia said dryly, this time refusing to look across the table at Wilder, sure they would stay locked in another staring contest.

Quiet mumbled as he finished off another serving of fried eggplant.

“Even though you are a repugnant and conniving runt, I agree. They do make a smart match,” Ainsley agreed, nodding at the gnome.

He muttered in reply.

“Awe isn’t that sweet,” Evan gushed. “Ainsley and Quiet are making up.”

“Not yet, we aren’t,” Ainsley declared, pushing up from the table and standing beside Hiker. “Now, I’m going to go clean up the kitchen, which will take me much longer than usual since I have no help.”

“I’ll help,” Evan offered with a wink, not moving.

“You’ll rest up for your adjudication missions tomorrow,” Hiker ordered before glaring at Sophia and Wilder. There was a heated suspicion in his gaze, but he shook it off as he strode for the exit. “Don’t stay up late partying, you all. No whiskey, Wilder. Mahkah, ensure Evan does not eat too much. And Sophia?”

She jerked her chin up. “Yes, sir.”

“Try not to fill my housekeeper’s head with ideas that ruin my meal again,” he ordered.

“I’ll try, sir,” she retorted, realizing no matter what she did, she’d probably be in trouble with Hiker Wallace.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

“Oh, morning breeze,” Sophia muttered, curling up on her sofa in front of the fire. “What is it you want to tell me so desperately you’ll not let me sleep?”

She pulled The Complete History of Dragonriders closer to her. She couldn’t sleep since her usual wake up at 3:33 in the morning, and yet her thoughts were too unfocused to allow her to read. She was being forced to stay awake, with nothing to do with the time. It seemed like a waste.

Finally, she abandoned the impossible task of reading and got ready. By five in the morning, she was ready and out the door of her room. She and Wilder had planned to meet at the front of the Castle, but she decided since she couldn’t sleep, he wouldn’t either.

A moment after exiting her room, she knocked on Wilder’s door. There was quite a bit of rustling noise followed by the sound of something falling.

“Ouch,” she heard him grumble as he stomped in the direction of the door.

When he pulled it back, she laughed at the sight of him wrapped in a sheet.

“What are you doing?” he asked her, his eyes squinting from the firelight.

“Waking you up in case Quiet had you oversleep again,” she answered.

He glanced over his shoulder at a clock on the wall. “We’re not supposed to go for another two hours.”

“Why wait?” she argued.

He grunted in protest. “Okay, fine. You win. I’ll get ready.”

Wilder turned, dragging his sheet behind him.

Sophia used the time it took for Wilder to get ready to send Lunis a message, knowing he’d communicate to Simi, although her rider probably had too.

A short while later, Wilder pulled the door back again to reveal himself fully dressed in armor, his brown hair more presentable than before and his blue eyes bright and awake. “You just couldn’t wait to go on this mission, could you?”

“Something like that,” Sophia answered, kicking off the wall where she’d been waiting.

“The Sahara, huh?” Wilder asked. “Sounds romantic.”

“Cupid must be up to something there,” Sophia related, having thought about the reason why the God of love and desire would pick a place that wasn’t inhabited by many to hang out, especially if he was on a streak with a faulty bow and arrow.

“I’ve heard a rumor the Sahara is quite large,” Wilder mentioned as they strode through the quiet Castle.

Sophia gave a mock huff. “I guess. If you consider three and a half million square miles large.”

He tilted his hand back and forth. “Sort of. Please tell me you packed the snacks.”

Right on cue, Sophia held up the rucksack she put together the night before when she was helping Ainsley do dishes. The housekeeper kept giving her sideways looks, filled with curious expressions. Sophia assumed she knew something about her and Wilder but was thankfully being polite enough not to say anything.

“See, you are my perfect partner in crime,” Wilder said, flashing her a grin.

“We are world adjudicators,” she corrected. “We do the opposite of crime.”

“It’s an expression, Soph.” He rolled his eyes at her. “Are you going to be this difficult for the whole mission?”

“Yes, and also for the rest of my life,” she stated.

“Challenge accepted,” he told her, pulling the front door to the Castle back and waving her through.

She shook her head at him, wondering if he was going to keep saying things like that all through this mission that made things even harder between them. Probably, Sophia reasoned, spying their dragons waiting for them on the Expanse.

“So the Sahara,” Wilder began, catching up with her after pulling the heavy Castle door shut. “Do we comb over all three and half million miles, or do you have a more specific location for Mr. Bare Butt?”

Sophia shuddered. “Do you really think he’s still naked? I know what the mythology says, but it’s the twenty-first century.”

He chuckled. “You are such a millennial.”

“You take that back,” she fired at him.

“I won’t.”

“I don’t take constant selfies and say hashtag awkward, and I’m not obsessed with indie folk music while sipping on an energy drink,” Sophia said in a long sentence, rushing through each word while hardly taking a breath.

“But you do love to invest in startups and play frisbee all the time, right?” he asked.

“Obvi,” Sophia answered, trying not to laugh. “And when did you learn about startups and frisbees, old man?”

Wilder winked at her. “I get around.”

Sophia did laugh now. “That’s what she said.”

He shook his head. “Hashtag awkward.”

“Anyway, my source—”

“Your top-secret source you can’t share with me,” he interrupted.

“Yes, that one,” Sophia continued. “They simply said to go to the Sahara, and I’ll find Cupid or he’d find me.”

Wilder gave her a skeptical expression. “That seems weird. Are you sure that’s what they said? Just drop yourself into the middle of the desert and what you are looking for will find you?”

Sophia felt the urge to grab her sword. She talked herself down. Don’t cut him…not yet.

“My contact told me to go with someone I care about, and Cupid would find us,” Sophia reluctantly explained.

“Oh,” Wilder drawled, sounding pleased.

Sophia nodded, sidling up next to her dragon and combing her hand down his long blue neck. “So naturally, I’m going with Lunis. That should be enough to draw Cupid out.”

“Well played, Soph. Well played.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

That was hashtag awkward, Lunis said in Sophia’s head when she slid into the saddle on his back.

“Seriously, you aren’t allowed to use any hashtag phrases,” she replied.

But I’m totally a millennial, he argued. So are you two going to be okay on this mission?

With her single intention, Lunis began to run and launched into the clear skies of Scotland as the sun started to peek over the horizon.

“Yeah, I’m going to figure out how to make him despise me,” she declared. “By the end of this mission, he will beg Hiker to move me out of the Castle.”

Well, then it might be a blessing you two are going on this mission together, Lunis said, his blue wings gliding effortlessly through the Scotland skies, headed for the Barrier.

The pair had taken off before Simi but also, Lunis was faster than the white dragon on most days. Simi had the advantage of wind, employing it to her advantage in multiple ways. Lunis having grown up with his rider gave him advantages over the other dragons.

He was already bigger than Bell, the largest of the current dragons, and he was still growing by Mahkah’s assessment. Not only did his size, speed, and skills increase on a full moon, but any time the moon was out, no matter what phase it was. The crescent moon at their backs was giving him increased speed, but he’d slow down as the sun rose, taking over the skies.

It’s pretty interesting the particular case you two are going on, Lunis observed, headed for the Barrier, the terrain below growing smaller as they rose higher.

“I don’t think it’s that interesting,” Sophia disagreed. “Subner needs me to help with distracting.”

You conveniently left out who you are distracting, Lunis snickered.

“I don’t see that it matters that it’s Cupid,” Sophia insisted. “The god matters very little. I have a job, and I’m going to do it. Just like when I helped Wilder to recover Devon’s bow from the Pond.”

But how do you plan to distract Cupid, Lunis asked.

“With my devilishly good sense of humor and a fancy dragon,” she answered.

And when that doesn’t work, he continued.

“Then I’m going to have you eat him.”

Lunis glanced over his shoulder at her, his blue eyes sparkling in the morning light. I could use a snack.

“I think if we take out the God of Love then we will have some explaining to do,” Sophia said with a laugh.

Okay, I won’t eat him, Lunis grumped. But sooner or later, you need to find someone I can eat. Nothing tastes as good as a human.

“You really shouldn’t say that.” Sophia pretended to tense on the back of her dragon.

Don’t worry, I won’t eat you, he offered. I’m not a cat. Those jerks turn on their owners faster than any animal. Sleep for more than twelve hours and they start nibbling.

“We should probably pass this along to Liv,” Sophia suggested. “I always knew Plato couldn’t be trusted.”

That cat is the only reason she is alive, Lunis stated. But he does cheat at poker.

“How do you know that?”

We play, Lunis explained.

“When?”

When you are sleeping, he answered. You sleep a lot, human.

“Just don’t eat me,” Sophia begged as they exited the Barrier. Soon she’d need to create the portal, but they slowed down to allow Simi a chance to catch up. With a thought, her dragon slowed, gliding on the chilly wind.

So how are you going to get Wilder to despise you, Lunis asked as the white dragon and his rider pulled up next to them. His dark hair flew back from his face making him appear more rugged than usual.

Sophia sighed, pulling her gaze away from him. “I don’t know. I’ll figure something out. Maybe I’ll make a few racist statements.”

There you go, Lunis laughed. You don’t mess around when you want someone to not like you.

“Operation Loathe Sophia is important,” she insisted. “I can’t fail.”

What if you make sexist statements? he offered.

“Or told knock-knock jokes,” she teased.

Hey, I happen to like…Oh, I see what you did there, he grumbled. Why don’t you keep using all those puns? That’s pretty annoying.

“Totally, right after I offload the large supply of bad jokes I’ve stolen from you,” Sophia joked.

Have you heard the one about the deaf magician, Lunis asked.

She opened a portal, shaking her head, but deciding to play along anyway. “No, I haven’t.”

Neither has he, Lunis said, roaring with laughter as they flew through the portal.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

The heat in the Sahara was real. Really sticky, hot and instantly overwhelming.

Well, I figured out how you can turn Wilder off you, Lunis commented, circling over the red desert below. It looked like waves of the ocean with ripples created by the wind and sand dunes. In the distance, there were palm trees and more blue sky than Sophia had ever seen.

“How is that,” Sophia asked, grateful for any tips on how to make Wilder not like her. Even more useful would be tips on how to make her not have feelings for him.

Just hang around in this desert for a few minutes, he stated, preparing to land. You are already starting to smell ripe. No offense.

“None taken,” Sophia answered with a laugh. “I think I’ll stick with my bad puns and your jokes.”

And racial slurs, Lunis added, landing on the sandy desert.

“You know why I love bad puns so much?” Sophia asked.

Why?

“Because that’s how eye roll.” Sophia was laughing out loud as Wilder and Simi landed next to them.

“What is so funny?” Wilder asked her, appearing amused.

It isn’t funny, and that’s the point, Lunis explained dryly.

Sophia slid off her dragon, pulling off her cloak immediately and wishing she wasn’t wearing heavy, hot armor. “I was going to wear camouflage pants,” she offered as Wilder joined her.

Don’t, Lunis warned, shaking his head.

“Yeah,” she continued. “But I couldn’t find them.”

Wilder rolled his eyes. “That one was cute.”

You’ll have to try harder, Sophia, Lunis said in her mind.

She nodded in reply. “Don’t worry. They will get old. Just wait until I start making jokes about blondes.”

“But you are a blonde,” Wilder argued.

“Yeah, and I’m a total airhead,” she told him.

“Is that why you landed us here instead of…” He turned in a complete circle. “I don’t know, anywhere else.”

She shrugged. “It was here or over there where there’s sand. Or over there where there’s also sand. Did you have a specific place you wanted to land?”

He fanned himself. “In the air-conditioned place.”

“I think there’s a Starbucks that way.” Sophia pointed toward the palm trees in the distance.

Maybe we should scout, Simi offered.

“That’s a good idea,” Wilder said. “Soph and I can go on foot.”

Lunis gave her a sneaky expression. Tell him the deaf magician joke.

She shook her head. “I don’t remember how it goes.”

The dragons took to the air, Lunis blending into the blue and Simi looking like a dragon-shaped cloud.

“What was that about?” Wilder asked, amused.

“My dragon tells the worst jokes and thought you’d enjoy them.”

He laughed. “The fact your dragon tells jokes at all is pretty impressive. Simi laughs at mine only about half the time.”

“That’s a lot,” Sophia jabbed. “I’ve heard your jokes. They aren’t funny half the time.”

He pretended to be hurt, holding his hand to his chest as his mouth popped open. “You scare me, Sophia.”

“Then Operation Loathe Sophia is off to a fantastic start.”

“Oh, is that a thing?” he asked.

“It’s now,” she answered, holding out her arm. “Well, shall we go and find Cupid?”

“That way?” he questioned, arching an eyebrow at her.

“Which way do you want to go?”

He rolled his eyes, pointing in the opposite direction. “He is obviously this way.”

“Then maybe you should go one way and I’ll go the other.”

He shook his head. “No, that isn’t how it works. Your source said you had to be with someone you care about, and since Lunis is gone, you are going to have to settle for me.”

It was Sophia’s turn to roll her eyes. “Fine.”

They started walking in the random direction Wilder had chosen in silence. After a bit, he started, “So maybe this is as good as time as any to talk about us.”

“A sheep, a drum, and a snake fell off a cliff,” Sophia said in a rush.

He gave her a sideways expression, encouraging her to continue.

“Baa-dum-tsss,” she finished, laughing at her own joke.

“Wow, that was horrible,” he said, not amused.

“As intended,” Sophia assured him.

“As I was saying,” Wilder continued, a serious expression on his face.

“What religion are you?” Sophia asked, hoping she could use that as kindling to make the Operation Loathe Sophia fire hotter.

He gave her a curious expression. “I’m agnostic.”

“Yeah, I figured you’d safely ride the fence like that,” she jabbed. “How about your nationality?”

Wilder did laugh now. “You know I’m Scottish and can’t use forks and apparently chopsticks. Also, you can’t understand a word I say, and I drink way too much.”

“This isn’t going to work if you make the offensive statements for me,” she muttered, kicking up sand.

“Then it isn’t going to work, and you should abandon this mission of yours.”

Sophia shook her head. “How about greatest dreams and aspirations? I’m sure I can poke some holes in those.”

“You already have,” he said, giving her a tender expression that made her want to punch him in the face. It might actually work. If they sparred, then she could take all her frustrations out, maybe out strategize him and then kick his ass. He couldn’t like her then.

“You can’t best me in a fight,” he told her, grinning.

Sophia’s mouth popped open. “How did you know I was thinking about that?”

“Because when you spar or are about to, with me, you get this look on your face. Currently, you are wearing it.”

“Oh, yeah, well, when you are thinking, you twist your tongue in your mouth.”

“It’s cute you noticed that about me.” He batted his eyelashes at her.

“It rarely happens,” she fired.

Undeterred, he laughed. “Because I never think. What can I say, you make me lose my wits.”

Sophia halted and swung around to face him as she pulled out Inexorabilis. “Come on, then. Let’s do this.”

“Are you serious?” he asked. “It’s hotter than hell out here. We are walking through a giant desert, looking for Cupid, and you want to throw down right now?”

“Why not?” Sophia fired. “Unless you’re scared and think I can kick your ass.”

His chin tilted back as laughter spilled from his mouth.

“What are you laughing at?” Sophia tapped the side of her sword against his shoulder, trying to encourage him to pull his own weapon.

“You,” he responded. “You are ridiculous.”

“I’m so ridiculous,” she said, continuing to knock the side of her sword into his shoulder. “Why don’t you teach me a lesson.”

Easily he deflected her blade, spinning her around in a swift move and grabbing her from behind, pinning her hands down. Over her shoulder, he spoke into her ear. “Would you stop this?”

“Stop what?” she challenged, struggling to free herself from his tight grip. “If I’m insufferable, you simply have to say so.”

“No, this whole thing you are doing to make me not like you, only makes me like you more.”

Sophia grunted, dropping her weight, but Wilder had anticipated this and fell with her, flipping her over and straddling her. The sand was scorching hot on the back of her hands he’d pinned to the ground. “You are pretty corrupt if my attempts to make you loathe me only make you like me more. Maybe you need therapy.”

He laughed. “It makes me like you because it’s so Sophia-like. You always employ strategy. And your bad jokes are very endearing.”

“Don’t worry,” she said, struggling to free herself from his grip but to no effect. “I’m going to start spouting prejudiced statements soon. There’s no way you can find that endearing.”

“Maybe I will,” he countered.

“Wild,” she started, her resolve waning as she looked into his eyes. “We—”

“Shh.” He looked up suddenly.

Sophia narrowed her eyes at him. Just when she was about to cave, he pissed her off. “Don’t shush me.”

“Soph,” he whispered. “You hear that?”

She clapped her mouth shut, listening. Actually, she didn’t hear anything, but now she was paying attention, she did feel a rumbling underneath them.

In an instant, Wilder jumped off her and yanked her up to her feet. “Just when I had you where I wanted you, something had to ruin it.”

“What is it?” Sophia asked, now hearing what he was talking about. It was a rattling sound, and it was growing louder, and the ground under their feet was visibly trembling.

“Trouble,” Wilder said, pulling out his sword.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

From the sand of the Sahara Desert, a thing that could only be described as a giant worm shot out of the Earth. The scream that spilled from its mouth nearly made Sophia drop her sword to cover her ears. She recalibrated her hearing so her senses weren’t so acute.

“What the hell is that?” Wilder yelled, putting his back to Sophia’s and holding his sword the same as her. He scanned the area, looking for other potential monsters to spring up from the desert floor.

“Angels above,” she said in a hush. “It appears the movie Tremors is about to get real.”

“Please explain,” he urged as the thing writhed in the air before flopping down in front of them, throwing up a cloud of sand and covering them instantly.

“It’s a movie from the nineties,” she said, watching as the ground began to ripple behind the giant worm thing. Sophia grabbed his arm and pulled him away. “Run!”

“Nineties?” Wilder asked, taking her lead. “You weren’t even born then.”

“And yet,” she continued, sprinting as the ground behind them exploded from the monster surging after them. “I’ve seen the movie and know how to get away from this thing.”

“How?” he asked, almost passing her.

“Call our freaking dragons!”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

The dragons weren’t responding. Sophia had only had that happen once, the nightmarish time Gordon Burgess used magical tech to sever their connection.

She continued to try and communicate with her dragon as they sprinted across the desert, running as fast as her feet could take her. That wasn’t nearly fast enough. The giant worm was tunneling behind them at an alarming rate. There wasn’t anything in the distance but sand and more sand. They needed something that got them off the ground. The palm trees in the distance weren’t really a great option.

A dragon. That would be nice, Sophia thought.

She was just about to call out to him again when Wilder grabbed her and halted suddenly. Sophia twisted around, wondering what suicidal idea he was playing with.

“It’s stopped,” Wilder said between ragged breaths.

Sophia shook her head. “No, it’s just changing its strategy.”

“What is that thing? And what is this movie it’s from?” Wilder asked.

Sophia sucked in a breath, her chest aching from the heat and running. “First, can you communicate with Simi?”

He shook his head. “No, for some reason, I’m blocked. It’s most likely to do with the magnetic field of the Sahara. We have had this issue before.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Of course the reception is spotty in the freaking Sahara. How did I not guess that?”

“We just have to keep trying,” Wilder offered, searching the area.

The path they had taken was well mapped by the darker sand that ran the length of where the giant worm had sprung up from the ground.

“So that thing,” Wilder started, running his hand over his face, which was completely covered in red sand. It made him look like he had a bad sunburn.

Sophia could taste the sand in her mouth, making it gritty when she spoke. “It’s a worm-like monster that eats flesh.”

“I sort of figured out it wasn’t friendly when it thundered after us.” Wilder narrowed his eyes. “I think it’s coming back.”

Sophia knew what he meant by the way the ground moved under her feet. Growing up in Los Angeles, she was used to minor earthquakes, which is what this felt like, but she didn’t think it was caused by seismic plates shifting.

“So we portal out of here,” Sophia suggested.

Wilder shook his head again. “I already tried that. The magnetic field or whatever it is…”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “How convenient. No dragons. No portals. It seems like we are going to have to slay this beast to survive.”

“Looks like it,” Wilder agreed, watching the ground around them as it started to swell in places, like waves in the ocean. “Running isn’t a long-term option, I’m thinking.”

“What we need is Kevin Bacon,” Sophia mused, considering their options.

“Please explain,” Wilder encouraged, tensing as the swelling sand got closer to them. The thing was trying to figure them out or trap them. Maybe make another grand entrance.

“Actually, we need bombs,” Sophia decided, recalling the movie Liv made her watch, stating it was a classic and her education wasn’t complete without it. How strange it might be exactly what saved her in this situation.

“I’m a weapons expert, but bombs aren’t really my forte,” Wilder explained.

She nodded. “But you can use spells. Fire magic will be extremely helpful.”

“On it,” Wilder said, holding out his hand, drawing energy to him for a spell.

“Now what we need is a structure,” Sophia explained, realizing summoning something so large was going to significantly drain her powers. Staying on the ground was a really bad idea since it was the giant worms home turf.

“It can tunnel through sand…” Sophia said, thinking through her options. “But rock would slow it down.”

“Rocks!” Wilder exclaimed. “That’s brilliant.” He pointed in the distance, maybe a mile off. It was hard to tell in the desert where the sandy terrain went on for miles.

Sophia gave him a tentative expression. “Do you think we can make it?”

He flashed her a grin. “I have no doubt.”

As if the monster had been eavesdropping on their conversation, it burst through the sand roughly fifty yards away. Its mouth opened, and weird hooked fangs unfolded from its jaw as another snake-like thing exploded from its mouth, licking the air as it screamed.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Wormy, as Sophia decided to call him, towered high above them, over the height of a two-story house. Sophia desperately hoped that was as long as it was, but she also hoped not to find out.

“That’s our cue to run!” Wilder exclaimed, throwing a fireball straight at the monster and hitting it in the side.

It was a very effective attack and knocked the monster, which was about five feet wide, to the ground. When it fell, the ground trembled violently under their feet, nearly throwing Sophia off balance.

Even though the attack had been well placed, Sophia knew it wasn’t enough to stop the beast, but it would slow it down. She was about to launch her own attack, but before she could, the monster began to slip back down into the hole it had come from, quickly slipping out of view.

The ground rocked so hard and began to split in places that for a moment, Sophia thought they might get sucked under the sand. She used the momentum to push herself in the opposite direction, running again so fast her feet hardly felt as though they touched the ground, Wilder on her heels.

The attack had hopefully injured Wormy, but to kill it was going to take much more than magic, she suspected. Sophia slid her sword into its sheath as they sprinted, the rock structures in the distance growing closer.

She chanced a glance over her shoulder. As Sophia expected, Wormy was in hot pursuit, although it didn’t appear to be moving quite as fast.

The red sand exploded up from the ground as it progressed, following them with an angry force. Even moving slower from the injury, it was still gaining on them because the heat of the desert and trudging through sand, even with superhuman powers, was taxing on the two dragonriders. At this pace, the creature would catch them and eat them.

Sophia had to do something unexpected to save them.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Sophia halted, spinning to the side.

Wilder caught sight of her, and his face was the first part to register his shock. “What are you doing?”

“I’m buying us some time,” she shouted, pointing in the distance. It wouldn’t work for long, but if Sophia’s assumption was correct, then this would at least give them enough time to get to the rock structure. Or it wouldn’t work, and she’d have lost valuable time. It was a risk she was willing to take. She had to rely on her greatest asset—strategy.

“Stay absolutely still,” Sophia urged, hardly parting her mouth to talk.

To her surprise, Wormy froze under the ground.

“What is happening?” Wilder asked in a whisper.

“As I suspected,” Sophia began in a hush, talking so low only another dragonrider could hear her. “It tracks us by sensing motion.”

“Was that in the movie?” he questioned.

“Think about it,” Sophia started. “It doesn’t have eyes or probably smell. Its ability to follow us is based on vibrations.”

“If we remain still, then it won’t be able to find us?”

The timing was a beautiful and ironic thing. On the heels of Wilder’s statement, Wormy exploded up from the ground, flopping onto the sand, and its giant, disgusting head landed only feet from Sophia.

She didn’t move.

From her peripheral vision, she noticed Wilder tense, like he was about to push her out of danger. However, he followed her lead and remained frozen.

“It can’t find me unless I move,” Sophia stated, watching as the creature writhed, making sweeping motions in the sand.

“Yeah, but it knows we are here, and it’s feeling around in the dark, so to speak,” Wilder agreed.

She nodded. Sweat dripped profusely from her forehead, falling into her eyes and dripping down her chin, then splattering on the sand in front of her.

Wormy froze too.

Had it sensed the movement? The dripping of sweat was ever so slight, but Sophia knew it carried a vibration.

The hideous monster opened its mouth, and a putrid smell spilled out. Wormy’s hooked fangs popped out to the side as the mini-me inside of it sprung out, flying in the air like a gross kite. It flew only inches from her face, but she didn’t budge. It was only a matter of time before the thing haphazardly knocked into her.

She knew it. Wilder knew it. And she suspected the monster knew it.

“Soph…” Wilder said more stress in this voice than she’d ever heard before. “You have a plan?”

Answering him would have been a death sentence. So instead, she lifted her hand and pointed in the distance. Because she learned magic from giants as well as other magical races, she could do complicated Earthquake spells most magicians couldn’t master easily.

Squeezing her eyes shut, she focused all her energy on the spell. This had to work, or at any second, the monster was going to find her, and it would all be over.

CHAPTER THIRTY

In the distance, there was an explosion, followed by a great rumbling.

Sophia’s eyes popped open to find the spell had worked. There appeared to be a disturbance about a hundred yards away. The ground there was shaking, splitting, and sand sprang into the air, making a huge dust cloud.

Wormy froze. Although he didn’t have eyes or other features to communicate his facial expression, it seemed to say, “What was that?”

It turned its ugly head toward the upheaval in the distance. The ground continued to shake, the tremors spreading all the way to Sophia and Wilder.

She didn’t even dare take a sip of breath as she waited to see what the giant worm would do. It seemed to be weighing its options as well, indecision tunneling in its tiny brain.

Sophia considered her next options if this didn’t work. She’d have to resort to attacking the monster up close, which she had her doubts about based on its size. The only way they were going to defeat this thing was to have an advantage. Right now, standing on soft sand, with few defenses, wasn’t going to cut it.

Thankfully, she’d bought them some time.

Wormy dived, plummeting into the sand like a serpent in ocean waters. Its body arched up high as its head made progress, swimming through the sand in the direction of the earthquake Sophia had caused.

“Don’t move yet,” she urged Wilder.

“Copy that,” he answered. “And that was genius.”

“Thanks. Let’s hope it buys us enough time,” Sophia said, watching the monster moving farther away, tearing up the sand as it progressed.

“Well, we might want to consider making a run for it now,” Wilder stated. “That thing is about to figure out it’s been tricked.”

“You really think Wormy is that smart?”

A chuckle fell from his mouth, earning a warning glare from Sophia.

Wormy froze. The laugh had been enough to signal to it there was something back in the direction it came from.

“Damn it,” Sophia spun around and began sprinting at once for the rock structure.

Wilder took off after her, easily keeping pace. “Sorry, but it caught me off guard you’d name the monster trying to eat us.”

“I always name the monsters I have to slay,” she explained. “I already know what the next one will be called.”

“Wilder, huh?”

“Bingo,” she answered, running fast, trying to force herself not to look over her shoulder, although the sounds of Wormy in hot pursuit were unmistakable.

Again, she tried to reach out to Lunis but got no answer. Whatever was up with the Sahara was especially annoying. No portal magic. No telepathic communication. Maybe that was exactly why Cupid was here. It couldn’t be to create romance among ugly worm monsters. At least, Sophia hoped not. Those things needed to go extinct, not breed more.

The first of the rock structures wasn’t far. It was a smaller one that included an archway made of what appeared to be sandstone shaped by the harsh Sahara Desert winds. Beside it were two towers that unfortunately were just under the height of Wormy.

Farther away were larger rock structures, but getting there would be a risk, and Sophia thought her luck was about to run out.

She felt the sand pushing up under her feet, almost seeming to launch her forward. However, she didn’t for a moment delude herself into thinking Wormy was trying to give her a boost up to the top of the rock formation. He was going to get right underneath her and suck her down with him, swallowing her whole.

Wilder made it to the rocks first and was already climbing up. He was safe, at least for now.

Sophia could feel the monster under her, making her progress slower. In an act of faith, she used her magic to propel herself, combining it with a leaping spell.

She flew forward as two things happened simultaneously.

The beast rose out of the sand springing after her, a familiar scream echoing out of its mouth as it opened wide.

And Wilder threw another fireball straight at the beast, hitting it hard in the body.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

The blast of heat flew right by Sophia. She couldn’t imagine feeling hotter, and yet, she thought she’d catch on fire as the flaming ball soared by.

The monster screamed as the fireball hit it, again knocking it in the opposite direction, and sending a great cloud of red sand into the air that rained back down on them. Sophia was momentarily blinded as she landed on the rock structure, her chin knocking hard into it.

She didn’t allow the blunt hit to slow her. Instead, she continued to move, her hands and feet working hard to find holds. Wilder, who was nearly to the top, spun around and held out a hand for her. She took it, allowing him to yank her up to where he stood.

Sophia was impressed by his strength. Never in sparring had he shown that kind of power against her, but he never really pushed himself against her, not wanting to actually hurt her.

She rocked back from the momentum, catching herself before tumbling back in the other direction. One thing was clear to Sophia from her vantage point on the top of the rock structure—Wormy was pissed.

It jerked in the sand below, a weird green substance oozing from its body. Wilder had really wounded the thing with the fireball, but he hadn’t killed it, and now the monster was madder than hell.

Sophia was surprised by how well she was able to discern the emotional state of the sightless creature. It was as if in such a short period of time, they had come to know each other. Hopefully, it knew how much she despised him. She pulled Inexorabilis from its sheath and brandished the sword her mother had used until the day she died. Sophia hoped Wormy knew these were its final moments on Earth.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

“What is the strategy?” Wilder asked, holding a protective hand to steady Sophia as Wormy thrashed around and made the rock structure shake.

Several times, the creature tried to lift itself up, but the injury seemed to be preventing it.

“Well, how about we reverse roles from the Cupid mission,” Sophia suggested. “You’ve got that fireball attack down.”

“But I don’t think that’s going to kill it,” Wilder observed as Wormy rose up slowly, teetering dangerously and close to crashing down on them from its instability.

“I don’t think so either,” Sophia agreed, having studied enough of Bermuda Lauren’s book Mysterious Creatures to know how a beast of this sort had to be killed. “We have got to sever its head, I believe.”

“You want me to distract it while you do that?” Wilder asked.

Sophia could hear the reluctance and uncertainty in his voice. “I get you are stronger and have the larger sword but—”

“But you are the better choice for it,” he interrupted, dodging an attack from Wormy as it swung and nearly knocked Wilder off the rock structure.

“Really?” Sophia was surprised to hear him say that.

“One hundred percent,” he insisted, kneeling and grabbing a handful of rocks at their feet and throwing them. Like a dog, Wormy swung around, sensing the distraction at its back. “Your magic reserves have to be low after pulling off that earthquake. More importantly, I think you are nimbler than me, and your size will make it easier for you to get into position.”

Sophia had been prepared to argue with him, but Wilder was surprising her at every turn.

The distraction was short-lived. Wormy swung back around, facing them straight on. It was go time. They had one chance to get this right and end things before the giant beast ended them.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

The beast opened its mouth, revealing darkness worse than any nightmare. The second head shot out, reaching for them.

Sophia was about to swing her sword and sever the little head, but something told her that it was a bad idea. It was like when she faced Hydra and learned severing one of the heads only made another one grow back. She pictured three heads replacing the single one and making the monster somehow stronger from the inside.

No, she needed to cut off the main artery, but getting a clear shot would be a challenge. Currently, Wormy was too far away, making it impossible for her to reach him. Even Wilder, with his longer sword and arm span, couldn’t reach the monster that swiveled, trying to find them.

“Another fireball?” Wilder asked, backing away from Sophia, sensing she was preparing for her attack.

“No, you need to bring it closer, not farther away.”

He nodded, reluctance heavy in his eyes, although it was soon replaced with determination. “You got it, Soph.”

Wilder held his hands in front of his face, cupping his mouth. “Hey, you ugly deformed maggot!”

Wormy, who had been rotating back and forth trying to find them, halted. Robotically it swiveled until it was facing them directly.

It had found them. Wormy knew it.

The monster seemed to be overwhelmed with excitement, salivating for the meal it was so hungry for.

“Yeah, that’s right, you horrendous smelly worm!” Wilder yelled.

Sophia shook her head. “We really need to work on your name-calling skills.”

The monster struck, making Wilder dive to avoid being dinner. “Later,” he roared, rolling forward and nearly falling off the rock structure.

The beast crashed into the archway, nearly breaking it in two. It threw Sophia off balance, making her fall on her back. Thankfully she kept her sword in her hand. Unlucky for her, the worm sensed her only a few feet away. It opened its mouth and the other head slithered out.

Wilder was trying to climb back up into place on the other side of the monster, but the formation he was on continued to break apart, making him slip back down with each attempt to secure his footing.

Sophia rolled to the side and jumped to her feet.

The second head rose into the air. She could feel its delight about what it believed was an inevitable win. It might be. Behind her was a stone wall. She could jump down, but that would involve running, which she knew wasn’t the way to survive. Wormy would be on her in seconds and it would all be over. It rose up higher, now towering above her. If she was going to strike, now was the time, but getting around the smaller head to sever the larger one was impossible.

Then, from behind Wormy, Wilder rose, having recovered from his fall. “All right, you, son of a dirt-eating mother of all that’s despicable! It’s time you met your match!”

Wormy screamed and swung around to face Wilder. The name-calling must have finally hit a nerve because the beast was furious based on the long piercing sound that came from its mouth. It vibrated with hostility. Sophia spied the muscles on its back telegraphing the striking move it was about to do next to take Wilder down, who had nowhere to go to escape.

At that moment, faced with so much stress and the potential loss of Wilder, she knew something with certainty. Something that surprised even her. She was utterly in love with the man on the other side of this beast. No matter what divided them, monsters, Vikings, or age.

She didn’t hesitate and swung Inexorabilis around with a furious force, combining the effort with a combat spell. Her sword sliced through the veiny monster, cutting off its head in one quick movement.

Blood and guts, covered in a slimy green shot up from the body of the beast like a volcano erupting. They covered Sophia and Wilder at once, drenching them in a hot liquid that smelled like sewage. The head of the monster flew backward, landing and creating a cloud of red sand that rained down, also covering them, sticking to the glue-like substance of Wormy. The creature’s body swayed slightly before it crumbled to the ground in a heap.

Looking horrible and gross, Sophia offered Wilder a relieved smile when it was only them standing on the rock archway, nothing dividing them anymore.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

“What? No bad puns about how we have been tarred and feathered?” Wilder asked as they got down, careful not to land in the swamp of dead Wormy pooling underneath them.

“I think the joke would go something like, looks like we have been slimed and sanded,” Sophia teased, finding her skin tightening up from the guts and sand covering her.

“I hope this stuff isn’t poisonous,” Wilder remarked, seeming to read her thoughts on their current predicament.

She nodded. “Yeah, because I doubt there’s an Airbnb we can go rinse off at anywhere nearby.”

“What is an Airbnb?” he questioned.

“Or a pond,” she remarked, too exhausted to explain her modern reference right then.

“Yeah, there usually aren’t many bodies of water in the desert, hence making it the desert.” He surveyed the area they had come from.

Sophia was still having no luck calling her dragon or creating a portal, which was frustrating. On a positive note, they were alive and not being hunted by a giant man-eating worm anymore.

She’d learned to count her blessings at this stage of the game. Right now, she could use a drink of water and steak dinner but guessed there was no Outback Steak Houses in these parts either.

Pulling the canteen from the snack bag, she took a sip and then offered some to Wilder.

He gave her a grateful smile. “Thanks. So what do we do now to find Cupid? Do you think Wormy was part of leading us in the right direction based on your inside source?”

“I think he was a bonus to this whole mission,” Sophia joked, searching through the bag of snacks but not interested in any of it. “I’m certain later I’ll find out we just slaughtered the last remaining tiggly wig worm in existence and Bermuda Laurens is going to chew me out for it.”

“Why does this sound like something you’ve encountered before?” Wilder asked with a laugh.

“Because I did in the Australian Outback,” Sophia explained. “Leave it to me to find the last remaining Spindle spider during my walkabout. Lunis and I killed it and all her babies.”

“That’s so you,” he said with a laugh and held out his hand. “Shall we walk and find out what is on the other side of these rock structures? If nothing else, they should provide some shade so we can enjoy the snacks you brought.”

Sophia nodded, thinking it was impossible for her to enjoy the taste of anything with her mouth coated in sand and the smell of dead Wormy covering her body.

“You almost gave me a heart attack when you stopped running when that monster was after us,” Wilder remarked, his eyes continually scanning the terrain.

“It was a risk,” Sophia agreed.

“It’s funny the way you wager on certain things,” he stated, giving her an impressed look. “Your brain doesn’t work like anyone else’s I’ve ever known.”

“I’m just glad my wager paid off. I can thank movies from the nineties for it all.”

They strode around a large set of rocks to find a mirage. It had to be. There was no other explanation.

Sophia clapped her hand to her forehead, her mouth popping open. “Oh, good. I have lost my damn mind.”

Wilder’s expression mimicked hers. “Then they can cart us away to the looney bin together because I have too.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Sophia reasoned she must be losing her mind and the heat of the desert was getting to her. She’d heard about mirages in the desert. They were brought on by dehydration, heat exhaustion, and apparently near-death experiences. That pretty much summed up her life right then.

“If this is a dream, don’t wake me up,” Sophia said in a whisper.

Wilder reached over and pinched her arm.

“Ouch,” she yelled, yanking away.

“It isn’t a dream, Soph.”

“But that can’t be real.” She pointed.

Her version of an oasis would include a regal mansion on a vast estate flanked by her and Wilder’s dragons and is what stood in the distance, completely out of place with the Sahara framing it.

Oh good, you two found us, Lunis said, striding over like a golden retriever who had been lost from his owner.

Conversely, Simi appeared much more elegant as she walked over to Wilder’s side and lowered her head down close to his, an unmistakable expression of affection in their gaze. “Simi, are you real?”

He reached out and stroked the side of her face, and she nuzzled into him.

Of course I am, she declared.

“Lunis, where have you two been, and why couldn’t we communicate with you?” Sophia asked, thrilled to see her dragon and also a bit miffed to find them casually hanging out next to a mirage.

He lowered his head and nudged her, looking for the same attention Simi was getting. She giggled, nudging him back with the side of her head.

We were stuck here until you found us, Lunis explained.

“I don’t understand.” Sophia looked between the two dragons.

We don’t either, Simi explained. We could only determine we couldn’t leave from this spot or communicate with you.

We guessed you had to complete a challenge in order to find us, and that would lead you to Cupid, Lunis added on.

“Those are a lot of assumptions, but I’ll go with it.” Sophia pointed at the mansion. It was right out of a movie, rising up from the grassy lawn surrounding it.

A circular drive ran the length of the space in front, and pulling up in old fancy cars were elegant guests dressed in their finest clothing. They were greeted by men in jackets with long tails and white gloves, who dutifully took their keys and drove the cars away.

The whole picture was very confusing, and not just because a mansion flanked by large columns on an elegant lawn was something she didn’t expect to find in the middle of the Sahara Desert. The cars appeared from nowhere and then disappeared as though there was a mysterious street that brought everyone to the house party and then away again.

“Are we hallucinating, or can you two see that mansion too?” Sophia asked.

Lunis blinked around, a dumbfounded expression on his face. Mansion? What are you talking about?

Yes, we see it, Simi said at once.

Lunis rolled his eyes. It’s a joke. They are these devices we employ to interject a bit of humor into things. You should try them sometime.

That’s quite all right, Simi pointed out, turning her attention to Wilder. It isn’t a mirage from what I can tell. I believe it to be the place where Cupid is inhabiting presently.

Lunis coughed snottily, and looked at Sophia. Yes, we have deduced through constant observation if we hold our noses high in the air and think only serious thoughts we can talk like we are stuffy old dragons.

“I see your time together has only brought you closer to one another,” Sophia joked. “Good team building.”

Simi didn’t appear amused, but thankfully Wilder was for the both of them. “Are we just supposed to waltz onto this fancy property and attend whatever soiree?”

“What is going on? Why is everyone speaking so strangely?” Sophia asked.

Wilder grinned at her. “Oh, all of a sudden, I’m not allowed to talk like I’ve got a bit of sophistication?”

Sophia glanced down at her outfit, covered in slime and sand. “I feel like we are a bit underdressed for the party.”

We aren’t going to see Cupid for social reasons, Simi stated dryly.

Lunis shoved his face in close to Wilder’s. Make her stop. Please.

Wilder laughed. “I get Simi isn’t as colorful as you, but she also didn’t grow up watching modern television or with an eccentric rider like you.”

“I’m not eccentric,” Sophia argued.

Need I remind you all we are here for a mission, Simi interjected.

Need I remind you all that…what the hell happened to you two when you left us? Lunis asked.

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, I guess we could use magic to clean ourselves up.”

I wouldn’t until you’ve filled your magic reserves, Simi suggested. Wilder’s is quite low.

Yours are too, Sophia, Lunis pointed out. But I almost think you should risk it because you are hard to look at and that’s almost more important than anything else.

Sophia laughed. “Thanks, Lun.”

“Well, I guess we better pop off to this strange party even if we weren’t invited,” Wilder teased, giving Sophia a proud expression. “If we pretend we don’t look horrid, you think they’ll notice?”

“I think they will smell us a mile away,” she stated.

He nodded, holding out his arm for her. “Shall we then?”

She took his arm, not even hesitating. Things had changed once more between them after they faced Wormy.

Oh, hey Sophia, Lunis said at her back.

She swung around to face him. “Yeah?”

You’ve got a little something on your face, he offered.

She rolled her eyes, which were probably the only part of her not covered in slime and sand. “Thanks. You’re a doll.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Just as when Sophia and Wilder had come around the rock structures and found their dragons, it felt like they crossed through a strange barrier, similar to the one that surrounded the Gullington.

Sophia imagined she’d walked through a portal as she stepped from the soft sand of the Sahara Desert and onto a paved driveway surrounded by manicured hedges and a pristine lawn. If any of the party guests were surprised by their appearance, they didn’t show it as Sophia and Wilder approached the front entrance.

The cars, many of them driven by chauffeurs, pulled up to the front steps, and let off distinguished individuals wearing the finest clothing from the 1920s. Women in flapper dresses and pearls spilling down their front and men in three-piece suits with bow ties and flasks giggled as they were greeted by a butler standing on the first step. They all had paper invitations they showed to the man with a boxy jaw and a dignified expression.

“We don’t have invitations,” Sophia said in a hush to Wilder.

He patted his side, where his sword was sheathed. “I’ve got my invitation right here.”

She gripped his arm tighter, smiling. “I like the way you think.”

“Same to you, Soph.”

She glanced over her shoulder to find both dragons were following them up to the door, although she was certain there wouldn’t be much room for them inside. Maybe in the back where she noticed signs of an outdoor area and could hear orchestral music. It was more than strange none of the valet staff seemed to think it was weird that two people covered in worm guts and sand or their dragons were casually strolling up to the party.

The desert was still all around them, although Sophia had expected when they stepped into this strange land, the Sahara Desert would disappear. Something very curious was at work in this place…wherever it was.

“Excuse me,” Wilder began when the butler brought his chin up and smiled politely at them. Suddenly the constant flow of cars with guests dissipated, and it was only Sophia and him at the front of the house, their dragons behind them.

“Good evening, Mr. Thomson,” the man said kindly. He nodded to Sophia. “And a pleasure making your acquaintance, Ms. Beaufont. I know our host will be happy to have you attending tonight.”

“You know who we are, and we are expected?” Wilder asked, arching an eyebrow at the butler.

“Naturally,” the man replied.

“We don’t have invitations,” Wilder explained as if looking for a reason to keep them out of the party.

Sophia understood. This could be a trap. One of their many enemies could have set up a whole ruse to trick them.

“You don’t need one,” the man told him. “Mr. Cupid is expecting you and hoped you made it through the obstacles to get here.”

“He knows we are here?” Sophia asked, wondering if everything was ruined. They needed to get the bow Cupid didn’t want to part with, afraid of being decommissioned by Subner and Father Time. If he knew they were coming, getting the bow away might be impossible.

“Of course,” the butler answered. “Mae Ling, a wonderful friend of my masters, called ahead and said you’d be coming.”

“Mae Ling?” Wilder questioned.

Sophia tugged on his arm, still locked in hers. “My inside source.”

He nodded. “Of course. And these obstacles?”

“Well, all guests have to get through them to get here,” the butler explained. “Mae Ling asked for yours to be a bit more unorthodox. Usually, they require a lot of self-loathing and doubt. That’s what the path to love is paved with, my master always says.”

“Oh…” Sophia said, everything dawning on her. She knew Mae Ling’s, as well as most other fairy godmothers’ missions were to arrange love for couples. She must have used that excuse to get them into this party. Cupid thought they were there to find love.

“Now, would you like us to valet your dragons for you?” the butler asked them like this made perfect sense.

Sophia glanced over her shoulder at Lunis and knew she was going to enjoy this a lot more than she should. She held out her hand and a key fob appeared. “Sure, that would be great.”

A man in a short jacket ran over at once, grabbing the key from her hand.

He clicked it, pointing it at the blue dragon.

Right on cue, Lunis beeped like a car being unlocked. The valet strode off, all perfectly natural, Lunis trotting off behind him.

Have fun, he called to her, Simi rolling her eyes and following behind him.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“I can’t help but point out we aren’t really wearing the same attire as the other party-goers,” Sophia told the butler.

He nodded. “Not to worry, Ms. Beaufont. Just cross the threshold to Mr. Cupid’s house and all will be taken care of for you.”

“Um…do you mean there are clean clothes and a shower waiting for us?” Wilder asked.

The butler shook his head. “No, Ms. Beaufont’s fairy godmother has ensured you’ll be dressed appropriately. All you must do is cross the threshold.”

“Fairy godmother, eh?” Wilder gave Sophia a curious expression.

“I guess my secret is out now,” she said, smiling at the butler before making for the house where wonderful smells and sounds were emanating.

“Are you like Cinderella and about to be transformed?” Wilder asked her. “Do you have a curfew?”

“I have no idea,” she answered, pausing at the threshold to the mansion. Sophia drew in a breath, catching sight of the elegant entryway and the party going on inside. “I guess we’re about to find out.”

In unison, Sophia and Wilder stepped across the threshold. She instantly felt clean, all the grit and slime magically washed from the many crevices where it had been stuck. Sophia was no longer wearing her armored clothes and boots. Instead, she was adorned in a tight black dress with a fringe on the end that shook when she walked. Draped around her neck were several strands of pearls and heavy earrings hung from her lobes. Around her sleek blonde hair was a headband filled with feathers and beads. Without looking in a mirror, Sophia knew she appeared exactly like she’d stepped out of the 1920s, ready for a roaring party.

Just as impressive as her was Wilder by her side. He had on a three-piece suit that matched her dress. Hanging from his pocket was his usual watch, and around his neck was a plaid bow tie to match his pocket square. But the best part of his outfit was the wing-tipped shoes, which made him look like he was ready to do the Charleston.

“I do declare, Sophia Beaufont, you look like a sight for sore eyes,” Wilder declared, giving her a devilishly handsome smile.

She couldn’t help but return it. “Why, you do as well, Mr. Thomson.”

Gracefully he reached out and grabbed two champagne flutes as a waiter passed with a tray.

“I think we deserve a cheer to this adventure,” he said, handing her one of the glasses.

She took it and held it up. “To defeating Wormy.”

“To passing the obstacle that inevitably led us here,” he said, clinking his glass to hers.

Sophia took a sip, the bubbles nearly making her hiccup. She remembered she was hungry. Thankfully, looking around the party, they were in the perfect place for dining.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

The entryway to Cupid’s mansion was as impressive as the outside. The polished white and black checkerboard marble floor made Sophia feel like she was a queen on a chessboard. Framing the oversized foyer were two sets of staircases and a large balcony at the top where she expected to find Cupid, looking down at them. However, there wasn’t anything there except for giggling girls all dressed in mink coats and drinking martinis. The area was lit by one of the largest chandeliers Sophia had ever seen.

Gently Wilder led her forward, straight into a ballroom where the party was going even stronger. In this room, waiters buzzed by with white gloves, holding trays high above their heads and offering artfully arranged appetizers to the guests.

Sophia grabbed two puffed pastries, handing one to Wilder and shoving the other into her mouth, hardly chewing before she swallowed. She was famished.

“So, what is the plan?” Wilder asked in a whisper.

“Eat all the food and get tipsy,” she offered.

He grabbed some stuffed mushrooms from a tray as it passed. “I’m as delighted by our change of events as you are, but unfortunately, we are here for a reason, remember.”

She sighed, inhaling the food. “Yeah, fine. I just don’t understand. Why is Cupid throwing a 1920’s party that looks like it’s hosted by Jay Gatsby?”

“Nice reference,” he said proudly. “I can’t think of a character who romanticized his love affair more than Gatsby, so it makes sense Cupid would entertain in this fashion.”

“This is very weird, though,” Sophia admitted. “We had to go through the desert and fight a giant worm so we could get here. But what do other people do to show up at these parties to find love?”

“Remember what Subner said about the bow having a resonating effect that was creating problems.” Wilder led Sophia through the dancing guests to the outside area at the back. “Notice everyone here appears to be…what is the word?”

Sophia nearly gasped as they stepped out onto the terrace. The sprawling backyard was lit with beautiful white bulbs scattered throughout, hanging in trees and draped over another dance floor and dining areas where guests chatted up close, many of them looking moments away from doing a lot more than converse.

“They are in lust,” Sophia observed, looking around to notice it appeared more like a high school party where everyone was pairing up.

“Yes, a malfunction of the bow,” Wilder said. “There’s no precision, and then it has a rippling effect, it seems.”

Sophia nodded. “Causing the elves to be overly hippie-like.”

“And who knows what else,” Wilder stated. “If so many are haphazardly falling in lust, how many aren’t actually falling in love with the right person? Are they missing their soul mate?”

Sophia considered this, her gaze dancing around the party, the emotion of the festivities starting to sweep her away. “I’m not sure I believe in such things, but I get what you are talking about. Cupid is causing more problems than anything else. People are losing their objectivity.”

“We might too if we aren’t careful,” Wilder warned, his face unusually serious. “It’s important we get that bow and fix it.”

“And not get struck by it or be in the vicinity when it’s fired,” Sophia added. “I think that’s when this reverberating effect happens.”

“What’s the plan?” Wilder asked again.

“Well, first, I think we have to divide up,” Sophia suggested. “But you should keep an eye on me, so you know where I am and when I’ve distracted our host. I’ll get him to put his bow down somewhere and you can swoop in and fix it.”

“How are you going to get this naked cherub to put it down?” Wilder asked, a challenging expression on his face.

She shrugged. “I don’t know. I’ll tickle his tummy.”

Wilder shook his head, taking a step backward. He pointed at his eyes and then her, giving her the universal message for “I’ll be watching you.”

She nodded, turning around on the terrace and looking out at the most magical party she’d ever seen.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

Enchanting wasn’t quite the word for the festivities going on around Sophia. She had to check the party goers around her weren’t fae. They had a way of seducing and making those around them feel drunk.

No, they were mortals, she realized. But they were definitely under a spell.

Below the terrace, two stories down, beside the dance floor and dining area was a large pool with Gatorade-colored water. The swimmers splashing around in it were even wearing 1920’s bathing suits. Everything about the party was on point. She couldn’t even fathom the details paid to make this party so much like she’d expect Jay Gatsby to throw.

Her sister Liv had left the classic book on her dresser one afternoon, hinting it would change her life if she read it. Sophia would never ignore such a subtle hint from the person she respected most. In one afternoon, she became acquainted with a work of art that forever endeared her to thoughtful and romantic prose.

As Sophia stared around the mesmerizing party, she tried to determine how she’d distract Cupid. She was going to wing it at this point. Hopefully something brilliant would occur to her. She had a hard time picturing a little naked child flying around the elegant party, firing off arrows. Then her eyes landed on the fountain in the middle of the large lawn. It had three levels and was the size of a motorhome, but the sparkling, cascading water wasn’t what caught her attention.

It was the man standing beside it. He was probably the most handsome man she’d ever laid her eyes on. He was young with firm skin and had a timelessness about him, with a sophisticated expression in his brown eyes. Like many of his guests, he wore a smart tuxedo, and his blond hair was gelled and pushed back from his face, which was composed of perfect features. His nose wasn’t too big for his face nor too small. His lips were the right shade of pink and his jaw was strong, making the smile that formed appear like the perfect accessory to his already polished appearance.

Sophia wondered who the man was who had stolen her attention amid the hundreds of guests at this lavish affair, and then she saw it and knew without a doubt.

Cupid had changed and wasn’t at all what she expected.

CHAPTER FORTY

Sophia wouldn’t have believed the man standing by the fountain was Cupid if it hadn’t been for the bow slung over his back. It was a strange thing to wear over a formal tuxedo, but it made him appear more attractive if that was at all possible. He was an elegant gentleman with a warrior’s spirit.

His discerning eyes swiveled around the party until they rose and centered directly on Sophia. He lifted a champagne flute at her, a silent cheer in the movement. She reflexively lifted her own, suddenly feeling drunk, although she’d only taken a sip.

Cupid smiled, and the words from when the main character met Jay Gatsby came to her as if she had them memorized, although she hadn’t remembered reading the words of F. Scott Fitzgerald more than once or twice. They fit Cupid perfectly right then:

“He smiled understandingly—much more than understandingly. It was one of those rare smiles with a quality of eternal reassurance in it that you may come across four or five times in life. It faced—or seemed to face—the whole eternal world for an instant, and then concentrated on you with an irresistible prejudice in your favor. It understood you just as far as you wanted to be understood, believed in you as you’d like to believe in yourself, and assured you it had precisely the impression of you that, at your best, you hoped to convey.”

Sophia found herself descending the long staircase, her eyes pinned on Cupid as her hand glided down the banister. Party guests instantly moved out of her way, as if repelled, clearing her path. Cupid’s eyes followed her all the way down, not taking his gaze off her until she was standing in front of him.

She’d made it to him quicker than she’d have thought, and the journey to get there had been a blur, like when commuting home through traffic and one forgets actually driving.

“Ms. Sophia Beaufont,” Cupid said, extending a hand to her, his tone refined. “You made it after all.”

She gave him her hand and he lifted it to his mouth, kissing the back of it softly. “Thank you for inviting us to your party.”

He batted his eyelashes at her. “You can thank your fairy godmother for arranging this. I don’t usually allow magicians at my parties. Their practical nature and concrete hearts usually spoil the vibe, but two dragonriders…well, how could I resist?” Cupid brought his gaze up, searching the house area. “Where did your friend, Wilder, go?”

Sophia pretended she didn’t know and didn’t care. She shrugged.

“Oh, there he is.” Cupid pointed toward the house. “Enjoying the company of other party guests, as I intended.”

Sophia turned to find Wilder on a balcony, surrounded by women, his arms around the shoulders of two. She had to refrain from throwing her hand in the air and sending a stunning spell at the jerk. He was supposed to be keeping an eye on her and ready to swoop in at any moment. How could he do that if he was entertaining a bunch of bimbos?

“Looks like he’s had enough champagne,” she said, working to keep the bitterness out of her voice. Just when they had made progress, she felt like they were taking several steps backward. Maybe that was their destiny—never to find their way to each other completely. She hoped not.

That was the key. Hope. What we stake hope on is what is important. Everything else is the options we didn’t choose, she thought.

“Now, Sophia Beaufont, dragonrider for the noble Elite,” Cupid began, leading her through the garden around the fountains, “tell me why you wanted to attend one of my affairs? Does this have to do with Hiker Wallace?”

Sophia had to stop herself from yanking away in alarm. Hiker, she wondered. Why would this have to do with him?

She was going to have to play this just right to get the information she wanted. Not only did she want to have Cupid supply her reason for being there, but she wanted him to fill her in on what he knew about Hiker. “It definitely has something to do with the leader of the Dragon Elite.”

“You are much smarter than most magicians and definitely much more open to strategic ways than the dragonriders I’ve encountered in the past,” Cupid said, steering her to a less congested area of the party.

“Thank you,” Sophia replied. “I feel we need to evolve our practices.”

“Evoking love in adjudication rather than force is about the smartest thing any Dragon Elite has thought of in all my time,” Cupid commented. “Which for the record is about as long as they have been on Mama Jamba’s Earth.”

“Yes, that’s why I wanted to meet with you,” Sophia said, latching onto the excuse he’d given her.

They had come to a grassy knoll with a gazebo that wasn’t filled with lustful party goers.

“What you have to understand about using love to create solutions,” Cupid began, taking her hand and spinning her about in time to the music from the orchestra by the house, “is that it has to be forced on people. Otherwise, people get inundated by work demands and daily responsibilities and dreary Mondays.”

Sophia took a single finger and drew it down the front of Cupid’s tuxedo jacket. “Tell me more.”

He hazarded a smile. “Well, I think the best way to explain how to employ love to solve the world’s problems is to explain how the weapons of love work.”

Cupid took a step away and pulled the bow off his back.

So far, so good.

Sophia chanced a glance over her shoulder. Where was Wilder, she wondered.

When she looked back at Cupid, his gaze was worried.

“I was just checking that we were alone,” Sophia explained, giving her attention back to Cupid, and making his soft expression return once more.

He nodded. “As I was saying, I can’t let you have my bow, but I can show you how to use it. Then you can find your own weapon of love and use it for your dragonrider missions. That’s what Hiker Wallace needs. He’s been in hiding for too long and is paralyzed. After the Ainsley situation, I guess I understand.”

Cupid came around behind Sophia, holding the bow at the ready as he braced himself beside her.

She tensed as he grabbed her arms and placed his bow into her hands. “What was the thing with Hiker and Ainsley?”

He directed her with his fingers on hers, indicating she should pull back the bowstring. “That’s it. Get used to the way it flexes before we use an arrow. Dare I say, I couldn’t actually put one in my bow with you around.”

Sophia didn’t know what that meant, but she had other competing worries right then anyway. “You were saying? Regarding Hiker and Ainsley?”

He chuckled deeply beside her ears. “I wasn’t saying. You were the one trying to get information out of me about Hiker and Ainsley. I do many questionable things, but telling other people’s secrets is not one of them.”

Sophia gulped, feeling Cupid pressing up against her. She pulled back the string of the bow, trying to focus on whatever he was directing her to.

“Do you see how your aim needs to be on finding matches rather than judging?” Cupid asked, a soft whisper in her ear. “If you are doing your job as a dragonrider, then you no longer need to pick the right or wrong side. You don’t need to fix disagreements, but rather make everyone love one another. It’s that easy.”

It wasn’t Sophia argued in her head. That was the opposite of what the Dragon Elite did. They created justice. They created peace, and that wasn’t about making others love each other. That was simply forcing solutions that would backfire. Making others love each other would only simmer over and erupt in their face later.

Sophia chanced a glance over her shoulder, her attention stolen by the many arguments erupting from the party close by. She caught sight of couples bickering in the distance. One woman threw champagne on a man. Another couple looked close to pushing one another.

Sophia held her bitter feelings inside, hiding them from the God of Love. This was what Cupid was doing with his corrupt bow, and it was wrong. Not only that, but his approach to justice would only prove detrimental. No wonder he was worried about being decommissioned. It was good Subner had made it so he could only intervene in the affairs of mortals. He was dangerous, spreading his toxic blind love.

Love, real love, wasn’t blind. It saw the flaws in the other person and loved them still. It saw problems and decided to conquer them. It saw the debt and wanted to pay it.

“I’m not sure I’m a bow and arrow kind of girl,” Sophia commented, pulling the instrument of Cupid’s affection out of his grasp. He allowed it, confusion in his gaze.

“Well, that’s understandable,” he said, his eyes on her as she lowered the bow by her side. “What would work best for you to spread love?”

She pretended to think. “I don’t know. What do you think would suit me?”

Sophia had never done it before, but she tried to adorn her best pouty face. To her surprise, it worked on Cupid. He put his fingers under her chin and lifted it up slightly to look deep into her eyes. “I think that you, Sophia, need to employ your gaze.”

“Like Medusa?” she dared to ask.

He smiled brilliantly. “Like Medusa, but without the stone and killing part.”

Sophia giggled, like the women she’d overheard that night. “I think I could do that. But how would that work for an adjudication mission?”

“Well, eyes, like sounds and like arrows, can be hypnotizing,” he explained. “Here, let me show you.”

Cupid took the bow from her grasp and set it down on the bench of the gazebo behind her. His gaze never left hers. Nor did his hand.

With a force to make Sophia gasp, he tugged her back, his hand on her hip and the other in hers. “Now, to change others with magic, using love, you simply need to find a part inside of you that’s full of lo—”

He paused. His chin tilted to the side, revolving in the direction of the party where the music halted.

“What is it?” Sophia asked, stalling. She wondered if Wilder was still on the balcony with the mortal women or what. She was going to put him in a headlock later.

“The party,” he answered, his tone suddenly stressed.

“Oh, is everything okay?” She tried to figure out how to stall as the sounds of crickets took over the music that had been playing.

Cupid pushed her back and turned toward the twinkling lights in the opposite direction. “Something is going on with the party.”

Sophia’s eyes skirted to the side. The bow was gone from where Cupid had left it. That was something, at least. Wilder had it. She glanced around the dark and didn’t see him, but knew he was close fixing Cupid’s bow.

She grabbed Cupid’s arm. “Actually, I think it means the party is going well. Where were we?”

He tensed under her grasp, but then seemed to think better of it. “I guess you are right. I really will enjoy teaching you the ways of love and how to use it to seduce the other side into agreement.”

Sophia couldn’t believe what he was saying and that he thought it was okay. She covered the expression on her face and nodded, smiling. “Absolutely. Please teach me.”

He leaned in close to her, his lips inches from hers. His breath brushed across her face. His eyes were locked on her. All she was thinking about was Wilder recalibrating the bow and fixing it so mortals and elves and everyone else were no longer affected with lustful feelings. She hoped she was playing the right part. She thought she was.

And then, Cupid quit leaning her back and instead yanked her straight up, his chin jerking to the side. His eyes narrowed.

“My bow!” he boomed.

Sophia tensed.

She prepared to see the bow still missing, but when she looked over her shoulder, Cupid’s bow was there again. “What about it?” she asked, using the giggle the mortals had perfected.

“It’s been moved,” he complained, pushing her from his grasp and stalking over to the instrument on the bench.

“I’m sure you’re wrong,” she argued. “It was probably the wind.”

His glare was anything but warm when he looked at her, a red heat in his eyes. It glowed as she’d seen demons’ do. How funny the two weren’t that far apart. The God of Love and evil demons, like love and hate. They were divided by such a thin line.

Sophia tensed and stepped back, nearly tripping in her heels, unaccustomed to walking in them. “Maybe we should return to the party. You could tell me more there…” Silently she thought, where there are witnesses.

Never before had she had such a distinct idea that she was in the presence of a psychopathic crazy person. It was crucial she didn’t push things with him.

Cupid grabbed his bow, menace in his every movement. “Sophia, what is going on?”

She feigned a smile. “I don’t know what you mean. I simply wanted your help.”

“My bow,” he said, looking between the weapon in his hands and her, the red in his eyes glowing brighter.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” she protested. She tried not to look to the side for Wilder but sensed he was there close and ready to defend her.

“You know quite well,” Cupid said, stalking forward and throwing his chest up close to her, pressing his nose in against hers.

Sophia didn’t back down. She kept up the pretenses of innocence and batted her eyelashes at him. “What is wrong, dear Cupid?”

“What is wrong is that I’ll tear your heart out with my teeth and I was just starting to like you—”

A loud explosion echoed on the other side of the gazebo, followed by a bright array of light. Sophia ducked and Cupid, unsurprisingly, dove for cover.

Sophia was just about to pull the sword she didn’t have from her hip, forgetting she’d lost it when dressing for the party. A hand wrapped around her wrist and yanked her to the lawn, where her high heels sunk into the grass immediately, pinning her in place.

“Come on!” Wilder urged, pulling her through the grounds.

Sophia took his lead and ran fast after pulling off her shoes and leaving them behind to sprint barefoot.

She looked back and spied Cupid rising from his hiding place to find them fleeing.

A yell that rocked the ground roared from his mouth.

Then he pulled back his bow and fired an arrow that magically appeared in his hand.

She saw the arrow fly.

Saw it whiz past her.

Saw it strike the man holding her arm, pulling her to safety. It tore through the shoulder of his jacket and continued on.

They continued to run, not stopping from the attack or looking back at the crazed God behind them.

An instant later, they were at the edge of the property, their dragons waiting for them and a portal open. Wilder must have created it as they ran. He pulled her with a great force, although Sophia felt safer now with Lunis standing there ready to guard her.

Wilder pulled her through the portal and they tumbled through, falling onto the grounds next to the Gullington. With his arms around her, Wilder rolled several times, clearing the space next to the portal and making room for the dragons. Sophia didn’t notice the dragons come through after them. She saw nothing but the guy hovering on top of her. They had stopped rolling and Wilder was covering her with his body, his legs on either side of her. He kissed her like she’d never felt before. He looked deep into her eyes with unmistakable love.

“I love you, Sophia,” he said, shaking his head. “I love you more than anything. I’m absolutely obsessed with you.”

Sophia could hardly believe what was happening and what he was saying. It made her feel their life could have romance and dinner parties. The cough that sounded behind Wilder cut into the surreal moment. It was the most frightening thing she’d heard in all her adventures.

She and Wilder tensed, and they both looked up to find Hiker Wallace standing at Wilder’s back. His arms were crossed, and murder was written on his face.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“Sir, we can explain,” Sophia exclaimed, wiggling to get out from under Wilder. He appeared in shock and had stiffened up at the appearance of their leader.

She was finally able to roll him off her and spring to her feet.

Hiker’s eyes were dark slits as he regarded them. In the distance, the portal was closing, and the dragons stood watching the exchange.

Pissing off the most powerful magician in the world with the one thing he said he wouldn’t stand for, seemed to evoke dread in the ancient dragons, which did little for Sophia’s own confidence.

“I’m fairly certain there’s no explanation that won’t make me kill the both of you,” Hiker stated through clenched teeth.

It was just as Sophia had feared. The leader of the Dragon Elite would prefer for them to be dead than together. She understood, having been counseled on the subject by Liv. Her sister had encountered something similar when she started dating Stefan, a fellow warrior for the House of Fourteen.

These magical organizations didn’t tolerate relationships within their ranks because it was thought to corrupt individuals and distract from their responsibilities. Lineage was also important, especially for a governing body like the House of Fourteen that relied on royal families to fulfill roles.

But for Hiker, Sophia sensed this was more personal after learning a tiny bit of information about him and Ainsley from Cupid. She’d gathered as much after learning Ainsley’s history that there had been something between her and Hiker.

Why else would she risk her life to save his when his brother tried to kill him? It was more than just a close friendship or partnership between the elves and the Dragon Elite. Hiker and Ainsley could once have been in love.

Things had obviously broken apart, and Hiker was the only one left with the memories since Ainsley couldn’t remember anything after the incident. Now he had a vehement reaction to the idea of a relationship among those in the Gullington.

Sophia also knew he was struggling to build the Dragon Elite back, and a relationship among riders would complicate everything.

“Sophia, I told you this wouldn’t be tolerated—”

“He was shot by Cupid’s bow,” she interrupted, speaking fast. Pointing over her shoulder, Sophia indicated Wilder, who was lying flat on the ground after having been tossed off her in her attempts to get up. He was staring at the starry sky, a mesmerized expression in his eyes.

“He what?” Hiker asked in disbelief.

“The God of Love,” Sophia began to explain.

“I know damn well who Cupid is,” Hiker said furiously, his eyes darting between Wilder and Sophia.

“Subner ordered us to go after Cupid because there was something wrong with his bow,” Sophia explained.

“He has it, and that’s the biggest problem,” Hiker grumbled. “Did you destroy the weapon?”

She shook her head. “No, Subner just wanted Wilder to recalibrate it.”

Hiker growled. “He should have ordered you to kill the treacherous man.”

Sophia actually agreed with this after meeting Cupid. The bow wasn’t entirely the problem. It was the man who wielded it. She suspected he’d probably corrupted the bow over time with his flawed thinking on love.

“Wilder fixed the bow,” Sophia continued. The man was still lying on the grass and starting to mutter under his breath. The hit from the arrow must have had immediate and strange effects on him.

“But he was hit by an arrow,” Hiker guessed.

She nodded, bracing herself for whatever his wrath brought.

To Sophia’s surprise, Hiker sighed, resigning slightly. “Of all the reasons you could have given me for what I just witnessed, that’s by far the only one I’ll understand and not punish you both for.”

Sophia’s chest rose and fell, overwhelmed with relief. “Thank you, sir.”

She couldn’t believe she was thanking him for not doing something awful to them. However, he’d warned her.

“We need to get him to the Castle,” Hiker insisted, striding over to Wilder. “I don’t know if there’s any way to combat Cupid’s arrow.”

Swiftly, the leader of the Dragon Elite bent over and yanked Wilder up to his feet, who appeared drunk. His head lolled to the side before he jerked it up.

“Well, hello sir, aren’t you looking lovely tonight,” Wilder said, his words slurring.

Hiker rolled his eyes. “Oh, you are going to be a mess now, aren’t you?”

He pulled his gaze to Sophia and winked. “For that one, I am.”

Hiker shook his head, encouraging Wilder to walk with him, although most of his weight was supported by the Viking. “Hit by Cupid’s arrow. You two really know how to get yourselves into trouble.”

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

“Cupid…Hm…Where have I heard that name before?” Ainsley asked, tapping her chin and thinking.

Hiker halted pacing in his office and narrowed his eyes at the housekeeper. “God of Love. Or rather of infatuation, and now he’s struck Wilder, and he’s in love with Sophia.”

Ainsley laughed. “Oh, that’s what you think? Wilder has been—”

“Yes, Ains,” Sophia interjected. “That’s how it happened. Wilder was struck by one of Cupid’s arrows when we were fleeing his estate. That’s what happened and why he is regrettably in love with me now.”

“That’s weird because I could have sworn that—”

“Oh, Mama Jamba is here!” Sophia exclaimed, interrupting the nutty housekeeper who was about to reveal their secret.

The small woman with immaculate hair smiled at the greeting as she strode into the office wearing a teal velour tracksuit and bunny slippers. “I just saw you outside of Wilder’s bedroom, dear. Did you get struck by one of Cupid’s arrows too?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, I’m just so happy to see you and get an update. Can Quiet fix Wilder?”

Mama Jamba gave her a knowing expression as she took her normal place on the leather sofa, curling her feet up underneath her. “Quiet’s powers don’t work like that. The Castle, fueled by Quiet’s magic, can cure an illness or repair an injury, but when it comes to love, he can’t change things.” Her eyes flitted to Ainsley and then Hiker. “You know well, don’t you, son?”

Hiker grunted, looking out the bank of windows at the Pond lit by the moon. “Yeah, I guess.”

“Anyway, Quiet can repair the wound from the arrow, but as far as the magic, well, that’s beyond his powers,” Mama Jamba stated.

“That won’t do,” Hiker argued. “I’ve seen firsthand how Cupid’s arrows ruin perfectly reasonable men, making them slack from their responsibilities, pining after flighty women.”

“Hey,” Sophia complained.

“Oh, not you. I’m just recalling from experience,” Hiker said with a tired sigh.

“He is asking for you, dear,” Mama Jamba informed her.

“She will stay away from him until he’s been fixed,” Hiker ordered.

“Fixed?” Mama Jamba questioned with a laugh. “You really are cynical about love, aren’t you, son?”

“He isn’t in love,” Hiker argued. “Sophia being around him will only deepen the spell. We have to find a cure.”

Mama Jamba gave Sophia a pointed look. “I can only think of one person who will know how to ‘fix’ Wilder. The same one who told you how to find Cupid. But she is currently administering exams, so you’ll have to wait to get a session with her.”

“What are you talking about, Mama?” Hiker asked, his tone heated.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” she said, waving him off dismissively.

“Nothing,” he growled. “This is my rider we are talking about.”

“And Sophia is in the prime position to help out,” Mama Jamba explained. “She knows that. I know that. And it appears Ainsley knows.”

Hiker shook his head. “Whatever you are talking about is making my head hurt. How much longer is Wilder going to be like this?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Hard to say. Some believe love is forever.”

“He is not in love!” Hiker bellowed.

“Of course, son,” Mama Jamba assured him. “But I think this will have to wait because Sophia needs to go to Roya Lane.”

“She what?” Hiker questioned. “She just got back from doing a mission that wasn’t adjudication.”

“Well, she will have to report to Subner in Wilder’s absence,” Mama Jamba explained. “And then, of course, if you want her to recover the dragon eggs then—”

“Absolutely! I want those dragon eggs recovered,” Hiker nearly yelled, his fist by his side.

“Dear,” Mama Jamba said, pointing to her pocket. “You have a message I think you’ll want to see.”

Sophia pulled her phone from her pocket and read the top text. To her surprise, it was from Mortimer. The message read:

Hello S. Beaufont, rider for the Dragon Elite. Be here in one hour. I have information on Trin Currante.

Sophia’s head jerked up. “It’s about Trin Currante. I might have a lead.”

Hiker threw his hands in the air, relief finally overtaking his sullen expression. “Thank the angels. At least we are making progress somewhere.”

Sophia rushed for the exit. “I’ll be back as soon as I’ve got the information.”

“I don’t suppose you are going to tell me where you are getting your information from,” Hiker protested, but didn’t sound as angry as she would have expected.

She glanced over her shoulder at him. “I wish I could, but this isn’t my contact, so I can’t risk it.”

He nodded. “Most powerful magician in the world and my riders still don’t fear me enough to tell me everything they know.”

“They fear you all right, son,” Mama Jamba said with a laugh. “So much so, you wouldn’t believe the things they keep from you.” Mother Earth gave Sophia a sneaky grin that made her tense. She and Ainsley were enjoying teasing her too much with this secret regarding Wilder.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Hiker questioned.

“Nothing, son,” Mama Jamba answered. “But at some point, you and Sophia really should work together. I think she is the only one who will help you to stop cutting yourself shaving and breaking plates when you eat.”

“Sophia?” he questioned.

“Well, there’s a reason your two dots are different on the Elite Globe.” Mama Jamba pointed to the large object next to the bank of windows.

“Because we are both twins,” he supplied.

She nodded. “As such, you two share the same struggles. Rely on each other and you’ll get stronger. Do it on your own, and you are sacrificing resources at your fingertips.”

Hiker nodded but rolled his eyes at the same time. “Obviously it makes sense the only person who can help me learn how to control the power I wield now is the newest, most inexperienced dragonrider.”

“I’ll try not to take offense to that,” Sophia joked.

“Do what you will,” Hiker stated. “But get out of here for now. I want information on Trin Currante. Then you can help me with this power issue. And I want you to figure out how to fix Wilder.”

“That’s all he is asking of you, S. Beaufont.” Ainsley laughed. “Work yourself tirelessly to solve all the problems of the Dragon Elite, and for centuries of servitude doing everything he asks, he will repay you handsomely with rude stares and constant criticism.”

Hiker cast an angry glare at the housekeeper. “Would you get out of here and make yourself useful?”

Ainsley curtsied, a sneaky grin on her narrow face. “Thank you, sir. Would-You’ll go make dinner.” She glanced at Sophia and winked. “See, his affections are so much better than hearty wages, employment benefits, or supportive management.”

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

Sophia knew feeling overwhelmed by all that lay before her was normal. However, feeling lost also seemed appropriate too. How was she supposed to help Hiker to come to terms with his new powers after killing Thad Reinhart? Yes, they were both twins, but they had very different experiences as such. And now she was supposed to fix Wilder of something she didn’t think was entirely caused by Cupid. All of that would have to wait, though, because first she was going after Trin Currante and getting her dragon eggs back.

She still had a bit before she was expected at the Brownie headquarters for her meeting with Mortimer. That would work out great because she also needed to report to Subner.

Stepping through the portal onto Roya Lane, Sophia noticed how deserted the usually crowded street was. It was a late hour, but still, the magical road was a lot like the Las Vegas Strip in that it was never quiet.

Speaking of Las Vegas, the city run by the fae, Sophia recognized the only other person on Roya Lane. It was none other than King Rudolf Sweetwater. He didn’t notice her. He appeared completely in his own world as he danced through the street to music she couldn’t hear.

As her eyes adjusted to the dark of the lane, she noticed the fae was wearing headphones and jumping around like he was doing hopscotch drunk. Not far from him was a three-baby stroller where she suspected the Captains were sleeping.

Hoping to spook the king, Sophia walked straight up to him as he turned about, throwing his hands in the air and shaking his butt as he rocked his head. She tapped him on the shoulder.

Rudolf tensed. “Captain Morgan, is that you?”

Sophia rolled her eyes, disbelieving anyone could be so dumb, but that was the brilliance that was King Rudolf. He was so dumb it was incredibly perplexing how he’d survived this long on the planet, and yet, there was something indescribably intelligent about the strange fae.

“Nope,” Sophia said loud enough she thought he could probably hear her through his headphones and the music they were blaring.

He pulled them off as he turned around and gave Sophia a look of shock. “What are you doing here?”

She shook her head at him. “I’m working. More importantly, what are you doing here, and what have you done with everyone?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Rudolf asked, a serious expression on his face.

She actually smiled. “It’s not. Please indulge me.”

“I’m doing a silent disco,” Rudolf explained.

“What? Why?” Sophia asked. “And what is that?”

“It’s a disco, but you have headphones on.” He pointed to the devices he’d pulled off his head. “It’s this great thing where you dance through the street to music others can’t hear. They all think you are looney, but if you do it in a large group, then they think you are having a party they aren’t a part of.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “But there aren’t any people around.”

He nodded proudly. “I sent them all away so they wouldn’t laugh at me dancing in the street with the Captains.”

Sophia’s eyes darted to the strollers. “They aren’t listening to music, are they?”

“Of course not,” Rudolf replied. “But they are dancing, I can assure you.”

Peeking at the strollers, Sophia spied three sleeping babies. “Right. So what is the point in doing this silent disco if there’s no one around to watch the craziness? Or why do you not have anyone else dancing with you…besides the Captains.” She added the last part quickly, knowing Rudolf would instantly correct her otherwise. “Why not just dance alone in the comfort of your palace?”

“I don’t like to dance alone,” Rudolf stated. “And Serena kicked me out again, saying something about how she was social distancing from me.”

“The woman you brought back from the dead and killed a powerful queen for kicked you out of your kingdom?” Sophia questioned.

“Yeah, she said my constant affections and support of her was really getting on her nerves,” Rudolf explained with a handsome smile.

“What a catch that one is,” Sophia said, sarcasm overflowing in her tone.

“Hey, don’t get any ideas,” Rudolf scolded at once. “She is all mine. You can’t have her.”

Sophia held up her hands as if in surrender. “No worries. I have my own romance issues.”

“Yeah, you and the gnome having relationship problems?”

“Quiet?” Sophia questioned. “We aren’t together. He is in charge of the Gullington. Well, he is the Gullington after all.” Rudolf had been there the night of the battle, where Quiet almost died. He, as well as the Rory, Bermuda, Liv and the rest of the Dragon Elite, knew the truth about the gnome.

Rudolf nodded like that information wasn’t the strangest thing in the world. “So, you’ll not be with him because he isn’t rich enough, huh?”

She shook her head. “I prefer to understand what my men say.”

“Oh, you and Serena are complete opposites,” Rudolf declared. “If you really want to understand what your boy says, that means none of those Scotsmen you work with are potential love interests. I can’t understand a word that guy Rougher says.”

Sophia squinted at him. “Do you mean Wilder?”

He shook his head. “I refuse to call him by that amazing name.”

Sophia laughed. Rudolf was right about something. Sophia often struggled to understand what Wilder and Hiker said, their accents were so strong. That almost made it better because then she just made up what she thought they said.

Rudolf held up his headphones. “If you promise not to steal my dance moves, I’ll allow you to join my silent disco.”

“Thanks for the offer, but I’ve got a couple of meetings and actually have to run right now.”

“Okay, next time then.” Rudolf waved as Sophia strode for the Fantastical Armory at the end of Roya Lane. “Don’t forget to set your clock forward one hour.”

“Thanks,” Sophia said, pausing with surprise. She’d forgotten in Europe it was daylight savings that night.

“I mean,” he continued, something seeming to occur to him, “most of your smart devices will do it on their own. But if you know someone with something like a pocket watch, they will have to manually reset it. Wouldn’t want them to lose track of time.”

Sophia nodded, wondering how the fae had done it again, saying something so elegantly poignant and related to her. She’d have to reset Wilder’s pocket watch for him. With all that was going on and everything that was bound to happen in the future, the last thing she wanted was for him to lose track of time…or for them to lose time together.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

No one appeared to be social distancing in the Fantastical Armory when Sophia entered. She was surprised to find the shop full of patrons, especially since she couldn’t remember ever seeing a single customer in the place. She’d assumed the business was a tax write-off for Father Time or they did all of their orders online.

There were gnomes, elves, and magicians all crowding the shop. They were all chatting excitedly, many of them sounded like they were bartering over products.

“Okay, we are going to have to limit items to one per customer if there’s going to be hoarding,” she heard Subner order from behind his usual counter.

“What is going on?” Sophia asked a figure in the corner sitting on a stool. He had a hood over his head, partially obscuring his face.

However, when he lifted his chin, Sophia recognized Papa Creola. “You started an outbreak of panic. There has been a rush on weapons.”

“Me?” Sophia questioned, pointing to her chin. “What did I do?”

He shook his head. “Don’t worry. Things will balance out soon. It’s just the way the pendulum swings. When you fixed Cupid’s bow, it made emotions swing the other way dramatically. Now instead of feeling euphoria and spreading love, elves are all angry about one thing or another. They started disputes with their neighbors, some being gnomes and magicians, and they have all shown up here for weapons.”

“Well, you aren’t going to sell them any are you?” Sophia asked. “They aren’t rational, obviously.”

“Obviously,” Father Time said. “But of course we will sell them weapons. We are in the business of making money. By the time they get back with the sword they overpaid for, emotions worldwide will have stabilized, so don’t worry.”

“So you and Subner know Wilder and I were successful with fixing Cupid’s bow,” Sophia guessed.

“Yes, and thanks to you both, I don’t have to hear Subner spouting hippie wisdom,” Papa Creola stated. “I also realize you completing the mission came at a cost for you.”

Sophia sighed. “Yeah, Wilder was hit with an arrow, but thankfully it was after he fixed the bow.”

“Right,” Papa Creola said, his eyes darting to the side.

“Do you by chance know how to fix him?” Sophia asked.

“Fix him?” Papa Creola questioned.

“Hiker’s words,” she answered.

He nodded understandingly. “Yeah, that seems about right. Gods more powerful and knowledgeable than me have been unable to cure the disease of love.”

“You are as cynical as Hiker calling it a disease,” Sophia observed.

“I reason it’s a disease,” Papa Creola imparted. “It infects its host, taking over with universal symptoms and usually can only be managed, but never cured. Once you fall in love, I think there’s only one cure.”

Sophia regarded the elf with an expression that urged him to continue.

“Time, Sophia,” Papa Creola explained. “Time is the only cure for love I’m aware of, and it doesn’t always work.”

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

Sophia squeezed through the small door at the Official Brownie headquarters and crawled through to find Ticker playing on the floor close by. She smiled at the baby brownie, hearing his mother humming a lullaby to the youngest child in her arm.

“Si Hophia,” Ticker said, bouncing a ball at his feet.

“Hi Sophia,” his mother, Priscilla, echoed.

She pushed up from the floor, which was ironically dirty for being the headquarters for a place related to magical creatures who cleaned the world’s houses.

“Hi,” Sophia said. “I hope my meeting with Mortimer didn’t keep Ticker awake.”

Priscilla shook her head. “No, as brownies, we are used to being awake at night. And if you are Mortimer, then you are used to being awake all the time.”

Sophia nodded. “He works hard, doesn’t he?”

“Tirelessly,” his wife replied. “I can hardly ever get him to take a break, but he loves his job, so time away from it isn’t pleasurable for him. That’s the way it should be, am I right? When you love what you do, you don’t really need a vacation from it.”

Sophia smiled at the notion. She’d rarely thought of her role for the Dragon Elite as a job. Even with the overwhelming stress staring her in the face with all the new responsibility, it didn’t feel like work. It was more like she had a series of puzzles begging for her attention and the world was a rainy day, giving her the opportunity to sit down and put puzzle after puzzle together at her leisure.

“Yeah, I think you are right,” Sophia answered the brownie, keeping her voice down so as to not wake the baby sleeping in Priscilla’s arms. “I think if more people felt the way about their jobs as Mortimer the world would be a different place. People wouldn’t be looking for an escape but rather living in the moment.”

“I think,” Priscilla began, seeming to muse on the words as she spoke, “the key is to feel essential in this world. Mortimer has that with his job. He knows what he does makes a difference. When we feel that, when we feel valued, it’s easy to show up to a job even when it’s hard.”

“Well put,” Sophia said, not having any way to improve upon Priscilla’s words.

“He is expecting you, so please don’t let us keep you.”

Sophia nodded, waving to Ticker and making for Mortimer’s office.

She found the manager of the brownies concentrating on paperwork when she entered his office.

“S. Beaufont.” He cheered at the sight of her. “Thank you for coming on short notice.”

“Thanks for your help,” she offered.

“I wouldn’t have sent a message for you to come so quickly, however, my brownies found something of great interest I thought you’d want to know about as soon as possible.”

“This is about Trin Currante?” Sophia questioned, deciding to stand rather than sit in the tiny chair in front of Mortimer’s desk.

“Yes, and like I said, it’s time-sensitive,” Mortimer stated. “I know from my position timing is very important.”

There it was again. The mention of time. It was starting to create a theme in her life, and Sophia wasn’t sure how she felt about it. First daylight saving and the pocket watch. Then Father Time’s statement and now this from Mortimer.

“You see,” Mortimer continued, “In my line of work, reconnaissance is of the utmost importance, but when to do it’s really the key. I discovered where your villain, Trin Currante, spends most of her time. I also found out she is soon leaving on a mission, which would be a good time to sweep in and do this investigation. Not that I have any enemies, but if I did, learning about them before confrontation would be my strategy for beating them.”

“You are as wise as your wife,” Sophia told him proudly.

Mortimer beamed. “Why, thank you. She pretty much taught me anything of use that I know.”

He thumbed through several papers on his desk, licking his fingers before pulling out a certain page. “Here it is. Yes, Trin Currante runs a company in the Pacific Northwest of the United States that’s about to embark on a mission. They leave tomorrow morning, so that seems like the ideal time to find more information on the organization like schedules, routines, security measures, and so forth. Maybe you’ll even happen upon what you are looking for, saving you much time and effort.”

“Maybe,” Sophia agreed hopefully, taking the page he handed across the desk to her.

“There’s something else, though,” he said a serious expression on his face.

Of course there was, Sophia thought, deflating.

“The organization Trin Currante runs was easy for me to find,” he told her.

“Oh?” she asked, intrigued.

Mortimer nodded. “Yes, you see, the Brownies have been cleaning it for quite some time, even though it’s mostly run by magicians—who, yes, happen to be cyborgs much like Trin Currante.”

“I’m listening.” Sophia urged him to continue.

“Well, we usually don’t clean the establishments of magicians, since they have magic and can do the work themselves,” Mortimer explained. “There are some mortals who work for Trin Currante, though. Anyway, the reason I deemed her organization worthy of our efforts is because of what they do.”

Sophia drew in a breath, lowering her chin. “What do they do?”

“S. Beaufont, they make the world a better place,” Mortimer answered. “I don’t know much about Trin Currante, and I understand she stole something very valuable from you. But her organization, well, it has an altruistic mission.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

All Mortimer gave Sophia was an address for Trin Currante’s organization and a warning expression that seemed to say, “Proceed with caution.”

He couldn’t tell her exactly what this altruistic company was or what they did. Mortimer said that wasn’t really how the Brownies worked. They didn’t always know the specifics of what good deeds the people they took care of did. Brownies worked through feeling, sensing when someone was good or when efforts were noble. He explained it was like a frequency. Apparently, there was a positive frequency that came from Trin Currante’s organization. He couldn’t speak about the woman herself, though, saying her cyborg equipment made it hard for her to read.

The company, Medford Research, was located in the Pacific Northwest in an airplane hangar in a small, idyllic valley. According to Mortimer, they were leaving the next morning on a mission, which would present the perfect opportunity to scout the area. Sophia didn’t really understand what that meant or how they had discovered information if most people were gone from the company, but she trusted Mortimer. If he thought she should act fast, then that’s what she’d do.

As she strode through the Castle, she paused beside Wilder’s door. It was late in the Castle, and she reasoned he was probably asleep.

She pushed open the door, finding it unlocked.

He was sitting up in his bed, staring at the door like he’d been expecting her.

“Hey,” she said, suddenly feeling shy.

“Hey there,” he answered with a smile.

“You are awake,” she remarked, surprise evident in her voice.

“Were you expecting to find me asleep, and if so, what were you planning to do to me?”

She laughed, shaking her head at him. “I was going to reset your pocket watch. Tonight is daylight saving.”

He glanced at the watch on his bedside table. “That was thoughtful of you. I sort of suspected you’d drop by tonight, which is why I’m still awake.”

“You did? How?”

Wilder picked up the pocket watch and turned the knobs to reset it. “I just had a feeling. I think that’s common when you have a connection with someone.”

Sophia tensed, taking a step closer to the door. “I’m sorry Cupid hit you.”

Surprise crossed over his face before he seemed to recover. “Is that right?”

She nodded. “I’ve got to leave first thing in the morning on a mission related to Trin Currante. Then there’s a thing with Hiker where he is making me do extracurricular work in my spare time. But once I have a chance, and my source is available—”

“Your fairy godmother,” he supplied, interrupting.

“Yes, my fairy godmother, Mae Ling,” she affirmed. “Anyway, once I get a chance and some more information, I’m going to find a way to fix…to undo what Cupid’s arrow did.”

The tender expression of hurt was unmistakable on his face. “Yeah, okay.”

She nodded, backing for the door. There was so much she wanted to say, and so much she didn’t know how to.

“You know, Soph,” he said, pausing her when her fingers were on the door handle. “You might want to consider there’s nothing wrong with me.” He held up his watch, having reset it. “Maybe it’s just timing.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

Timing, Lunis mused, having heard Sophia’s conversation with Wilder the night before.

Sophia thought she’d sleep in to at least the time when she and Mahkah planned to go to Medford Research on their stealth mission. She reasoned she hadn’t had a proper night’s rest in days, and she was exhausted from the Cupid mission.

Alas, even after going to bed after midnight, she still woke up at exactly 3:33 in the morning.

She and Lunis had then spent the first part of the morning going over the strange conversation with Wilder and the others.

I wonder what the deal is with timing on all this stuff, her dragon continued, talking in her head. Multiple people have mentioned that now.

“Yeah, and why do you think he doesn’t think getting struck by Cupid’s arrow was a problem,” Sophia related. “I feel like he isn’t being realistic lately about our situation.”

I think this runs deeper than the two of you, Lunis suggested.

“That’s an interesting statement that by no means makes me want to know more,” she joked.

Cool, he said. I’m not telling you any more.

“Well, now I don’t want to know.” She tried using reverse psychology.

Then say no more, Lunis sang. You should head down here to the Expanse.

Sophia stretched out in front of the fire, having been lounging for the last few hours. “I’m cozy, though,” she explained to her dragon.

Yeah, but you said you wanted a dragon, and now you aren’t even taking care of it, he lectured using his best “mom” tone, which was pretty spot on. You said, and I quote, “If you get me a dragon, I’ll take it for walks and brush it and feed it every day.” And now your dragon sits alone in its cave with no one to pay attention to him.

Sophia rolled her eyes and pushed up. “Lun, you are acting out again. Are you feeling ignored?”

No, he answered at once. Then amended by saying, Maybe. If I’m honest, I can’t really get enough attention. The other dragons say I’m needy. I say they are boring and emotionally cold and then the name-calling starts, but they aren’t nearly as good as I’m at it.

“I do hope the new batch of dragons has more colorful personalities,” Sophia said sympathetically. She thought it must be tough for Lunis to be the only dragon on Earth with a sense of humor.

Well, so far, Blackey doesn’t seem to have much of a personality, but he likes to try and evoke pain on the rest of us in the Cave. He chomps on Bell’s tail when she is about to fall asleep and steals Coral’s food.

“Wow, he sounds mean,” Sophia exclaimed, not used to hearing of dragons acting badly. The others in the Cave were so mild-mannered they bored Lunis to death when he only wanted a bit of banter from them. A dragon who was unthoughtful and ruthless; well, that was a first, as far as Sophia knew.

“Blackey isn’t mean to you, is he?” she asked Lunis. “Because if he is, then I’m going to show that bully who is boss.”

Lunis laughed in her head. Thanks, Mom, but don’t worry. He doesn’t come near me ever since I threatened to toss him out of the Cave. Since he can’t fly yet, that would be quite the unforgivable fall.

Sophia didn’t mean to laugh, but it tumbled out of her mouth anyway. “I’m sure that scared him from bullying you like the others.”

Yeah, but then Bell said I was taking advantage of my position as the senior dragon, Lunis explained.

Sophia smiled, guessing how this played out between the dragons. “And what did you say to Bell,” she asked Lunis.

I told her if she wasn’t careful, I was tossing her out of the Cave too and changing the lock so she couldn’t get back in.

“I’m sure that went over very well,” Sophia remarked.

I’ve been on the Expanse ever since Lunis admitted. They kicked me out of the Cave last night until I had, and I quote, an attitude adjustment.

Sophia shot into a sitting position. “Oh, Lun, why didn’t you tell me?”

She’d been so busy she hadn’t scried her dragon and seen he was sleeping on the cold grounds of the Gullington.

“I’ll get down there right away,” she promised, pulling on her boots.

And brush my scales and take me for a walk, Lunis said with a pouty quality to his voice.

She shook her head but laughed regardless. “No, but I’ll keep you company until Mahkah and Tala show up.”

Soph, even when you aren’t talking to me, you still keep me company. That’s the thing about the ones we love. They are in our head, regardless of where they are.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

Sophia felt so close to her old home and still so far away. The Pacific Northwest wasn’t anything like Los Angeles, and yet it held many similarities only a local would understand.

As she and Mahkah slipped through the portal in the sky on their dragons, she felt a familiarity wash over her as her eyes took in the terrain below. The way the hills rose and fell into one another in this part of Oregon was very similar to the ones around her childhood home in Los Angeles.

The smell in the air was reminiscent of the pines and crisp mountain breeze. Many thought that Los Angeles smelled of smog and filth, but that wasn’t her experience, or not how she chose to remember it.

After surveying the area, Sophia and Mahkah landed a safe distance away from the airplane hangar located on the south end of a small town. She’d asked Mahkah to accompany her because she wanted to maximize her eyes and ears during the reconnaissance mission, and she needed someone even-tempered. There was no one more so than Mahkah.

Sophia was still perplexed by Mortimer’s strange warning about this mission. He seemed to want her to be successful while also not taking out Trin Currante or her company. That was a first for Sophia. There were enemies and those she protected. There wasn’t this strange middle gray area.

She needed more information about Medford Research. Then the Dragon Elite could reconvene and figure out how to take Trin Currante down…or not take her down. They were getting the dragon eggs back regardless. Sophia was certain of that.

Sliding off her dragon, Sophia surveyed the warehouse below. It was a large blue building at a small airport. There were several small jets and helicopters parked around the building, but not much else to give them information.

All of her attempts to find anything on Medford Research online had come up dry. The company had a very low profile. That was why they were going to go incognito.

Sophia figured since many of the “employees” were leaving Medford Research that morning for a mission, only a bare-bones crew would be left behind. Those types usually looked forward to lying back, playing games, and eating snacks while the boss was away. That was perfect for their purposes and the disguises they were going to pull off. The only concern for Sophia was Mahkah and his ability to act.

“Okay, remember to let me do the talking,” Sophia urged him, watching as a crew by the airport fueled up a plane. They were about to take off on their mission.

They could follow the plane, but Sophia reasoned she needed to know what the company did, and the best way to do that was to get inside.

Mahkah nodded. “I’m the ears and eyes. I can do that and feel most comfortable with that assignment.”

“Good,” Sophia agreed, looking him over. “Now what we need to do first is make you look official. I’m thinking a starched suit. Something that looks like it’s supposed to be expensive but isn’t. Like a low-end department store suit.”

“I don’t have any idea what you’re talking about,” Mahkah admitted sheepishly.

She nodded. “No need. Just close your eyes and hope I get this right the first time.”

Obediently, Mahkah pressed his eyes shut.

Sophia flicked her hand in the air, muttering a disguising spell she’d used a hundred times on her sister.

Just like that, Mahkah was transformed to look like a traveling salesman. He wore an inexpensive suit with a tie done up like he’d watched on a YouTube video about how to fashion them. His long black hair was redone into a long ponytail, making it look like he arrived in a Toyota Corolla instead of on the back of an ancient dragon.

Tentatively, he opened his eyes and peered down at his starched appearance. “This makes me appear credible?”

“It makes you look like someone who would call on a company that needs resources,” Sophia explained. “Now, I need to look as equally polished.” She pointed at herself, and a moment later, she was wearing a pinstriped skirt and jacket. Her long blonde hair was folded into a loose braid, and to complete the look, she was holding a clipboard. Everyone appeared more official when they had a clipboard.

She spun to face the airport hangar, grateful the glamoured dragons were hiding their location at the top of the hill. Currently, the dragons, who were magnificent at looking like normal terrain when in the mortal world, were disguised as shrubbery and trees.

The roar of the plane taking off was deafening for a moment. It was followed by a couple of helicopters, and then the large door to the blue airport hangar closed.

It was go time.

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

Sophia found the main entrance, which wasn’t as easy as she’d have guessed. This place wasn’t like a Target that welcomed customers through the front. Instead, it seemed Medford Research would prefer no guests and didn’t advertise their business. Things were getting more curious by the moment.

Sophia felt strange knocking at the door to a business, but it seemed so stuffy she decided that was the best way. She rapped at the “front” door.

A moment later, a squatty woman who smelled of cigarettes and appeared interrupted, answered. “What can I do for you?”

“Hi,” Sophia said, swallowing and peering past the woman into a cluttered office with muted colors. There were several workstations and loud rock music blaring. “I’m here with Best Designs, an inventory organization business. We’re all about providing solutions for expanding businesses who are losing track of their supplies because they are growing at an alarming rate and can’t keep things together. If you have a moment, then—”

“We’re good,” the woman stated, about to shut the door on Sophia.

“Did I mention you automatically get a two-hundred-dollar Amazon gift card just by allowing us to do a consultation for you?” Sophia asked, holding her clipboard up more prominently for the gatekeeper to see.

“Me or Medford Research?” the woman asked skeptically.

Sophia shrugged. “Doesn’t matter to me. Whoever hears my presentation after making my assessments. Is the boss here?”

The woman shook her head, a smile breaking through on her face. “No, you’d have to pitch to me, which sounds like I’d get that gift card.”

Sophia nodded victoriously. “Absolutely, you would.”

The woman waved them in. “Then get in here. The draft is bringing in all sorts of dust.”

Sophia and Mahkah walked through to the cramped office. There were several workstations, but the computers were off on all but one, which probably belonged to the woman. Sophia’s eyes darted to her workstation, and she read a business card sitting behind some papers.

Tammy Swindle, Office Administrator.

This was perfect, Sophia thought.

“Okay, throw your pitch at me,” the woman said. “I have about ten minutes until my smoke break.”

Sophia nodded. “We’d love to, but first we have to do a quick assessment of your company. It won’t take long, but it gives a general scope of your needs. You see, most businesses of this type lose valuable assets because they don’t know how to inventory properly and we—”

“Don’t care,” Tammy stated. “Just go through to the main hangar. That’s where you’ll see a bulk of the inventory, but don’t touch anything. Don’t go into the offices on the second story, and when you’re done, I’m shaking you down to ensure you didn’t steal anything. Then I want a thirty-second pitch and my gift card.”

Sophia nodded. “You got it.”

“I’m going on a smoke break early.” The woman smiled like a thought just occurred to her. “Maybe I’ll take two. Who will notice?”

“Not us,” Sophia sang, filing through to the main area and leaving the woman behind.

She knew they were in an airport hangar, but it didn’t really hit her until she halted in front of a large plane, sitting squarely in the middle. It was like a dragon, not as awesome, but still great for mortal technology.

A guy with a bandana wrapped around his head rolled out from under a helicopter next to the plane. “Who you?”

Sophia held up her clipboard. “We’re with Best Designs, an inventory organization business. We’re all about providing solutions for expanding businesses that are constantly losing track of their supplies because they are growing at an alarming rate and can’t keep things too—”

“Don’t care,” the guy said, rolling back under the helicopter.

He was another mortal, which was good for them. Cyborgs might have magitech to sniff them out, but so far, it appeared Trin Currante had left behind the real bare bones of Medford Research.

Sophia nodded to the upstairs area, where they were told not to go. That was where she was going to scout. She pointed for Mahkah to search out a ton of equipment at the back of the warehouse. They were supposed to be assessing inventory needs, so he’d need to catalog that, or at least pretend to.

Looking over her shoulder, Sophia snuck up to the offices on the second floor. Thankfully, she found the area empty.

Unthankfully, she found the main offices locked. Luckily, she had a few pieces of her own magitech she was employing for this mission. The first was an unlocking device she’d gotten from Liv. She slipped the universal key into the lock and waited for it to do its job. A moment later, the door clicked and opened slightly.

Sophia sucked in a breath as she pushed back the door to find a dark office. Her eyes adjusted immediately, and she slipped into the space, closing the door behind her.

She knew she had to have found the boss's office based on the size of the desk chair. The boss always had the biggest chair even if they maintained a small workspace.

Not wasting any time, Sophia slipped another piece of magitech Liv had given her into the computer. It made a zinging sound and lit up as it went to work, copying the files of the computer. They sprung up on the screen at once, scanning through various screens as they were copied onto the drive.

Sophia’s eyes soaked in as much as she could, trying to make sense of it all. They would probably have to sort through the information when they returned to the Castle, but she was curious about what Medford Research did.

The drive flashed red when it was done copying files. It might give them enough information on what Trin Currante’s company did and what she did with the eggs, but it might not. Sophia hadn’t deluded herself into thinking the dragon eggs were simply lying with the inventory downstairs. She continued her search of the area. They still had a few more minutes until she had to give a bogus presentation to Tammy and then give her a legitimate Amazon gift card.

Sophia snuck through to the neighboring offices, finding them all empty. She was just about to copy files on other workstations when the artwork covering the walls caught her attention. They were all maps, but not ordinary maps. They were maps that showed the topography of the land. Over the top of the maps was a certificate signed by the President of the United States. It read, “To Medford Research for their dedicated efforts, detecting and cleaning up UXO worldwide.”

Sophia’s eyes squinted at the sign, trying to make sense of it when a door opened at her back. She dropped to the ground, hearing two strange voices as the lights flipped on. Sophia crawled for the other door on the far side, hurrying before she was spotted.

Thankfully the two chatting strangers seemed so engrossed in their conversation, they didn’t hear her moving to the other side of the room. She flicked her hand at the area by the opposite door, where she remembered seeing mail cubicles. The papers all flew out, falling to the ground and stealing the attention of the strangers.

“What the hell?” one of them yelled.

Sophia didn’t wait to hear how they responded as she slipped the other door open and snuck out. There was no one waiting, which was good because she was certain she would throw a lousy kick in the pencil skirt she was wearing.

Hurrying, Sophia trotted down the stairs and slid up next to Mahkah just as two paranoid faces ducked out of the office door up the stairs. Their angry eyes connected with Sophia briefly before skirting around, looking for what could have caused the disturbance.

“I got the files,” Sophia said, showing him the flash drive.

He nodded. “I think I’ve figured out what they do and why we can’t destroy them.”

Sophia expected him to point to a piece of the strange equipment sitting on a shelf. Instead, he leaned forward and indicated a man behind them sweeping the floor. “He told me.”

“Oh?” Sophia questioned. “I thought I told you not to talk to anyone.”

“He’s the custodian, and they see everything,” Mahkah told her. “It felt natural to talk to him, and it’s not like I know what I’m looking at here.” He indicated all the strange equipment she didn’t recognize either. “I used my observation skills and discerned he felt underappreciated and wanted the opportunity to feel important, so I had him tell me what they do here as though he did it himself instead of cleaning the toilets.”

Sophia had to give it to him. Mahkah, as shy and reserved as he was, could be a very good people person. “What did you learn?”

“They clean up old bombs and shrapnel from wars and military sites,” Mahkah explained.

“UXOs,” Sophia said, putting it all together.

“Yeah, they save thousands of lives yearly with what they do,” Mahkah continued. “Even more importantly, their work saves Mother Earth.”

Sophia let out a heavy sigh. “Okay, so we can’t destroy this place finding our dragon eggs.”

Mahkah nodded, conviction in his brown eyes. “We will still figure out how to get our dragon eggs back. As adjudicators, we are in the perfect position to find solutions, preserve peace, and make this work for everyone.”

“I still get to rough up some cyborgs who trespassed on our home, right?” Sophia asked, her face quite serious.

A smile broke across Mahkah’s face. “But of course.”

CHAPTER FIFTY

Hiker read over the report Sophia had put together several times in silence before bringing his gaze up to meet hers. “I’m not sure I understand most of this.”

“They use lasers to detect the presence of UXOs in the ground, which roughly means unexploded ordnances,” Sophia explained.

“I get that much,” Hiker stated. “But these cyborg pirates figured out how to break into the Gullington. How? They were created by the Saverus, who play into this how? They’re actually good guys who clean up the Earth, but we have to stop them because they have our dragon eggs.”

Sophia nodded. That all was accurate and to the best of her knowledge after reviewing the data. “I don’t know, sir. Maybe Medford Research is a front for something else, or it’s a bad business Trin Currante pretends is noble so she can do bad things, like steal dragon eggs. I think we need more information. I’m all up for breaking noses to get our dragon eggs back, but I just think we need to be careful not to wipe out Medford Research in the process since it appears, at least on the surface, the organization might be good.”

What Sophia couldn’t say was that her source, the Brownies, had confirmed Medford Research was good.

“Okay, so we’re supposed to formulate a plan where you all storm in there and find the eggs, rough them up, but not kill them and not level the company, but also achieve our goals? Is that right?” Hiker asked.

“Correct, sir,” Sophia chirped.

He sighed. “Your review of the data didn’t find anything pointing to where the dragon eggs could be?”

She shook her head. “Honestly, sir, I couldn’t understand much of the information. It was riddled with industry terms I’d need three engineering degrees to decipher. I know they use a technology called LIDAR to detect things in the ground coupled with aviation. That’s about it. With your permission, I’ll forward it over to my magitech source in Los Angeles, but it might take a while for her to review it.”

He nodded. “Go ahead, but I’m getting antsy to make progress. Each day we let Trin Currante hold onto our eggs is another day they get farther out of our reach. I mean, who knows what she could have done with them already. They might be tested on or used for experiments.”

Sophia shuddered at the thought, although it had already occurred to her.

Hiker blew out a breath. “I need to consider our options, but at this point, the best one might be to copy their approach.”

“You mean, storm them with as much ammo as possible when they aren’t expecting it and use force?” she asked.

Solemnly he nodded. “I don’t like it, but we need to make progress here. If we can capture them, then we can get answers.”

“Remember we need Trin Currante,” she reminded him. “Otherwise, she has the kill switches she can use to disable the other cyborgs like she did with the prisoners we captured.”

Hiker seemed to have considered this. “Yeah, I know. It’s just that—”

Both Hiker and Sophia froze at the same time. They had different voices in their head, but they were saying similar things. Sophia was certain Bell wasn’t voicing things quite like Lunis. His words rang clear in her head.

Some more heathen dragons are breaking free of their prisons! Get over here, Sophia!

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Unsurprisingly, it was raining on the Expanse as Sophia crossed to the Nest. She’d seen rain before and it came down in little droplets, covering the Earth. This felt more like someone was taking buckets, hundreds of them, and tossing them out from overhead, drenching the land.

Sophia covered her head with her hood, knowing who was throwing buckets of water all over the Expanse. Just like why Quiet was waking her up in the middle of the night, she didn’t know his reasoning and suspected she’d have to work her way through the mystery since he wasn’t talking. If he was, she couldn’t hear it.

By the time she made the long trek to the caves where the Nest was located, Sophia was soaked through. She’d slogged through thick mud for the last bit, and now her boots were covered in gunk.

Lunis was sitting nobly by the entrance to the cave under an overhang, staying dry and out of the rain.

“Thanks for the lift,” Sophia grumbled, trying to kick mud from her boots since it was making her steps lopsided.

What do you think I’m an Uber? he joked, winking at her. Even though he was teasing her, she caught him looking her over, checking she was okay.

She was fine, although chilled to the bone and shivering.

Come here, he encouraged, holding out a wing for her.

She folded herself into his body before he wrapped his wing all the way around her, holding her in close, but leaving a space for her head. The heat of his body instantly took the chill away. Sophia could feel his insides like a coal-burning heater, drying her clothes and making her teeth stop chattering.

“Thank you,” she said when she felt more normal.

Well, it’s the least I can do since you have to walk using legs and don’t have wings, Mortal.

Sophia laughed. “Yes, I’m such a simpleton with my two legs and no fire breathing ability.”

You’re quite short too and can be easily crushed. He pretended to threaten her and squeezed in extra tight before releasing her.

“More eggs are hatching?” she asked, looking toward the Nest entrance where she could only see the glow of the torches coming from around a bend. “How do we know they are devilish?”

You’ll have to see for yourself, he said ominously.

Sophia nodded. “Oh, look at you selling the suspense.”

The pair entered the Nest to find Hiker and Mama Jamba were already there. The Viking was drenched, as Sophia had been. Even with his increased speed, he wasn’t able to escape the rain entirely. Mama Jamba appeared as pristine as ever, not a single hair out of place and her makeup not at all smudged. She must be able to portal around the Gullington, unlike the rest of them. It made sense, though, since she was in charge of…well, everything.

Hiker shook his head as she strode up next to him, displacing water droplets onto her like a wet dog shaking off.

“Hey, I just dried off,” Sophia said, shielding herself.

“Well, use another drying spell,” he commented, looking her over.

Sophia smirked at him. “I didn’t use a drying spell.” She pointed to the dragon behind her. “Lunis dried me off.”

Hiker gave her an annoyed expression. “You two are very strange. We ride dragons, not hug them.”

“You don’t hug them,” Sophia fired back. “In all your time with Bell, you haven’t given her a big bear hug?”

He rolled his eyes. “I’m going to pretend this conversation never happened if it’s all the same to you. Your strange behavior with your dragon might be the reason your crop acts so strangely.”

Sophia followed his gaze to three newly hatched dragons that were battling. They were small, about the size of terrier dogs, and thankfully they didn’t have fire. They were representing the primary colors in red, blue, and yellow. What was startling about them was they were nipping at each other, whipping each other with their horned tails and taking turns wrestling.

“Since you don’t have any experience with dragons hatching since this is a first for us, how do you know this behavior is strange?” Sophia asked, although she had to admit there was something very off-putting about how the newly hatched dragons were acting. There was undeniable aggression in their movements like they were fighting for resources in the new world they’d come to.

“I don’t have experience being around young dragons,” Hiker answered. “And the collective consciousness of the dragons, according to Bell, doesn’t offer much help on the matter since the first batch of eggs wasn’t congregated like this.”

Sophia nodded, remembering this bit from the Complete History of Dragonriders. The first one thousand eggs were scattered all over the Earth and hatched seemingly randomly over centuries. Sophia’s batch was all together, setting another new precedent.

“Maybe the issue is the eggs are all together and they should be separated,” she offered.

Hiker glanced in Mama Jamba’s direction. She was squatted, regarding the three fighting dragons with a placid expression. “I know who can answer that for us.”

“She isn’t talking, is she?” Mama Jamba answered with a snicker, rising from her low position.

“No. Why offer your Dragon Elite any inside information on this subject,” he remarked, a rare bit of sarcasm in his tone.

“I’ve given you everything you need to find out the information,” she said, drawing out the words with her Southern accent. “It’s all here for those who wish to look.” Mother Nature made a broad motion, indicating to the world around them.

Hiker nodded, annoyance heavy in the movement. He turned his attention back to Sophia. “Have you had any luck finding information in the Complete History of Dragonriders?”

“Honestly, I haven’t had much time,” she admitted.

“With all the tasks you have burdened her with, I’m not sure when you expect her to figure this out,” Mama Jamba stated, standing back as the three dragons started to take over the space fighting.

“Yes, there are many mysteries to solve right now,” Hiker said with a sigh. “The Elite Globe, the newly hatched dragons, Trin Currante and of course, Wilder. I only wish we had a resource that would talk.” He cut his eyes at Mama Jamba, but she didn’t seem to notice or care.

A thought suddenly occurred to Sophia that she wasn’t sure why she hadn’t had before. “Oh, I know someone who might be able to help. I’ll be back.”

Hiker grunted. “Just be back before the mission starts tomorrow.”

“I think what my dear son meant to say, Sophia, was thank you,” Mama Jamba told him with a wink.

She nodded, running for the exit of the Nest, Lunis following her onto the Expanse, knowing exactly what her next move would be.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

Thankfully, Liv knew where to find the person Sophia was looking for. She texted over the coordinates and Lunis and Sophia took off, The Complete History of Dragonriders in tow.

For as long as Sophia had lived in California, which was pretty much the whole of her life, she’d never been to this place—one of the rare wonders of the world.

“They are simply incredible,” Sophia said, gazing up at the Redwood trees towering over her in this particular grove of the National Sequoia forest.

Eh, Lunis replied, not impressed. Just look like trees to me.

Sophia gave him an annoyed expression over her shoulder. “They are the largest trees in the whole wide world.”

So I shouldn’t rub up against one to scratch my back then? he asked. Because I have an awful itch that really needs to be scratched.

“No!” Sophia exclaimed, much louder than she intended. “You’ll break the old trees with your spikes and strength.”

Then you’ll have to scratch this for me. He indicated with his snout. It’s right over there, to the left.

Sophia patted her sword on her hip. “I’ll scratch it with Inexorabilis.”

And in return, I’ll scratch any of your itches with my teeth.

Sophia flashed him an amused expression. She really wouldn’t have him any other way. Without the banter, Lunis would be like all the other dragons, which in her opinion, were too dry.

Taking off in the direction of the coordinates indicated, Sophia kept her eyes out for the expert she was searching for. After only a few paces, it was clear Lunis wouldn’t fit through the narrow paths that snaked between the trees. He could use a compartment spell, consolidating to fit, but Sophia sensed he’d rather do other things.

“Go on then,” she encouraged, waving him away. “Go kill some innocent creatures.”

He lowered his head and gave her a repugnant stare. Did you want the dragon to become a vegan as to not harm any animals?

“Yes,” Sophia teased. “You can sustain yourself on hummus and carrots or figs and berries.”

I’m considering eating you, Lunis warned.

“You wouldn’t,” she protested, pretending to be offended. “My life is connected to you, so if you kill me, you won’t last long.”

Actually, he said, looking off as he recalled a distant memory. There’ s no account of a dragon eating their rider. Maybe like when your twin dies, it actually makes me stronger. I would inherit all of the power, and then world domination would be mine.

Sophia giggled. “You sort of scare me, weirdo.”

Same, he retorted. Don’t worry, I won’t eat you because I’m certain your bad jokes would give me indigestion.

“Good reason,” she replied.

Lunis started forward, pulling up before meeting the majestic grove of trees that towered in front of them. The blue dragon contrasted magnificently against the canopy overhead before he disappeared into the blue sky.

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

For a girl who grew up in a magical house and was used to seeing bizarre things, she was in awe of the majestic Redwoods. They stood like skyscrapers, towering over her with quiet elegance. Sophia felt like she was in the presence of wise mages who held the secrets of the world.

It shouldn’t have surprised her then that the person she was searching for was standing beside one of the larger trees, making it somehow appear small.

The three-hundred-foot-tall tree put Bermuda Lauren’s height into perspective. She was large by mortal standards, but the giantess was considered big to her own magical race.

Her back tensed as Sophia took a step forward, a twig breaking underfoot. With a typical annoyed Bermuda glare, she turned and put her hands on her hips.

“And just like that, you ruined it,” Bermuda snapped, disapproval covering her face.

“Good to see you, as well.”

Bermuda shook her head. She was wearing a safari hat with a net around it and a camouflage outfit. “I’ve been tracking the knock-knock bird for days and was just about to close in on it when you scared it away.”

“Sorry,” Sophia said guiltily.

“Don’t make a joke about how I should ask who is there or try ringing the doorbell instead to find it,” Bermuda warned.

“I wasn’t going to.”

This seemed to surprise the giantess. “Oh, well, that would have been your sister’s reply.”

Sophia held in her giggle. She could just see Liv saying something like that and earning a contemptuous glare from Bermuda.

Seeming to resign some of her frustration, the giantess took a seat on a fallen tree, making it sag a bit from her weight. “Well, let’s have it then. Why did you come here and ruin my expedition?”

“I really didn’t mean to mess things up for you,” Sophia said, striding over, The Complete History of Dragonriders tucked under one arm.

“Is that…?” Bermuda asked, her eyes widening with alarm.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, and I was hoping you could help me locate some information in it unless you already know the answer.”

“May I?” Bermuda held out her hands, her tone completely changed to one of awe.

“Sure.” Sophia handed over the book. Before, she would have been reluctant to have a non-dragonrider take the book. It was the only copy in the world. However, Trinity, the librarian, had read it. Bermuda Laurens was also one of the most respected experts on magical creatures. Sophia reasoned she could be trusted.

With a great fondness, Bermuda ran her large hand down the front cover of the thick book. “Now, what’s your question? Then we will tackle how to find it.”

“Well, the dragon eggs are starting to hatch,” Sophia began.

“How many so far?”

“Four,” Sophia answered. “This is new territory for us since there’s never been an incidence of so many eggs collected in one spot. The ones that have hatched so far, they appear to be…”

“Be what?” Bermuda snapped, impatience flaring on her face again.

Sophia gulped, disbelieving what she was about to say. “Evil. Maybe bad-tempered is a better word and evil is overdoing it bit, but that was my first inclination.”

“Your first inclination is usually correct,” Bermuda stated. “Learn to trust it. You’ll be better off the rest of your life if you tune into that gut instinct. It’s never wrong.”

Rory, Bermuda’s son, had said something similar to her once. Sophia nodded. “Anyway, I know the answer has to be in this book, but it’s so vast, and I was hoping…”

“You’re not asking me to teach you how to read, are you?” Bermuda asked, her face stone serious.

“No, I just thought that as an author and an expert on magical creatures…” Sophia instantly doubted her decision. Time was important. It always was, really. At the end of the day, time was all anyone ever really had. It was the currency of the world.

She slumped with defeat, thinking she should be back at the Gullington, resting up for the mission the next day, or working to find out how to help Wilder. She needed to research the twin factor and the Elite Globe. Sophia was just about to call Lunis to her and return when Bermuda randomly opened the book in her hands.

Her hazel eyes ran down the page before she pointed, a victorious glare on her face. “There you go.”

“Wait. You found something on why the dragons are being born evil?” Sophia asked.

“Not just something, but the exact reason,” Bermuda answered mildly.

“How did you do that?” Sophia questioned shock on her face. “You just randomly opened the Complete History of Dragonriders.”

“I didn’t.” Bermuda sounded offended. “Nothing in life is random, child. As soon as you understand that, then you’ll see the signs and cosmic force in your life, leading the way.”

Sophia scrunched up her brow. “I don’t understand.”

Bermuda nodded as though Sophia’s confusion was just a part of her DNA and couldn’t be helped. “Everything in life is driven by intention. When we enter a space with a certain intention, then we change that space. When you’re about to be presented with options to choose from and desire a particular one, you are time traveling to a certain extent, coloring that which will be offered to you. When an ailment befalls us and we make plans for a funeral or for a wellness party, again, we are creating the future. Intentions make this world go round. Does that make sense?”

Sophia thought for a moment. “So, before you opened the book, you thought about what you were looking for, didn’t you? You set your mind on that, and then when you opened the book, you found what you were looking for because your intentions paved the path.”

Bermuda twitched her mouth to the side. “The Beaufonts, for as many criticisms as I give your lot for being wasteful with smiles and careless with sarcasm, are actually very intuitive and intelligent.”

“Thank you,” Sophia stated.

“Learn not to thank people when they state the obvious, would you?”

Sophia shook her head. “I think I’ll do as I please. Besides, my gratitude is more for me than for you.”

An almost appreciative expression crossed the giantess’s face before she whisked it away and pointed to the book. “Yes, I found what you were looking for using intention. It should always lead the way. Too often I see people focusing on what they don’t want and wondering why they get it. You see people confused, overwhelmed even, thinking they will never find that which they seek. How can they be surprised when they don’t? I just had the confidence to know I’d find what you seek, and I must say after you explained what’s happening with the dragons hatching, I was curious too.”

The forest around them was so quiet it made it easier to think. “The dragons are being born evil. Is this batch bad? Is it me?”

Bermuda pushed the book over so Sophia could read it. “I think you better read this passage.”

Sophia focused her eyes on the words on the page, reading:

“Dragons are predisposed to a certain affiliation. Unlike humans, they aren’t dictated by nature versus nurture. In creating the balance of the world through these magical creatures, great reason was put into the set number of dragons that would reign the Earth one day. As previously discussed, the Archangel Michael’s blood infiltrated the Earth, soaking into the dragon eggs, according to the legend.

“However, in order to ensure things remained balanced, other blood was spilled at the same time by the demon Nergal. Half the eggs on Earth absorbed the angel’s blood and the other half, the blood of the demon. Although it was always the intention that dragons and their riders would serve as the world adjudicators, promoting justice and peace, to ensure yin and yang laws were observed, it was necessary that half the population also promote the opposite. For every dragon in a batch that’s born good, there will always be one born evil.”

Sophia’s head jerked up after finishing the passage. “So they are supposed to be like this? They are evil?”

Bermuda nodded. “I’m as surprised as you to learn this, but it makes sense when you think about it. If a thousand dragon eggs had hatched originally and they were all good, then maintaining peace would never have been an issue. But we don’t evolve in the times of peace and goodness. It’s through adversary and overcoming the struggles of war that mankind has always made the most progress. Mother Nature and the angels set it out that there would be guardians of this world—you and the Dragon Elite—but you’d have a natural enemy, and it’s one of your own.”

Sophia shook her head, wondering why things could never be easy.

“You see, Sophia,” Bermuda continued, seeing the frustration building on her face. “We are as in danger of being overrun by goodness as by evil. Those who run this show know it’s in maintaining a balance between the two that the world continues to go round. I’ve learned as much in my travels and explorations of this great planet.”

“But it says dragons are born one way, either good or bad,” Sophia reasoned. “Then it said humans aren’t. An evil dragon magnetizes to a rider with the same affiliation…”

Sophia paused, thinking. She recalled Thad Reinhart and what she knew about twins. They were also born either good or evil. Neither was both. If Jamison, her twin, had survived, he would have supposedly been a dragonrider and evil, according to Hiker. That was why the leader of the Dragon Elite had asked Mama Jamba to stop allowing twins to be chosen as dragonriders.

“Maybe some of us are predisposed to being one way or another,” Sophia continued, trying to work things out in her head.

Bermuda shrugged her large shoulders. “Maybe. I think your situation is a bit more complicated than most.”

It was like the giantess knew what Sophia was thinking about with the twin factor. “What if…” Sophia began slowly. “What if a rider changes? What if they turn good or evil? Does that change their magnetism to a dragon?”

Bermuda held out her hand, sighing softly, obviously irritated by this question. She randomly flipped through the book and pointed to a passage. “There you go.”

Sophia leaned over, reading the words:

“Riders don’t magnetize to dragons until their personalities are set, which usually happens around middle age. It’s then that it’s unlikely they will shift even when faced with great circumstances.”

Overwhelmed by this, Sophia shook her head. “This is nuts.”

“It’s actually very extraordinary you magnetized to Lunis so early on in life,” Bermuda lectured. “You are an anomaly, and I don’t think we will see this situation repeated again. You were born good, and there was no changing that. And my son, for all his eccentricities, had the forethought to spot you as having dragonrider qualities.”

“But, like the dragons, I was predisposed,” Sophia said, her heart suddenly racing. “I was meant to be good, just as Hiker was. And Thad Reinhart was meant to be evil.”

“I’m afraid it’s not that simple,” Bermuda disagreed, giving her a sympathetic expression.

“What? How do you know what I’m even talking about?” Sophia questioned.

“Because I see where your intention has led you,” Bermuda stated, pointing at the book.

Without realizing it, Sophia had opened it randomly, and her finger was resting on a chapter related to the twin factor.

A chill ran down Sophia’s arms as she read over the first few sentences:

“Intentions choose the affiliation of a twin which is sealed when the first act of magic is performed. That act, whether good or evil, sets in stone what the person will become and is countered by their twin. They are much like the dragons they will magnetize to, sharing the act of balancing the world. The issues for those who have the twin factor is in balancing their powers, especially when they absorb the other’s strength.”

“May I suggest,” Bermuda interrupted, pulling Sophia’s gaze away from the book, “that since you have learned what you came here for, you return to this section later. I dare say it can wait now that you know how to use the book with your intention. What can’t wait’s you preparing for a time-sensitive mission.”

Sophia’s mouth dropped open with surprise. “How did you know I’m about to leave on a time-sensitive mission?”

The giantess had a twinkle in her eyes when she said, “I would point my finger at something intangible like intention, but alas, it was that.”

She pointed, and Sophia looked up to find her dragon standing in the distance. He was sitting on his hind legs, tapping on his wrist with a single claw to indicate time was of the essence.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Before they had geared up for this mission, Sophia had a brief moment to explain to Hiker what she’d learned in The Complete History of Dragonriders with Bermuda Lauren’s help. She’d handed him the book, explaining how he could look into the twin factor for himself and find the information she hadn’t had the time to research. However, once the book was in his hand, it disappeared and then reappeared in her room.

For whatever reason, Quiet didn’t want the Viking to have the book. He wanted Sophia to find the information, or he had some other strange reason for his actions. It was hard to understand why things were playing out the way they were.

Hiker didn’t seem as disappointed as Sophia would have expected. “I’m busy enough I don’t need the extra work, researching that which I’ve assigned to you to figure out.”

She nodded bitterly, not wanting to remind him he’d pretty much placed the bulk of the projects on her shoulders. When she drilled down into it, she thought if she did complain, he might think twice about entrusting such big projects to her. He might conclude she wasn’t strong enough. If she was really honest with herself, she might be overwhelmed, but she selfishly wanted all the major projects.

“Half the dragons being born evil though,” Hiker began, gripping his beard, “actually makes sense based on my experience.”

He paced in his office in thought for a long moment. “If my experience with the Dragon Elite has taught me anything, it’s that not every dragonrider who comes to us is suited for what we do. I’d say, exactly half the time, a rider and their dragon hasn’t worked out. You remember Gordon Burgess?”

Sophia nodded, having thought specifically of that man when this came to light.

“Well, he’s just one of many examples,” Hiker stated. “Of course, we went through a dark spell when mortals weren’t able to see magic, and few came to us. Even then or before then, it was always a roll of a dice whether the rider who showed up on the steps of the Castle would make a good addition to the Dragon Elite, and it was always clear from the beginning. Either they were like Wilder or Mahkah or...well, I guess you.”

“You are so kind, sir,” she said dryly.

“Don’t mention it,” he replied dismissively. “Or the rider was the opposite, full of their own selfish desires and not willing to sacrifice or risk anything for the betterment of the world.”

“The dragons and their riders are divided,” Sophia commented. “They are either good or evil.”

“I don’t think I have to elaborate to you that this makes our mission more complicated,” Hiker lectured.

She nodded, having thought about that. “We don’t have a thousand eggs…”

He shook his head, frustration taking over his features. “No, we have half that. Now we have to figure out what to do with the other five hundred that hatch and how to minimize the threat they could cause.”

“Sir need I remind you the text says they create balance in the world,” Sophia urged, realizing the Viking thought an easy solution would be to just destroy the bad eggs. “We don’t even know which ones are which. Many babies are born with colic or something and appear bad-tempered, but simply have an upset stomach.”

Hiker actually laughed at this. “You’ll have me believe those three angry dragons that just hatched are just having an upset tummy?”

“You said ‘tummy,’” she joked, trying to make light and sensing Hiker was close to a new edge. She didn’t want him to do something rash, which was exactly where she thought he might be headed with this new information.

The power had made it harder for him to think rationally. Now he knew the three dragons that just hatched, and probably Blackey could be evil. She didn’t want him to do anything that might doom them to a worse fate than before. Yes, they had a thousand eggs and had just learned half of them were evil, but they still had more than they did previously. They simply had to figure out how to manage things.

First, they had to get back the thirteen eggs that had been stolen. Then they could turn their attention to fixing things.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

It was decided Hiker would stay behind while they charged Medford Research. He thought retaliation might be inevitable when Trin Currante and the other cyborgs got ambushed. Although the Barrier was back in place, no one wanted to chance the steampunk pirates ransacking the Gullington again. Sophia still didn’t know how they managed to figure out how to trespass, and that was the main reason they needed to be so careful.

Hiker and Bell would stay behind to guard things. Wilder would stay behind because Hiker didn’t trust him around Sophia. He thought being in her presence would only make Cupid’s spell stronger, making him “illogical with feelings of love.”

“At some point, son” Mama Jamba began, putting a coat of nail polish on her toes as she sat on the front steps of the Castle, “we’re going to have to discuss your corrupt view on love and reconcile your memories with what your reality should be.”

Hiker gave her his usual irritated expression. “Does this happen before or after you start sharing pertinent information with me that would make my job as the Dragon Elite leader easier?”

“Way before, since that other thing is never happening,” Mama Jamba stated, her attention mostly on her nails.

“Insufferable woman,” Hiker complained, turning around to face his riders, all of them suited up and sitting high atop their dragons.

“What was that, son?” Mama Jamba asked in a sing-song voice.

“Nothing, Mama,” he said at once, a bit of fear creeping into his voice.

Hiker cleared his throat, facing the three riders, his chest held high. “It has come to this. We have dragon eggs that have been stolen from us, and I believe the best way to recapture them is to act fast and swiftly. Those steampunk pirates started this, and we’re going to end it. I want you all to go in there, use force and find out where our dragon eggs are. Steal them back, the way they did to us. Show no compassion. No mercy, just as they did to us when they ransacked our border, devastated our lands, and took what didn’t belong to them. Stay vigilant. Remember who you are. And return as quickly as you can, with that which we seek—that which belongs to us. All who agree!”

Mahkah and Evan yelled their agreement.

Sophia opened her mouth, but nothing came out, and no one noticed.

She, of course, didn’t agree. Using brute force had never been her way. She would have preferred to research these enemies more, find out their motivation, and use that to get back what they wanted. But Hiker was determined they act and swiftly, and she couldn’t argue that time wasn’t of importance. She only hoped that while at Medford Research, a strategy occurred to her, because currently, she was coming up blank.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

Although Sophia hadn’t been able to decipher much from the records she’d copied from the computer in Medford Research, she’d been able to find security codes. That was going to make their jobs that much easier. She liked this part of the plan because it felt organized. What she didn’t like was the storming part and the hoping against hope part.

That was the opposite of the way she operated. Sophia was banking on faith at this point. She felt certain if she held onto that, in a moment of inspiration, she could see the strategy and everything would fall into place.

You might be deluding yourself with hope, Lunis cautioned as they landed on the hillside where she and Mahkah had first watched over Medford Research before their reconnaissance mission.

The door to the airplane hangar was open, and there was much more activity happening around the building than the last time they were there. The crew appeared to be unloading equipment, maybe from their last mission.

Sophia narrowed her eyes, telescoping to see better. She was able to spot many cyborgs working, hanging around, or chatting. There were at least a dozen, but they weren’t any match for three riders and dragons, she believed.

Starting to seriously dislike Hiker’s plan, Sophia considered abandoning the whole thing and going back to the Gullington. It wasn’t worth endangering themselves to search a facility they’d already been roughly through. Then she watched as none other than Trin Currante disembarked off the plane that had gone on the most recent mission. The cyborg appeared similar to the other two times Sophia had seen her, her wiry black hair moving around her head like snakes on Medusa’s head. She wore black goggles, and her billowy pants caught the wind as she stepped off the plane. Her appearance wasn’t what stole Sophia’s attention and spiked her motivation. It was what she was holding in her hands.

The bag she used to steal the dragon eggs, Lunis remarked in her head.

Sophia nodded, recognizing the magic sack that had allowed Trin Currante to carry many large objects at once. She and Evan had used something similar when they stole back a few of the first batch of dragon eggs from Thad Reinhart.

Sophia watched as Trin wadded up the burlap sack and threw it at one of the men, slouched against a wall. “Put this somewhere I can find it when I need to.”

He grabbed the bag as it connected with his midsection and nodded. “Yeah, boss.”

Sophia turned up her enhanced hearing, hoping to learn more from the exchange.

“Hey boss,” another of the many lackey of Trin Currante’s asked, stepping forward. He was dressed similarly to the others with belts strapped diagonally around his midsection and around his waist. Over his shoulders, he wore a long black coat, and on his head, he had a top hat that had seen better days. These steampunk pirates seemed confused like they weren’t sure if they were going to a fancy dinner party or straight into a war.

“What, Clive?” Trin asked, narrowing her eyes at the guy before her gaze darted to the side, seeming to spy something out of the airplane hangar.

“Now that we’ve hidden the—”

“Shut your face and don’t talk so plainly,” Trin Currante scolded.

He cleared his throat. “I was just going to say, can we get a break soon? We’ve been working nonstop since the escape.”

“And we will until we’re really free,” she stated boldly, her mechanical eye scanning the grounds outside of the airplane hangar.

“Yeah, and I want that as much as the men,” Clive declared. “It’s just that we were hoping for a leave. Just a day or two now that we’ve got to wait for the…well, you know…to do what they do.”

Trin Currante brought both her eyes to center on Clive as she shook her head of wires. “No, this isn’t the time to relax. We will continue with our work for Medford Research. When the time comes, then hopefully what we’ve recovered will save us.”

Sophia looked beside her at Mahkah and Evan, knowing they’d heard what she had.

“Save us,” she mouthed confusion in her gaze.

They both mirrored her gaze.

“For now,” Trin Currante continued, pointing out to the hills where the three dragonriders were camouflaged, “you all need to go after the dragons stalking us from the perimeter.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

“Dare I say, I think we’ve lost our element of surprise,” Evan called, sitting high atop Coral, his purple dragon.

Sophia let out a heavy breath. Apparently, Trin Currante could see through the glamour of their dragons with her strange cyborg vision. There were many surprises about this woman, but now she knew Trin Currante had done something with the dragon eggs, maybe on the mission they’d just returned from since she was carrying the sack down from the plane. The cyborgs needed the dragon eggs for an important reason—to save them.

“Yeah, I say we go,” Sophia said, finding her voice strangely authoritative. “Evan, you want to go straight through the front door?”

“I like the way you think,” he agreed, saluting at her.

“Mahkah, do your thing on the runway outside of the hangar,” Sophia ordered and received a curt nod.

“I’ll go in the back.” Sophia didn’t even wait to finish her sentence before taking off on Lunis, veering down as cyborg soldiers ran out of the hangar carrying guns and missile launchers, many of them attached to them like extra body parts. Trin Currante had disappeared inside, but Sophia had every intention of catching the ringleader. She was the one who would lead them to the dragon eggs. As far as she was concerned, the rest of the army of cyborgs were ones Trin Currante would terminate if they endangered her mission—whatever it was.

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

Evan knew exactly how to plan the right attack on these jerk faces. After what they had done to his home, he was going to enjoy it.

He pointed Coral at a cyborg wearing a getup that would have looked better on a clock. The guy was mostly gears and gadgets, and his face was covered in a respiratory mask. He held a pistol in his hands, pointed at the dragon flying in his direction.

“Hahaha,” Evan called to Coral, who never appreciated his humor, but that only encouraged him. “Gotta love a man who thinks his dumb gun will do any good against a fire-breathing dragon.”

The man fired, and what shot out of the tiny pistol wasn’t what Evan expected.

“What the hell, dude,” Evan bellowed, twisting Coral to the right to avoid a collision with a blast ten times the size of the gun the man held. The dragon and Evan spiraled and crashed into a helicopter taking off.

“That wasn’t how the plan was supposed to go,” Evan stated, finding himself discombobulated as he tried to yank Coral back up into the air. She wasn’t injured, and thankfully he wasn’t either. On the list of good news, they’d decommissioned a helicopter.

“Dragon Elite, one,” Evan cheered. “Stupid Cyborg Pirates, zero.”

He realized almost immediately he might have counted the score too soon as three more helicopters took off, spinning around in his direction, all of them appeared to be locked and loaded with artillery.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

It felt natural for Mahkah to take orders from Sophia. He didn’t think she knew it yet, but she was a born leader. That wasn’t something most in the Dragon Elite were destined for. In order to be a dragonrider, two parts of a whole had to work together.

A leader stuck out in this clan because the rider had to be slightly more confident than their dragon. Yes, they relied on them. That was inevitable. However, they had to have a certain knowing that made it so they could lead men or women, who were much more irrational than dragons. They had doubts and emotions and so many things that made it difficult to motivate them when fear set in.

Mahkah had witnessed something so pure and right in Sophia Beaufont when she stepped up and directed them, not glancing at her dragon once for affirmation. She simply knew and that was beautiful.

It was especially impressive to Mahkah because Sophia Beaufont was so young and inexperienced, but proved to him those things mattered very little in this world. He took orders without question from the young dragonrider not just because he trusted her implicitly, or because, unlike Hiker Wallace, he had no desire to lead or give orders.

It was because when she spoke, there was a fire in her eyes that was full of conviction. He didn’t think anyone who witnessed it in the young magician would ignore it. If they did, they’d pay the price.

Mahkah knew without a doubt what Sophia intended for him and Tala to do. He barreled down on the strange assortment of men gathering on the tarmac. He’d seen these men before when they stormed the Gullington. They were covered in strange armor, with weapons attached to their body in weird places. They were half-man, half something else.

What Mahkah felt at that moment wasn’t a vengeful desire to crush his enemy. He felt sorry for them that they were so far from what they’d been. He hoped to make their ends as swift and painless as possible. Unfortunately, they’d have to be ended, if the Dragon Elite were to survive. That was the cost of battle. The cost between good and not as good, the way Mahkah saw it. He hardly ever saw evil in the world.

As his dragon flew past attacks on the ground, weaving through the various shots, they—dragon and rider—used their collective power to open up the Earth. This was Tala’s element, and he knew it better than any. The ground under the cyborgs began to quake. It split and they fell, sliding into a chasm that would swallow many of them, ending their attacks and making their deaths hopefully quick.

CHAPTER SIXTY

This wasn’t how Sophia had planned for this battle to start. They were supposed to have the element of surprise, but regrets were about as useful as a bunch of pennies for a wishing well, so she let it go.

She was going to do what she did best and find out the strategy behind winning this whole thing. First, she needed to blast a bunch of pirate steampunk cyborgs, and by she, Sophia meant Lunis.

Several men cloaked in armor and wires and weapons faced her and Lunis as they neared the back of the warehouse, the dragon opened his mouth and unleashed fire unlike she’d ever seen him use before.

Sophia felt the rush of heat under her as it streamed through the blue dragon’s body and flew out of his mouth, catching the men and making many of them combust at once. They had to be fueled by something flammable she realized, watching as fiery men ran in different directions. She didn’t like what they were doing to them, but it was necessary.

That was part of war and conflict. More importantly, it was why the Dragon Elite did what they did. They presided over matters to make justice and peace happen to avoid further conflict. That was the hope anyway.

Many of the men on the ground darted away from the attack, but Sophia was proud to watch as her dragon swiveled his head around, sending fire at them. They either were hit or scattered toward the hills. As long as they kept as many away from the airplane hangar as possible, that was good news.

As Lunis neared the tarmac, Sophia dropped from her dragon when he was still twelve feet off the ground. He knew what she’d do, and she knew he’d serve as cover for her. Without saying a word, without a telepathic message, they knew what each other was doing.

That was the beauty of soul mates.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

Evan wished he was Wilder. Not because he had great hair or dimples, although he would never say that to the dragonrider. It was because his dragon controlled the element of wind, which could have demolished the helicopters speeding toward him and Coral.

If the last one-hundred years had taught Evan anything, it was how to adapt. When the three aircraft raced in his direction, his dragon made a water main burst followed by a tank beside the airplane hangar to also explode.

This threw all three pilots off and gave Evan the advantage. Stealthily, he slipped up high in the air above the helicopters. Their guns were all pointed straight ahead. When the pilots brought their chins up, they realized what the moment of distraction had cost them.

Coral sent fire raining down on the helicopter to the right as Evan sent magical attacks to the other two. Like a baseball pitcher throwing for a batter, he threw one after another, assaulting the crafts and beating them closer to the ground with each assault. It was exhausting work neither dragon nor rider could keep up for long, but from the corner of Evan’s vision, he saw Sophia slip into the back of the airplane hangar. If they bought her time to find the dragon eggs, it was worth it.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

Mahkah had nearly emptied the tarmac of all the enemies at the front of the airplane hangar. From a quick glance, he noticed Evan had a pretty good handle on the aircraft where they were trying to make the most of him but thankfully failing.

They appeared to be making quick work of Trin Currante’s crew, which was surprising since they hadn’t gotten the element of surprise they had been hoping for.

Several centuries of experience had taught Mahkah Tomahawk one thing—when you think you have the advantage, you’re dead wrong.

Just as there were no more enemies for him and Tala to bury into the earth, he saw Trin Currante inside the airplane hangar closing the door, just as Sophia slipped in through the back.

That wouldn’t have been enough to make him worry, except he noticed lasers streaking through the space. Lasers he had heard the janitor talk about when he’d questioned him during the reconnaissance mission. He’d said, “We have a security system here you don’t want to mess with. When put into action, it will fry you in place. No magic can defy it. That’s why it makes Medford Research great, well, besides we save nations from destruction.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

Sophia wasn’t sure why, but she giggled when she found the door at the back of the airplane hangar unlocked. She felt like she was winning.

She entered the airplane hangar and froze, hearing the door shut behind her.

“It’s locked now,” Trin Currante said, standing in front of her, feet shoulder-width apart and a strange crooked smile on her face.

A dozen feet divided them. And lasers. Many, many lasers.

Trin stood next to a plane whose engines were roaring like it was going to take off, but that seemed unlikely since the airplane hangar’s door was shut, closing the large bird inside the building.

If Sophia moved too much, she was sure she’d hit one of the lasers. Even from this distance, she guessed they wouldn’t simply trip an alarm. They were way past tripping alarms at this point. The villains knew they were there. These lasers were hot, and Sophia guessed they would burn her flesh off.

She stayed frozen, darting her eyes around to check out her options.

“What’s locked?” she dared to ask, knowing in this kind of position, the best thing to do was to get the enemy to talk to buy time. She needed that.

Trin Currante laughed, her mechanical eyes lighting up. She was such a strange thing to look at up close. Her hair was hers and yet not. It meshed with wires that moved as if controlled by an electrical current, and her face moved like a human’s with facial expressions, but there was a strange mechanical aspect to it. Trin Currante brilliantly pulled off acting human while also seeming robotic.

“The door you just came from,” Trin Currante said, stepping up on the stairs that disembarked from the airplane next to her, unfolded by an unseen pilot on the other side of the plane.

Sophia didn’t understand. Why were the plane’s motors going? Were they going to open the doors to the airplane hangar? She hoped the guys were there with their dragons ready to shoot fire at them. Then she realized she’d be at the epicenter of that attack.

Maybe not.

“So,” Sophia fired. “I don’t need to go anywhere.”

She knew Lunis could hear her and he was panicking, as he should be. Sophia couldn’t go through the door at her back. If she even flexed her hand, she ran the risk of hitting a fire-hot laser. She was stuck and facing a madwoman.

Please Lunis. Find an option, Sophia urged, realizing she had to do her part and stall.

“So, Trin Currante,” she began. “Why don’t you tell me about your childhood?”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

There was only one thing clear for Lunis: He had to get Sophia back.

He’d destroy this place, Medford Research, even if they did altruistic work. He’d demolish everything around. He’d ruin their chances of finding the dragon eggs.

All that mattered—all that ever mattered was Sophia.

She had to know that.

Whether their lives were connected or not, Lunis was in love with his rider. As it should be, but it actually wasn’t.

Tala and Mahkah were bonded. Coral and Evan were partners. Wilder and Simi had a deep relationship built on trust and love. And Hiker and Bell were one of the same in many ways.

But Lunis…he unabashedly loved his rider Sophia.

He broke all restraints and bore not just into the minds of the dragons around him, but into their riders, coordinating an effort he hoped would free the girl locked inside the airplane hangar, imprisoned by lasers.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

Stall, Sophia thought, looking around for options.

Trin Currante laughed. “Like I’d tell you anything. I have no plans to tell you what I have in store. But I’ll thank you, Sophia Beaufont, for giving me everything I needed to get there.”

“Me,” Sophia asked. “Don’t you mean the Dragon Elite?”

She shook her head of wires. “No, I mean you, my little rider. Without you, I wouldn’t be here, about to take my prize and get what I’ve worked so hard for.”

How could Sophia be responsible for this, she wondered, racking her brain. She was also hitting herself upside the head, wondering how she’d been led in to this, potentially ruining so much for the Dragon Elite.

“I’m sure I haven’t helped,” Sophia said. “I’m sort of a dimwit. Haven’t you heard I’m a new dragonrider? So green, I hardly know how to do anything of any use. Just ask Hiker Wallace!”

Trin Currante laughed. “You made it to the Great Library in record time and found it faster than most.”

“Yeah, but—”

A shock hit the warehouse, making Sophia nearly topple to the side into a set of red lasers.

Was that you? Sophia asked Lunis.

Well, Evan, but yes, he answered.

Nearly sawed off my arm, she protested. But thanks.

Sorry, he replied.

“Well, that seems like my alert to go,” Trin Currante remarked, boarding the stairs for the plane, which was still facing a closed hangar door. She waved, and half of her fingers were metal attachments. “See you later, Sophia. Thanks for helping me unbury that which will save me.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

Lunis had no idea how to save his rider. He could blow up the airplane hangar, but that would also blow Sophia up. He was panicking, but he’d done what he set out to do, and the others were recalculating, directing their efforts to save Sophia.

He watched as Mahkah and Tala changed directions, heading for the back of the airplane hangar.

Soon, Evan was heading for them too, no longer having to battle with aircraft.

The two riders slid off their dragons and ran for the door Sophia had entered. Never before had Lunis felt such love for the dread headed Evan when he pulled out a pocket knife.

“I nicked this off Sophia, and was looking to use it,” he said proudly.

To Lunis’ surprise, the pocket knife was the one Subner had given her, the one with the glass slipper engraved on it.

Lunis normally would have scorched Evan for such a thing, but right then, he was so grateful the little heathen had been a conniving thief. At the end of the day, Evan was good through and through. Lunis knew by how he worked fast to try and undo the lock imprisoning Sophia. No one wanted her to die in that building. Anyone who knew Sophia Beaufont, really knew her, knew she was worth saving.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

“Oh, just so you know,” Trin Currante commented after ducking into the jet like she was checking on something and then retreating back out. “This whole place is set to blow when my plane leaves. So even if you don’t touch the lasers, it’s still…BOOM. You’ll die and your friends trying to save you on the other side of that door probably will too. I had to use enough explosives to ensure none of my secrets got out there.”

She pointed to the door at Sophia’s back, where she’d heard tinkering.

“Thanks,” Sophia said dryly. “Do I get one more question?”

Trin Currante tilted her head to the side, like trying to consider. Finally she shrugged, her movements robotic. “Why not.”

“Why are you doing this?” Sophia asked, cutting past all the bullshit.

The woman who was mostly not human gave her an expression that was purely human. “Because all I want is to be like you. Is that so wrong?”

There was unmistakable sadness in her face and so much more. Something that spoke to Sophia’s spirit, unlike any villain she’d encountered.

Sophia felt so much grief for Trin Currante and so much emotion for the predicament that seemed to have befallen her at the hand of Saverus Corporation. She also felt respect for the Medford Research organization. It was short-lived as Trin Currante cued a smile and grabbed the rails to the stairs of the plane.

“Anyway, I better be off,” Trin Currante stated. “I’m sorry for blowing you up and taking all your secrets and your dragon eggs, but a girl has to do what a girl has to do to become a girl once again. I’m sure you’ll understand in another life.”

As she boarded the plane and the stairs folded up behind her, the roof of the giant airplane hangar pulled back to show the clear Oregon sky. Sophia didn’t think much of it at first, knowing planes needed runways to take off.

Then, as if propelled by defying her thoughts, the plane Trin Currante was on rose up into the air like a helicopter, hovering just above the hangar before it zoomed off and raced away from Sophia and the building armed with bombs.

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

“Don’t worry, guys,” Evan said, squinting as he turned the pocket knife in the lock, listening for the tell-tale sign it worked. “I’ve honed my lock picking skills hunting around the Castle. Quiet thinks I can’t pick his locks, but he’s wrong. I’ve found manual entries into places like the showers and the dungeon.”

Evan halted and turned to look at the three dragons and one rider regarding him with intense stares. “Oh…” He shook his head. “I’ve got no lock picking skills, do I?”

He backed away from the door, realizing he was going to be the reason Sophia Beaufont, probably the best thing to happen to the Dragon Elite since him, was going to die.

To Evan’s shock, Mahkah, the most reserved of the dragonriders, stepped forward, urging Evan back behind him. Evan got more than the impression he should back up. He followed the lead of the dragons and took several large steps away.

All but Lunis moved back as Mahkah held up his hand and directed it at the door with a focus Evan had never seen him wear in one hundred years.

CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE

Sophia never thought she’d die alone. She’d been hoping not to die in this century, but it looked like fate had a change of plans for her.

She gave up hope about the time the picking in the lock ceased.

All she could think about were the strange things Trin Currante had told her. Too many of her messages had hit a nerve in Sophia. How did Trin know about how long it took her to find the Great Library? That was as strange as her knowing how to take down Quiet so she could bring the Barrier down and ransack the Gullington.

Then there were the dragon eggs. Why would she want those? She’d mentioned to her men she wanted them to save them, but from what? There had been a strange sadness in her that made Sophia want to relate to her. The worst part of it all was when she said all she wanted was to be like Sophia again. But what could that possibly mean? Sophia was just a girl who was about to be killed, buried by a huge explosion.

Buried….

That struck a nerve as Sophia prepared herself to die.

Buried….

She was so stressed she couldn’t even form a connection to Lunis.

He had to be busy trying to save her. She was sad his efforts would be for nothing.

More than that, Sophia was sad she’d figured it all out and couldn’t tell anyone how Trin Currante had done it and where the dragon eggs were located. Sophia was sad she’d never figure out why the steampunk pirate cyborg was doing this all since Sophia sensed it was for a very good reason.

CHAPTER SEVENTY

Mahkah had never been good with mechanics or spells related to it, but he also knew there was no better way to enhance skills than to employ motivation. He needed to save Sophia Beaufont.

That was the most important. As he held his hand up, trying to disengage the lock that was binding the dragonrider behind the door, he knew he didn’t have what it took.

There was no way he alone could unhinge the lock. It was reinforced ten different ways, and breaking through the wards was beyond him. The dragons could fly through the opening of the roof where the plane had taken off, but according to Lunis, there were lasers all around Sophia, so that wouldn’t help.

It appeared they were out of options. Then Evan stepped up next to him, his hand out at the ready and fierce expression on his face. He flexed his hand, a meaningful expression in his eyes.

“Come on, brother,” Evan encouraged. “Together, we can do this.”

There was his motivation. Evan was offering his powers to help.

If that wasn’t enough, and Mahkah wasn’t sure it was, the three dragons by their sides, stepped up and channeled their energy to the two dragonriders, loaning them their strength so they could use it to undo the locking mechanism dividing them from the most important dragonrider they’d had in centuries.

The three dragons and the two riders concentrated like they’d never done before, using all their power to unlock the door and free Sophia Beaufont in time.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE

Dying alone wasn’t so bad, Sophia told herself as she looked out at the empty airplane hangar, surrounded by the red lasers.

She’d tried to portal, with zero luck.

She’d tried to call Lunis, also with no luck.

She’d considered sprinting through the lasers but was pretty sure she’d be turned to ash. So she stood frozen, wondering how she could communicate what she knew so it didn’t die with her.

She heard a churning at her back. It sounded like a chainsaw cutting down a tree, but there were no trees around.

She spun around until she saw where the sound was coming from.

The lock on the exit.

It was glowing.

A moment later, before doubt or wonder could set in any further, the door to the airplane hangar burst off, flying far off into the distance and leaving a cloud of dust and bright light that streamed into the dark hangar.

Sophia covered her head, shielding her eyes until she saw figures approaching. Figures she recognized. Ones she loved.

With a rush of emotion, Sophia jumped up and sprinted out of the hangar, throwing her arms around the blue dragon’s neck and hugging him with a fierce love that expressed how happy she was to see him again in this life.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-TWO

The reunion had to be short-lived. Sophia yanked away from Lunis, darting back in the direction of the airplane hangar, and ducking through the door she’d just escaped from.

“Are you mad?” Evan yelled. “We just got you out of there! What, did you drop your purse?”

“Shut your face and come and help me!” she exclaimed, reaching to grab equipment from the shelves lining the walls. “We don’t have much time.”

The lasers snaked around the entrance to the hangar, making an arch around the shelves lined with strange gadgets and devices. Sophia didn’t know what it all was, but she knew without a doubt she needed it for what would come next. The lasers cut into the shelves at about the halfway mark, so they couldn’t get to all the equipment, but this had to be enough.

The first thing Sophia tried to grab was too heavy, nearly falling on her toe as she tried to lift it.

“Damn, girl,” Evan said, catching the large object before it hit the ground. “You’re nicking her stuff? Is that the way you’re getting retribution for her taking the dragon eggs?”

“Less talking and more moving,” Sophia demanded. “This place is set to blow any moment.”

Evan’s eyes widened. “Seriously? Why aren’t we running?”

“We are going to, but we need this stuff,” Sophia urged.

Mahkah didn’t argue, simply went to work, hauling things off the shelf and delivering it back to the outside where the dragons were.

After two loads, they had as much as they could get to. They had loaded it precariously on the dragons, and for a short flight, it would hold. They didn’t bother tying it down before lifting off and flying as fast as the dragon’s wings would carry them away from Medford Research—the place where Trin Currante thought she’d left her secrets, but Sophia had figured them out.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-THREE

Thankfully there had been a delay on the timer for the bomb.

Yay for timing, Sophia thought as they landed just as the facility blew, sending a wave of heat and fire in their direction.

No one spoke until they landed outside the Gullington. Lunis didn’t even communicate with Sophia, although they were sharing thoughts again and he now knew what she did. If anything happened to her, he’d know what to do. But nothing was happening to her, not now that her team had risked everything to save her.

Sophia slid off Lunis’ back before his claws even touched down on the grassy lawn. She ran as fast as she could for the Gullington, screaming over her back as she crossed the Barrier. “Drag that equipment in here. I’m going to the Castle.”

“Please,” Evan yelled. “I think you meant to add a please in there.”

Sophia was breathless by the time she barged into Hiker’s office. He jerked his head up at the sight of her, his eyes scanning her for injuries. Mama Jamba was stretched across his sofa, doing a crossword puzzle.

“You’re back!” he said, jumping to his feet.

“And she’s got answers,” Mama Jamba agreed in a sing-song voice.

“Did you find the dragon eggs?” Hiker asked, continuing to look her over like she might have the thirteen eggs stashed somewhere on her person.

Sophia shook her head. “No, but Mama Jamba is right. I know where the eggs are and how to get to them. More importantly, or probably just as importantly, I know how Trin Currante discovered how to take down the Gullington.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY-FOUR

As Sophia had expected, the portal door to the Great Library was closed.

“There’s no way in there then?” Hiker asked. “It’s locked from the other side?”

Sophia nodded. “It doesn’t matter. She’s not there anymore.”

Mama Jamba smiled at Sophia from behind Hiker, a twinkle in her eyes. “Good on you, figuring it out, my dear.”

Sophia held in the prideful look, returning her attention to Hiker. “That’s how she knew so much about the Dragon Elite. I dare say, she now knows more than we do. That was how she knew who Quiet was and that he needed to be poisoned to bring down the Barrier. She knew if he was sick the Gullington’s defenses would go down.”

Hiker chewed on his lip, his eyes darting to the book which had magically appeared in Sophia’s hands when they’d halted outside the portal to the Great Library.

“She’s read The Complete History of Dragonriders,” Hiker stated bitterly.

Sophia nodded. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was her.”

“How were you supposed to know, dear?” Mama Jamba questioned. “Trinity has been the keeper of the Great Library for centuries. It appears he’s been gone for a while and was replaced by a cyborg who can glamour herself to look like him.”

Hiker was really going to town on his lip as he studied the door to the portal. “You gave him the book, but it was Trin Currante, and that’s how she knew all of our secrets?”

“She must have done something to Trinity long ago,” Sophia guessed. “She wanted to get her hands on that book so she could find out about the Dragon Elite. She’s been planning this for a while.”

“But why?” Hiker questioned. “So she could steal dragon eggs? How would she know we’d get a new batch?”

“Maybe she didn’t,” Sophia mused. “Maybe she just wanted to know more about the Dragon Elite or thought we had some eggs. I mean, we did have a few before the new crop that went bad. She was definitely taking a risk by impersonating Trinity. This has been a long game.”

“Taking up residence in the Great Library would benefit her even if Trin Currante didn’t have you waltz in there,” Mama Jamba explained, strangely offering up information. “I’m sure she thought she’d hit the jackpot when you did, but it’s also inevitable for a new Dragon Elite to visit the Great Library. Remember, it’s a rite of passage for you to complete training and get your wings.”

Sophia nodded, remembering having to enlist King Rudolf to help her find the Fierce, which led her to the Great Library.

“Even still,” Mama Jamba went on, “if a new Dragon Elite didn’t enter that library and give her the hope of finding the Complete History of Dragonriders, the Great Library is quite possibly one of the most powerful places on my Earth.”

Sophia’s eyes widened with comprehension. “Because besides this book,” she held up the volume in her hands, “it has every book ever written in the history of mankind.”

“That’s right, my dear,” Mama Jamba stated proudly. “And knowledge is power.”

“Trin Currante obviously wants to do something of great significance,” Sophia warned, telling Hiker about what she’d overheard the cyborg say to her men.

“She needs the dragon eggs to save them,” Hiker speculated, his brow creasing. “She wants to be like you. Does she think that by having the dragon eggs, she’ll become a dragonrider?”

“I don’t know,” Sophia replied, not having worked out that part. That would come later. She smiled victoriously. “I’ve figured out roughly where the dragon eggs are and how to get to them.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY-FIVE

“What exactly am I looking at?” Hiker Wallace said, peering down at all the strange equipment they’d recovered from Medford Research. The guys had dragged it inside the Barrier and now it lay just outside the Castle in the brisk morning sunshine. For once, it wasn’t raining inside the Gullington, but Sophia didn’t trust that, so they’d move it all into the Castle soon.

She shook her head. “I have absolutely no idea.”

Hiker’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Then why did you take it from Medford Research?”

“Yeah,” Evan complained. “You made me risk my life to nick that stuff. Are you planning on selling it on Tbay?”

“Ebay,” Sophia corrected, realizing she’d have to help him with his modern cultural references. “I don’t know exactly what it’s or how it works, but I know people who will. I recognized this equipment from reviewing those files on Trin Currante’s computer. This,” she waved her hand at all the strange equipment, “is part of some of the devices Medford Research uses to see into the ground to recover UXOs.”

“What did you call it?” Hiker asked. “LiDAR?”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, it stands for light detection and ranging. It’s a system that uses the idea of radar but with light. Anyway, they use this at Medford Research to look deep into the ground to recover unidentified ordnances and other explosives that could go off, harming innocent people.”

“That’s all very fascinating you’ve figured out what Trin Currante’s company did after she blew it up, but why do we care?” Evan asked, toeing one of the larger pieces of equipment.

“Because Trin Currante let a few things slip when she was holding me,” Sophia stated. “She’d just returned from a mission when we got to Medford Research. I think Trin Currante was using what she knows about LiDAR to her advantage, namely, she didn’t take things out of the Earth, but instead put them back in.”

Hiker’s blue eyes shone when they widened with surprise. “You think she buried the dragon eggs?”

Sophia nodded triumphantly. “Yeah. She let something slip about burying stuff. It was just a hunch. I pieced it together with what I’d recently learned in The Complete History of Dragonriders about how the original eggs were all buried in the ground where Archangel Michael and the demon Negal’s blood seeped into the dirt, making the eggs either good or evil. That wasn’t enough, so I asked Lunis, and he confirmed my suspicions.”

Hiker’s mouth popped open, a smile actually lighting up his face. “Dragon eggs buried in the ground will hatch faster, won’t they?”

Sophia nodded. “So now we know Trin Currante wants the dragon eggs to hatch.”

“Because she wants to be a dragonrider,” Hiker guessed.

“I don’t know, but it makes sense,” Sophia agreed. “We now know she used her company resources to bury the dragon eggs somewhere.”

“But where?” Hiker asked, looking out at the ground, an overwhelmed expression on his face.

“Well, I have another guess based on something I saw when doing reconnaissance at Medford Research,” Sophia explained. “There was this topography map that was pretty prominent in Trin Currante’s workspace. It was of a military base in Colorado. I don’t know that it’s the site, but it’s worth checking out.”

“And the files you recovered?” Hiker asked.

“They will probably confirm or deny parts of this,” Sophia guessed.

Hiker nodded. “And this equipment?”

“It’s going to help us find the dragon eggs,” Sophia declared proudly.

“But we don’t know how to use it,” Hiker argued, eyeing the equipment with slight disdain.

“No, but my scientist friend in Los Angeles can help,” Sophia replied. “We have what we need, we just have to figure it out, and I’m certain we can.”

Hiker was silent for a long moment, thinking all of this over. Finally he nodded, giving Sophia a sturdy expression. “I have every confidence we can, and that’s mostly because I know you’re not going to rest until we do. Good work on this, Sophia.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY-SIX

Springtime in the Gullington was like a dream out of a movie. The Expanse was a gorgeous shade of green that almost hurt Sophia’s eyes, it was so bright. It contrasted perfectly with the blue skies. All of the constant rain had done something for the grounds and now it was the picture of fertility with the thistle blooming everywhere and new life springing up all over the place.

Sophia couldn’t think of a better place to celebrate Easter. Yes, she missed being with her family, but the Dragon Elite was her family now.

To make the celebration even more magical, all of the dragon eggs had been moved out of the Nest. Quiet had done that overnight, so when everyone came out to the Expanse that morning, it looked like a magical field with Easter eggs everywhere, waiting to be hunted.

Although no one knew why the groundskeeper had moved the eggs out of the Nest, Lunis had some ideas on the subject.

The bad eggs have less of a chance of fighting if they are spread out, he explained to Sophia as they stood on the Expanse, looking out at the green grounds speckled with large dragon eggs of every color.

“Bad eggs,” Sophia said with a laugh.

Well, that’s what they are, Lunis muttered. Those heathens who have hatched so far are making me want to move out of the Cave. They steal my food and fight incessantly, and Blackey snores something awful.

Sophia continued to laugh. “I’d offer to have you move in with me inside the Castle, but I think you’ve outgrown those days.”

Lunis leaned in close to her. Don’t tell, but I’m moving my things to the Nest since it’s no longer occupied.

“Things?” she asked. “Like your clothes and books and other worldly possessions?”

As well as my stamp collection and keyboard, he replied.

She nodded. “That makes sense.”

I think he began speculatively. That Quiet also moved the dragon eggs out of the Nest for a couple of other reasons. Following the logic we learned from Trin Currante, dragon eggs that are underground or in caves, have a higher chance of hatching.

“Because they are being properly incubated,” Sophia guessed.

Lunis nodded. Correct. One theory is that to stall hatching, they should be out in the open. We don’t feel as welcomed to the world if we’re in the cold open air.

Sophia remembered how Lunis, when still in the shell, had asked for Rory to make him a warm oasis in his yard. He was very happy, half in rich soil and surrounded by lava.

“So Quiet is trying to stall the dragon eggs from hatching?” Sophia asked.

Maybe just a bit until you figure out more about things, Lunis agreed. You’ve just learned half a crop is born good and the others evil. There will be much more to learn if we are going to manage things. Currently, we have four eggs that have hatched, and they are all evil. What we do with them, I don’t know, especially if they want to leave and magnetize to a rider.

The thought was overwhelming to Sophia. “Yeah, then on top of recovering the dragon eggs from Trin Currante, fixing the world’s problems, discovering how to solve our own problems here at the Gullington, we’d have evil dragons and riders to deal with.”

Exactly, Lunis affirmed. I think not having a bunch of dragons hatching right away would be best for everyone. We need to gear up for what’s to come, but not before we figure out how to deal with what’s already happened.

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, and now we know what Trin Currante knows and how she knows it, the Gullington can remain safe again, so there’s no risk of the dragon eggs being on the Expanse.”

I don’t think she’s coming back to the Gullington anyway, Lunis said, beginning to meander through the dragon eggs, Sophia strolling next to him.

“Yeah, I think Trin Currante has what she wanted,” she remarked, making their way to the men and Ainsley in the distance. The housekeeper had decided to serve breakfast on the grounds, laying out a picnic of pastries, fruits, meats, and an assortment of other foods on a blanket.

Now we just have to figure out why she wants the dragon eggs, Lunis added.

“And get them back,” Sophia declared.

We will, Lunis promised with confidence. I’m going to leave you to it. Don’t tell anyone about my new hiding place, or the other dragons will probably try and move in with me. Bell is livid that one of the evil babies keeps biting her tail when she sleeps.

Sophia winked at her dragon. “Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.”

A glint of affection sparkled in his eyes before he looked at the sky and took off for the Pond in the distance.

“Get over here and get something to eat before Evan finishes it all off,” Ainsley encouraged, waving Sophia over.

The Easter brunch spread was incredible. Ainsley had really outdone herself, making everything look pristine. Her cooking skills had come a long way in the absence of Quiet’s help.

The elf pointed proudly to one of the dishes. “In honor of our newly hatched eggs, I’ve made deviled eggs.”

“Haha,” Hiker said, not appearing amused.

“And then, we have Every Bunny’s Favorite Cake.” Ainsley indicated a three-layer chocolate cake.

“Oh, for the love of the angels,” Evan groaned. “Those jokes are as bad as Sophia’s puns.”

“Hey now,” Sophia scolded.

“I happen to like Sophia’s jokes,” Wilder disagreed, batting his eyes at her from the other side of Hiker.

The leader of the Dragon Elite held out an arm and blocked the other rider. “Remember to keep your distance from her or you’re going back in the Castle. I won’t have this Cupid spell getting any worse and making you further lose your wits.”

“Yes, sir,” Wilder agreed and blew a kiss to Sophia.

She couldn’t help but smile in return, her cheeks blushing.

“Where are the pancakes?” Mama Jamba asked, looking around at the spread.

“Well, I didn’t make any, but I did make you some hot cross buns,” she answered, indicating rolls lying on a platter.

“Right…” Mama Jamba started, not at all looking pleased.

“Well,” Hiker began as Ainsley passed champagne flutes around, “you all eat up because after this celebration, we have many important things demanding our attention.”

“Oh, there’s always something to be done,” Mama Jamba said, taking a sip of her champagne and smiling. “There’s always a world to save and mystery to solve. But none of those are worth it if you don’t take the time to enjoy the spring air and love the ones around you. Remember what I taught you, son.”

Hiker looked strange with his bulky hand holding a dainty champagne flute. “That you know everything and will tell me nothing?”

Mama Jamba giggled into her flute. “No, that we celebrate every win.” She held up her glass. “You know much more than you did. You know where the dragon eggs are roughly and how to recover them. It will take a lot of work to get there, but this is progress. This is worth celebrating.”

“Here, here,” Wilder stated, holding up his glass to join Mother Nature’s.

Everyone else looked at Hiker, watching for his reaction. Finally he sighed. “Yes, that’s something to celebrate.” Holding up his own glass, he said, “To a new spring full of possibilities. To new life.” He glanced around at the dragon eggs littering the Expanse. “And to the Dragon Elite. May we overcome the challenges presented to us in order to make this planet a better place.”

Everyone held up their glasses, smiling and clinking each other’s flutes. “Cheers.”

Sophia took a sip of her champagne, enjoying the bubbles as they danced in her mouth. The world was changing all the time, but never before like it was now with so many possibilities sprinkled around them. Her eyes swept over the dragon eggs on the Expanse. She realized something beautiful then.

The world was full of so much good and so much evil, but the Dragon Elite was ready to help maintain the balance between both.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you to you, the reader, for taking the time to read this book. Your support means so much to everyone at LMBPN. We hope you continue to enjoy, allowing us to craft more stories that hopefully enrich and entertain you and your life. That’s always my main goals as the author.

Future Sarah is with you today, writing author notes in October 2021 for a book I wrote in March 2020.

These books, as you probably know by now, were written in two installments and published as one and then split out. I just went and read the author notes from that book which was number 5 in the series of 12 (this one is 9 of 24). I had just gotten back from London and this virus that maybe you’ve heard about was shutting down the world. At the time, I thought that it would last about two weeks.

Spoiler alert…it lasted a smidge longer than that. I still wear a mask wherever I go and life hasn’t returned to normal. However, if I could go back and tell Past Sarah anything, (besides don’t make friends with that woman on the stair stepper at the gym, she’ll end up being a crazy stalker) it would be that I’ll get through the pandemic. I’d tell her that it will suck at times. That you’ll miss your boyfriend locked down in Scotland, but that almost 2 years later, you’d still be together, powering through all the political border bullshit.

And I’d tell Past Sarah that there will be advantages to this whole thing. Like for instance, having my daughter homeschooled for a year and half brought us closer. Also when Lydia did return to school finally, she was so grateful and will probably never complain about having to go. We must look for the silver lining.

Oh, and I’d tell Past Sarah that 2020 is the perfect time to hunker down and write books because there’s nothing else to do. Also, people will need an escape. I get messages all the time from those who are grateful that they have the Sophia and Lunis adventures to transport them during hard times. Thank you.

Anyway, you’ll read the author notes from that time and Past Sarah, entering a long time of a pandemic, in the next set of notes. You will see the drama I was entering and my perception. And hopefully you can smile and go, “Keep your chin up, Past Sarah. You’re going to get through it.” Ooooooh, wouldn’t that be some cool time travel wibbly wobbly stuff if readers in the future, sending me mental messages in the past, is what kept me going. Do it!

In 2020, I really did maximize the “at home” time. I ended up writing about 20 books. It was exhausting and it also probably saved my sanity…although there wasn’t much left to save. In 2021, I have already written about a dozen books. I sort of lose track and I do a lot of short stories. I just finished the Paris Beaufont series this week, which takes place after this one. If you like the fairy godmothers, then look for that series.

Although I plan on writing a few short stories that involve your favorite Beaufont familiars, I’m taking off the rest of the year. For a person who has worked since I was 17 years old, not having a deadline or a job to go to or something looming over my head this week, has been nuts. It’s not like a vacation but rather like retirement, although I never plan on doing that. It’s just that three months of waking up and doing whatever I feel like seems so…weird…and wonderful.

Yes, I still have chores and errands and tasks, but I don’t have to lock myself in my office for 72 hours and write 30k words to finish a book by a deadline. I know I’ll miss the books, but as soon as that happens, I’ll be to January 2022 and ready to start the next Beaufont series. But I decided that after spending the last four years churning out something like 50 books, I needed a break. My family needed a break. And you all will still have books. I’ve got a whole back list if you get bored.

But that’s my point, I need a chance to let my mind free for a bit and get bored. I’m often asked how I started writing. My answer is: I got bored. And then I heard voices. Not like that…okay, maybe a little like that. But I got ideas because my brain had a chance to meander. I give my daughter a lot of time to “get bored” and it’s amazing to see what she comes up with like little projects or writing stories or making songs.

Writing is a discipline for me. Also, I don’t believe in writer’s block. Having ideas breeds more ideas. So you have to be creative and then you’ll keep being creative. I talked about last time, how I don’t think I’ll ever run out of ideas. I won’t. But at times, I’ll slow down.

However, Mike has helped me to see how the creative process works when we flush out story ideas. We start in one place, hop around, throw things out, toss them to the side and boom, we wind up at a story. It’s about embracing the process, not giving up and allowing things to unfurl.

Oh and getting bored. I think after all these years, I just need a chance for my brain to explore. To soak in new creative avenues. To refill the creative vault.

So I’m taking Master Classes, learning piano, reading and watching television. All things I haven’t had time for. I suspect that Future Sarah will be grateful for the time off. And I hope that her books are even better for that. Because I’ve got a lot more to write and hope to keep you all entertained for a long, long time.

Okay, I’m off to practice my chords and learn a new song on the piano.

Sincerely,

Tiny Ninja

Oct 10, 2021

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

Michael is pleased to introduce you to Jens Schultz and Astrid Handvest, from the German language translation team for the Exceptional Sophia Beaufont series. Jens Schultz runs the translation team and he opens the notes for this book.

From Jens:

[To give you context, the following is from the german translator doing the Beaufont series, so when she speaks below of the boss, she means me, the guy managing the german translations for LMBPN. At the time of writing, we have 132 books translated, and we are currently on Sophia Beaufont's adventures, so the Paris Beaufont series is still unknown to our readers. As you can imagine, I’m constantly annoying Michael by nagging him for new author notes, while our Tiny Ninja is always delivering the notes on time like a model student – and giving Michael shit that she is way faster. A few days ago he asked me to stuff it and instead let the translator write something for the german version. And as you can see, that plan B is now being used for the english version as well. But I really love the idea of giving a voice to the people behind the scenes at LMBPN. -Jens]

From Astrid:

Today my boss approached me and asked me to write a few things about my work on the Sophia Beaufont series.

First, I can say that I was able to turn my hobby – reading – into my profession almost two years ago. A dream, I tell you! I've always liked my main job, but what I'm doing now is the best thing that ever happened to me! It's not work for me, it's pure pleasure. Last year I ended up with the Beaufonts, a family like there are probably many around the globe – just without the magical abilities. Some days they have the same chaos as any family, or at least like my family. In fact, I see my daughters in many of the protagonists of the series. Maybe that's why I enjoy them so much.

My job is getting easier with each book, if you can call it that. I can identify with Sarah's way of writing. Of course, I also bump up against limits in the text now and then, in sword fights, for example. I imagine how the whole thing should look figuratively. That usually works out quite well. That's because I'm more of a "slash and stab" person when it comes to movies (Game of Thrones provides great examples of fights).

If I'm struggling with the text, I grab a wooden spoon and just try it out. It's a good thing no one usually sees me do it! On other occasions, Dr. Google is also happy to have a hand. He knows quite a bit about the comedy series that are mentioned in Sarah’s books. They're not really my thing, so I'm thankful that the Internet exists. I've wondered how the whole thing used to work more than once when these options didn't exist.

Finding synonyms can be a problem. The frequency of the "eye rolls" in the English version can be a challenge. It becomes other German variants of "roll your eyes" or "look annoyed at the ceiling/the sky/stare/look." I also let this text passage disappear completely from time to time. We Germans can be finicky about word repetition, but as I said, sometimes even I or our beta readers run out of options. Please have a little understanding for us at this point – thank you :)

I am several volumes ahead of you, which is the nature of my job. I promise, many things will happen. We will, of course, meet old acquaintances from the Liv series again, including possibly long-forgotten items.

Stay tuned – volume 10 (of 24) will follow soon.

Thank you for reading my lines, and who knows – maybe you will read something from me again, although I prefer to leave the writing to the professionals ;-)

Greetings from Bavaria, southern Germany,

Astrid Handvest

German translation team

October 15th, 2021

DECIDE FATE

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 10

CHAPTER ONE

Lasers.

They streaked back and forth in the narrow hallway, a security measure to keep trespassers out of the highly restricted area at Langer Technologies.

Sophia was so tired of stupid lasers. They were a constant theme of her current life. After being imprisoned and nearly burned to death by lasers at Medford Research, she confessed she would be happy to never see a laser again.

Unlike at Medford Research, these lasers were not static. They were moving back and forth, ready to catch any thieves who dared to go further. Thankfully, these were just security measures and wouldn’t turn her to ash like the ones at Medford Research.

She would prefer not to bring out a bunch of security guards who she would have to put in headlocks and tie up.

“So how about you do some fancy moves to get past these things,” Evan suggested as he stood next to her, facing the long corridor and eyeing the solid reinforced door at the end. “That’s where we need to get through, after passing the lasers.”

“I don’t think so,” Sophia said, thinking as she scanned the tech devices installed on the wall.

“Oh, come on,” Evan stated. “You can do some fancy flips and then a slow-motion backbend like that one movie you made me watch. What was it called? Pattern?”

“Matrix,” Sophia corrected. “How come you can name all of the Jonas Brothers, but you refuse to remember names of anything else from modern culture?”

“Have you heard the Jonas Brothers?” Evan asked, gawking at her. “They’re great.”

“They’re a boy band,” she argued, continuing to study the area in front of them, inches from where the lasers were located.

“And I’m a boy,” he agreed. “That’s what I’m supposed to listen to, right?”

“Yeah, flawless reasoning,” Sophia told him sarcastically. “You’re a boy.”

“Man,” he corrected, knocking his fist into his chest.

“There has got to be an easy solution to this.” Sophia chewed on the inside of her cheek.

Evan rolled his eyes. “Sometimes you just have to suck it up and do what’s got to be done. Let me show you how a man does it.”

He stepped forward, ducking as one of the lasers flew overhead. Then he jumped as another ran across the ground. The dragonrider looked like he was doing a dance as he progressed across the long corridor, bending and stretching to avoid the lasers. To Sophia’s surprise, he was avoiding them.

Making a strange limbo move, Evan nearly lost his balance and fell backward onto a laser as it streaked by. He sucked in a terrified breath and Sophia bit her lip, ready to fight whoever came through the door at their back when Evan triggered the alarms. He caught himself in time and rushed forward, avoiding the rest of the lasers and arriving at the door on the far side.

Sophia let out a relieved breath. He was in a safe zone.

“And that’s how it’s done, Pink Princess,” Evan said, clapping his hands and brushing off his shoulders. “Your turn. Show me a cartwheel, and if you add a spin and a leap, you get six extra points.”

Sophia nodded and narrowed her eyes at a small black box. She lifted her hand and pointed, making it burst. Smoke and sparks sprayed down from the device, but a moment later, the lasers all faded away, making her path clear.

“How much do I get for doing that?” she asked.

Evan shook his head. “Sure, take the easy way out. Anyone could bring down the security system so they could waltz through the high-security area.”

“But real men break a sweat to get the job done, is that right?” she teased, turning to face the last door dividing them from what they were after.

The equipment they had stolen from Medford Research wasn’t complete for what they needed to recover the dragon eggs from underground, where Sophia suspected Trin Currante had buried them.

The LiDAR equipment was missing some important components according to Alicia, the magitech scientist she had enlisted to help them with this project. She had shown Sophia what to look for and even given her the idea to steal it from Langer Technologies, a place where she used to work.

Alicia had outfitted Sophia with the security badges she needed to get inside after hours. She had explained they would have to get by the rest of the security measures on their own.

It was actually pretty genius, Sophia thought. What better place to steal the LiDAR technology from than one of the competing firms to Medford Research. Getting it from Langer ensured they would be able to find what they needed.

First, they had to get through the last major obstacle, a thick metal reinforced door.

“Why don’t you try that handy dandy spell you just used to fry that electronic box?” Evan suggested.

“That was an exploding spell,” Sophia explained. “I don’t think you want me throwing that at a solid metal door with us standing so close.”

Evan gawked at her. “You used an exploding spell on something just over my head?” He pointed to the burned-out part of the wall, only a few feet away.

“Oh, what are you worried about?” she joked. “You could have employed some of those sweet moves you did to get around the lasers to avoid the explosion.”

“What are you telling me, I can dodge bullets?” Evan asked, repeating a line from the Matrix. That had not really stopped since Sophia showed him the movie. She was seriously considering never showing him anything ever again.

She shook her head, centering her attention on opening the security door.

“No,” he said with disappointment. “You were supposed to reply with, ‘No, Neo. What I’m telling you is when you’re ready, you’ll not have to.’”

“I’m not calling you Neo,” she declared. Alicia had given her a universal key, but ironically it wouldn’t work on this. For as helpful as the key was, it didn’t work on a lot of locks.

The door could only be opened with three keys and a password, all of which Sophia didn’t have. She had maybe been a bit naïve to think she would figure this part out once she got to Langer Technology.

“How are we going to open this door?” Sophia muttered.

“Have you considered there’s no door?” Evan speculated.

“Have you considered how you’ll look when I break your nose?” she asked.

“I’m trying to free your mind,” Evan said, doing his best impression of Morpheus, which was pretty awful. “I can only show you the door. You’re the one who has to walk through it.”

“That’s it,” Sophia said. “You’re brilliant. You figured it out.”

He nodded smugly. “About time you see that. What did I figure out exactly?”

“I kept trying to figure out how to open the door,” Sophia explained. “But we’re magicians. We don’t need to open doors when we can walk through them.”

“You’re my kind of woman, Blondie,” Evan said, looking impressed. “You’re already drunk, and it’s morning our time in Scotland.”

Sophia sighed. “I’m not drunk. Remember that spell I was trying to master the other day?”

He yawned. “I know you think that like Wilder, I pay attention to every bloody thing you do, but I really don’t.”

“Fine,” Sophia stated. “It was a reverse object permeance spell.”

He nodded, seeming to be following her. “Totally. I just need you to explain what that is.”

“Well, object permeance is the idea that something tangible continues to exist even when it can’t be seen,” Sophia began to explain. “And—”

“Wait, I’m going to need you to explain this to me like I’m five years old,” Evan said, making a reference to The Office. After he finished the Matrix and highjacked Sophia’s account, he had started marathoning episodes of the show. She was certain she would hear Michael Scott lines for the rest of her very long life.

“Okay, remember when you were a kid and would close your eyes and think it meant you were hidden?” Sophia asked.

He shrugged. “When I was a kid. Last week. Sure.”

“Object permeance states the thing continues to exist even if you can’t see it,” Sophia explained.

“Can we call it something else like Thing Still There theory?”

“Well,” she said, drawing out the word and ignoring him, “the spell my brother Clark was trying to teach me is the reverse. If you close your eyes, using the spell, then the object doesn’t exist and therefore…”

“We can blow it up,” Evan said proudly, triumph on his face.

Sophia slumped with defeat. “No, I thought we could walk through the door.

“Oh,” he said, looking equally defeated. “I guess, but that doesn’t seem as cool.”

“Walking through walls doesn’t seem cool to you?” she asked skeptically.

He shrugged. “At what point do you offer me the red or blue pill and give me the decision to jump down a rabbit hole?”

“At what point do you stop being a pain in my butt?” Sophia queried, mock seriousness in her voice.

Evan laughed. “Hah-ha! That’s what she said.”

“Okay, let’s do this before I murder you.” Sophia turned to face the door, calling the spell to her mind. “You’ll need to close your eyes and hold my hand.”

“At last, you get to have your way with me,” he said, holding out his hand.

Sophia had to refrain from laughing. “If that was true, then you would be gagged.”

“Ew…Kinky.”

“Shush it and close your eyes,” she ordered and took his hand. It was sweaty in hers. “I’ll tell you when to walk through.”

“If you make me hit a wall, I’m going to be mad.”

“Noted.” Sophia closed her own eyes and hoped this spell worked. She had been working on it since Clark shared it with her but hadn’t gotten it to work entirely yet. It was her hope she could get into places in the Castle Quiet had on lockdown, but either she was bad at the spell, or Quiet had outmaneuvered her. She expected the pressure of the moment would make it so she was successful with the spell where she had failed in the past.

She repeated the ancient words that evoked the spell in her mind, forcing all of her energy around them and honing her attention on a single idea. Sophia knew there wouldn’t be any signs it would work based on what Clark had told her. She would just have to have blind faith.

She nearly giggled at the pun, but refrained, keeping her power focused.

When she felt there wasn’t anything else she could do, Sophia stepped forward, expecting her boots to meet a solid surface. She didn’t and continued forward, walking through something that felt like cobwebs. Like the silk of the webs, it registered but didn’t hold one back.

“Oh, that tastes weird,” Evan remarked.

“Dude, stop being a mouth breather,” Sophia whispered, walking blindly. It was hard to know when they had gotten through since the door was much thicker than most. She didn’t want to stop part of the way through and have Evan stuck in a metal door….or maybe she did, on second thought.

Sophia took a few extra steps for good measure, and when she sensed she was nearing something, she halted and opened her eyes.

They were in a brand-new room lined with shelves full of strange and awesome technology. Evan’s hand was still in hers. To her relief, they’d made it through the metal door.

“Open your eyes,” she whispered in the darkened room.

“Oh, baby,” Evan said, smoothly. “Now things are heating up.”

“I’m about to roundhouse-kick you in the head,” Sophia threatened.

His eyes popped open and he flashed her a smile. “I know kung fu,” Evan remarked, doing his impression of Neo when he would download lessons.

Sophia shook his head. “No, no, you don’t.”

CHAPTER TWO

Lunis was disguised with glamour as a U-Haul truck when he and Sophia pulled up outside of John’s Electronic Repair shop in West Hollywood with all the parts she and Evan had snagged from Langer Technologies.

She disembarked from his back and unloaded the equipment he had carried through the portals.

“Need help with that, young lady?” a guy asked from the other side of the street.

“No thanks,” she said, looking over her shoulder. The last thing she needed was some mortal getting too close and figuring out her moving truck was actually a giant blue dragon.

The man didn’t listen to her and came across the road with a dignified swagger in his movements.

Sophia rolled her eyes, taking the first load to the front of the shop and leaving it on the step.

“Oh, come on, sweetheart,” the man with a black beard and a white tip said, smiling at her. “I’ll work for pizza.”

“I’m broke, which is why I hired a U-Haul instead of movers,” she stated, giving Lunis a commiserate expression as she pulled another load from the saddlebags attached to his back.

“Oh, well, maybe tacos are more your style,” the man insisted. “We could share some.”

“No,” Sophia said more forcefully.

“If you’re not into tacos, then you’re nacho my type,” the guy said.

Sophia froze with her back to the man. Holding a heavy load, she turned. “Plato, is that you?”

The lynx transformed immediately, shrinking down into his usual unassuming form as a black and white American shorthaired cat. “Guilty, as charged.”

Sophia sighed and set the box of equipment down. “Do you seriously have nothing better to do than annoy me when I’m trying to save the world?”

He seemed to think for a moment, his whiskers twitching. “Yeah, I find it brings meaning to my life to stall your noble missions with tomfoolery.”

“You would.” She headed back for her dragon to pick up the last load. “I didn’t know you could transform into a human. I’ve never seen you do your voodoo in front of anyone.”

“Well,” he said, drawing out the word. “You’re not just anyone. And I can transform into many things. It doesn’t rob me of life to transform in front of a rider or dragon, little known fact.”

“Always full of surprises, aren’t you?” Sophia pulled the last of the LiDAR equipment off Lunis’ back and gave him a grateful smile. “You can buzz off if you like. I’ll be back to the Gullington after I figure out LiDAR technology and charter a plane.”

Fine, he said with a wink. I’ll just buzz on home like a good little bee.

“Charter a plane, huh?” Plato asked casually, licking his paw. “Why ever would you do that when you have dragons who are so much more emission friendly?”

Sophia took the last of the equipment and set it down shaking out her hands from the heavy load. “Because apparently the technology can mess with their cosmic forces or something. That was Hiker’s concern anyway. Medford Research and all the other firms use aviation coupled with LiDAR, so that’s what he wants to do.”

“But,” Plato countered, tilting his head back and forth, “It goes to reason the dragon’s magic could also enhance the LiDAR, making it more efficient. Then you don’t have to charter a plane and get to save your dollars. Next time you can hire movers and buy friendly old men pizza.”

Sophia thought about this. She wasn’t even sure it would work, using the LiDAR equipment on the dragons, but Plato had a point that the dragons could turn it into magitech. “Technology doesn’t seem to bother Lunis,” she reasoned, looking at her dragon for confirmation.

It makes my life better, he declared. However, I’m the new generation. The other dragons are against it, subscribing to Hiker’s mindset that it detracts from their powers.

“He isn’t completely wrong,” Plato explained. “Anytime technology enters into an equation, it takes something away.”

Sophia leaned back on her dragon, crossing her arms casually. “Settle in, Lun. We’re about to get schooled by the wise Plato. Take notes because all lessons will involve a riddle and a test later.”

Plato gave her a cross look. “Ten points from Ravenclaw for that remark.”

Her mouth popped open. “Ravenclaw? I’m so Gryffindor.”

He dipped his chin and gave her a challenging expression. “Are you sure about that, because I hear the parties are more fun in Ravenclaw house.”

“Are we even having this conversation on the heels of trying to decide whether to attach LiDAR to ancient dragons?” Sophia asked, amused by the strange lynx.

“You know, Soph,” he began snootily. “Making references to Harry Potter is always appropriate, especially when discussing things such as these. When I was at Hogwarts—”

“Not a real place,” Sophia interrupted, rolling her eyes.

Plato sighed. “It’s thinking like that which limits you into thinking dragons wouldn’t be the preferred transportation when using light radar technology. I’m guessing you’re one of those people who think hobbits aren’t real, and Alice never found Wonderland.”

“Well…” she said, trailing away.

“Keep in mind for many centuries many factual history books fell out of that section in the Great Library and got classified under the fiction genre,” Plato explained. “This has never been sorted out, and now most of the population reads works of fiction, never knowing they detail real events from our past.”

“That isn’t a real thing,” Sophia disagreed skeptically, wondering if the lynx was messing with her. They were known to be very mischievous creatures.

“It is. I assure you,” he argued. “It was known as The Great Reorganization Error of the Great Library.”

“I think we could have come up with a better title,” Sophia said dryly, glancing up at Lunis. “Are you buying this?”

It’s common knowledge among the dragons, Lunis replied to her surprise. Why do you think I’m obsessed with the Princess Bride movie?

“Because you’re a strange dragon with extraordinary tastes in books and movies,” she stated.

Because it tells a very important and forgotten part of history, the dragon corrected.

“Anyway,” Plato said, regaining their attention. “The GREGL, as it’s often abbreviated—”

“By whom?” Sophia interrupted.

“By the dragons and me,” Plato stated. “We’re pretty much the only ones who know about this. Well, and now you. I told Liv once, but she was asleep and she never remembers what I tell her when she is asleep, which is why she is still struggling to discover the meaning of life, although it has been explained to her many times.”

Forty-two, Lunis said with a snicker.

Plato gave him an appreciative expression. “Another great nonfiction book, placed in the wrong section.”

“So, some librarian error caused all this?” Sophia asked, starting to buy in, although she had not ruled out the notion that both her dragon and Liv’s sidekick were pulling her leg for fun. It seemed like something they would do—working in cahoots with one another.

“Yes,” Plato answered. “The Great Library’s classification system is the master for the world. Wherever Trinity puts a book is where it’s classified worldwide.”

“Why didn’t he just move those nonfiction books back to the right sections, then?” Sophia questioned.

Plato gave her a very sage-like expression. “Oh, well, then the secret would have gotten out and he would have lost his job, so naturally he covered the whole thing up, and now few know about the whole debacle.”

“Well, what is going to happen now there’s no librarian for the Great Library?” Sophia asked.

“I’m glad you asked. I was asked to do the job.”

“You said no, right?” Sophia asked. “I mean, that’s got to be a full-time job.”

He nodded. “Of course. I declined.”

Who even makes those assignments? Lunis asked.

“Mama Jamba and Papa Creola, naturally,” Plato replied. “When Sophia informed Mama Jamba that Trin Currante had impersonated Trinity, the librarian, they went to work to find a replacement for the librarian. The place is currently on lockdown until they find the right person. Security measures are also being updated so Trin Currante can’t do what she did again. Finding the Great Library will get even harder.”

Sophia sighed. “Because risking your life to follow a tiny flying bug around Zanzibar for what could be weeks isn’t hard enough.”

“You have a portal you can use, now don’t you?” Plato offered. “I mean, once I elect a librarian and they unlock it.”

“You’re making the assignment?” Sophia asked, impressed.

“Yes, since I turned down the position, they then stuck the responsibility on me,” Plato explained. “I’m interviewing mild-mannered women with severely straight hair and shy demeanors.”

“Isn’t that a little stereotypical?” Sophia challenged. “Not all librarians are the mousy type or wallflowers.”

“That’s true, but they do make the very best, in my experience,” Plato imparted. “Actually, there’s one person I’m considering for the position who doesn’t meet that description in the slightest, but she has to be able to live outside the Gullington, and currently that isn’t possible.”

Both Sophia’s and Lunis’ mouths dropped open. Before she could say something, her dragon said, But Sophia is horrid at filing stuff. She would make an awful librarian.

Sophia playfully slapped her dragon. “He is referring to Ainsley, you dweeb.”

“Good one,” Plato said. “Calling your dragon a nerdy name. That seems about right for a Beaufont. And yes, I mean Ainsley. She has the right skill set, and I think after her imprisonment in the Gullington, she will enjoy the freedom of living at the Great Library.”

“What do you mean?” Sophia argued. “Why would she want to go from being trapped in one place to being imprisoned in another?”

Plato clicked his tongue and shook his head. “Oh, dear. You have been in a library before, right?”

She rolled her eyes. “I pretty much mastered getting around the library in the House of Fourteen, which is a maze and will trick you if you’re not careful. The books run the show there.”

Plato nodded. “Yes, that’s a very impressive library, indeed. Your time in libraries should remind you that a person surrounded by so many books has endless possibilities. They can go anywhere and experience anything. They’re able to live a thousand lives. You know how the quote goes.”

“Well, it’s null and void because Ainsley can’t leave the Gullington,” Sophia stated.

“She can’t yet,” Plato said, a hint of foreboding in his voice. “I’m sure someone will find a way to change that.” He gave her a very sharp expression.

“Yeah, maybe when I don’t have to find dragon eggs, help Hiker not destroy everything in the Castle with his mammoth powers, fix Wilder and do everything else on my list,” she told him.

Don’t forget I need a bath, Lunis reminded her. I haven’t had one since I hatched.

Sophia peeled away from him and grimaced. “Gross. Why not?”

Because you’re supposed to do it and you neglect me, he answered, a pout on his face.

“No, I’m not.” Sophia pointed to a carwash down the road. “I order you to go wash yourself.”

He huffed, appearing offended. As if. They don’t use organic, vegan soap at that place.

“Oh, for the love of the angels.” Sophia shook her head.

“As I was saying earlier, Hiker isn’t completely wrong about the dragons and technology,” Plato began. “Anytime technology enters into an equation, it takes something away.”

“Oh, wow, we really derailed the conversation since that topic,” Sophia remarked, trying to remember what they were talking about with the LiDAR and dragon discussion.

Plato nodded. “It’s a gift of mine. Anyway, when technology is involved, something has to be sacrificed. It’s the natural law of things.”

“Of course it is,” Sophia said sarcastically, rolling her eyes at Lunis.

He stiffened, stepping slightly to the side like he didn’t want to be associated with the class clown. I’m listening, Plato. Please continue.

The lynx gave Sophia a cross expression before clearing his throat like a college professor. “Thank you, Lunis,” he stated regally. “As I was saying, the price of technology is a sacrifice. So you can have your phones, but you lose privacy. Fly your planes, but the clouds will smell of gasoline, and the birds will lose their wonder. Have television but endeavor to exercise less. You get the idea.”

“What is the price we would pay if we outfitted the dragons with LiDAR for this upcoming mission?” Sophia asked.

Plato lifted an eyebrow and grinned. “It’s cute you think I would tell you the answer.”

CHAPTER THREE

Sophia was still annoyed at the lynx when she approached John’s Electronic Repair shop a few moments later, leaving Lunis parked on the curb. Plato, in his normal fashion, had disappeared right after not telling them what using the dragons instead of planes would cost them. However, Sophia was still playing with the idea.

She thought there was merit in using her dragon for the mission instead of chartering a plane. It wasn’t that technology involved a price. It was a tradeoff, the way she saw it. Phones kept them connected all over the world and provided so many benefits. To her mind, it was worth the fact that as a society, they had become somewhat addicted to the devices. Tradeoffs. That’s all.

John’s terrier, Pickles, barked at Sophia when she entered the repair shop.

“Oh, would you hush it,” John Carraway encouraged, reaching down and stroking the dog’s head with a laugh. “It’s only Little Sophia.”

John would always see the dragonrider as a little girl even if she was wearing armor, had her elfin made sword on her hip, and her dragon parked in front of his shop. It was actually nice to just be a normal person to someone instead of him seeing her as this warrior who did impossible things and was expected to continue to risk her life for the good of the world at large.

The terrier was actually an ancient chimera meant to protect the Mortal Seven for the House, transformed and took up a large portion of the front shop area. He waved his tail, which was in the form of a goat, and the snake on his back hissed as his lion head growled.

Alicia, who was working on something behind a workstation, flipped her goggles up onto her head and pointed to the window where Pickles’ attention was centered.

“I think the dragon glamoured as a U-Haul truck is what has got him all worked up,” the scientist said.

John squinted out the display window and scratched his head. “Well I’ll be, I had no idea.”

Alicia smiled, indicating to the goggles on her head. “I have a no glamour lens on these since much of the magitech I work on is disguised in one way or another.”

“Just a regular Tuesday in this place, isn’t it?” Sophia joked, petting the large chimera and settling him back down. Pickles instantly purred from the affection, bumping his head into her, and nearly knocking her to the ground. He was the size of a medium-sized refrigerator when he shifted forms.

“We like to keep things interesting around here,” John agreed, spotting the equipment outside. “Oh, I better pull that stuff in for you, Soph.”

“I’ll help you with it,” she said, opening the door.

He waved her off. “Don’t be ridiculous. I don’t want you getting your hands dirty.”

Sophia was going to argue she had carried all the stuff to the door and she was a dragonrider who spent more of her time dirty than clean, but she decided not to. Again, John saw her as the little girl he knew who wore lacy dresses and curtsied to all she met. She was still that girl, it was just impractical to wear dresses when riding dragons.

“Thank you, John,” Sophia said over her shoulder and went over to the workstation where Alicia was. “Thanks for reviewing those files from Medford Research.”

“Quite the firm there,” Alicia said, pulling the goggles all the way off her head and shaking out her long, silky brown hair. “I mean, as you know, I did contract work for a similar organization at one point, Langer Technology. They were more about using LiDAR for financial profit. From what I’ve been able to discern, Medford Research takes only government contracts that benefit making the planet a safer place.”

Sophia slumped slightly, blowing out a breath. “Yeah, that’s in line with what I’ve learned about them.”

“Why the sad face?” the Italian scientist asked, her accent making her words sound like music.

“It’s just hard to wrap my head around taking down a villain who does good things,” Sophia related.

Alicia nodded in understanding. “I don’t think most people are good or bad, they fall somewhere in the middle. We’re an assortment of grays, rather than blacks and whites.”

“Yeah,” Sophia agreed, thinking of the dragons and their riders and how they tended to align to one end of the spectrum or the other. There were not any grays when it came to the adjudicators of the world, and that was probably for the best, Sophia reasoned.

“Maybe there’s more to learn about your villain,” Alicia offered thoughtfully. “I’m sorry I can’t give you much insight into her other than what I already have, but it seems to me it would be unwise to destroy someone whose intentions you don’t understand fully.”

Sophia nodded, having thought the same thing. She was definitely getting her dragon eggs back. Those belonged to the Dragon Elite. Once she did, she wasn’t certain what she was doing with Trin Currante.

Usually an enemy would be imprisoned, punished, or taken down, like Thad Reinhart. It wasn’t smart for the Dragon Elite to leave potential adversaries out there who could come back and seek retribution. But what if they were not inherently evil? It went back to the whole philosophical question, does a man who steals bread to feed his starving family deserve to be punished?

Some would contend the man should be let off since he wasn’t hurting anyone and only trying to save the ones he loved. Others think that stealing regardless of the circumstances was wrong. As an adjudicator presiding over the world’s affairs, Sophia didn’t actually know. She thought it depended on specific factors. It was a case by case basis for her.

“I think I have everything you asked for,” Sophia said, holding out her hand in a presenting fashion as John brought in the equipment. “Thanks for helping with this.”

“It’s my pleasure,” Alicia told her, coming around the workstation to check out the devices Evan and Sophia had recovered. “Yes, this should give me what I need to get your LiDAR up and running.”

“How long do you expect it to take?” Sophia asked.

Alicia considered the question, pushing out her lips. “Not long. I suppose you’re anxious to get this mission going, though.”

Sophia nodded. “Another question. What would you say if I said I was considering using the LiDAR on Lunis rather than in a plane, as most firms do?”

The smile that lit up Alicia’s brown eyes made her more beautiful. “I think that would enhance the technology quite a bit.”

“That was Plato’s thought too,” Sophia commented. “Could there be any drawbacks?”

Alicia thought for a moment. “Most certainly. However, that’s outside of my experience since I’ve never even met a dragon, let alone used LiDAR equipment around one.”

Sophia nodded, and then something occurred to her. “Well, I think it’s overdue. Would you like to meet a dragon?”

Alicia’s face turned red with excitement. “You mean the U-Haul truck out there?”

“Yes, I’ve got to send him through a carwash after this, but before that, I bet he would enjoy the opportunity to meet you,” Sophia explained.

Alicia brushed her hands off on her slacks and made for the door. When there, she paused, pointing to the back of the shop. “Oh, and Sophia…”

She paused too, picking up on the excitement in the scientist’s tone. “Yes?”

“Your 3D printer is almost ready,” Alicia said, pride in her voice.

CHAPTER FOUR

The smell wafting out of the kitchen of the Castle was so horrible Sophia considered skipping dinner altogether, but she needed to give Hiker an update on the LiDAR mission and the best way to catch him was at the dinner table.

Mama Jamba and Evan were already dutifully seated with expectant expressions.

Sophia gave them both a tentative look. “Anyone know what that weird smell is?”

“I thought it was you,” Evan remarked, sticking his tongue out at her.

“It’s something special Ainsley is making,” Mama Jamba affirmed proudly. “Not something I’ll eat, but she has promised to make me pancakes for dinner, since well, I’m the boss.”

Sophia smiled at Mother Nature. “It’s good you don’t let the power go to your head.”

“I just ask for pancakes at every meal,” Mama Jamba said, moving the salt shaker slightly so it was more in line with the pepper.

“If I were you, I would demand a lot more stuff,” Evan said, puffing his chest out. “No one would be able to argue with me. I would have anything I wanted instantly. And anyone who irritated me would be imprisoned.”

“Absolute rule gets pretty boring pretty fast, my dear,” Mama Jamba explained. “I tired of it early on.”

“I would probably make it mandatory that women had to wear bikinis,” Evan said, not hearing a word Mama Jamba stated.

“I think you misunderstand me if you think I created this planet to rule it,” Mama Jamba said placidly. “A mother doesn’t have children to run their lives and rule over them. If she does, she quickly realizes only suffering will be a result of such choices.”

“Why do mothers have children, then?” Sophia asked, her chin on her fist resting on the table.

“For the same reason a writer tells a story, I believe, sweet child,” Mama Jamba explained. “Because deep down, she feels there’s a part of her that needs to breathe on its own. When we bring children into this world, we do so with the understanding they came through us, but they’re not us.”

“That’s beautiful,” Sophia said, enchanted by Mother Nature’s world.

“So purdy.” Evan kept glancing at the door to the kitchen. “If this food isn’t any good, Pink Princess, will you order me food from that phone app of yours?”

“I’ll if you learn to ask politely,” Sophia replied.

Evan rolled his eyes. “Never mind. I’ll starve.”

“Your call,” Sophia fired back as the rest of the men entered the dining hall, all of their faces registering the strange smell in the air with different degrees of speculation.

Wilder appeared completely put off. Mahkah simply batted his eyes briefly, and Hiker Wallace scrunched up his nose and shook his head.

“What is that woman up to this time?” Hiker asked, thundering across the dining room and taking his seat.

“No good,” Evan answered. “I’m certain of it, sir. You should fire her.”

“It doesn’t matter if I do,” Hiker replied. “She refuses to leave.”

Sophia flashed him a punishing expression. “Maybe she would if she could. If she had not sacrificed herself for—”

“Have you figured out how to fix Wilder?” Hiker interrupted her, knowing what she was about to say. “Since he was hit with Cupid’s arrow while with you and is now hardly much use to me.”

“I’m fine, sir,” Wilder argued.

“You’re not thinking clearly since becoming infatuated with Sophia,” Hiker countered. “I asked you to do research for me, and what happened?”

Wilder’s eyes cut to the side. “I was distracted, sir.”

“Funny thing.” Sophia tried to take the heat off Wilder. “When I met with Cupid, he had something interesting to say about you, sir. And Ains—”

“Dinner is served,” the housekeeper chirped, backing into the dining hall carrying a large platter of fish.

When she set it down, everyone but Quiet, who Sophia had not seen enter the room and take a seat, backed away from the table.

“What is that?” Hiker asked, narrowing his eyes at the dish.

“Surströmming,” Ainsley answered. “It’s a fermented fish that—”

“I know damn well what it is,” Hiker cut in. “Why are you serving that when you know no one will eat it?”

“His name is Quiet,” Ainsley corrected. “Not ‘No One.’ Gosh, you would think after all this time you would learn my name isn’t ‘Would You’ and the groundskeeper isn’t ‘No One.’”

To everyone’s surprise, Quiet was digging into the herring, loading it onto his plate.

“Hey, Quiet,” Evan said in a sugary, sweet voice. “If you want, little guy, you can have my serving.”

The gnome mumbled something and took a bite.

A sharp cackle fell out of Ainsley’s mouth as she made for the kitchen. “You feel the same way about Evan, Quiet, as I feel about you.”

“Wait, what?” Evan asked, looking between the housekeeper and groundskeeper. “I’m trying to be nice to him. Why doesn’t he like it?”

Sophia shook her head at him. “Because being nice to get something is wrong. You should be nice because that’s the right thing to do. Better yet, because that’s what is in your heart.”

Evan pretended to gag. “I think you made it here by accident, Sister Sophia. The convent is down the street and much better suited for your holy ways.”

“I hope you’re going back to the kitchen to fetch real food we can eat,” Hiker called over his shoulder.

“Ainsley is still mad at Quiet for keeping being the Gullington thing a secret, I see,” Wilder said in a whisper in Sophia’s direction.

She was about to respond when Hiker leaned forward, a challenging expression on his face. “Don’t talk to her. It makes you act weird.”

“Weirder,” Evan corrected.

Wilder shook his head. “It doesn’t, sir. I’m totally fine, I tell you.”

“Okay, then answer these questions for me,” Hiker demanded, folding his hands on the table. “What is your name?”

“Wilder Thomson,” he proclaimed at once.

“Who are you?” Hiker continued.

“A rider for the Dragon Elite.”

“Are you in love with Sophia?” Hiker asked.

“One-thousand percent,” Wilder said, brandishing a wide grin.

Hiker pounded his fist on the table, making the plates jump. “See, you’re not well. Cupid has corrupted you and I’ll not stand for it.”

Ainsley returned, a sneaky grin on her face as she laid down another tray. This time everyone but Quiet jumped up from the table as if the housekeeper had served a severed head. It was a mound of custard looking rice, but the smell was what repelled them.

“Is that…” Mahkah asked, looking sideways at the dish.

“A mistake I made, my dears,” Mama Jamba apologized. “I’m sorry. Durian was supposed to…well, not smell quite so horrible. The taste isn’t bad if you can get over that it smells—”

“Dead?” Evan supplied.

Mama Jamba nodded. “Yes. All my creations haven’t been fantastic. Sometimes I lucked out and created something like the cocoa bean, and then sometimes…” She gave the durian dish a long look of regret.

“Sometimes you didn’t,” Hiker stated, shaking his head before glancing at Ainsley. “Tell me you made something edible for tonight’s dinner.”

“I did,” Ainsley said, sticking her hands on her hips. “There you go.” She threw her chin in the direction of the surströmming and durian.

“Ainsley!” Hiker bellowed.

She smiled sweetly. “Yes, sir?”

“You’re fired!”

She nodded obediently. “Well, if there isn’t anything else you all need, I’m going to take my dinner in the kitchen. My chicken pot pie is just fresh out of the oven.”

“Wait!” Hiker called as she retreated. “We want chicken pot pie!”

“Oh, too bad,” Ainsley said over her shoulder. “I only made enough for me.”

“Why are you eating that instead of this?” Wilder asked.

Ainsley laughed. “Because that stuff is gross.”

Hiker growled when the housekeeper went into the kitchen. He gave Sophia a pointed expression. She nodded at once and pulled out her phone. “Fine, do you want Chinese or Mexican?”

“Pancakes,” Mama Jamba stated.

Sophia was about to order something from Uber Eats when she noticed she had a message from her fairy godmother, Mae Ling. Her eyes widened. “Actually, I’ve got to run right now, but I’ll order you all something on the way out.”

“Where are you going?” Hiker asked as she ran for the exit.

She turned, her eyes briefly meeting Wilder’s. “To see someone. They think they know how to fix him.” She pointed at the guy who always regarded her with such affection.

At the conclusion of her words, he shook his head, disappointment on his face. Hiker didn’t notice.

Instead, the Leader of the Dragon Elite urged Sophia to leave. “Yes, get on that. And order me something with lots of meat from Really Eats.”

“Uber Eats,” Sophia corrected, trying to catch the look on Wilder’s face before she rushed away.

CHAPTER FIVE

Sophia was never so happy she had to eat a macaroon to open the portal to Happily Ever After College than right then. She was hungry after not eating at the Castle, although she had ordered food for the others before leaving. Ainsley was acting out and Sophia could not blame her.

The housekeeper was hurt Quiet had kept his secrets from her. She was confused that she could not leave the Castle without getting sick. There was no doubt a lot more confusion over why she didn’t have any memories from early on. Then there was Hiker Wallace, who took her for granted, but Sophia suspected he was keeping her at a distance for a very good reason.

After stepping through the portal to the fairy godmother college, Sophia expected to find herself on the lawn outside the front door. She should not have had such expectations. The young dragonrider should always expect when things were supposed to follow a pattern, they would be turned upside down.

When Sophia stepped through, she found herself in a garden nursery she had only ever spied traces of at the back of the college when headed to Mae Ling’s office. On that trek, she had seen through the window to the large greenhouse that seemed to have many strange and mysterious plants.

Now Sophia was standing in front of one that was more akin to a monster than a plant. It reminded her instantly of Audrey 2 from Little Shop of Horrors. The carnivorous plant was the size of a bear and arched over its huge pot, towering over her.

She looked up into the giant mouth of the beast with teeth full of bits of flesh and its bad breath wafting over her face. The Venus fly trap-like plant appeared ready to eat Sophia, but for whatever reason, she didn’t pull out her sword. She just looked up at the gaping mouth that was ready to snap shut on her at any moment.

There were a long few seconds where Sophia didn’t breathe and her pulse stopped beating. She prepared for these to be her last moments on Earth.

Then the plant let out a high-pitched wail and shrank back, twisting round and round as it grew smaller until it sat in its pot of fresh soil as a tiny, unassuming seedling.

Sophia hardly had a moment to digest what had happened before applause broke out all around her. It wasn’t until then that Sophia realized she was surrounded by a class of students from Happily Ever After College.

The girls, all wearing their school uniforms and pleased expressions, continued to applaud her as Mae Ling stepped forward. “And that’s exactly how one faces off with an Audrey, my lovies. Sophia Beaufont, dragonrider for the Dragon Elite, showed you the perfect strategy. Good work, my Cinderella.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, her eyes shifting from side to side as she tried to figure out what was happening.

“One must never try to fight an Audrey,” Mae Ling continued, lecturing the class as she strode along with the crowd of girls. “If you do, then you’ll only anger them and make the situation worse. They simply want a stare-off in a way, although I get they don’t have eyes. Be the last to react, and they will become bored and go back into hibernation.”

“Miss Ling,” a student asked, holding up her hand. “When would we encounter an Audrey?”

Mae Ling nodded, having expected the question. “It isn’t common, but many of your travels to aid Cinderellas will be hampered by evil witches, bad queens, and other villains who want nothing more than for you to fail, preventing more love from entering this world. You must overcome these obstacles, help your charge, all while looking fabulous and spreading glamour.” Mae Ling spun around, looking very theatrical in a way Sophia had never seen her. “How does that sound, students?”

“Wonderful!”

“Fantastic!”

“Awesome!”

The group of women cheered.

“Very well, my lovies. Now off to lunch,” Mae Ling said, clapping her hands and ushering them toward the exit. “Get your refreshments and be punctual for your math lessons this afternoon.”

This was met with reluctant groans. “Do we have to?” a girl with braids complained.

“Yes, you have to,” Mae Ling told her. “We’re changing the curriculum, and you’re all going to embrace it. Most of you are messing up your crochet patterns and baking recipes because you can’t do simple math. We were wrong to keep it out of our studies, so you’re going to like it, or you know where the door is. Others would love to have your positions here.”

“Okay, Miss Ling,” many of the girls agreed with dutiful nods.

The fairy godmother nodded proudly and waved them toward the door.

When they all had exited, Mae Ling swung around to face Sophia with a smile. “Just as I planned, you performed perfectly!”

CHAPTER SIX

“Wait,” Sophia nearly stuttered. “You planned for that? I was supposed to show up and nearly get eaten by a plant?”

Mae Ling nodded. “Yes.”

“But what if I had tried to fight it, and it attacked and killed me?” Sophia asked in a rush.

“Then I would have had a free lunch period,” Mae Ling observed matter-of-factly, heading for the door of the nursery.

Sophia took the hint and followed her fairy godmother out of the nursery, although she would have enjoyed some time to explore the greenhouse. There were so many strange plants surrounding her, and the sweet smells of the flowers were intoxicating. Not to mention the sunlight streaming through the glass warmed her up just enough, making her the perfect temperature, like an incubating plant, waiting to bloom.

They passed several chatting students on their way down the now-familiar trek to Mae Ling’s office. Once inside the private area, Sophia’s fairy godmother took a seat behind her desk by throwing herself down in her overly large pink chair quite dramatically, as though she was exhausted from the events of the day.

Sophia stayed standing in the entryway and watched the strange woman roll her head back and forth, her eyes closed. Finally Mae Ling rose, her eyes open and disapproval on her face.

“Well, don’t just stand there,” she scolded. “Take a seat and eat your meal before it melts.”

“My food…” Sophia wondered. Her eyes found the hot chocolate fudge sundae that had just appeared on the other side of the desk, next to the empty oversized pink chair opposite Mae Lings. “Oh, that’s for me?”

“Of course, silly girl,” Mae Ling said, a chocolate sundae appearing in front of her too, along with a long whimsical spoon. “You didn’t have dinner, and I dare say if you had gotten food from Uber Eats, you probably would have ordered some vegetables or chicken something.”

“I’ve been trying to eat fewer fruits and vegetables,” Sophia admitted, taking a seat.

“Good girl,” Mae Ling said. “I’m sorry for my outburst. I’m just so tired having to deal with the girls adjusting to the new curriculum, but it really is for the best.”

“I understand.” Sophia took a bite of the sundae. The vanilla ice cream was perfectly balanced with just enough vanilla bean, and the fudge was just cold enough it cracked from her spoon but instantly melted in her mouth. There was just a smidge of whipped cream and no banana or cherries or other fruit to ruin the sundae. Fruit always messed up seemingly perfect desserts.

“So you intended for me to face off with a man-eating plant for a demonstration for your class?” she asked Mae Ling.

The fairy godmother nodded. “Yes.”

“You seemed to know I wouldn’t fight the plant,” Sophia guessed.

“It’s your nature,” Mae Ling explained. “You never fight when there are other options. It isn’t your instinct. A man would have pulled his sword at the sight of Audrey. And he would be dead. Which is why men make awful fairy godmothers. Well, and also for the fact they’re men.”

Sophia found herself giggling uncontrollably, probably from the rush of sugar. “I got your message.” She tried to regain her composure. “I hadn’t told you about Wilder being hit by Cupid’s arrow. How did you know it was a problem to be solved?”

Mae Ling gave her a look that seemed to say, “How do you think, child?” Instead, Mae Ling explained, “My message to you said I know how to help with Wilder, but you have a very different way of putting things. Why is it you think he is a problem to be solved? Maybe you’re the one with the problem?”

Sophia considered this. “Well, it’s just Hiker keeps saying he needs to be fixed.”

“That’s a very Hiker Wallace thing to say.” Mae Ling dug into her hot fudge sundae.

“What can I do for Wilder?” Sophia asked. “He really isn’t right since getting hit by Cupid’s arrow, and he is getting himself in trouble with Hiker. He isn’t thinking clearly. He is easily distracted and acting a fool at times.”

Mae Ling looked off with a dreamy thought. “Oh, love. It does the most wonderful things to people.”

“I don’t think you understand,” Sophia said, pushing her sundae away. “Wilder is a dragonrider, and this is a serious time for us. If he doesn’t get it together then—”

“Oh, I’m perfectly aware of what will happen to Wilder, and I know you’re always facing something or another,” Mae Ling told her. “What you have to understand is that love isn’t what you find when the day’s battles have been fought and won. Love is why you fight the battles. But you’re not quite ready for that lesson yet, so I’m going to help you with a different one.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about just so you know.” Sophia felt slightly grumpy from her lack of sleep and now the rush of sugar.

“Yes, and you need rest, which is why you’re irritable, but that gnome will not let you.” Mae Ling shrugged. “I can’t help you much there. I can tell you who to look for that can help with Wilder.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said. “That would be great.”

“He will not be easy to find, though,” Mae Ling cautioned.

“I sort of expect that now,” Sophia moaned.

Mae Ling held out her small hand and a pink envelope appeared in it. “The last time I met Saint Valentine, he was gushing about these shops in London. If there are any clues about how to find him, they will be found there. I’m afraid that’s all I can offer you.”

“Did you say, ‘Saint Valentine?’” Sophia questioned. “That’s who I need to find to help me with Wilder?”

Mae Ling held up a finger, pausing Sophia. “I don’t know that Saint Valentine can help you or you can even find him. But it’s worth a shot. He is an expert in love, after all.”

“Saint Valentine…” Sophia took the small pink envelope. “He is still around?”

Mae Ling toggled her head back and forth. “In a way.”

“And this won’t tell me where to go to look for clues of where to find him?” Sophia questioned.

Mae Ling nodded. “I’m sorry, he didn’t leave a forwarding address with me, but I have every hope with skills like yours, if Saint Valentine can be found then you’ll do it.”

Sophia pressed the note to her chest, feeling a strange bit of hope, although it sounded like she would have to go on a series of convoluted adventures to get where she needed to be.

“Thank you,” she said, standing from her chair and looked down at the sundae quickly turning into a puddle of sauces.

“Don’t thank me just yet,” Mae Ling said, her face turning serious. “I’m giving you what you want, a way to ‘fix’ Wilder. But at the end of all this, you have to ask yourself, do you really want to fix him?”

“I don’t know,” Sophia said honestly. “I don’t want Hiker to be upset or toss us out. And I want Wilder…well, if he is going to love me, I want it to be because he does and not because of a spell.”

Mae Ling smiled and nodded, approving of this answer. “Then go and find Saint Valentine. I think that’s the only way to find closure in all of this. As a bonus, I believe he might be able to offer you some insight into another case you want to be solved.”

“Another case?” Sophia asked, her mind coming up blank about what her fairy godmother was referring to.

“The one regarding Ainsley Carter, of course,” Mae Ling answered. “If anyone knows how to help the shapeshifting elf, it’s Saint Valentine.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

Kensington High Street was definitely one of the more refined places Sophia had an opportunity to visit. The buildings that lined the busy street blocked out some of the London wind she realized when she came to an intersection and got blasted in the face by a gust that sent her hair in a flurry around her face.

Not only was she momentarily confused by the traffic since the cars drove on the opposite side of the road from what she was used to, but the street signs were also all foreign to her. She followed the pedestrians around her, crossing the roads when they did and hurrying before the aggressive drivers nearly clipped her heels.

She had to admit she was distracted by the homes, all of them nestled right next to each other. Each had five steps that led to the front doors where she expected a dignified lady of the home would answer with a polite smile. Her name would maybe be Hyacinth or Elizabeth or Dorothy, and she would have a little dog named Gregory who sat dutifully beside her, not barking at the visitor calling at the odd hour.

Sophia wasn’t going to knock on any of the doors and interrupt tea time for the lovely people who lived on the High Street. The little pink envelope Mae Ling had given her had a specific address of a pub which was down the road a bit.

At the next intersection, Sophia checked her phone for directions, careful to stay out of the way of the heavy traffic that streaked by her on the crowded sidewalk. Sirens blared in the air as ambulances sped by.

After spending the majority of her time in the quiet of the Gullington, it was sensory overload to be in the center of busy London where the noises, smells, and sights all competed for Sophia’s attention.

Following the directions to the pub, she turned down a cobbled road that looked out of place next to modern architecture. Hanging plants hung from the side of the buildings, flowers draping down and offering a welcoming sight.

Soon the crowds died away, and when Sophia turned the next corner, she could not hear the traffic of the busy High Street anymore. It was replaced by birds tweeting and branches making gentle music from the breeze that wafted through the area.

Sophia glanced over her shoulder, wondering if she had accidentally stepped through a portal to another place. In the distance, she could just spy details of the bustling part of Kensington she had come from. On the small cobbled street adjacent to a community garden, she felt a million miles away from busy London.

She found herself meandering down the road where there were no other people, her hands in her cloak and her chin lifted to the blue sky like she didn’t have a worry in the world. It was the opposite of her present reality, but in this idyllic oasis she had stumbled upon, it felt like she had been given some respite from her cares.

Sophia would have walked right by her destination, lost in her blissful thoughts, but the pub could not be ignored. It belonged on the enchanted street with a low wrought-iron fence enclosing the patio and umbrellas covered in green moss from the winter rains. Dozens of hanging plants decorated the front, and topiaries stood around on the second-story balcony.

Even if this wasn’t the place Mae Ling had sent Sophia to, she expected the charming exterior would have drawn her into the Scarsdale Tavern. Sophia smiled at a few patrons who sat at mismatched tables and chairs when she entered the pub and restaurant. Most were older men, soaking up the sunlight that streamed through the stained-glass windows while enjoying an ale.

The barman glanced up from behind the counter where he was polishing a glass. His expression shifted from a welcoming smile to a tentative look at the sight of Sophia.

“Oh, you can’t see him like that,” the man said, his British accent strong.

Sophia peered down at her attire, confused. She was wearing her usual getup, a blue and silver armored top, leather pants, a traveling cloak, and Inexorabilis on her hip.

“Wait, you know why I’m here?” she asked, wondering why he didn’t think she could be a patron about to order fish and chips and sit by the fire.

“Of course I do,” the man said. “I’ve been expecting you.” He eyed his watch and smirked a little. “Actually, I expected you more like next month. It looks like the timeline got pushed up a bit.”

Sophia shook her head, uncertainty making her doubt everything around her. Maybe the pub wasn’t real and she had stepped through a portal. She could still be asleep and this was all a dream.

“You knew I would come to you and ask to see—”

“Don’t say his name,” the man interrupted, cutting his eyes to the side to ensure the customers eating nearby didn’t overhear them.

Sophia leaned forward. “Then how do I know we’re talking about the same person?”

The guy nodded, seeming to understand. “You have got an issue that involves the heart. Is that right?”

Sophia twisted her mouth to the side, agreeing with a curt nod.

“And you’re seeking an expert, is that correct?” the man asked.

Another nod.

“Then I know who you’re looking for and I can help,” the man said with a toothy grin.

“How did you know to expect me?” Sophia asked, grateful the guy was going to help, but also skeptical.

He held up a pad of paper. “I keep his appointments. They were made centuries ago, and most get canceled for one reason or another, but it looks like you made yours and are a bit early, which is much better than late. I can’t tell you how many show up for their appointments late, having put off matters of the heart. They let taxes and work and fears of rejection and commitment get in the way. Then they show up and learn it’s too late.”

Sophia scratched her head, thoroughly bewildered. She figured at this stage of her career she should be used to unexplained situations such as this, but she never got used to it.

“Who made the appointment?” Sophia asked. “Was it Mae Ling?”

The man eyed the pad of paper, squinting at his messy writing. “No, no. I haven’t heard of a Mae Ling. Appointments are always made directly by the person.”

Sophia’s confusion deepened. She pointed at her chest. “You’re saying I made this appointment with…You-Know-Who?” She hoped You-Know-Who was the same person she wanted to see—Saint Valentine.

“Of course you did,” the guy stated. “Who else would?”

“When did I do this?” Sophia asked, wondering if she was sleepwalking at night, or in this case, sleep scheduling.

The barman flipped through the pad of paper, furrowing his brow. “I’m not certain. Doesn’t say. But time is relative with these things. Appointments are made well in advance and ironically after their occurrence.”

“Wait, are you saying I could have made this appointment in the future?” Sophia queried, wondering how in the world things could have gotten any stranger.

“Sure. I get this is confusing. Events are rarely linear. As a great man once said, ‘It’s a big ball of wibbly-wobbly timey-wimey stuff,’” the guy affirmed, picking back up his rag and continuing to polish glasses. “The important thing is you have an appointment because without one, you could not see…well, you know.”

“Okay, but you said I can’t see…you know…like I am,” Sophia related. “What is wrong with my dress?”

The guy chuckled. “He will hate it for one. When you meet…you know who, you have to look like someone he would fall in love with. That’s the only way he ever helps anyone. Appearances are important.”

Sophia sighed and lifted her hand, ready to transform her appearance. “Fine, what does he want? A dress? My hair up? Makeup? I can do that.”

The guy shook his head. “I’m afraid it will not be that easy.”

“Figures,” Sophia said darkly.

“You would have gotten these instructions for dress code when you booked the appointment,” the guy continued, glancing at the pad. He shrugged. “You probably made this appointment in the future, then.”

“Well, what is the dress code?” Sophia asked. “I’m pretty good with wardrobe changes and really need to get going.”

The man shook his head. “You can’t rush things.” He leaned forward with a serious expression. “Don’t you know that by now? Love can’t be rushed. Matters of the heart take time.”

Sophia nodded. “So, what do I need to do to get ready for this appointment? You say I have a month?”

The guy peeled back, relaxing a bit. “Yeah, but hopefully it will not take you too long. It looks like you just gave yourself some wiggle room in case the seamstress took a while or was delayed working on other orders.”

“Seamstress?” Sophia asked.

“Yeah, I can imagine your puzzlement since your future self got these instructions and your present self is hearing them for the first time,” the guy continued. “You-Know-Who only will take appointments with those elegantly and expertly dressed. He has a favorite seamstress he prefers. It’s in your best interest to go and see this person. Once they make you a dress, then come back to me, and I’ll give you the key to the meeting chamber for your appointment.”

Sophia nodded slowly, doubt heavy in her mind. Something told her this wasn’t going to be as easy as just getting a dress and a key. She gulped, preparing herself for a many-headed monster and deranged murderer she would probably have to face to actually meet this Saint Valentine.

The man didn’t seem to notice her doubt. Instead, he held out his hand and a small pink envelope appeared in it, identical to the one Mae Ling had given her with the address for the Scarsdale Tavern.

“That’s the address of the seamstress,” the man said, handing her the envelope. “Good luck. When you get your dress, come back and see me.”

Sophia took the note and backed away, wondering if she forgot to ask the barman something. “Should I make the appointment now?”

He shook his head. “No, it doesn’t work that way. I assure you, when it’s time, you’ll know. Then give me a call. My name is Gregory.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

In contrast to where Sophia had been, she was sent to the other side of the world and to a place that could not be any more different than the area of Kensington in London.

Whitefish, Montana was the exact opposite of the bustling feel of the High Street. The shops that lined the mountain town of Whitefish were quaint and squatty compared to the buildings in Kensington.

She eyed the note from the pink envelope and wondered if she was missing something. Glancing up, she matched the address on the card to the one in front of her. It was an antique store, not a seamstress shop.

Sophia strode across the main road, which had no traffic, and decided she would check it out. She had not expected Saint Valentine’s receptionist would be a British guy in a pub, so she needed to keep an open mind.

Laughing to herself, Sophia could hardly believe with everything going on, she was going to have a dress made. It seemed like the wrong thing to be spending her time on with everything else on her plate.

She reasoned there wasn’t anything she could do to find the dragon eggs until Alicia fixed up the LiDAR equipment, and meeting with Saint Valentine would help Wilder and Ainsley. That seemed sufficiently worthy of Sophia’s time. She did like the idea of having a fancy dress made that would make her worthy of a meeting with Saint Valentine.

The antique shop smelled of lavender and chocolate when Sophia entered. The store was cluttered with tons of shelves overflowing with trinkets, lamps, and old books. In the center of the small shop was a round pink sofa. In the center was a round back, and Sophia highly doubted the thing would be comfortable to sit on.

She eyed a few objects, pretending to be a shopper, and searching for a store clerk. There didn’t appear to be anyone attending to the shop.

To add to the irony of meeting a barman who scheduled Saint Valentine’s appointments and was named Gregory, a small dog trotted into the area around the round sofa and jumped up onto it. He focused on Sophia with a pointed glare.

Sophia returned the expression and said, “Where is Hyacinth?”

The dog yelped.

“Did someone call me?” a woman’s deep voice said from behind a set of shelves.

Sophia peered in that direction but didn’t see the source. “Hello?” she called.

From around the short set of shelves toddled a female gnome who had a thick cap pulled down over her gray hair and was wearing a dress similar to the brown burlap ones Ainsley always adorned.

“Hi, I’m looking for a—”

“A seamstress shop,” the woman interrupted, snapping her fingers at the dog. “Get down from there. We have a customer, Dorothy.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes at the dog. “The dog’s name is Dorothy?”

“Yes, and as you know, my name is Hyacinth,” the gnome said, pulling a pincushion from the pocket of her dress. “Weird, Gregory doesn’t usually give customers my name. Just the address.” She shrugged dismissively. “He must have let it slip.”

“Your name really is Hyacinth?” Sophia asked, not believing the irony. “Don’t tell me there’s an Elizabeth here too?”

The gnome pointed to the back. “She is taking a lunch break. Elizabeth is my apprentice.”

Sophia felt a chill run down her arms. What a strange thing her imagination had done in Kensington.

“Now, you need a dress to see Saint Valentine,” the gnome said, standing back and closing one eye at her, as though trying to see her from a different point of view. “Oh, yes, this will be fun. You have a nice figure and good boo—”

“You’re the seamstress?” Sophia interrupted, confused why the dressmaker worked out of an antique shop.

“Yes, and welcome to my workshop,” the gnome said, casting a short arm around. “Oh, it still looks like an antique store to you, doesn’t it?” She waved her hand in the air, and before Sophia’s eyes, the entire store transformed, all of the little trinkets and old furniture disappearing. They were replaced with row after row of beautiful fabrics. There were patterns of all sorts in a wide array of colors.

Drawn to the nearest one, Sophia reached out to touch a paisley red silk fabric, craving the soft feel on her fingertips.

“Oh, lovely choice,” the gnome said, arriving at Sophia’s side and looking up at the bolt of fabric.

Sophia’s hand paused before touching the silk. “May I?”

The gnome’s bulbous nose wrinkled when she smiled. “Of course. Its magical properties will not work on you until I’ve fashioned it into a dress.”

“Magical properties?” Sophia asked.

The gnome nodded, chuckling. “Well, of course. You didn’t think I ran a normal seamstress business I disguised as an antique shop, did you?”

“I’m not sure what to think anymore.”

Hyacinth pointed to a bolt of fabric next to the red one. “This one will make the wearer skinnier if made into a dress or outfit.” She ran her eyes over Sophia, the spectacles on her nose sliding down a bit. “Not something you need, magician. Oh, in my next life I get to be like you, eating whatever I like and not having it stick to my bones.”

“Wow,” Sophia said, amazed by what she was learning. “This fabric will make people skinnier?”

She shook her head in reply. “No, it makes them appear skinnier. Nothing but good nutrition, exercise, and genetics can make anyone skinny. Not even magic. Well, not for long. There are certain things that can’t be done with magic. You can’t make someone fall in love with you, can’t make yourself skinnier, and you can’t bring back the dead. There are of course exceptions, as with everything, but let’s not get off task.”

Sophia knew the gnome was correct. For the most part, magic could not be used for major things, as she said. However, King Rudolf Sweetwater had proven he could defy the laws by bringing back his wife Serena from the dead using magic Father Time had forbidden. Of course, he was an exception, and that was probably one of the only cases in the entire history of the world where magic brought back the dead.

“What are some other magical properties these fabrics hold?” Sophia asked, turning around to study the shop filled with rows of material. The round pink sofa, she realized now, was a seamstress stand, with measuring tapes and pins and scissors. Beside it was a standing mirror Sophia remembered seeing when the workshop had been glamoured to look like an antique store.

“Well,” Hyacinth began, pointing around the room, “this could take a while so I can’t run you through them all. But for instance, that one there will make others think the wearer is rich.” She indicated a shiny metallic fabric and then pointed to a black one beside it. “That one makes others believe you’re famous. The spring line over here.”

Sophia turned to spy the row of fabrics in pastels.

“These do everything from increase fertility to protect against sun damage,” Hyacinth explained before laying her hand on the red fabric that had pulled at Sophia’s attention from the start. “But the one you chose, well, it’s very special indeed and perfect for a dress worn for a meeting with Saint Valentine.”

“What does it do?” Sophia asked.

The gnome’s face lit up when she smiled. “It will make you flawless.”

CHAPTER NINE

Holding the red silk up, Sophia peered at herself in the full-length mirror. “So, when you fashion me a dress with this, it will make me appear flawless?”

The seamstress was on her hand and knees, busy taking measurements. “That’s right. It enhances all of your features. Your hair will appear healthier, shiner. Your skin will glow even more. Your eyes will sparkle. You get the idea.”

“Wow, that’s really incredible,” Sophia mused, already liking the way the red fabric looked on her, although its magical properties were not working yet. On its own, the silk was beautiful.

“It was a good choice on your part,” Hyacinth advised, measuring Sophia’s legs. “Saint Valentine only likes to look at beautiful people. That’s why he requires I make their attire prior to meetings. I usually pick out something that will make the wearer even more attractive, but you found the perfect fabric right away. I would have chosen it for you.”

“I can’t wait to see this dress,” Sophia related, trying to remain still so Hyacinth could do her work.

“Unfortunately, you’ll have to wait a bit,” the seamstress told her. “I have a few orders in front of yours.” She glanced up suddenly, worry in her eyes. “When is your appointment with Saint Valentine?”

Sophia shook her head, trying to dispel the concern. “Not for another month, apparently.”

Hyacinth blew out a relieved breath. “Oh, good. I’ll have it done by then. Hopefully well before then. Being early is always good for these appointments.”

“That’s what Gregory said,” Sophia remarked.

“Okay, so tell me about your reason for making this appointment,” Hyacinth asked. “That will help me to craft the right design.”

“Well, I need Saint Valentine to help my friend,” Sophia began but then found her mouth dry. Calling Wilder a friend felt weird.

The gnome must have picked up on the tension. “No one has ever gone to see Saint Valentine about a friend. Try again.”

Sophia gulped, trying to make her throat not close up again. “There’s a guy…”

“That’s better,” Hyacinth said with a laugh. “Keep going.”

“He got hit by cupid’s arrow,” Sophia said in a rush.

With wide eyes, the gnome looked up at her. “Oh.”

Sophia nodded. “Now he is in love with me and well…it isn’t that I don’t want him to be, but we’re not really allowed to be together. If he did love me, I would prefer for him to do it because…”

“Because that’s how he truly felt and not because he was forced,” Hyacinth said, finishing Sophia’s sentence.

She nodded, her chest tightening.

“That’s a good reason to see Saint Valentine.” Hyacinth stood from the floor, her height not changing much. “He will be able to fix your friend.” There was a sly expression in her eyes when she said the last part.

“Thanks. That’s a relief. I do have another friend I would like him to look at too,” Sophia said, thinking of Ainsley. It suddenly occurred to her Saint Valentine would have to come to the Gullington, since Sophia doubted she could get Wilder and Ainsley to him. The shapeshifter could leave, but not for long. She made a mental note to make a special request with Quiet to let the saint into the Gullington. Hopefully he could make an exception. It might be a way to start making amends with the housekeeper by allowing the one person who could help her have access to a place usually restricted to outsiders.

Hyacinth took the red silk from Sophia and gave her a pleasant expression. “I’ll be in touch with you once the dress is ready.”

“Will I need to come back for fittings?” Sophia asked, knowing she didn’t need to clarify how the gnome would be in touch. Those in the magical world had ways of sending messages.

She shook her head. “Not only am I the only seamstress in the world who works with magical fabric and makes dresses people literally have died for, but I never make a mistake and defy the old cliché. I measure once and cut twice. Your dress will fit better than anything you have ever worn. I promise you that.”

CHAPTER TEN

A craft shop that appeared too whimsical to not be spelled with magic caught Sophia’s attention when she left Hyacinth’s store. She realized it was filled with magic when the ceramic in the front window came alive. It was a frog, and it hopped over to Sophia and croaked before saying, “Get in here and make something special for your mom.”

“My mom’s dead,” Sophia said, offended.

It croaked. “Then make something to put on her tombstone.”

“Why don’t you shut your mouth, you stupid, insensitive talking frog,” Sophia refuted, considering marching into the shop and telling the store owner off.

“That’s fine,” the frog said, appearing suddenly bored. “I bet whatever you made would be awful and not even worthy of hanging on a refrigerator.”

“What? How dare you?”

The ceramic frog painted in many different shades of blue licked his lips. “You don’t seem like the crafty type. I bet you don’t even know how to hold a paintbrush.”

“That isn’t true,” Sophia argued. “I’m totally crafty, and if you’re not careful, I’m going to come in there and smash you to pieces.”

“Do it!” he encouraged. “Come show me a thing or two. While you’re in here, you can sign up for a craft class. We have some for beginners. You won’t mind the rest of the class is preschoolers, do you?”

Sophia tipped forward about to take off into the craft store. Someone caught her shoulder and held her back.

She turned, surprised to find the person standing at her back had a warning expression on their face.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Only Liv would have been able to sneak up on Sophia like she had. For a moment, the dragonrider thought she was dreaming. How could her sister be there right then? When Liv threw her arms around Sophia and hugged her tightly, she knew it was anything but a dream.

“What are you doing here?” Sophia asked when Liv released her.

“Looks like I’m saving you from beating up a defenseless ceramic frog,” Liv remarked. She pointed at the jerk frog who was sticking his tongue out at the both of them.

“He had it coming,” she argued. “He was taunting me.”

Liv nodded understandingly. “I get it. Then you would have waltzed into that shop, fallen under the ‘buy everything’ spells the shop owner is using to take customer’s money, and I would be bailing you out of the local jail when you figured it out and torched the place.” She held up her hands. “I’m here to save the day.”

Sophia shook her head. “Seriously, why are you here? How did you find me?”

Her sister smiled. “With a bit of cosmic fate, I believe.” She pointed to the boardwalk that lined the sidewalk in front of the shops. “Shall we walk? There’s a fantastic ice cream store just down the way.”

“Sure,” Sophia said, realizing the only thing she had had to eat recently was ice cream. “Maybe we can stop off at a restaurant and grab some real food, but whatever you do, don’t tell my fairy godmother if I have a salad.”

“Gosh, you and I really live in a strange reverse-y world, don’t we?” Liv winked at her. “Your secret is safe with me.”

The pair started down the path, petting dogs tied up outside of shops while their owners browsed and waving at the locals as they passed. After a moment, Liv said, “So like I said, cosmic fate seemed to have brought us together. I had a mission to go and reinforce magical law with that craft store you found. As you can see, they’re breaking tons of laws spelling their ceramics to taunt potential buyers to come into the shop. Once in there, mortals and even magical creatures fall under a dozen other spells that rip them off, leaving them penniless and with a bunch of crafts that will clutter up their homes. I’m all for art, but let the consumer choose to purchase a gigantic ceramic dragon on their own.”

Sophia whipped back in the direction of the craft store. “They have a large ceramic dragon. I want it.”

Liv encouraged her to turn around. “No, you don’t. I’ll deal with that shop after we have had a chance to visit.”

“That’s so weird your mission brought you here and I was here as well,” Sophia mused.

The Warrior nodded. “That’s often how the universe works. It’s wonderful and mysterious. For instance, how many times have you been thinking about someone and they call or message you?”

“Tons of times,” Sophia answered.

“We’re all connected, and when we think about each other, it’s like little beacons that shine on us, ringing a phone.”

Sophia smiled, loving this concept.

“I was thinking about you,” Liv continued. “As I often do, but not just because I was missing you. I knew I needed to relay some information, so I checked your coordinates and found you were here. It worked out perfectly!”

“You checked my coordinates?” Sophia asked.

Liv chuckled, steering her into a restaurant with a buffalo on the sign. “This work?”

Sophia nodded, thinking she could eat just about anything. “Coordinates. Do tell.”

“You haven’t figured out I have one of those location sharing apps installed on your phone?” Liv gave her an incredulous expression.

Sophia whipped out her phone. “Are you serious? Why didn’t you tell me?”

Liv gave her an embarrassed grin. “Because when you left for the Dragon Elite, I knew you needed to prove you could do things on your own. And I believed in you. Clark was worried as hell, though, because he’s Clark. Anyway, to make him feel better and because I’m your big sister, I installed a location-sharing app on your phone covertly. It works in the magical world for all the strange places you go that wouldn’t register otherwise. You’ve been to other planets, which is very cool.” Her sister looked impressed.

Sophia laughed, remembering going to Oriceran. “Yeah, my travels take me to as many interesting places as I’m sure yours do.”

“True that,” Liv said, waving at the hostess as they entered the restaurant. She led them to a corner booth tucked away from the rest of the busy place.

“Are you mad?” Liv asked as they slid into the booth.

Sophia shook her head right away. “No, why would I be? You’re just looking out for me. I left home to join a secret society of dragonriders stuck in the seventeenth century. I think I would be offended if you hadn’t installed a location-sharing app on my phone.”

Liv nodded. She hadn’t even glanced at the menu when the waitress came to their table. “I’ll have nachos with extra cheese. No sour cream. If there’s sour cream on it, I’ll send it back. While you’re at it, substitute the guacamole for more cheese.”

The waitress gave her an uncertain expression. “You want nachos with extra cheese and then more extra cheese?”

“That’s right,” Liv affirmed.

“Okay,” the woman said, drawing out the word and turned her attention on Sophia. “And for you?”

“Make that two orders of nachos with triple cheese,” Sophia stated.

“The nachos are actually pretty big,” the waitress told them. “Do you two want to share?”

Liv and Sophia both laughed.

“Yeah, right. I would cut this one if we had to share,” Liv laughed.

“Um…all right,” the very confused waitress muttered as she walked away, probably rolling her eyes.

Liv looked across the table and smiled proudly at her little sister. “I taught you well, didn’t I, ordering nachos and making mortals rethink if we should be allowed loose in public.”

Sophia nodded. “Now, you said you needed to talk to me about something, and that’s why you tracked me down with your secret location-sharing app. What is it?”

The light expression on her sister’s face dropped. “Yeah, about that. I have some bad news.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Is it Clark?” Sophia asked in a rush but immediately dismissed the idea. There was no way Liv would be laughing and ordering nachos if something had happened to one of the three last remaining Beaufonts.

“He is fine,” Liv assured her. “Well, he’s Clark, so he isn’t really fine. He is neurotic and annoying me to death. Even for as big as my place is, he seems to always be in my space, reorganizing the pantry or complaining I don’t use a coaster. Can he come and live with you at the Gullington? You all have a few extra bedrooms, right?”

“A few,” Sophia agreed, knowing dozens of dragonriders used to call the Castle home. “I’m afraid the one time you all were able to come to the Gullington might be the last. Outsiders really aren’t allowed inside the Barrier, which is why I’ve got to figure out how to get the gnome to allow Saint Valentine into the Castle.”

“I have so many questions related to that string of words, but we will get to them later,” Liv said as the waitress slid two huge mounds of nachos in front of the two women.

“Should I bring a to-go container?” the waitress asked with a snobbish glare.

“If you like wasting time,” Liv replied. “Come back in a few. I might need to order some more food.”

Sophia stared at her food, not as hungry as she had been while she waited for the bad news. Liv didn’t wait to dig into her pile of nachos, looking as ungraceful as ever as she crammed chips into her mouth. She paused when she realized her sister wasn’t eating and pushed back from the table.

“Oh, sorry,” Liv apologized. “You want to know about the bad news.”

“You think?” Sophia fired.

“Well, it isn’t horrible news,” Liv corrected. “It’s a challenge and I have solutions, but I fear those might sound like more bad news to you.”

Sophia pushed her food away. “You’re really making me feel better,” she said, sarcasm dripping in her tone. “Usually people say things like, I have good and bad news. You could try that approach next time.”

Liv nodded and wiped her mouth. “Great idea. I have some bad news and some good news. Followed by some more bad news. What would you like first?”

“Bad news,” Sophia remarked.

“Well, the first set of bad news is that Alicia needs money to fix up the LiDAR equipment,” Liv explained. “She didn’t know how to tell you and didn’t want to disappoint you.”

Sophia lightened. “Oh, is that all? We need money. That makes sense. I mean, I know she had gotten the equipment but—”

“She needs a lot more,” Liv told Sophia. “She can get it on her own, but she will need the funds to do it.”

Sophia, feeling much better, dug into her nachos. “The Dragon Elite have money. This is a non-issue.”

The look on Liv’s face told her it was still a major issue. “I don’t think the Dragon Elite will have nearly enough.”

“Okay,” Sophia said. “Well, the House of Fourteen has pretty deep pockets. Maybe they can loan it to us. I don’t know, give it to us for having to hide in the Gullington for many centuries thanks to one of their own making it so mortals could not see magic.”

Liv laughed. “I like the way you think. Retribution for what the Sinclairs did to the magical world. Don’t give the gnomes any ideas or they will sue us, too. However, I don’t think the House of Fourteen can loan the money.”

“Oh, really.” Sophia was disappointed. “Why?”

“Because they don’t have it,” Liv informed her. “Well, honestly, they don’t have this much.”

“How much does Alicia need?” Sophia asked, bracing herself.

All humor left Liv’s face. “Twenty million dollars.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“What?” Sophia exclaimed, earning the attention of the other patrons in the restaurant.

She pushed away her nachos, having lost her appetite. “How can she need that much? I gave her most of everything she needs.”

“I don’t know entirely,” Liv professed. “It’s complicated tech stuff to do with magitech software and nuts and bolts. She explained it to me, but honestly, I tuned her out after a minute or two. She is just so pretty to look at it distracts me.”

“Twenty million dollars,” Sophia said, looking off. “Yeah, the Dragon Elite doesn’t have that. The House of Fourteen probably doesn’t either, and if they did, they wouldn’t loan it to us. I’m not sure where to get it, but we need to get that LiDAR. We need it to recover the dragon eggs.”

“But that’s all based on a hunch,” Liv argued. “Are you sure they’re buried in the ground?”

Sophia didn’t answer, only gave her sister an angry stare.

Liv held up her hands in surrender. “I believe you. I trust my hunches all the time. I just had to check before I gave you the good news.”

“Now you’re talking.” Sophia rubbed her hands together. “Tell me something good.”

“I know someone who will give you the money,” Liv declared triumphantly and took a bite dripping with cheese.

“That’s great news! Who is it?”

The smile faded from Liv’s face. “Remember I said I had bad news, good news, and more bad news.”

“Oh, right.” Sophia deflated a bit. “Okay, I’m ready.”

“The person who I believe will give you the money is…King Rudolf Sweetwater.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Having to ask King Rudolf for twenty million dollars wasn’t bad news. It was horrible news. After Liv had told her, Sophia then lectured her on the use of proper adjectives.

Liv listened dutifully, realizing her sister was freaking out. When Sophia had vented sufficiently, the Warrior for the House of Fourteen cautioned her on several things.

“Any and all agreements with a fae are binding,” Liv explained, having finished off her entire platter of nachos, much to the waitress’s surprise. She then asked for a dessert menu. The waitress seemed insulted by the gluttonous behavior. “I don’t guess she would like to hear I can’t really gain weight since I’m a magician and my fat fuels my powers,” she had related when the waitress stomped away.

“So, I just have him give me the money and don’t agree to anything,” Sophia asked, not having done as good a job with her own pile of nachos.

Liv shook her head. “No, he will say something like, you can pay me back later, or I’ll do you this favor. You have to shut that shit down. Otherwise, later will come and that sneaky fae will demand a hundred years of servitude.”

Sophia gawked. “He can’t do that. I work for the Dragon Elite.”

“Their agreements supersede all else. Believe me, I have been down this road with that airhead fae before. Remember, I risked my life to save his equally dumb wife. Why do you think I did that?”

“Because you unknowingly agreed to something, and later he held you to fine print you didn’t know was there,” Sophia guessed.

Liv fired a finger gun at her. “Bingo. Again, I’ve taught you well.”

“So, what do I do?” Sophia questioned as the waitress brought the dessert menu.

Liv pushed it away, not looking at it. “We will take one of everything.”

The waitress, not appearing impressed, pivoted sharply and marched back toward the kitchen. “Should I also tell the mortal I age slower than her and will live much, much longer?”

“Why are you such a pain in her ass?” Sophia wasn’t used to seeing her sister being rude to anyone who didn’t deserve it.

“I’m working,” she answered. “As well as overindulging with my little sister.” She leaned forward. “You see, the waitress is married to the guy who runs the shady craft store.”

“Wait, he’s married to a mortal?” Sophia asked.

“Yes, and he uses her to test the spells he puts on the shop,” Liv explained. “I’m getting the range of her emotions so I can figure out how he does it and shut the operation down.”

“She is his barometer for the spells.” Sophia put it all together.

“Exactly,” Liv affirmed. “If I can push her to an edge, I can figure out a way to break his spells. Then I shut him down, cart him away, and fine the hell out of his wife.”

“If they’re scamming so many people, why does she have to wait tables?” Sophia asked.

“You’re about to find out,” Liv told her as the waitress returned, carrying several plates. She laid a large slab of chocolate cake down in front of Liv, followed by a slice of apple crumble, a thick piece of cheesecake, and a bowl of chocolate mousse.

“Thanks,” Liv said, looking at the waitress. “Hey, we’re not from around here.”

“No kidding,” the waitress remarked.

“Yeah, I know, shocking.” Liv stuck her finger in the mousse and licked it off. “Any suggestions on things to do?”

“Yeah, there’s a craft store down the road a bit.” The waitress's demeanor changed entirely. “You should stroll down that way and check it out.”

Liv nodded and smiled at her sister. “Thanks. I’ll definitely stop by there.”

When the waitress left, Sophia gave her sister an impressed look. “So that’s why she works here. She sends unknowing tourists down to her husband’s shop. She also has a crush on the cook, but I just know that because I’ve got mad investigation skills.”

“People are so complicated and convoluted,” Sophia related.

“Except for King Rudolf,” Liv stated. “Let me tell you how you’re going to deal with that clown.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

The lights and energy of Las Vegas were again a stark contrast to Sophia’s last location. She already missed the quiet and quaintness of Whitefish, Montana.

Las Vegas had never been appealing to Sophia. It was one reason she enjoyed the Gullington so much. In the quiet of the Expanse, she could hear her thoughts and feel at peace with Mother Nature, both literally and figuratively.

If she wanted the funds, they desperately needed to move the LiDAR project along, then she would have to stomach Las Vegas since it was where the fae palace was located. She brought her chin up to look at the Cosmopolitan that stretched up to the sky before her. It was the location of King Rudolf’s throne. Although Sophia had told Liv she had run into him on Roya Lane and didn’t think he was currently home, her sister assured her he was back, having to attend to fae affairs. She then advised Sophia on how to go about getting the money so she didn’t get stuck in some crazy binding agreement where she owed part of her life to Rudolf.

The smoke hit Sophia in the face when she entered the casino and made her way to the entrance to the King’s chambers.

“Do you have identification?” a fae guard asked when she tried to speed by him.

She patted her sword and smiled.

“That isn’t going to work,” the guard said. “We stopped using weapons as identification when there was a series of accidents from us sitting on our swords. King Rudolf says we’re not allowed to carry them anymore, so I’m going to need an actual ID.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. The sword as an ID had been a joke, but she was reminded never to underestimate the stupidity of the fae. “Actually, King Rudolf is a friend of mine. I’m Sophia Beaufont, a rider for the Dragon Elite.”

The guard was incredibly attractive but apparently had cotton balls for brains grinned. “Cool. I’m a driver for Uber in my spare time. Maybe I can give you a lift some time.”

“No, riders…” Sophia shook her head. “Can you just tell the king I’m here? I need to speak with him right away.”

He nodded, walking down the hallway and poking his head in through a doorway. “There’s a girl here who says she is with the Monster Elite or something, I don’t remember entirely. She has a sword and blood on her shirt. Should I let her in?”

Sophia jerked her head down to look at her top. She was in fact wearing salsa from the nachos.

“Sounds good to me,” she heard Rudolf call. “What could be the harm.”

The guard turned, waving Sophia over. “He said yes.”

“I heard,” Sophia replied with a grateful smile, although she wanted to slap the guy in the head for being so dumb. She worried about anyone who rode in his Uber. He should not be allowed to cross the street by himself, let alone drive a motor vehicle.

“Oh, it’s Sophia!” Rudolf cheered when she entered. The king of the fae was sitting on a blanket on the floor, the three Captains all wiggling around him, apparently enjoying some tummy time.

The room where they were hanging out had probably been a grand chamber for kings and queens of the fae to preside over courtly matters at one time. It was lined with large columns, and huge chandeliers hung overhead. There was a stunning view of the Bellagio fountains and the Las Vegas strip from the top of the Cosmopolitan. Under its current king, the large chamber was full of baby accessories and toys, making it look more like a nursery than a king’s quarters.

“May I suggest that in the future,” Sophia began, “when the guard informs you there’s someone with a sword and blood on their clothing coming to see you, you maybe not welcome them in while your children are lying on the floor.”

Rudolf shrugged. “Where is the fun in that? I figured it was probably Liv, but I like you nearly as much, although you’re shorter and have that weird dog always following you around.”

“That’s my dragon, Lunis,” she corrected.

He tilted his head to the side. “Are you sure?”

“Positive,” she affirmed.

“Oh, well, you’re just in time,” Rudolf stated. “The Captains and I are playing hide and seek. It’s my turn to be it.”

“Oh no,” Sophia sang, drawing out the two words.

“Yeah, it’s fun, but they’re not very good at it,” he informed her. “But practice makes perfect.” Rudolf covered his eyes and began to count to ten, which should have been fairly easy, but he reversed several numbers and skipped eight. When he got to ten, he yanked his hands off his eyes. “Ready or not, here I come.”

His excited expression dropped when he realized the wiggling babies hadn’t moved. Captain Morgan had actually fallen asleep. Captain Silver was gnawing on her fist. And Captain Kirk had scooted a few inches.

Rudolf shook his head. “Seriously, children. Do you need me to count longer?”

“Yes, keep counting until they’re like five years old,” Sophia suggested.

He shook his head. “I can’t count that high.”

“This is so shocking that when I recount it to my friends, they will hardly believe me,” Sophia said, preparing herself for what she was about to do. “I didn’t come here to watch you play with the Captains. I actually need your help.”

Rudolf popped up to a standing position, a wide grin on his face. “And I’ll of course help you. As your godfather, I promised I would always be there for you, my goddaughter.”

Sophia shook her head. “Nope. You’re not my godfather.”

He patted her shoulder. “I know that since we don’t look that much alike, it’s hard to believe. Anyway, I remember when you were born and—”

“Again, no,” Sophia interrupted. “You were not there.”

He cradled his arms, looking fondly down into them as though he was holding a baby. “You were the ugliest little thing, but I promised myself if you should ever need my help, I would be there for you.”

Sophia sighed. “I appreciate the sentiment, but honestly, I plan to give you something in return.”

He nodded. “Obviously, I already planned you would name your firstborn after me.”

“Nope,” she said quickly on the heels of his statement.

“Just think about it,” he encouraged.

Sophia shook her head. “Thought about it. Not happening.”

“Maybe we should drink,” he said, looking around as if expecting cocktails to arrive magically. “I think I have some milk and some…what is that clear stuff that tastes horrible?”

“Water?” Sophia offered.

He nodded. “I think I can get us something more adult.”

“We’re in Las Vegas,” she said dryly.

“What does that have to do with anything?” he asked as he went over to a bar at the back of the room.

“Oh, for the love of the angels.” Sophia followed him and wondered if she really needed the money that badly. She decided she probably did and swallowed her pride while bolstering her patience.

Rudolf glanced at the babies on the floor as he made them two cocktails at the bar. The children seemed fine, wiggling around, drooling, or sleeping.

“Where is Serena?” Sophia asked.

“Oh, she is sleeping,” he answered.

Sophia narrowed her eyes. “It’s the middle of the day.”

“Yeah, but she was up working really hard for our family.”

“Well, that’s something at least,” Sophia said, taking the drink he had made her only because she watched everything he had put in it. She did wait until he took a sip first before taking her own.

“She is exhausted after gambling all night and really heartbroken about losing a ton of money,” Rudolf stated proudly.

Sophia tilted her chin to the side. “How is that working for the family?”

“Well, I own this casino.” He held an arm up. “She is helping to keep my business thriving.”

“By spending your own money at your casino?” Sophia questioned.

He nodded, not getting the point at all.

She knocked back the drink and set the empty glass on the bar. “Anyway, I’ve come here because I need money. I can’t pay it back but—”

“Say no more,” he interrupted, holding out his hand. A checkbook appeared. “How much do you need?”

Sophia held up her hand. “No, I want to do something in return for the money.”

He pressed out his lips. “Yeah, okay. But first, tell me how much you need.”

“Twenty million,” she answered. “Seriously, first I want to do something for the money.”

Rudolf waved her off. “We will figure something out. How about you just write me an IOU.”

She adamantly shook her head, remembering what Liv had told her. She had to pay the debt first so Rudolf could not come back later with a binding agreement, making her do something she didn’t want to do. “No, I can’t take the money unless I earn it.”

He frowned. “Really? But it’s only twenty million. It isn’t like I’ll even notice that chunk of change missing.”

King Rudolf was such an extraordinarily strange individual. Sophia pushed her glass forward. “I’ll take another.”

“I mean, twenty-million isn’t even close to Serena’s monthly gambling budget,” Rudolf continued, mixing up another round of drinks.

“Doesn’t matter,” Sophia argued. “I want to do something for you first. Call it a code of the Dragon Elite.”

He seemed to think for a moment, although Sophia sort of doubted much was going on in his very small brain. “Can you teach the Captains how to play hide and seek?”

Sophia glanced at the infants. “In a few years, but I need something I can do now. Something I can actually do that completes things. That way, we’re even.”

There was the word Liv stressed — even. He had to agree they were even before he gave her the money. Then after, she wouldn’t owe him anything.

“Let’s see, something you can do for me.” Rudolf handed her a drink. “Well, I need something to test a theory I have about how sewer water can be recycled back into drinking water.”

“Nope,” she disagreed at once. “Next idea.”

“Hm…Oh, well, I need someone to break up Liv and Stefan so she can spend more of her free time with me.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, I refuse to do that.”

“She always says she wants to hang out with her boyfriend instead of helping me take care of the Captains,” he argued.

Sophia took a sip and found this drink stronger than the last. “Deal with it.”

“Well, there’s this guy I really don’t like, and I want him offed,” Rudolf offered.

“Is his name Stefan?” Sophia asked.

Surprise registered on his face. “How did you know?”

“I’m not committing any crimes for you or murdering anyone,” she imparted. “There has got to be something you want that I can do for you.”

“Technically you could break Liv and Stefan up, but you just will not do it. She is my best friend, and I’m lonely up here by myself with my fae all hanging around, asking for things.”

Sophia felt sorry for the king of the fae. “Have you thought about asking your wife to spend time with you? Or, I don’t know, help you raise the babies?”

He slumped, draining his drink. “She is depressed. She says she knows that since I’m fae and she is mortal she is going to grow old and look all wrinkly. I tell her that even when that happens in a few years, I’ll still love her, even if I’ll not look at her directly or touch her, but that doesn’t seem to help.”

“Shocking,” Sophia said, rolling her eyes.

He nodded. “Yeah, and I get it. I’ve got another few hundred years of looking fantastic and living my best life. She has only got maybe another fifty years and will quickly degrade. She won’t even live long enough to see the Captains enter their first stage of life since that doesn’t happen for the fae until our one-hundredth birthday. So, she doesn’t want to bond with them and is afraid of getting close to them and then dying.”

Sophia shockingly found herself feeling sorry for the mortal. Sure, Serena was really dumb and selfish, but it must be difficult to love a man who was so different from her. As a mortal, she did have a severely shorter life than a fae, and although her babies were halflings, they would still have an extraordinarily long life. It was unclear how long, though, since as half-mortal and half-fae, they were an anomaly.

“I wish you had not said that part about not doing anything illegal,” Rudolf said, blowing out a defeated breath. “Because then I would ask you to break one tiny little law that could bring my family together.”

Sophia drew her chin down. “I’m probably going to regret this, but what is it?”

His blue eyes drifted fondly to his babies before returning to her. “There’s a herb found in India. I’ve heard a rumor that if I find it, and if it’s prepared a very special way and given to a mortal it will slow down a mortal’s aging.”

“Rumor?” Sophia questioned.

“Yeah, well, I tried to find it already, and Papa Creola shut me down.”

She nodded. Anything that messed with time, such as aging, was considered against the law protected by Father Time. “When you say Papa Creola shut you down, what exactly do you mean?”

“His little minion told me that if I went after the herb, she was going to shave my head.”

Sophia sighed. “Do you mean my sister Liv? Your supposed best friend?”

“Yes, I do!” he exclaimed, making the babies who had all fallen asleep wiggle, but they remained in dreamland. “I’m surprised you pieced that together.”

“She works directly for Father Time,” Sophia said dryly. “As in, she is the only delegate he has.”

He shrugged. “Yeah, when you put it that way, I see how you figured it out.”

“You want me to go after a herb my sister told you not to get, is that right?”

“Yes, but she likes you a lot,” Rudolf answered. “I mean, it’s like you two are blood, whereas—”

“We’re blood,” Sophia interrupted.

He waved her off. “Anyway, I’m sure she will not even notice if you pinch a bit of that herb. Then you just have to find bakers who are experienced with working with magical ingredients. They have to make it into something that will increase its potency. I give it to Serena and then she ages slower, hopefully rejoining our family and making me happy, which will save me from enslaving my people with demoralizing laws and overly taxing them.”

“Well,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “When you put it that way…”

He prayed his hands together. “Please, Sophia. Please, please, please. If you do this for me, then I’ll give you the twenty million dollars, and we will be completely even.”

She considered her options. Ironically, she knew two bakers who were experts working with magical ingredients, Cat and Lee at the Crying Cat Bakery. It might be easier and more forgivable if she hired Lee to murder Stefan. She dismissed the idea. She really liked Stefan Ludwig, and Liv did too. But going behind her sister’s back wasn’t something she could do. That meant she had to pull her sister card and enlist Liv’s help.

Finally Sophia let out a tired breath, feeling the alcohol hit her. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

Rudolf ran around the bar and threw his arms around her shoulders. “You’re the best, Sophia. Thank you. I promise you’ll not regret this.”

She pulled herself out of his tight grasp and shook her head at him, but still smiled. Sophia was doing this for the twenty million dollars, but she would probably have done it anyway, just to help the king of the fae. Rudolf was a lot of things, and one of them was a very good person.

Her eyes drifted to the Captains asleep on the floor. He was an exceptionally attentive father and deserved for his wife to be there by his side. If she could bring their family together, well, she would do that for free.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“Now I know you have lost your damn mind,” Liv said, shaking her head at Sophia.

She had returned to Montana to find her sister on a stakeout outside the craft shop.

“I knew you were going to say that,” she argued, having told her what she needed to do for Rudolf in order to get the money. “But think about it. Serena needs this. The king of the fae needs this. Those halfling children do.”

Liv’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Don’t bring my godchildren into this. Keep in mind I brought that woman back to life, defying all sorts of laws. That dumb bimbo should just be happy she isn’t dead anymore. Now she wants us to slow down her aging.”

“Well, think about it from her perspective,” Sophia countered. “She only has so long left, and her husband and children will live for centuries without her. Of course, she is spending her days in the smoky casinos. She is probably inviting a quicker end at this point.”

Liv crossed her arms over her chest and gave Sophia a very rude stare. “Don’t try to appeal to my softer side. I don’t have one.”

Sophia bumped her hip into Liv’s, batting her eyes at her. “Yes, you do. You care about the world and you love Rudolf. He is like your best friend.”

Liv shot her a fiery glare. “You’re my best friend. Stefan is. Clark is when he is asleep and not pestering me. Rory would be if he would wise up and realize my jokes are hilarious. But Rudolf, well, he is a lavish fae who needs to go to college.”

“Liv…” Sophia pleaded. “I know that, but you also know I’m right. Rudolf is worth helping. Saving Serena will save the fae kingdom; otherwise, that man is going to fall further into depression and his people will suffer. His children will, too.”

“Soph, you don’t know what you’re asking me to do. I’ll have to go against Papa Creola. Do you know what that man does when he gets angry?”

“No,” Sophia said quite seriously. “What?”

“He does this whole silent angry thing,” she insisted. “It’s really annoying because I know he is mad at me, but when I ask, he is all like, ‘Nothing. It isn’t anything.’”

“Really? That’s it?”

“Well, he can hold a grudge forever,” Liv said with a laugh. “Literally forever.”

“But he loves you, and you have special privileges,” Sophia argued. “If anyone could get away with doing this, it would be you. We have so many reasons. It helps the fae. It helps the first halflings in who knows how long. It helps the Dragon Elite. Need I go on?”

Liv considered this. “I don’t know, Soph. This is a lot.”

She shrugged. “Okay, then the only option is you spend all your free time with Rudolf so he isn’t lonely.”

“Fine!” Liv threw up her hands. “I’ll do it.”

Sophia smiled. “Thank you! You’ll not regret this.”

“I’m certain I will, but I would do just about anything for you.”

“What are you going to tell Papa Creola?” Sophia asked her sister.

She shook her head. “I’m not telling him anything. We’re going with the whole ask for forgiveness, not permission strategy on this one.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Lunis wasn’t taking the news well at all, and Sophia didn’t know what to say to make him feel better.

The silence that stretched on between them hurt her heart. She knew it hurt him too because she could feel it.

Sophia had returned to the Gullington to rest up, change, and grab supplies. When she woke at ridiculous o’clock, or as everyone else called it ‘sleep time,’ she made her way out to the Expanse where her dragon met her.

The Gullington was unsurprisingly dark at three something in the morning. But the glow of the stars and the half-moon in the sky made the grounds glisten.

In the distance, she noticed a short figure. Quiet was standing on the Expanse, doing whatever he did.

Lunis flew down from the Nest when she took a seat, pulling her attention away from Quiet. Business with him would have to wait. Sophia knew Lunis had made quite the bachelor pad for himself at the Nest. Then they had argued until they both went silent.

Finally, Sophia tried to change the subject. “Don’t the other dragons ask you where you’re sleeping at night?”

Yes, he answered sullenly. I tell them in their mom’s bed.

Sophia laughed, the sound echoing in the quiet night air. “That’s funny because you all don’t have mothers.”

That’s always their reply, but it’s all very clinical, he said, clearing his throat and shaking his head, preparing to do a Bell impression. ‘As dragons, we know no parents. Therefore, you can’t sleep in my mother’s bed.

Sophia continued to laugh. No one but Lunis made her really laugh like this. “Did she push you on where you’re hanging out when not in the Cave?”

Lunis shook his head. Just once, telling me she wasn’t buying I was sleeping in her mother’s bed. And I replied by saying, ‘Your mom goes to college.’

Sophia shook her head. “I’m guessing she didn’t get the Napoleon Dynamite reference.”

You think? he asked, giving her an annoyed expression.

Sighing, she said, “I know you don’t like this…”

You’re supposed to go on missions with me, he said, cutting her off.

“And I do,” she argued. “Once I secure the funding, you’re going to lead the LiDAR mission.”

Really? he asked, hope springing to his eyes.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, I decided we will take our chances. We will put the LiDAR equipment on you and have the other dragons fly behind you for backup, in case something goes wrong.”

He seemed to like this. I want to be your plane.

“But this time,” she said each word carefully, taking great care picking them, “I need to go alone.”

He slumped. But you just went on several missions alone. You went to London without me—

“Because they don’t take kindly to dragons strolling down High Street,” Sophia cut in.

Then, he continued, you went to Montana without me.

“Because I had to get fitted for a dress,” she argued.

I like to go shopping with you.

“I can’t wait to show you the dress,” she told him.

Then you went to Las Vegas.

She shook her head. “And I lost half my brain cells to do it.”

The young dragon shook his head. Now you’re going off on a really cool mission to fight aliens in India and I have to stay behind.

Sophia giggled. “It’s a scorpion goddess.”

Same thing, he cut in.

Liv had informed Sophia about the mission. The herb Rudolf sought was located in the southern region of India and was known as kanike, but to get to it, they had to break into a temple guarded by a scorpion goddess who was literally a huge scorpion with the body of a woman on the top half, and a deadly stinger on the back half. If they got past her, then they could get the herb and take it to the Crying Cat Bakery.

Apparently, the herb had formed through some cosmic Hindu force after worshippers long ago left gifts at the shrine of a goddess known as Chelamma. The best or worst part was that Liv said they could not kill the scorpion goddess. Instead, they had to defend themselves the best they could and use strategy and trickery to get past her. Sophia was fine with the idea of using strategy. But what if Chelamma, as she was still known, used deadly force against them? They were simply supposed to stun her, not causing injury, to get away. That seemed difficult. Sophia remembered her recent adventure battling the giant worm with Wilder, and if she had been told she had had to get past it without killing the monster, she would be dead.

“I want you to go, Lun.”

But Dumb Face doesn’t, he protested melodramatically.

She sighed. “Liv doesn’t think a dragon in India is a good idea. You’ll draw attention, and we need to be stealthy.”

I can glamour myself, he argued.

“We have to maneuver through tiny temples,” she continued.

Are you calling me fat?

Sophia laughed. “You do weigh a few tons.”

So you’re calling me fat, he said with a wink. I’m thinking of trying out keto. I mean, I already eat meat almost exclusively.

“Yeah, if you could just stop eating so much chocolate chip cookie dough,” she said, still laughing.

Oh! he exclaimed, obviously excited. You know those chocolate chip cookie dough protein bars you pretty much live on?

She nodded. “Yeah, the Quest bars.”

The other day, I accidentally breathed fire on one of them, and guess what?

“What?” she replied.

It totally turned into a fresh-baked cookie.

Sophia shook her head. “I’m not surprised.”

First it was a protein bar flavored like chocolate chip cookie dough, he said, excitement filling his voice. And then poof, it was a steaming hot cookie. Really good too. I ate through your entire stash after that.

She cut her eyes at him, scowling.

Is this when you call me fat again? he challenged.

“I haven’t done that once,” she protested. “And Lun, I want you with me all the time, and in a way, you always are. But you can’t go on every mission with me. The more urban ones, if you were there, it wouldn’t be right. You get a lot of attention because you’re an amazing and magnificent dragon.”

And I don’t fit in pubs, he pouted.

She nodded. “That’s true. But the most important missions, like recovering the dragon eggs or fighting the biggest baddies, I can’t survive those or be successful without you.”

You’re just trying to make me feel better, he said.

She shook her head. “I would never do that.”

Lunis huffed. I’m just feeling left out and maybe a little lonely.

“That’s understandable.” Sophia scooted over and put her arm around her dragon, which was awkward and looking like a flea trying to comfort a human. “Maybe you should think about moving back into the Cave. Being around your own is important.”

He shook his head. No, those new hatchlings are the worst. They have awful tempers, make a mess of everything, and put the other dragons in horrid moods.

Sophia considered this. “Well, maybe then offer for Simi or someone to join you in the Nest.”

He cut his eyes at her. You think that because you’re with Wilder, your dragon should hook up with his?

“First of all,” Sophia trailed away, shaking her head, “I don’t even know how to go about addressing that.”

He smiled at her. Go on your mission with your sister, Soph. You never have, and I think it will be good for both of you. She loves you fiercely, and even if she annoys me to no end, simply because she likes getting under my skin, I can’t not like anyone who adores you so much.

“Thank you, Lun,” she said, leaning her head against him, enjoying his warmth. He was right that going on a mission with Liv meant a lot to her.

Then go on your mission to “fix” Wilder, he told her. And when all these side quests are done, I’ll be ready to step in and save the day. How does that sound?

She looked up at him with adoration. “It sounds like you’re the best dragon in the whole wide world.”

He combed his foot through the air, as though waving her off. Oh, shucks. You stop it, would you?

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Sophia made her way carefully out to where Quiet stood on the Expanse, looking to the hills in the distance. She wasn’t sure why, but she approached him like he was a flock of birds that might take off if spooked.

When she was only a few feet away, he turned to look at her, like he had been expecting her all along.

“Hey,” she said awkwardly, wishing she had picked a better greeting.

He returned his gaze to the hills, studying them. She didn’t know what it was like for him—to be the grounds of the Gullington, controlling every aspect. There were so many mysteries about the gnome, and she almost didn’t want to solve them because it was more fun not knowing.

“I have a request to make,” she began, formulating all the reasons in her head in categorical order so as to present her case as succinctly as possible.

He turned to face her, lifting his chin so she could see his eyes under his cap. “Yes,” he said in a quiet yet audible voice.

“Yes?” Sophia questioned, unsure she had heard him or that he even knew what he was saying yes to.

“Yes, to Saint Valentine entering through the Barrier,” he expressed.

“Oh, thanks,” Sophia said, finding herself speechless. It was what she wanted, so she didn’t know what else to say. There was something else bothering her.

“While I have you here,” she began, noticing the early signs of sunrise starting over the hills in the distance. “Why are you waking me up early every morning? You let the others sleep in. I dare say, some of them sleep much longer than they should.” She laughed but was also secretly jealous. Not that keeping secrets from Quiet worked.

He was still studying the dark hills, which were quickly gaining light from the new day dawning. “This is the quietest time of the day when most are asleep and you can hear things that are usually overpowered by the hum and drum of the day,” the gnome said at an audible volume. “If you want to hear the secrets, the ones you have longed to know, or maybe even have hidden away from, at this hour is the time.”

The groundskeeper of the Gullington strode off for the hills, leaving Sophia to contemplate his strange words.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“Wow, that’s beautiful,” Sophia remarked.

Liv brushed her hair off her shoulder and batted her eyelashes. “Why, thank you. I’ve switched shampoos.”

Sophia giggled at her sister and pointed straight ahead. “I was referring to the ancient Indian temple.”

“Oh,” Liv said, pretending to be offended.

Before them in the southern region of India was an exquisite temple so intricately carved its thousands of places seemed to call for Sophia’s attention at once. It was several stories high with a dozen steps leading to the entrance. Columns surrounded the structure, and behind it, rainstorms were forming.

“Well, I guess we better make haste, or we’re going to get soaked,” Liv said, hurrying up the stairs.

“Are you serious?” Sophia asked, hurrying beside her sister. “You’re rushing to meet the scorpion goddess to avoid getting sprinkled by a gentle rainstorm?”

Liv halted, turning to face her sister. “This is your first time in India, then?”

Sophia nodded.

Liv laughed. “I would take the scorpion goddess over the torrential downpour, to be honest.”

“Well, before the crazed Chelamma or the crazy storm, do you want to tell me what the plan is?”

Liv nodded. “Absolutely. We’re going to walk in there and get the kanike. Then you’re buying me enough drinks to get me delightfully buzzed. After that, I’ll go and tell Papa Creola I broke his rule, as his sole and only trusted delegate. He will be angry and probably sulk for a bit, but he will not fire me because I’m the only one willing to put up with his bad attitude and horrible management practices. Also, I think in the end, he will agree this needed to be done. Then you’ll toddle off to that bakery and get the cupcake or whatever they make and ensure Serena continues to be a total pain in my ass for upwards of a century. Any questions?”

“Yeah, just one,” Sophia said, trying not to laugh. “You sort of glossed over the whole, getting past a giant scorpion goddess without killing her. You want to elaborate?”

“Right,” Liv said, drawing out the word, seeming distracted by the dark clouds brewing overhead. “You’ve got fire magic, right?”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, it came via the chi of the dragon thing I inherited.”

“Lucky,” Liv said, doing her best Napoleon Dynamite impression. “I had to battle tons of hot-headed gnomes to get that skill.”

“You know,” Sophia said with a sideways smile. “I think you and Lunis are more alike than either of you care to admit.”

Liv seemed surprised by the sudden mention of her dragon. “Why would you say that? I don’t have bad breath and sharp skin, do I?”

Sophia shook her head, laughing. “No, but he always makes Napoleon Dynamite references, as well as bad jokes.”

Liv regarded her under hooded eyes. “I’m going to take offense to that last part. My jokes are awesome.”

“They’re so bad they’re good,” Sophia countered. “I think he is jealous of you, and if I’m honest with you…” She paused, assessing her sister’s reaction. “I think you’re jealous of him.”

Liv pretended to study the storm clouds like she was a meteorologist about to give a report. She pursed her lips and said, “It’s hard not to be jealous of him sometimes.” She turned to face her sister directly. “He is your dragon, and that’s amazing. You’re amazing. You’re the first female dragonrider in history. You have created a new batch of the last dragon eggs this planet will ever see. You’re a legend in the making and have already changed so many things for the better in the time you have been on this Earth. Why wouldn’t everyone want to be the closest one to you? That just happens to be Lunis and that’s how it should be, but yes, at times it’s tough because after you magnetized to him, you grew up rapidly, literally maturing overnight and left for the Gullington. It isn’t his fault. It’s no one’s, just life, but sometimes it’s hard to accept.”

Sophia put her arm around her sister, hugging her tightly. “There’s always room in my life for you. I need you both.”

Liv pulled her in and hugged her back. “I know. I get it. I think we both just love you so much. That isn’t a bad thing.”

Sophia smiled, feeling the tender love of so many amazing people in her life.

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Where do you think the light switch is?” Liv asked when they entered the ancient temple. Being Father Time’s delegate came with loads of advantages. One of them being that Liv was able to open a secret entrance no one had come through in many centuries. The temple had been sealed long ago when Chelamma went into hibernation. Now only those who were thought to be after the kanike would dare to trespass. That would be Liv and Sophia.

Once the scorpion goddess realized there were thieves in her temple, she would wake up as an angry creature from her slumber and try to sting the hell out of them.

Sophia had Inexorabilis in her hands and her eyes darted to the side at the sound of every noise, which so far was only the emergence of tiny little scorpions. Never in Sophia’s life did she think she’d be relieved to see small scorpions scampering under her boots. Her thoughts were literally, “Oh good, the queen of the scorpions has not arrived yet.” She would delightedly put up with Chelamma’s little babies until the moment their momma arrived.

Liv, beside her, had out her sword known as Bellator. It had been made by none other than the novel-writing giant, Rory.

There was something special about being on a mission with her sister that made Sophia proud. Being the youngest of five, she had always looked up to her older siblings but none more than Liv. Ian was always so serious. Reese was especially eccentric, and Clark was uptight. They were all wonderful in their own ways, but Liv was well balanced with a practical side and a sense of humor. As Sophia grew up, she had always wanted to be more like Liv than any of the rest, and here she was, back to back with her idol about to gently take down a giant scorpion without killing her and steal the treasure. Sophia could not think of a better bonding trip for the two sisters.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

The pair had illumination orbs hovering beside them, providing the light they needed to see as they progressed through the temple. Liv had been right. Light switches would be ideal. Sophia was reluctant to touch anything, though, since most surfaces were covered in cobwebs and dust.

“Come on, Chelamma,” Liv complained as they entered a different room of the ancient temple. “Would it kill you to clean a little?”

“She is hibernating,” Sophia corrected.

Liv rolled her eyes. “I’ve used that line before. It means I’m curled up on the couch and watching Netflix. The goddess could still sweep on occasion.”

Sophia shook her head, but then froze when she heard a scampering louder than the small scorpions they’d encountered. “Do you think that’s her?” she asked her sister.

“Or it’s the cable guy, fixing the Netflix,” Liv said in a horrified whisper.

“Ha-ha,” Sophia replied dryly. “You don’t need a cable guy to get Netflix.”

“You don’t,” Liv agreed. “But Clark is awful at that stuff. He needs all sorts of help. He was trying to run our Netflix through the Wii.”

“What is he from 2010?” Sophia laughed.

“One would think.”

The scampering grew louder. Sophia was relabeling it scuttling. It sounded like a thousand little legs headed in their direction rather than eight.

Sophia braced herself for the mother of all scorpions and a strategy that would involve not killing her, while also incapacitating her and getting to her treasure.

The temple went from brown to black as hundreds of tiny scorpions sped into the room, covering the walls, the ceiling, and the floor.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

“Question,” Sophia said, suddenly breathless. “When you said we could not kill Chelamma…”

“That didn’t apply to her little babies,” Liv fired, pivoting to face the arachnids directly.

The little jerks might seem small, but with their large pincers and arching tail tipped with a menacing stinger, they were anything but unintimidating. Facing a few hundred at once made Sophia want to run for the exit. As rain thundered ever louder over the temple, she realized she had to literally choose her battles.

Liv said the rainstorms in India could create flash flooding within minutes, making for instant danger. As Sophia faced off with a few hundred beady-eyed scorpions, she considered which was worse, drowning or death by scorpions. She decided to take her chances with the latter.

“So the plan?” Sophia asked from the corner of her mouth.

“I say we compete to see who can take out the most,” Liv replied with a laugh.

Sophia shook her head. “Really, we’re going to have a competition right now?”

“It’s always a good time for healthy competition, Soph,” Liv told her and turned to her side of the room, which had stopped filling with the scuttling legs of scorpions. They all flexed their tails, like soldiers trying to decide when to charge.

Sophia pivoted to face the army she had to battle. A hundred scorpions with pincers at the ready seemed ready to run up her body and sting her all over.

“Ready for this?” Liv asked.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Sophia said as thunder cracked overhead and the scorpions took off in all directions.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

You’re having all the fun without me, Lunis sulked in Sophia’s head.

You’re not seriously doing this right now, she replied, powering up her attack in the final seconds she had before the little jerks reached her.

Well…

Sophia could feel his unease. If he were there, he could open his mouth and scorch all these heathens back to hell. But he wasn’t, and he wouldn’t have fit through the temple entrance anyway.

If you want to have a part in things, then tell me what spell to use, Sophia asked her dragon.

She felt him smile. Now you’re asking the right questions. Do the one where you scorch them with fire from your mouth.

Sophia nearly laughed, realizing he had read her thoughts. Try again. How about something I can actually do, like a combat spell?

Let me think about it, he related. Give me a bit and I’ll get back to you.

The scuttling feet of the scorpions pounded the ground, walls, and ceiling of the temple like a drumbeat as they formed groups.

Um…cool, but I’ll be scorpion dinner by then, Sophia informed him.

Lunis sighed. Okay, fine. Why don’t you try the knock-knock joke you tried on me the other day? It made me want to die.

Sophia, facing total peril, tried not to laugh. Leave it to Lunis to make jokes in the face of death.

Lunis, I was hoping for something a bit faster acting than bad humor, she said a bit tersely, gripping her sword, although she didn’t think it would do much good against a bunch of tiny scorpions.

Fine, fine, he said, sounding bored. Then you’ll have to rely on a cedar oil spell.

Are you freaking serious, Sophia questioned, tensing as she feared the scorpions were going to attack at any moment. It was like they were stalling to see which one of the Beaufont sisters would wet their pants first.

I’m totally serious, he answered. Cedar oil has long been known to not only repel arthropods but also kill them. Now, you’ll have to ramp up its effects to make it fast-acting, but I have faith you’ll come through. Or you’ll die there, alone without me after leaving me to go on a mission with your sister.

Do you feel better now, Sophia asked her dragon.

Sort of, he answered.

Now this cedar oil spell, Sophia urged. How do I do it?

I’m uploading the protocol, he said matter of factly.

Seriously, Lun.

It’s all there, he told her. Just pull it up from our shared drive.

If you don’t stop being so modern I’m going to…, she trailed away, realizing she knew the spell. He might have been joking, but Lunis had given her the perfect way to deal with the little jerks facing her.

And not a moment too soon as they took off in her direction.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

As the little beasts charged at Sophia, she sent the essential cedar oil spell in their direction, holding up one hand while the other held her sword. The spell, which she had never practiced, seemed to flow naturally from her hand and hit the hundreds of scorpions, covering them with a light coating. It slowed them at first before making them lock up completely. Then one by one, they popped over on their backs dead.

The spell worked, she rejoiced to Lunis, watching as the league of enemies died off. Sophia continued to spray the little jerks with the spell, shooting her hand around the room.

Naturally, Lunis said, sounding smug. Just call on me whenever you’re about to lose your butt.

Thanks, Lun, Sophia said as she fired off shot after shot at little scorpions that had gotten through and were making their way to her.

I’ll never let you down, Soph, he said, before going quiet in her head.

Behind her, Sophia knew Liv was battling her own army of scorpions. By the good bit of cursing, it sounded like it was going mostly well. It was when the language got really colorful that things were not going to plan.

Sophia turned when she had stamped out the last of her scorpions to find Liv had too. She had used a different chemical spell.

“What was that?” she asked her sister.

“An acid spell,” Liv answered. “I figured if it melts off your face, it should melt a scorpion. But caution, don’t walk over there.” She pointed to the area of the temple she had been defending. “I think the floor might cave in since I used…well, acid.”

“It was effective,” Sophia said, smiling at her sister and finally breathing again, although she realized that was a bad idea since the air was filled with chemicals in the enclosed area.

“Thanks,” Liv said, sizing up Sophia’s area. “You did mighty fine too. What was that spell you used?”

“Cedar oil,” Sophia answered. “Lunis gave it to me.”

Liv nodded proudly. “You used the ‘Call a friend’ option. I approve.”

Sophia could not help but smile. She was on a mission with her sister, with her dragon helping telepathically. In the end, a family would benefit, and they would get the funding they needed to save the dragon eggs. It felt like everything was working out right finally.

Something that wasn’t thunder shook the temple hard and Sophia realized she had spoken too soon. The devil was on her way. She was wearing eight shoes on her long legs and had a stinger ready to take out whoever had awoken her from her long slumber.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

“Is it too late to tell you I don’t want to do this sibling mission with you?” Liv asked, pressing her back against Sophia’s and holding up her sword, Bellator.

“Yeah, I think so,” Sophia said, finding herself trembling as she clutched Inexorabilis.

“I mean, in hindsight,” Liv remarked, her voice vibrating, “I should probably not be here right now. It’s really a conflict of interest for me.”

“I think you’re in over your head at this point,” Sophia observed as the noise from the other chamber got louder.

“Remember when you asked about having a plan earlier?” Liv asked.

“Yeah,” Sophia replied.

“And remember when I said we should not kill her?” Liv continued the odd questions at the worst possible moment.

“Yep,” Sophia answered.

The beast thundered into the temple room. Chelamma was at least ten feet tall and was almost not able to make it through the doorway. She appeared similar to a centaur in that she had the body of a scorpion but the top half was of a naked woman. Her genetics were all messed up in multiple ways because her face wasn’t that great to look at either if you could get over the fact she had a huge stinger arching over her back. Her eyes were too small and her chin too pointy, and her teeth were very prominent. Her clawed hands were reaching forward even as she stalled in the archway of the entrance and looked at the two sisters. On top of all of the physical problems preventing Chelamma from getting a date was the fact she was super rude.

Instead of greeting the first guests she had had in a few hundred centuries, she opened her mouth and screamed, making a sound that made the temple vibrate and dust rain down from the ceiling.

“Yeah, as I was saying,” Liv continued. “All protective acts are over. I’ll suffer the repercussions. Let’s take this horrid creature down. It’s kill or be killed time!”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Being able to kill the scorpion goddess was a huge relief to Sophia because she didn’t know how they were going to incapacitate Chelamma without harming her. Now it was a no holds barred situation, which meant no limits.

Sophia unleashed a series of fireballs at the exact same moment her sister did. The good news was many of them hit the scorpion goddess. The bad news was many didn’t, and they ricocheted off the walls of the temple and flew back at the sisters, making them both have to dive and duck to avoid getting scorched by their own attacks.

This gave Chelamma the chance to pounce, and her heavy pincers sliced in both Sophia and Liv’s direction. The Hindu goddess remained stable on eight legs as her torture devices went to work, snapping at them.

Sophia rolled, bringing her sword up to counterattack the claw headed for her face. The pincer and her blade met in a battle of steel against claw. The harder Sophia tried to press against the pincer, the harder Chelamma pushed. It was like an arm-wrestling contest, except the prize was life and the punishment was death.

“Not today, Satan,” Sophia said through gritted teeth, mustering extra strength and pressing the claw down. When she forced past it, she brought her sword up and around slicing through the pincer, severing it completely.

A scream like nothing Sophia had ever heard before reverberated through the chamber and made both sisters cringe. It gave Liv a momentary advantage, and instead of lopping off the pincer she had been battling, she swung Bellator around in a flash of green light in an attack powered up by magic. With a series of movements, Sophia’s sister took her breath away, chopping off the scorpion goddess’s head and sending it rolling to the side of the dusty temple as her large body fell to the opposite side, crashing as her many legs gave way.

Liv somersaulted in the air away from the awesome attack and landed in a crouched position, Bellator to the side of her and her blonde hair partially obstructing her face as she breathed hard.

Sophia was breathless for many reasons, but the biggest was that she had just witnessed the coolest act of heroism of her entire life.

There was no one like Liv Beaufont in all the world.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

“Chelly is even scary when dead,” Sophia remarked, peering down at the decapitated head.

“Ugly too. I definitely wasn’t asking her for fashion or makeup tips,” Liv joked.

Sophia looked her sister over, ensuring she was okay and realized that was what Liv was doing as well.

“Did you even break a sweat?” Liv asked her.

She patted her forehead lightly. “Just a tad. Should I powder my brow? Am I shiny?”

“Not at all,” Liv said. “You’re picture-perfect. But I fear your hair is going to get wet when we leave.” She pointed to the ceiling of the temple where the rain continued to pound overhead.

Sophia shrugged. “I’m cool with it. I like rain now.”

Liv actually laughed at this. “A Los Angeles girl saying they like rain is a first. Usually when it rains in La La Land everyone stays home, afraid they will melt.”

“Well, their hair and eyelash extensions probably would,” Sophia remarked.

“Yeah, or when they do actually go out but only wreck their cars,” Liv added, stepping over the massive body of Chelamma. “Let’s go get that kanike. Being in here gives me the creeps.”

“Really?” Sophia questioned. “Is it the hundreds of dead scorpion carcasses or the giant one that gets to you?”

Liv glanced around as though seeing all the arachnid bodies for the first time. “Oh, those. I rather like them. They give this place a bit of flair and personality. But the dust is awful for my allergies and I can’t stand not having windows. Really, would it kill the Hindus to install a window in their temples?”

She was about to stride into the next dark room when a figure appeared, blocking the path. For a woman who had not appeared the least bit fearful facing a giant scorpion goddess, Liv jumped backward and screamed like she saw a ghost.

Sophia pulled out her sword at the same time her sister did, both of them taking fighting stances.

The figure stepped forward into the light cast by the orbs. It was a man in a long yellow robe with a white beard and mustache. His hair was fashioned into a bun on the top of his head and he was barefoot as he shuffled forward, his hands held together in prayer.

Sophia eased a little, realizing this must be a monk of some sort who watched over the temple. As if he didn’t notice the two sisters standing ready to strike, he strolled around them and eyed the dead body of Chelamma.

“Um…hey dude,” Liv said, cutting her eyes at Sophia.

She knew what her sister was thinking. Finding Chelamma in the temple was expected. But a man was strange since the place had been sealed up for a long time.

Without responding to Liv’s casual opening, the man turned to face them with an unreadable expression on his face.

Liv indicated Chelamma. “She started it. We just had to finish things.”

“Whenever you point your finger at someone, three of your own are pointing back to you,” the man said, reciting a famous Hindu proverb.

“Right,” Liv said, nodding to the doorway. “We’re just going to pop into the next room and grab a little something.” She backed for the dark archway before pausing. “The shrine for Chelamma is this way, right? I would prefer to take the most direct route.”

Sophia shook her head, disbelieving Liv was having this conversation with the strange monk.

“There are hundreds of paths up the mountain, all leading to the same place,” the man began, his voice sounding like he was chanting. “It doesn’t matter which path you take. The only person wasting time is the one who runs around the mountain, telling everyone his or her path is wrong.”

“So, not this way?” Liv dared to ask, pointing at the doorway where Chelamma had come through.

Sophia indicated the opposite side of the room, where there was another door. “Maybe that way?”

“We could try splitting up,” Liv offered.

“Help your brother’s boat across,” the monk began, reciting another famous Hindu proverb. “And your own will reach the shore.”

Liv shook her head. “No, she is my sister. My brother isn’t nearly as attractive, but don’t tell him that. Not that I picture the two of you meeting. He never gets out and definitely doesn’t frequent old haunted Hindu temples.”

Sophia could not help but laugh now. “Okay, let’s just go on this way. It makes sense Chelamma was guarding her shrine where the kanike is located.”

“The three great mysteries: air to the bird, water to a fish, and mankind to himself.”

Liv shook her head as she walked past the monk. “Yeah, okay, Frank. We’re going to catch you later. Thanks for the words of wisdom.”

“Frank?” Sophia asked when her sister strode up next to her.

“Well, he didn’t introduce himself, so he got named,” Liv explained.

“We didn’t introduce ourselves either,” Sophia said, giggling.

“I said, ‘Hey, dude,’” Liv argued. “He didn’t even say hi back. He just started pushing his holy agenda on us.”

Sophia cringed slightly as they entered the other room, their light orbs following them. “Do you think it’s possibly bad form to tease the monk in his own temple?”

“What do you mean?” Liv questioned, looking around the large room and trying to make out the details. “You think it’s sacrilegious? Then I’ve got a whole bunch of people I need to apologize to. If Frank has a problem with it, he can take it up with my boss. Usually people let it go when they find out I work for Father Time.”

“Who, by the way, is going to kill you for murdering Chelamma.”

Liv nodded. “Don’t I know it. The irony isn’t lost on me. But don’t worry, I’ll deal with him. First, though, we need that herb, but this place is huge.”

“Shut out the physical world,” the monk chanted, following them into the large temple room. “Control the mind. Then you become free.”

“Oh good, Frank is here,” Liv said.

Sophia laughed, taking in the space. It was much larger than any of the rooms they had come through. Most of the area was empty, save for artwork and sculptures on the wall. The ceiling was domed and Sophia could make out more carvings on it, like on the outside of the temple. At the far side, she spied something that looked like it could resemble a shrine.

“Hey, over here,” she called to Liv.

Her sister looked away from a mural on the wall she seemed to be trying to decipher, Frank at her back, calmly watching her like a museum docent ensuring she didn’t touch the artwork. He didn’t seem to mind they’d slaughtered Chelamma, but get too close to the murals and they were getting booted, Sophia thought, laughing to herself.

“What did you find?” Liv asked, hurrying over and Frank shuffling behind her. She glanced over her shoulder. “Yeah, you can come too, Frank.”

“Certain things catch your eye, but pursue only those that capture the heart,” he said as if in response to a conversation they were having.

“Dude, this guy is like how Subner was before you fixed Cupid’s bow,” Liv complained. “Constantly spouting hippie phrases.”

“I think he is trying to help,” Sophia told her, eyeing the man at Liv’s back.

Her sister turned around and stuck her hands on her hips. “Here is something that would help. Where is the herb we seek? Our prize for slaughtering Chelamma.”

Frank bowed his head slightly, his hands still in prayer. “When you were born, you cried and the world rejoiced. Live your life so that when you die, the world cries and you rejoice.”

Liv sighed, turning back around. “That’s why he isn’t getting invited to dinner. Thoroughly unhelpful.” She leaned forward and whispered, “He is a bit preachy and I bet silently judge-y.”

Amused, Sophia spun to face the large structure on the back wall. It was a shrine for sure. The large statue of Chelamma made her shiver, the memory still fresh of facing her and all her babies. Around the shrine were many tiny statues and Sanskrit writing on the floor. There were no bowls of herbs or other offerings, as Sophia had expected.

“Hm… maybe it’s in another room,” she mused, striding with her light orb and taking in the space fully to ensure she wasn’t missing something.

“Maybe,” Liv said, her tone speculative as she knelt and ran her hands over the Sanskrit. “But something tells me it’s here and we have to figure something out.”

“Like a riddle,” Sophia said with a sigh. “There always has to be a riddle, doesn’t there?”

“Yes, because defeating a bunch of scorpions and their goddess is never enough,” Liv joked.

“There’s nothing noble about being superior to some other man,” Frank stated, not having moved from his spot. “The true nobility is in being superior to your previous self.”

“You know what, Frank,” Liv said, glancing up from the writing she was eyeing. “Be a part of the solution, not the problem. Have you heard that one?”

That seemed to shut the monk up momentarily. Liv continued to study the Sanskrit as Sophia explored the artwork on the wall, looking for clues.

“As a Dragon Elite,” Liv began, ruminating on an idea, “don’t you speak all languages automatically since you’re world adjudicators?”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, but I can’t read it if that’s what you’re wondering.”

“That was exactly what I was thinking,” Liv replied, disappointment in her tone.

“Yeah, the translation happens automatically,” Sophia explained. “Kind of like how the Doctor’s Tardis does the translation for him and his companion.”

Liv glanced up, a glint of pride in her eyes. “You’re like the Doctor. I love it.”

“I bet he can read it.” Sophia pointed at Frank.

Liv shook her head. “We haven’t spent much time together, and I already have little faith that he’s a team player.”

“What does a monkey know about the taste of ginger?” Frank replied, not looking offended.

“Look who is calling me a monkey,” Liv retorted, appearing offended. “I’m not the one who lives in an ancient temple surrounded by a forest full of monkeys, now am I?”

“When an elephant is in trouble, even a frog will kick him,” Frank imparted.

“Enough with the animal clichés,” Liv groaned.

As if delighting in doing the opposite of what Liv asked, Frank said, “Love is a crocodile in the river of desire.”

She rolled her eyes. “Dude, you really know how to push my buttons. Is your last name Sweetwater? Could you possibly be related to a fae I know?”

Sophia didn’t think so since he didn’t have that drop-dead gorgeous factor all the fae shared. She pulled her attention away from the random, weird thoughts. They had a mystery to solve and a herb to secure for the king of the fae.

“Do you have one of those translation apps on your phone?” Sophia suggested, pulling out her own device to check.

Liv did the same, and they shared frustrated expressions. “Absolutely no service.” She flashed her phone at her sister.

Sophia nodded. “Magitech is a fickle thing. I’ve had cell reception on a different planet, but inside a Hindu temple, not.”

“The power of God is with you at all times,” Frank chanted. “Through the activities of mind, sense, breathing, and emotions, and is constantly doing all the work using you as a mere instrument.”

Liv rose and gave the monk an annoyed expression. “I would like to use you as an instrument.” She tapped her finger on her lips. “What are we missing? Besides a thorough knowledge of Sanskrit and a restraining order on Frank?”

Sophia laughed, pausing beside her sister and staring at the writing. “I get you two don’t get along,” she said, looking back at Frank, “but I think he is trying to help. We just have to decode his proverbs.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right,” Liv agreed. “We have got to ask the right questions.” She pointed down at the Sanskrit and pointed. “What does this say? Preferably in your words and not the Bhagavad Gita.”

“A book is a good friend, which reveals the mistakes of the past,” Frank replied.

Liv nodded. “Yep, that seems about par for the course. Thanks for nothing, Frank.”

“No, but I think there’s a connection here,” Sophia said, her eyes drifting back and forth as she thought. “You mentioned the Bhagavad Gita and he replied with a proverb. I think he is limited in the ways he can communicate.”

“You think?” Liv asked sarcastically.

“But,” Sophia continued as she worked things out in her head. “If we, like you said, ask the right questions, he can offer us insights via proverbs.”

Liv glanced up to the ceiling, a pleading expression in her gaze. “Seriously, you can’t just ever give me something after I defeat the baddie. No, I have to make friends and decode a bunch of riddles.”

Sophia pressed her hand onto Liv’s arm, encouraging her sister to shush it. She looked directly at Frank. “How do we get the kanike?”

“They who give have all things; they who withhold have nothing,” he replied.

“I’ve got something I can give you,” Liv joked.

“That’s it,” Sophia said, putting it all together.

“What is it?” Liv asked. “I’m supposed to give Frank a knuckle sandwich?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, we have got to give something to the shrine.”

“But we killed Chelly,” Liv argued.

“Yeah, but the kanike is formed by the offerings and gifts given to the scorpion goddess,” Sophia said, watching Frank’s reaction for any clues as she spoke. “So even though we slew her, we have to give something to get something. I bet that’s what the Sanskrit says.”

“Well, Frankie?” Liv asked, looking to the monk for confirmation.

“Great minds discuss ideas,” he began. “Medium minds discuss events. And little minds discuss people.”

“A yes would have sufficed,” Liv said, rolling her eyes.

“I think that was his way of saying yes,” Sophia stated, feeling around her person for something to offer. She had her sword, her clothes, her phone, and pretty much nothing else. “I’m not sure what to offer, though. Does it need to be something valuable or does it not matter?”

As if in reply, Frank said, “Rivers don’t drink their own water. Trees don’t eat their own fruit. Clouds don’t swallow their own rain. What great ones have is always for the benefit of others.”

“I think he is saying it doesn’t matter,” Sophia imparted. “It just has to be something from us.”

“Yeah, my boss talks in the same riddle-like way.” Liv patted her cloak. “I have a bag of gummy frogs and a two-minute timer.” She pulled the candy and a small hourglass from her pockets.

“What is with the timer?” Sophia asked.

“Don’t ask,” she answered. “A bad joke on my bosses’ part.”

“You two are cute.” Sophia double-checked her pockets. Usually she carried a chocolate bar or something to refill her reserves, but she was all out.

“Here, I’ll leave the timer.” Liv handed Sophia the gummy frogs. “You can eat those and pretend they’re that jerk frog from the craft store.”

“Gladly,” Sophia said, taking the candy but offering one to Frank first.

He held up his hand, as if declining and said, “Eating while seated makes one of large size; eating while standing makes one strong.”

“A simple no would have worked, Frank.” Liv put the timer in front of the shrine.

Nothing happened.

Thinking, Sophia popped a gummy frog into her mouth. “I wonder if we both need to give something.”

Both sisters looked to Frank for confirmation.

He said, “He who does kind deeds becomes rich.”

“Well, there you go,” Liv exclaimed. “What do you have?”

Sophia frowned. “Only important stuff like my sword and phone.”

The monk pressed his hands back together. “Kill a cow to donate shoes.”

“I don’t know what that means,” Liv began, “but I think you have to give up something no matter what.”

Sophia sighed and removed her cloak. She had just replaced it, but that was fine. There wasn’t anything else on her person she wanted to let go of. Folding up the garment, she placed it next to Liv’s hourglass and stood back.

For a moment, nothing happened, and it irritated Sophia. Then a moment later, the two offerings disappeared with a whirl of sparkles, like fairies were suddenly there. Seconds later, they were replaced with a pouch tied with gold rope.

Excitement filled Sophia’s chest as she grabbed the sack. She opened it with shaking fingers and peered down.

“Well, is it…” Liv asked, her question trailing away.

Sophia had no way of knowing if it was the kanike, but she reasoned it had to be. Sitting in the bag were dried herbs that smelled bitter and sweet at the same time. “Yeah, I think so.”

“Fantastic!” Liv turned to face Frank. “Well, just when you were starting to grow on me, we have to take our leave, Frank. Thanks for all the sage wisdom. Anything else you want to leave us with?”

He bowed slightly, a peaceful expression on his wrinkle lined face. “The most beautiful things in the universe are the starry heavens above us and the feeling of duty within us.”

“Well put,” Liv said, winking at the monk. “We’re off to fulfill said duty. Take care and try to get out every now and again. Oh and sorry about leaving the mess in the other room. Just shut that part of the temple off until the smell of the rotting scorpion carcasses goes away.”

Sophia waved to the monk as they made their way to the exit. When they were almost there, she heard Frank say, “Farewell, Beaufont sisters.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

“I can’t believe that funky monk could talk freely the entire time but instead communicated in riddles,” Liv grumbled once they portaled to Roya Lane.

Sophia laughed. “Well, maybe he couldn’t. Maybe he could only speak freely when saying goodbye.”

“Yeah, because they don’t have a Hindu proverb for that, huh?”

“I don’t know,” Sophia replied.

“They probably do,” Liv remarked. “And it goes something like, real friends never say goodbye.”

Sophia giggled “I’m just glad we got the herb. Thanks again for taking the heat on this from Papa Creola. I hope you’re not in too much trouble. Well, actually, I hope you’re not in trouble at all.”

Liv dismissed her with a wave. “Don’t worry about it. But if you hear thunder, then you’ll know Papa Creola has struck me down with a bolt of lightning.”

“Let’s hope that doesn’t happen,” Sophia said with a laugh. “Okay, I’m going to go see about getting the kanike turned into a baked good for Serena. If you need me to come to your defense, just holler.”

“Yeah, if you don’t hear from me, please come and question that hippie elf known as Papa Creola,” Liv joked. Her face then turned serious. “Seriously, it isn’t a big deal, and more than anything, I’m grateful we got to go on a mission together. I like working with you, not that I’m surprised. However, I usually don’t like others playing in my sandbox. I’m sort of the lone warrior type.”

Sophia knew that about her sister and was glad to hear her say she had enjoyed their mission together too. “I think we work really well together, and if nothing else, you keep me laughing.”

“The key to saving the world, I’ve found, is while risking your life, to do it while telling a joke.”

Sophia giggled as she walked down the alleyway the opposite of her sister, leaving her in the middle of Roya Lane. “That’s true. As a wise man once said, ‘Laughter and tears are both responses to frustration and exhaustion. I myself prefer to laugh since there’s less cleaning up to do afterward.’”

Liv flashed her a confused expression. “I don’t remember Frank saying that.”

“He didn’t,” Sophia informed her sister. “It was Kurt Vonnegut.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Sophia probably should not have been surprised to find Lee sharpening a long blade when she entered the Crying Cat Bakery. What did surprise her was Cat sitting in a chair in the corner with one leg elevated and an icepack on her knee. Wrapped around the baker, pinning her arms down was a bunch of bubble wrap.

“Is she okay?” Sophia asked Lee because Cat had her head back and appeared to be talking to an unseen entity on the ceiling.

“She is fine,” Lee said, continuing to sharpen the blade. “Cat took another fall down the stairs in the back, so I fixed her up, gave her something strong for the pain, and wrapped her in bubble wrap so she can’t hurt herself again. She is very accident-prone.”

Sophia gave the wanna-be assassin a skeptical expression. “You get it’s difficult for me to accept that she ‘fell’ on her own when you’re constantly threatening her life? Also, you kill people in your side business.”

Lee straightened, fear on her face. “Where did you get the idea I was an assassin? Who told you that?”

Sophia pointed to the blade in her hand. “You’re sharpening a knife right now.”

“It’s for cutting cakes,” Lee argued.

“Really thick cakes that have bones and need to be chopped into smaller pieces?” Sophia asked with a laugh.

“How did you know?” Lee replied.

Sophia pointed behind the counter. “There’s a sniper gun on the table back there.”

“That isn’t mine,” Lee said in a rush.

Nodding, Sophia pursed her lips. “Oh, and then there’s this.” She held up a poster she found pinned on the wall outside the Crying Cat Bakery.

It read:

“Is there someone who has pissed you off? Do you want them gone? Banished from this Earth, never to annoy you again? Inquire in the Crying Cat Bakery. We’re running a special two for one. Take out both your in-laws. Get your ex and his bimbo girlfriend. Or use one and save the other for when someone new pisses you off. It’s bound to happen. This is an investment in your future.”

“Oh, that…” Lee’s eyes darted to the side. “It says nothing about assassination.”

Sophia stuck it on the counter. “I believe it’s implied.”

“Reason is implied in most situations and yet few use it,” Lee retorted.

“Anyway, I’m here because—”

“Where is that man of yours?” Lee asked, interrupting her. “The one whose heart you broke?”

“He fell in love with me, so now he’s no longer allowed to be around me,” Sophia remarked.

“Oh, is that how it works?” A smile broke across Lee’s face as she looked over at her wife, who was still incoherently muttering at the ceiling where fairies danced. “I’m so very in love with you, dear.”

“See, it’s things like that which make me think you pushed your wife down the stairs.”

Lee gave her an offended expression. “I would never. She seriously has clearance issues. She walks from point A to point B and hits ten different things on the way. Believe me, if I wanted her dead, then she would be.”

“You’re not making me feel much better.”

“Well, it’s really all about you and how you feel, isn’t it?” Lee spat. “Now tell me why you’re here. I have to see a man about a thing in a bit.”

“A man about a hit?” Sophia asked.

“No, he doesn’t want his neighbors making so much noise.”

“So, you’re going to kill them?”

Lee shrugged, holding up both her hands. “I’m going to cut a hole in the floor next to the man’s bed. If he falls through it to the basement below after stepping out of bed, so be it. If he breaks his neck after slipping on the marbles I lay on the basement floor, well am I really to blame?”

“That’s your assassination attempt?” Sophia questioned. “There are like a hundred things that could go wrong. What if he hears you sawing through his floor? Or he gets out of bed on the other side? What if the fall from one story doesn’t kill him? And slipping on marbles, is this a cartoon? Do you have an anvil you’re going to drop on him too?”

Lee seemed to think. “An anvil is a good idea.”

Sophia shook her head. “I’m just saying, I think there are more direct methods if you really want to take someone out, although murder is wrong, and as a member of the Dragon Elite, I encourage you not to kill.”

“But you’re not saying I can’t, right?” Lee asked, her chin tilted to the side and a tentative expression on her face.

Sophia laughed. “Bad neighbors are the worst. I guess I can turn a blind eye this time but try to be a bit more discreet in the future. No more flyers posted on Roya Lane.”

“That’s fine,” Lee agreed, laying down the knife and picking up a cake box. “We have got new shipping materials for our baked goods.” She handed it to Sophia.

On the front of the box it read:

Crying Cat Bakery, where the baked goods are to die for. Literally. Get a hit on your least favorite person with each cake.

Sophia handed it back to Lee. “I’m going to pretend I didn’t see that.”

“You’re being awfully easy-going about this,” Lee said slyly. “What gives? This guy being in love with you have you down?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, I’m getting a dress made, and then I’ll fix him.”

“Usually a dress makes a guy fall harder,” Lee offered.

“It’s complicated,” Sophia muttered, realizing how much more she had to do when she was done completing all these side quests for King Rudolf Sweetwater and the others.

“Complicated like his ex-girlfriend is stalking you and you need someone to take her out?” There was a spark of hope in Lee’s eyes.

Sophia shook her head. “No, I don’t think he has any exes. If he did have one who was stalking me, well, you wouldn’t have to take her out.” She patted her sword. “I would cut that skunk-smelling-two-bit-loser myself.”

Lee nodded smugly. “I see why he fell for you.”

“It wasn’t anything I did,” Sophia corrected. “It involved a crazed maniac and a bow and arrow.”

Lee’s mouth dropped open. “That’s how Cat and I fell in love too! What are the odds?”

A laugh burst out of Sophia. “Anyway, the reason I’m here is I need your help.” She held up the bag of kanike and offered it to Lee. “That’s—”

“Kanike,” Lee said with astonishment before even opening the pouch. “I thought I smelled the infamous herb. This stuff will extend a mortal’s life.”

“Oh, good, you’re familiar with it.”

Lee nodded. “You had to go through some pretty crazy stuff to get this.”

“Yeah, if I see a scorpion or a monk this century, it will be too soon.”

Lee took a closer whiff of the herbs. “You need me to put this into a baked good, right?”

“Yes. Can you do it?”

Lee seemed to consider, her eyes going to her wife, who was now peacefully asleep in the corner and snoring loudly. “I think I can sneak away from Mrs. Lee-You-Need to-Trim-the-Hedges-Walk-the-Dog-and-Rub-my-Tummy for a little bit.”

“Wow, that’s a long surname,” Sophia said with a chuckle. “I’m guessing you didn’t take her last name when you got married?”

“No, I kept mine.”

Sophia looked around. “I didn’t know you two had a dog.”

“We don’t anymore,” Lee answered darkly. “It fell down the stairs.”

CHAPTER THIRTY

“What do you mean, you’re okay with what I did?” Liv exclaimed when Sophia entered the Fantastical Armory. She had an hour to kill before Lee would have the baked goods ready and decided to stop by to ensure Liv wasn’t getting murdered for helping her get the kanike. It appeared she wasn’t.

The elf known as Father Time was smoking what appeared to be a peace pipe and regarding Liv placidly. He gave Sophia no notice as she came into the shop and halted next to her sister.

The hippie elf was wearing a T-shirt that said, If you’re not barefoot, then you’re overdressed. He blew out a plume of smoke. “I’m Father Time—”

“Yes, we have met,” Liv said, her fists by her side. “You gave me that stupid two-minute timer because I’m always two minutes late and you thought it would be cute, but as an elf, you’re just annoying. You were cute as a gnome.”

“I also liked myself better when I didn’t make friendship bracelets and smoke peyote, but alas, this is the form I’ve reincarnated into,” Papa Creola relayed, laying the pipe down on the countertop. “I, of course, knew from seeing glimpses of future events that Sophia would ask you to help her get the herb to delay Serena Sweetwater’s aging. I knew that since you’ll do anything your family asks you to, you would help her, thereby ignoring my law about messing with aging, death, and time.”

“But you’re okay with it!” Liv roared, strangely upset she wasn’t in trouble.

Papa Creola nodded. “Who do you think let it slip to King Rudolf Sweetwater there was such a herb in India that could extend his wife’s life?”

Liv’s eyes widened. “It was you? I’ve been keeping him from it for weeks! You could have clued me in and saved me a ton of time and trouble.”

“As was your job to keep others from things that mess with the flow of time and aging. You were not supposed to allow him to get to the herb. The timing had to be just right. It had to be in exchange for the twenty million dollars Sophia needed.” Papa Creola picked up the pipe and offered it to Liv.

She pushed it away. “Get that away from me, you dirty hippie.”

Not at all offended, he took a pull on the pipe, shrugging like it was her loss.

“So you coordinated this whole thing, even though it defies your own laws?” Liv asked, still livid. “I don’t get it. Explain.”

“Liv, there’s a time to uphold and defend the laws, and then there’s a time when I must know when to flex them.” He pointed to Sophia. “As your dragonrider sister so thoughtfully explained to you when convincing you to break my laws, this is for a good cause. The king of the fae will be happier, and a happy king makes for prosperous people. His halfling children will have a better future, which is important since they have an important destiny. And the Dragon Elite really needs to get those eggs back and further things with Trin Currante in order to keep the timeline on track.”

“I don’t suppose you’re going to elaborate on that last bit, by chance?” Sophia asked, deciding to cut in.

He lowered his chin and regarded her from under hooded eyes. “What do you think?”

“It was worth a shot.” Sophia took a step backward.

“It’s just not fair.” Liv stomped. “Even when I defy you, it’s part of your plan. You knew I was going to do this, and it was all part of some scheme.”

“Would you rather be in trouble?” he asked her.

She thought for a moment. “Maybe. I did kill the scorpion goddess. Doesn’t that make you angry?”

He shrugged. “That was really the only way. It was a necessary part of the equation, and she will not really be missed. Who likes scorpions, anyway?”

“No one,” Sophia said, shivering from just the thought of the gross things.

“I’m not in trouble and I did everything as you had intended, even though I broke your laws?” Liv asked.

Papa Creola nodded. “Yes, but if you break another of my laws in the future, there will be repercussions.”

“Will I get fired or lowered into the pit of doom or die?” Liv asked.

“There’s no pit of doom,” Papa Creola told her. “I got rid of it ages ago when lemmings kept falling into it.”

“Just so I know, if by chance I somehow slip up and break one of your laws, what is the repercussion?” Liv asked.

He pulled at his T-shirt. “I’m going to require you to wear this every single day.”

Liv shuddered. “Fine. Okay. I won’t break your laws. Just don’t be so harsh.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Relieved Liv wasn’t in trouble with Papa Creola, she decided to stop by to see Mortimer at the Official Brownie Headquarters before going back by the Crying Cat Bakery to get the cupcakes.

Mortimer had agreed to look into a few things for Sophia. She was grateful to have the brownie’s help, and he seemed happy to do anything she needed.

For Sophia, there was something not adding up about Trin Currante and her band of steampunk cyborg pirates. She asked if he’d had his Brownies research Saverus Corporation to find out what the company was up to. All she knew at this point was this company had been where Trin Currante escaped from, according to the hostages she had questioned after they raided the Gullington.

Apparently, Trin had gone back to Saverus Corporation and rescued the men, turning them into her allies and ensuring they did whatever she asked, like when they sacrificed themselves to invade the Gullington. After that, all the leads on the Saverus Corporation had dried up. Mahkah had not been able to dig up anything more. In order to discover what Trin Currante wanted with the dragon eggs, Sophia felt finding out what the organization had done was crucial.

Mortimer agreed to get right to work, finding information for her. With that in motion, Sophia returned to the bakery to find Lee had made two oversized cupcakes. They were individually wrapped up in paper boxes with the Crying Cat Bakery’s new, very long slogan plastered across the box, advertising its assassination side business.

“I figured if one of the cupcakes didn’t work or you knew another mortal you wanted to live longer, then you could give it to them,” Lee explained when she handed them over.

Sophia pointed at the boxes and magically covered up the assassination advertising by covering them in white. “Thanks. I had not really thought about it. I don’t really know many mortals.”

John Carraway, Liv’s old boss at the electronic repair shop, and Alicia’s partner, was mortal, but because he was one of the Mortal Seven at the House of Fourteen, he was already slated to live longer. His chimera, Pickles, protected his lifespan and kept him young. Still, it made Sophia feel more confident knowing she had two cupcakes, instead of one.

Something occurred to her, and she jerked up her chin suddenly. “You’re sure the cupcakes will work, right?”

Lee nodded. “Oh, yeah. I’m not as good a baker as my drunk wife, but I can manage.” She indicated the side workstation where Cat was lying on it like it was a bed. Her head was resting on a bag of flour. “I gave her another dose of painkiller since her knee was bothering her still after her fall.”

“By painkillers,” Sophia began, a question in her tone, “do you simply mean hard liquor?”

“Lick her?” Lee asked with a laugh. “I only lick her softly.”

Sophia shook her head. “Please stop.”

“Okay, well, you get those cupcakes to the mortal you risked so much to help,” Lee encouraged. “I’ve got to go see a guy about a thing.”

“You’re not still going with the cut out the floor strategy, are you?” Sophia asked.

Lee shook her head. “Nope. I’m going with the anvil idea. Precariously hanging it over a partially open door.”

Sophia sighed. “Yeah, I still think you could go with something a bit more direct.”

“Like removing the reinforcement from his third-story balcony? Then I leave a loop of rope out on this balcony floor and I call him and wait until he walks out and steps into the loop, then I yank the rope and draw him off the side of the balcony and kill him with the fall?” Lee asked, her face quite serious.

Sophia scrunched up her brow. “You seriously are the worst assassin in the world. Why don’t you just try using a sniper gun?”

Lee glanced back at it. “Oh, I don’t like guns. I don’t use that for the rifle. I just have it for the scope, but I do keep the safety off the gun because I like to live dangerously.”

“Seems about right,” Sophia said and wondered how she managed to make the strangest friends in the world.

Lee pointed to the cupcake box and squinted. “So you owe me something for that.”

Sophia blushed, feeling bad for not offering something initially. “Yes, of course. How much?” She felt around in her pockets.

The baker slash assassin shook her head. “No, your money is no good here, dragonrider. Instead, I want you to do something for me…”

Dipping her chin, Sophia regarded her with hooded eyes. “Of course you do. That’s always the way it is. Why don’t the people I work with ever just want money in compensation?”

“Because that’s boring,” Lee explained. “We’d much rather put your talents to use. I’ve got money, but what I haven’t got is a katana sword that has ten different magical properties and is revered for its healing abilities by the person who holds it.”

“Wait, what?” Sophia pretended to ask. “You don’t have that sword? I’m surprised. I thought everyone did.”

Lee shook her head. “No, I dropped my katana sword in some suburban neighborhood on Halloween, as one does.”

Sophia nodded. “As one does.”

“That one I got at Walmart though and it didn’t have any magical properties,” Lee stated and then added, “Well, besides that it was dirt cheap.”

“You can buy a katana sword at Walmart?” Sophia asked, realizing that really shouldn’t be the take away from this all.

Lee shrugged. “I went in to buy milk and eggs and came out with a katana sword and a lawn mower.”

Sophia laughed. “Yeah, neither of those are usually spontaneous purchases.”

“You’re telling me,” Lee replied. “I don’t even have a lawn so you can guess that Cat is pretty pissed about it taking up space in our living room.”

“Why did you buy a lawn mower?” Sophia had to ask. “And why keep it in your living room?”

“Well, it was in the bedroom because I thought it made for a nice art piece, but Cat just kept draping clothes on it like it was a treadmill.” Lee shook her head, disapproval on her face. “And both the katana sword and the lawn mower were on sale, so I couldn’t really pass up the deal.”

“But you don’t have a lawn,” Sophia argued.

Lee scowled. “I don’t have a boat and you think that stopped me from personalized sails? And I don’t have a car, but do you think that stopped me from buying custom rims?”

“I’m guessing no,” Sophia said dryly.

The baker shrugged. “When I see a good deal, I get it. Of course…” She leaned forward, looking over her shoulder toward the back where Cat was probably sleeping. “My wife is really peeved about all these purchases.”

“Because it’s a waste of money?” Sophia asked.

Lee shook her head. “No, because they all end up in the bedroom, taking up space.”

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “It sounds like you’ll need to get a bigger place with all that money you like to throw away.”

She scoffed, like this was a bad idea on Sophia’s part. “That would be a total waste of money. Real estate is a horrible investment. Everyone knows that.”

“And what’s a smart investment, according to you?”

“Toilet paper,” Lee whispered. “I have a feeling that it will one day be quite the expensive commodity.”

“Yeah, maybe…” Sophia gave her a doubtful look.

“Hey, when you’re down to your last roll, you stop by here and I’ll sell you some at an outrageous price,” Lee offered.

“Thanks,” Sophia replied. “But let’s settle up for these cupcakes you made. You want me to go get this katana sword for you?”

“Yes,” Lee stated. “But first you’ll need to track down an expert in weapons.”

A smile broke across Sophia’s face as she thought about Wilder. “I don’t think that will be too hard.”

“You’ll also need something that can project fire,” Lee said, a disparaging expression on her face.

Sophia’s grin widened. “Again, I think I can figure this out.”

“Oh, good,” Lee stated. “Then the last part will be easy. You just need a magic compass, Zack Efron and a pack of magic chewing gum.”

“Is that all?” Sophia asked with a laugh.

“Well…” Lee toggled her head back and forth, thinking. “You could also use the ashes of a thousand warrior horses, preferably all black ones, but we could settle for only eighty percent of them being monochromatic.”

“Ummm…I don’t think I can get that.”

Lee stuck her hands on her hips and scowled. “Not with that mind set you won’t. Really, it’s thinking like that which keeps you stuck in the dark ages.”

“I’m the youngest dragonrider in history and the only one who has a knowledge or appreciation of modern culture,” Sophia argued dryly.

Lee waved her off. “Forget the ashes of warrior horses. You can manage without it, so long as you have Zack Efron.”

“Why him?” Sophia asked, thinking of the movie star who played one of her favorite roles in the Greatest Showman.

“He can tap dance,” Lee answered at once.

“Well, I think there’s a lot of people who can tap dance,” Sophia argued. “Can you settle for someone who isn’t famous and possibly difficult to locate and convince them to do whatever it’s you have planned to get this katana sword?”

Lee rolled her eyes. “You’re one of those people who puts nonfat milk in her coffee when ice cream is an option, aren’t you? If I teach you anything, it will be not to settle. I want the best tap dancer there’s and that’s Zack Efron. Also, he has a winning smile and a great voice. I think that will be important.”

“Okay,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “I need a weapons expert, a dragon, Zack Efron, a magical compass and magical chewing gum. Anything else?”

“No, but you might have to secure some strange treasure in compensation for the compass and the chewing gum.”

“And how do I get those?” Sophia asked.

Lee shook her head. “I can’t do everything for you. The compass has to be elven made and the chewing gum has to put the person who chews it into a fantastic mood no matter what the situation.”

Sophia glanced around at the bakery. “You make magical treats here. Can’t you help with that one?”

“No,” Lee said at once. “We make baked goods. We’re not a candy store. For that, you’ll have to find the one somewhere on Roya Lane here. It’s run by elves, so I apologize in advance for the hippie nonsense they will inundate you with.”

Trying to remember where such a place was, Sophia’s brow scrunched. Roya Lane was full of strange shops and government offices and it was impossible to know where everything was since it always changed around. However, she was certain she’d never seen a magic candy store on the street. “Do you know the name of this place?”

Lee nodded. “It’s called Midnight Lunar Eclipse.”

“Oh, I definitely haven’t been there before,” Sophia remarked.

“No, it hasn’t been opened in a while,” Lee explained. “It’s only open during a tiny window.”

Sophia huffed. “Let me guess. It’s only open at midnight during a lunar eclipse?”

Lee’s face broke into a smile. “And here I thought I’d have to spell it out for you.”

“So I have to wait until then to get this magical chewing gum?” Sophia asked. “Is that all right?” She didn’t want her debt to go unpaid.

Lee nodded. “It’s what it is. I’ve waited this long for my katana sword. And you’ve got to get that cupcake to the mortal who is going to eat it.”

Sophia glanced at the small white boxes, thinking of Rudolf and the money and all the other things she needed to accomplish. She wasn’t excited about adding another mission to the list, but she was going to make good on things with Lee for baking the cupcake.

“Okay, well when is the next lunar eclipse?” Sophia asked.

“In a year,” Lee replied. “So if you can secure some time traveling device that takes you to that spot, that would be ideal.”

Sophia had already defied Father Time once. She wasn’t sure that she could do it again. But also, he probably already knew about it and was going to assist her or have Liv stop her.

“Okay, time travel to the future,” Sophia began. “Go to Midnight Lunar Eclipse and buy magical chewing gum. Recruit Zack Efron. Find a magical compass and then what? Where is this katana sword?”

Lee shrugged. “Beats me. But I’ve got a lead on it. So you go and feed a mortal that cupcake and get back to your day job. The next time that I see you, I’ll have the location. Then you can go about getting the rest of the things you need for this mission.”

Holding up the boxes, Sophia offered a smile. “Well, thanks for doing this. And I’m happy to make good on the deal once you have the location for the sword.”

A wicked chuckle fell from the baker’s mouth. “Don’t be so willing to repay. If my suspicions are correct, you might be paying with your life or at least a limb or two. This won’t be an easy mission, recovering the katana sword.”

Sophia nodded, darkly. “It never is.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Not happy to be back in Las Vegas, but thoroughly grateful to have fulfilled her end of the bargain for King Rudolf, Sophia strolled into the Cosmopolitan hotel and casino carrying the two small white boxes with the magical cupcakes.

She didn’t really know what she would do with the extra one. According to Lee, it had to be consumed in the next twenty-four hours to work. Sophia could not really think of any mortals to give it to. She had considered giving both to Serena for good measure, but the assassin baker had warned that could be dangerous. Less was more in this case.

Sophia reasoned she would figure it out after she had completed this part of her mission.

Rushing through the lobby, she paused by a pillar and noticed a horde of crazed mortals glaring all around. Sensing there might be a security issue involving the king of the fae, Sophia listened in and tried to discern what was happening.

“He went that way,” one of them said in a terse whisper.

“No, he went that way to Jesse Rae’s,” another argued.

“I’m telling you, Michael is here, hiding somewhere in the lobby. We have to find him and tell him about all the ideas for books we have that we want written.”

One of the others shook their head. “No, there’s no way he could do that. He would have to live for like another hundred or two hundred years.”

“But we need those books,” one of them demanded. “I need more Bethany Anne. We all have characters we want more of.”

“Well, then we’ll just have to divide up,” someone suggested. “If we spread out, then we will be able to find him.”

A short woman with an adamant glare in her eyes stepped forward. “I don’t want to get all Misery about this, but if he isn’t willing to do what we want, I say we take action into our hands.”

The others looked to one another, searching for someone to disagree with this dangerous mindset. When no one voiced a concern, they all nodded.

“Okay, let’s divide up and find the Yoda.”

Sophia peeled out from the pillar and watched the crazy mortals scatter. She didn’t know who this Michael was, but he sounded like he was in trouble—in maybe a good way. He had crazed fans who were very demanding. That wasn’t such a bad thing.

Shrugging it off, she made her way to the private elevators that led up to King Rudolf’s chambers. She boarded the elevator, careful to keep the cupcakes level so they didn’t get messed up in the small white boxes.

The doors to the elevator were just about to shut when a guy rushed through just before the doors slammed shut.

“Whew,” he said, throwing his back up against the wall of the elevator and closing his eyes. He was taking deep breaths like he hadn’t breathed properly in a while. He wore glasses, and his black hair had a cowlick in the front. He appeared young with his boyish facial features, but he had a maturity about him.

Sophia realized she was staring when he opened his eyes and looked at her like she was a crazy stalker.

“Sorry,” she said, tearing her gaze away. “You just seem stressed.”

He nodded. “I am. I have some pretty demanding followers stalking me. I think I just got away from them.”

Sophia thought it was none of her business.

“Oh, we’re not going anywhere,” the guy noticed, looking at the panel of buttons on the elevator.

“Sorry,” Sophia admitted. “I had my hands full and forgot to hit a button.”

“No, problem,” the guy said. “What floor do you need?”

“The very top,” she stated.

He pressed the button and the one under it. “There we go.” He smiled good-naturedly at her. “How are you today?”

She wasn’t used to being asked that question, and for a moment she didn’t know how to answer it. Finally she said, “I guess everything is okay. I’ve got to deliver these cupcakes, then deliver a payment to a hard-working scientist. And then I have to get a dress from a seamstress and keep an appointment I don’t remember making.”

He shook his head. “Although I appreciate all the information, I was asking, how are you? Not how is everything going that’s demanding your time and attention.”

Sophia was shocked by the phrasing. He was right. That was a different question. He had asked how she was, not what she was doing.

“Oh,” she said, assessing how she felt. “I guess I’m overwhelmed and a little tired. But all in all, I’m really good. I feel happy I get to help the ones I love. That’s a good thing.”

He grinned, nodding. “That’s a great thing.”

“How are you?” she asked, returning the question, watching the slow progress of the elevator.

“Well, a bunch of fans are chasing me because they want me to write all these different stories, and I want to do it, but I just don’t know how I’ll find the time.”

“Michael!” she exclaimed.

His face registered his shock. “How did you know who I am? Are you a fan?”

She shook her head. “I mean, maybe I should be, but I hardly have time to read. There’s one book I need to read before any other, in its entirety.” Sophia thought about The Complete History of Dragonriders sitting on her desk in her room in the Castle at the Gullington. “I heard your readers strategizing about how to track you down. Don’t worry, they went in the opposite direction.”

He let out a breath. “Well, I’ll catch up with them. I don’t like disappointing them. I just don’t know what to tell them when they unload all of their great ideas. How do I say there isn’t enough time left in the day for that many stories?”

Sophia grinned, grateful to the universe for once again providing a solution. She took one of the cupcakes and offered it to Michael. “I know we don’t know each other, but I’m a rider for the Dragon Elite.”

“The Dragon Elite?” he asked in astonishment, having heard of the organization.

She nodded to the sword on her hip. It was her universal identification. “Yes, and I hope you trust me when I tell you this cupcake here will extend your life and make it so you live longer than any normal mortal. Maybe if you do, then you’ll be able to craft all the stories they demand.”

The guy peered at the cupcake tentatively and then smiled. “Seriously?”

She nodded. “I know it seems like a strange thing for someone to offer you, but I have an extra one and you…well, you seem like someone who needs to stick around for a long time.”

Michael grinned at her as the doors to the elevator bounced open. “I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything,” Sophia explained as he backed out of the elevator. “Just enjoy your life and make it worth it.”

He nodded and held up the small white box. “Thank you.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

Still amazed she had randomly run into the guy the crazed mortals were looking for, Sophia walked into King Rudolf’s chamber in a daze. She almost strode by the baby sitting in a bouncy seat outside of the main room.

“Captain Morgan!” Sophia exclaimed, wondering why the child was sitting by herself in the hallway. She pulled her out of the seat and cradled her to her chest. Sophia checked her over and ensured she was okay. She appeared fine and wasn’t fussing at all.

“What are you doing out here?” Sophia asked the child.

Since she was an infant, she didn’t answer, and Sophia was forced to go into the main chamber to find out more. She was certain it would kill most of her brain cells. Juggling holding the baby and the magical cupcake, she entered the large room to find more confusion.

Rudolf was kneeling over Captain Kirk, also perched in a baby seat. “I don’t know how they taught you at school since we didn’t use common core, but I’m certain you carry the one.”

“What is going on?” Sophia asked from the doorway and saw Captain Silver was sitting in a car seat with a steering wheel attached to the front.

“Well,” he said proudly, popping up to his feet. “I realized parenting full-time was detracting from my job as king. Since I have heard so many say one should make all businesses family businesses, I put the Captains on the payroll.”

“No,” Sophia said, shaking her head and not needing the explanation he was no doubt going to give to her.

King Rudolf Sweetwater nodded proudly. “Oh, yes.” He pointed to the baby in her arms. “Captain Morgan is my new bodyguard. Looks like she let you in.” He reached forward and tickled the baby’s chin. “Good work, little love.”

He ran over and presented Captain Silver, who was sitting with paper, crayons, a calculator, and an abacus in front of her. “I present to you my new accountant.”

“Angels above,” Sophia whispered.

“But it gets better!” Rudolf exclaimed, holding up a single finger victoriously.

“I don’t see how.”

He rushed over to where Captain Kirk was drooling on a plastic ring of keys. “Here we have my chauffeur.”

Sophia shook her head. “I admire your problem-solving and that you want to have a family business, but you get why this won’t work, right?”

His smile dropped. “There are some sort of tax complications, aren’t there?” He spun around. “Captain Silver, look into this! I’m sure it will involve filing a Form 899 or whatever. Drop everything and do it.”

The baby threw her hands in the air like she was fed up with the job. Sophia didn’t blame her.

“Rudolf,” Sophia began, carefully putting Captain Morgan on a blanket, “I can appreciate that as a king of a busy empire you’re overwhelmed, and I love that you want to make things involve your family. But your babies are just that. They’re babies and not ready for such jobs.”

“So, I need to wait a year or so?” he asked, looking between the three babies.

Sophia shook her head. “Try like eighteen or more years. They have to grow and learn first. Then you can incorporate them into the business. I think I have something that could help.” She held up the white box containing the magical cupcake and presented it to the king of the fae.

His mouth fell open. “Is that it?”

She nodded, hardly able to contain her excitement. After all the complications, it had actually worked out. She was going to get her twenty million dollars, and everything would work out for everyone.

“My half-birthday cake!” he exclaimed, rushing forward. “You remembered!”

Sophia yanked it away before he grabbed it. “No, King Rudolf. This is the cupcake containing the special herbs from India you asked me to get for Serena.”

“You actually did it?” He sounded surprised.

“Of course, I did,” she told him. “This is the solution to your problems. If you help Serena, then she will pitch in with the babies, and you won’t feel so stretched between your role as king, father, and husband. Remember?”

He seemed to have difficulty recalling the conversation but finally nodded. “Yeah, that’s probably a better solution than me employing the Captains or killing Stefan or ordering all my people to off themselves so I don’t have to rule over them.”

“None of those are solutions,” Sophia agreed with a sigh, handing him the cupcake. “Now, Serena has to eat this right away. I want to see her do it.”

“Not a problem,” Rudolf announced. Turning to a couch covered in blankets, which Sophia hadn’t realized had a person strewn across it. She was draped in covers, her hands and feet sticking out in various places. “My love. I’ve got a treat for you.”

“What?” Serena exclaimed, twisting over and putting her back to Rudolf. “I don’t want it.”

“Oh, but you do,” he sang. “It’s going to make you age slower so you live longer and can raise our children.”

“No,” she said, half-asleep. “I just need to sleep for another day or so, and then I’ll eat it.”

Rudolf looked back at Sophia for support.

“She needs to eat it soon,” Sophia encouraged.

Rudolf nodded and turned back to his wife. “Just take a tiny little bite. Then you can return to your two-day naps. I promise.”

The mortal threw the covers over her head. “NO! I’m not hungry.”

Rudolf gave Sophia a defeated expression. “What can I do? I guess I’ll just slip further into depression and fall further into the role of a horrid dictator. Thanks for trying. How much do I owe you?”

Sophia was pissed. No, she was beyond pissed. She had gone through too much for this. Father Time had broken his own laws for this mortal. King Rudolf Sweetwater had shouldered too much of the responsibility. Everyone, including Liv, had sacrificed. The least Serena Sweetwater was going to do was choke down a carrot cake muffin. And she was going to like it.

She stomped over to the sofa, glad the Captains were not old enough to remember what she was about to do.

Grabbing the blankets, she yanked them off Serena Sweetwater and exposed the mortal cuddled on the couch in pajamas, even though it was the middle of the day.

She shielded her eyes immediately. “Ack, it burns.”

“Deal with it,” Sophia said, grabbing the mortal by her shoulders and hauling her up to a sitting position. She was surprised by how weak the woman was, although she didn’t hurt her as she made her cooperate.

“Why are you doing this horrible stuff to me?” Serena asked, crying.

“Making you wake up?” Sophia demanded, eyeing the time. “At three o’clock in the afternoon?”

“Is it that early?” Serena wailed.

Sophia glanced up at Rudolf. “Seriously, I’ll drop everything right now and find you a new wife. Someone who will be a good mother to the Captains.”

Adamantly he shook his head. “No, she is the love of my life. I went to the valley of death and back for her, and I would again.”

“Fine.” Sophia let out a tired sigh. She grabbed the white box from Rudolf and shoved it into Serena’s hands. “You’re going to take this cupcake laced with magical ingredients, and you’re going to eat it. You’re going to eat all of it, and afterward, you’re going to get up, shower, and take care of your children, because you’re going to live a very long life after ingesting it. You’ll see your children grow up and be able to be productive members of the fae empire.”

Serena considered this, opening the box and peering at the expertly made cupcake covered in cream cheese frosting and little bunnies. “And if I don’t?”

Sophia shook her head and wished it hadn’t come to this. She withdrew her sword from its sheath and brought it close to Serena’s face, only inches away from her eyes. They widened. “Then I’ll ignore King Rudolf’s pleas and practice something I saw Liv do earlier and learn what it’s like to decapitate someone.”

Serena shoved the cupcake into her face so fast, Sophia was certain she swallowed without chewing. She didn’t like having to bully the mortal into cooperating. She knew Serena felt hopeless, and sometimes when people feel that way, they need to be pushed. Once she got the dose of the magical herb, she would feel better. She would be better, and there was hope she would act better.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

After Sophia had affirmed Serena had eaten all of the cupcake, King Rudolf Sweetwater gave her a check for twenty million dollars. She gratefully accepted and ensured he said the magic phrase, “We’re even.”

She called Alicia and told her she had gotten the funds to finish the LiDAR project, then opened a portal to Montana. The timing of everything was working out perfectly. On the heels of finishing this mission, her dress was ready according to the message she got from the gnome at the seamstress shop.

Sophia stepped out of the portal, right in front of Hyacinth’s shop. Her eyes went to the other end of the boardwalk, where the craft store was located. She saw a warrior in a long black cloak, with a giant-made sword entering the store and felt only marginally sorry for the guy who was about to get his ass handed to him by her sister, Liv Beaufont.

Then she remembered her newly assigned, random mission from Lee at the Crying Cat Bakery and decided this might be a good opportunity to start putting things into motion.

Cupping her hand to her mouth and using a whispering spelling, Sophia said, “Hey, over here.”

The words she said were inaudible to anyone between her and her sister. However, when Liv halted and turned around, Sophia knew that her sister had heard her. Her gaze found Sophia standing across the street. She waved her forward only feeling marginally bad for interrupting her mission again although she knew that Liv wouldn’t mind so much. The craft store swindler was going to get his reckoning one way or another. None escaped Liv’s wrath.

“You just can’t get enough of me lately, can you?” Liv flashed her a smile as she approached.

“You know it,” Sophia replied. “Sorry to interrupt you yet again, but I figured since I saw you that I could ask for something…” The guilty expression on her face might have given her away.

‘Well, do you need me to defy my boss because I haven’t done that in a while,” Liv joked.

Sophia felt her face flush hot. “Actually.”

Liv dropped her chin, giving Sophia an annoyed expression. “You can’t be serious?”

“I wish I wasn’t, but to repay the baker, I need to get a katana sword that has ten different magical properties and heals the bearer—”

“Whoa,” Liv interrupted. “This thing sounds awesome. Where do I get one of these?”

“Not at Walmart,” Sophia said dryly.

“Who would get a katana sword at Walmart?”

“You’d be surprised,” Sophia stated. “Anyway, you can’t have the sword because it’s for the assassin baker.”

“Makes sense,” Liv said, not missing a beat.

“And to get this sword—”

“Which is located where? Inside an Egyptian tomb where you have to battle a god of fire or something?”

Sophia chuckled. “Probably on the moon or in the center of the Earth, knowing my luck.”

“We share similar luck,” Liv related.

“I actually don’t know the location of the katana sword yet,” Sophia explained. “But there are a few items and a person I have to secure first.”

Liv laughed, nodding. “We live parallel lives. Let me guess, all the items are ridiculously hard to obtain and just getting them before said mission will be nearly impossible, right?”

“We do live similar lives.”

“And,” Liv drew out the word. “Let me also guess that you need something that makes you time travel, is that right?”

Sophia gave her sister an apologetic look. “There’s this candy store on Roya Lane that’s only open during a very specific time.”

“Midnight Lunar Eclipse!” Liv exclaimed. “Yeah, it’s not open until next year. I’ve had my calendar marked. This girl needs some gummy frogs that jump around and chocolate kisses that you blow on and they swirl across the air and smack someone on the kisser.”

“Oh, are the chocolates for Stefan?” Sophia asked.

Liv gave her a surprised expression. “Gosh no. We’re not sappy like that. I want to blow them at Clark and thoroughly gross him out. Then I’m putting the frogs in his bed because he told me that eating desserts in bed was disgusting.”

“That’s great that you’ve wanted to visit this magical candy shop.” Sophia did her best to lace persuasion into her voice.

“Soph…” Liv’s tone had a warning. “Papa Creola probably already knows about this act of defiance.”

“Then this time, ask for permission,” Sophia encouraged.

Liv shook her head. “No, because of course he orchestrated a mission that would help the king of the fae. I don’t think he’s going to do it for an assassin baker who wants a weapon that sounds like it should be kept out of her reach.”

“Yeah, but if you think about it, this is part of the Rudolf and Serena mission,” Sophia reasoned. “Lee made the cupcake that I needed for Serena. So it makes sense that Papa Creola knows that we’ll need this time device. And all we need to do is travel to the next lunar eclipse. We visit this candy shop and then we’re done. Easy, peasy.”

“No, you then need to do what?” Liv questioned. “It’s never easy. You must realize that by now.”

Sophia agreed with a nod. “Okay, so I need to buy magical chewing gum that makes the chewer happy, no matter the circumstances.”

“Why?” Liv asked.

With a shrug, Sophia said, “I don’t know exactly. I was just told to get a few things first and then Lee would tell me where to go for the katana sword.”

“And what are these other things?” Liv asked.

Sophia started listing them off on her fingers. “I need a weapons expert, a dragon—”

“This is sounding too easy,” Liv cut in.

A rebellious smile flicked to Sophia’s mouth. “I need a magic compass that’s elfin made.”

“There we go,” Liv said, having expected this curve ball.

“I also need Zack Efron.”

“Who doesn’t,” Liv said with a laugh. “I’d like to rewrite the stars so that he could be mine.”

Sophia gave her an annoyed look. “Your boyfriend is a badass demon hunter who is part demon, but only with all the good parts like enhanced powers and longer life. Oh and he’s so flipping cute.”

Liv nodded with a shrug. “Yeah, but Zack Efron is a fantastic singer and tap dancer.”

Surprised, Sophia laughed. “How is it that’s what Zack Efron is most known for?”

“Have you tried tap dancing?” Liv asked. “It isn’t easy.”

“Yeah, I’m sort of busy with other projects and don’t have time for tap dancing lessons.”

“We all need hobbies, Soph.”

She grinned. “Anyway, can you please help me with the time device? You can go to the candy shop with me. We will load up.”

Liv seemed to consider this. “I have good and bad news.”

“Oh, so you’re getting the hang of this good and bad news delivery style. I approve.”

Her sister rolled her eyes at her. “So the good news is that I can help you. I’ll ask Papa Creola permission and we’ll figure something out. You’re right that it’s a part of the overall mission which he orchestrated. The bad news is I can’t do it right now. I really need to deal with that craft store guy who is swindling mortals money. Then I have a few other cases that I’ve got to handle before evil villains accomplish world domination.”

Sophia nodded. “That’s perfectly understandable.”

“Oh, but I have more good news,” Liv said, triumphantly.

“Oh, tell me!”

“Well, I happen to have a magical compass that was given to me by the elfin king,” Liv related.

“Shut up!” Sophia exclaimed.

“Fat chance of that ever happening,” Liv fired back.

“And of course you have a magical compass.”

Liv held her hands up. “You know how I do.”

“Okay, well, that gets me one step closer to fulfilling this mission,” Sophia said, trying hard not to be overwhelmed. “In the meantime, I just have to figure out how to recruit Zack Efron for this mysterious journey.”

Waving her off, Liv said, “I’d save that for last. We can do that together after we go to the magic candy shop.”

Sophia smiled. “I’m looking forward to going on another mission with you.”

Liv returned the expression, proudly. “I’m looking forward to going on a bazillion missions with you. This will just be one of many.”

“That’s right,” Sophia said, remembering the Beaufont family motto. “Familia Est Sempiternum.”

Liv gave her a fond expression. “Familia Est Sempiternum.”

Sophia then watched as her sister crossed the road, headed for the craft store. She waited until she disappeared, turning her attention to Hyacinth’s shop where her magical dress awaited her.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

When Sophia entered the seamstress shop this time, it looked like one instead of being glamoured to look like an antique store.

The gnome seamstress was smiling at Sophia, her hands behind her back. “Your dress is ready in the dressing room over there. Put it on and we will just check it over, although I know it will fit perfectly. I just want to ensure all the magical properties are right and I don’t need to make any tweaks.”

Sophia nodded obediently and made for the rooms at the back Hyacinth indicated.

The audible gasp that fell out of her mouth made the shop owner giggle.

“Oh, then you like it, huh?” she called through the curtain at the back.

“Like it?” Sophia questioned. The red dress of subtle paisley designs was extraordinary. The sleeves hung off the shoulder, and the plunging neckline left little to the imagination. The dress would fit Sophia snugly around her waist and then flare out at the bottom, like something Marilyn Monroe wore back in the day. It was one of the most perfect garments she had ever laid eyes on. “I love it,” she exclaimed.

“Well, put it on, and I’ll get you buttoned up in the back,” Hyacinth remarked from the front room. “You’ll need to go directly from here to your meeting with Saint Valentine, so I hope you don’t have anything else scheduled.”

Sophia was grateful she had made arrangements with Quiet when at the Gullington last. She had a ton to do, but none of it was ready for her yet. The meeting with Saint Valentine was going to fit in perfectly.

Finding it tough to walk with the tight dress and long train, she nearly toppled over when she exited the dressing room. When she caught sight of herself in the mirror, she almost fainted with disbelief.

She. Was. Absolutely. Breathtaking.

Sophia had never seen herself appear more like an angel than at that moment. The dress by itself was striking, fitting her perfectly, and the magical qualities were definitely at work, enhancing all of her features, making her totally flawless.

Her hair, which had been a wild mess from all of her adventures, was fashioned up high into a lovely bun, a few stray curls falling down beside her face or down her bare back. Her makeup was both striking and understated, and her skin seemed to glow like she had just been in the sun, although she could not remember the last time she had had the luxury of such things. The dress made by the exceptional seamstress was flawless.

“Oh, I do great work!” Hyacinth cheered, clapping her small hands at the sight of Sophia. “Now stand here and I’ll button you up.” She indicated the stage where she did all her measurements.

Sophia agreed with a nod, moving forward and nearly falling on her face. The tight bodice part of the dress didn’t allow for a lot of mobility. When she pulled up the long train, she realized she was wearing nude heels.

Hyacinth grinned when Sophia gave her a questioning expression. “They go with the dress. You really can’t wear combat boots with this exquisite number, now can you?”

Sophia shrugged. “I guess not, but movement is tough.”

The gnome nodded. “I can adjust that after I get you buttoned up.”

She came around behind Sophia and went to work, fastening the many buttons in the back. When she finished the last one, she waved a squatty finger in the air and brandished it at Sophia. Instantly the dress seemed to release her and give the freedom to move without restriction. It was more comfortable than her combat clothing or her pajamas, and the shoes that had been pinching her feet suddenly felt like she was wearing Ugg boots.

Sophia pulled up the dress to make sure she was still wearing the pointy heels. She was.

“Wow, this is amazing,” Sophia said with amazement.

“It’s magic,” Hyacinth explained. “I’m glad to see it works, and everything fits perfectly. You really do look flawless.”

Sophia turned around, admiring her appearance in the mirror. “Thank you. I really don’t know what to say.”

“Well, when you see that guy of yours, you should be wearing this dress and say, ‘I only got this dress so you could take it off.’”

“I’m not saying that,” Sophia disagreed, shaking her head at the gnome.

“You wanted him to fall in love with you for you,” Hyacinth argued. “Men love a good flirt.”

“Well, like you said, I wanted him to fall for me, and I’m not the kind to throw myself at guys. He either likes me for me or not at all.”

The seamstress smiled, nodding proudly. “I have no doubt he will. But right now, you have a date with a saint.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Feeling overdressed for the Scarsdale Tavern, Sophia kept her head down and avoided eye contact from the patrons who gave her curious stares as she strode up to the bar.

Gregory seemed quite pleased with her when he glanced up from the bar. “Very nice, indeed. You’re ready for your appointment.”

“Yes, is the timing okay?” she asked, looking away from several individuals who regarded her like she was a looney who had escaped a mental house.

“Oh, yes,” Gregory answered. “As I’ve said many a time, it’s—”

“Better to be early than late,” Sophia said, finishing his sentence.

“Exactly,” he chirped, waving her around the bar. “Now, just follow me to the back, and I’ll take you to the next room for your appointment.

He paused outside a rickety old door in the back. Holding onto the handle, he turned to Sophia, giving her an apologetic expression. “Now, this isn’t my favorite part of the job, but necessary it is.”

She lowered her chin. “What?”

“Well, you look simply marvelous, which is key to seeing…well, you know.” He lowered his voice.

“What else must I do to see this, person?” she asked. “Is there another hoop you would like me to jump through?”

He laughed. “Oh, no. It isn’t anything like that. I’m going to lead you into the next room, and that’s a waiting area for you.”

“How long do I have to wait?” she asked, sensing a trick.

He held up a single finger. “That’s up to you. You see, to pass into the area where…you know who is located, you have to find your way out of the waiting room.”

“Oh, angels,” she muttered, really wanting to swear properly. “What is this going to involve?”

He turned the handle, opening the door. “Nothing complicated. All you have to do is find the key to where Saint Valentine is.”

Sophia peered into the waiting room, dread filling her. “Oh. Dear. God!”

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

Thousands of shiny keys winked at Sophia when she looked into the waiting room. She glanced back at Gregory.

“You have got to be kidding me,” she said with a gasp.

He shook his head, an apologetic expression on his face. “I’m afraid I’m not.”

“But there are so many keys,” she argued, looking through the room to the other side where a large, regal door stood importantly.

“To open that door,” he pointed across the room, “you only need to find the right key.”

“Only?” Sophia questioned. “That could take forever.”

Gregory nodded. “Some have perished while attempting the task, but I hope that doesn’t happen to you. Just remember to stay organized in your approach, and hopefully you’ll shave some time off your attempt.”

“Like a few years?” she questioned, looking over the room. Tables and shelves were piled with thousands of keys. There was a huge chest sitting under a desk, and she assumed it was filled to the brim with keys. The desk too. Then she noticed cigar boxes, jewelry boxes, and other totes that had to also contain keys. “Isn’t there another way?” she asked Gregory.

He sighed. “I’m sorry, but the rules are very clear, and you agreed to them when you took this appointment. You even heard the clue for how to bypass this room quicker.”

Sophia lowered her chin, giving him a murderous expression. “I haven’t made the appointment yet according to your timey-wimey thing, remember?”

His face flushed red with embarrassment. “Right. Then you don’t know.”

“And you’re not telling me?” she questioned.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t,” he apologized. “I already gave you a tip on the dress code, but I’m really not allowed to tell the waiting room information except to the person who makes the appointment.”

“Which was me!” she argued.

He nodded. “I realize that. I’m certain it will not take you long…ish. Just stay organized.”

Before she could argue or object, he pulled the door shut, leaving Sophia alone in the waiting room full of keys.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Glancing down at her gorgeous dress, Sophia laughed. She wasn’t dressed for this task. She wasn’t dressed for anything she had done recently. She was going to have to adapt.

Sophia felt naked without her sword, but Hyacinth had refused to allow her to wear it. She had had to send her sword and other personal effects to the Castle. Now she wished she had the sword so she could tear up the room of keys. It would make her feel marginally better, although not solve the actual problem.

Sophia tried to summon her phone or her sword with no luck. There was a magical ward in the waiting room that prevented summoning spells, but the one thing that could help her seemed to still be working.

Hey, Lunis said in her head, taking in the view she saw through her eyes.

“Well, you wanted to help, and now you can,” she said, sounding defeated. “I need to find the right key in all this mess for that door.” She pointed her vision at the arched door in front of her.

Hm. Her dragon ruminated on everything he had been shown. I think the key is to keep an open mind.

“Now your jokes are making me want to kill myself.”

All is fair, he teased. This is quite the conundrum.

“Yeah, it could take me forever,” Sophia complained. “And I don’t have forever. I feel more like Cinderella than ever. This dress might evaporate if I don’t hurry.”

It’s a nice dress, Lunis told her, having seen her reflection through her eyes in one of the pictures on the wall.

“What am I going to do? I guess I could try every key in this room, but am I wrong to think that’s the dumbest approach ever?”

It’s what a loser would do, Lunis agreed. You’re better than that.

She slumped as she looked at the table piled high. “Am I? Gregory told me to keep things organized, so apparently he thinks I’ll use the ‘try every key approach.’”

Forget Gregory, Lunis declared. We’re going to figure this out.

Sophia smiled as she realized her dragon needed this. She was glad she invited him to the challenge.

Go take a closer look at the door lock, Lunis urged. I think the key…sorry, the solution to this lies in figuring out what we’re looking for. Then we can rule out anything that doesn’t fit.

Sophia did as she was told, and went over to the door. She peered at the lock so both her and Lunis could see it properly.

Oh, well there you go, he declared matter-of-factly.

“What do you mean, there I go?”

You’re looking for a key that fits in that hole.

“That isn’t as helpful as you think,” she related with a sigh.

If you notice, the key isn’t a modern one, he explained. It’s one of those old-timey ones.

“It’s cute when a dragon describes something as old-timey,” she said with a laugh.

Clear out all the modern keys, he told her with conviction.

She had not heard him be so bold or order her about, so Sophia paid attention. “Okay, but what do I do with those keys?”

Stay organized, like Gregory told you, he insisted. Create a bin. I’m sure the room will allow for it.

“It will not allow for summoning, but we will see.” She attempted to create a large receptacle in the corner by the door where she came through. It was the only empty area in the room, and since she figured she wasn’t going back through that door, she might as well make use of the space.

Nothing showed up when she tried to create a bin.

Just dump the huge chest, Lunis suggested.

Sophia did as she was told, turning her hand over and making all the keys in it spill magically onto the floor. Then she pushed the chest into the corner.

All right, Lunis began. Send all modern keys into that area.

Sophia thought hard about the spell for this. She began muttering and watched as keys flew like little birds trying to find their nest. The number of keys became so great that Sophia had to drop to the floor to avoid being assaulted by all the flying objects. When she lifted back up, the large chest was overflowing with shiny keys that all looked like they had been cut by a modern machine.

“Okay, well, that eliminated a lot,” she said, turning to the room and finding her heart sinking. There were still many more keys lying all over the space.

Well, I’ve got to go, Lunis said. My microwave dinner is calling my attention.

“Lunis,” she said in irritation.

Fine, I’ll let my bean burrito get cold for this, but you owe me, he said, amusement in his voice. We got rid of the modern keys. Now we just need to eliminate others. Go take another look at the lock again.

Sophia did as she was told, peering through the keyhole.

It needs a key with two prongs, like a skeleton key, Lunis crowed, sounding excited.

“Okay, so more elimination,” she stated.

Yeah, that should narrow it down some more.

“Where am I going to put them?” she asked, looking around the room and trying to figure out how to stay organized.

Just pile them in the corner with the modern keys, he suggested.

Sophia nodded and tried another spell. This time she had to drop to the floor to avoid getting pummeled by little metal objects flying at her. She worried her dress had gotten messed up, but when she rose, it seemed in fine condition. She shrugged it off and noticed the exit out of the room was now fully obstructed by keys.

“Let’s hope I don’t have to go out that door again,” she said to Lunis before turning around. Lying on the desk in front of her were only two keys. The entire room was empty, to her surprise. She could not believe it. There were only two skeleton keys left.

“This will be easy,” Sophia stated, about to reach for one of the keys.

Wait, Lunis urged.

Sophia halted. “What is it?”

Well, I don’t know this for a fact, but it seems to me that if you have two options and you choose the wrong one, there could be repercussions.

She shook her head. “I don’t like the sound of that.”

Me either, he agreed. I think you have to carefully consider your options. You can’t choose blindly. You have to think this through and pick the right key the first time.

Sophia ran her eyes over the two keys. “But how do I know which one is the right one?” she asked her dragon.

That I can’t answer for you, Soph. Honestly, I’m sorry to say this, but at this stage of the game, I think you’re on your own.

“Why?” she said, feeling close to tears, which would ruin her perfect makeup.

Sophia, you’re there because you want to help a guy who is in love with you. As much as I’m a part of you, I can’t fully relate. I think you have to look at those keys and pick the one which will unlock the answer to your problems. You’re the only one who can do that.

She rubbed her lips together, considering her dragon’s words. They made sense, and yet, she didn’t even know how to go about fixing this puzzle.

I’m here, Sophia, Lunis said, offering a last bit of encouragement before going quiet in her head.

“Thanks,” Sophia said to her dragon, looking at both of the keys.

She trusted Lunis. If he was right, she had to pick the key that unlocked the solution to her problems. This made her consider what she faced—her actual problem.

Wilder had been hit with Cupid’s arrow, and now he was crazy in love with her. Hiker was pissed and there was tension in the Castle. But to Sophia, none of that was what she wanted to fix.

Sophia had to pick the key that made everything right with Wilder. Not make it so he didn’t love her, but rather so he loved her for the right reasons. She didn’t care if Hiker accepted them. She wanted to get to the point where she didn’t care what he thought. Then there was Ainsley. Sophia knew giving the housekeeper her memory and her health back would ultimately lead to her leaving the Gullington, but if it was what made Ainsley happy, that was what she wanted for her friend.

She closed her eyes, meditating on these thoughts and realizing that she was actually there to see Saint Valentine for many different reasons than what originally drew her.

When Sophia opened her eyes, to her amazement, one of the two keys was glowing on the desk. She could hardly believe it, but that was how life worked when she trusted it.

With an excited hand, she reached out and took the glowing key, almost expecting it to burn her fingers. It didn’t.

When she stuck it into the lock, she expected everything to be reset in the room and all the keys to fly back into place, creating another puzzle for her to continue to solve until she grew old trying.

However, the key turned in the lock with a gentle click, opening the door to Saint Valentine.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

It wasn’t that Sophia expected to be greeted by a glowing room filled with roses and orchestral music when she pulled back the door dressed as a princess. It would have been nice. What she found was exactly the opposite of what she had expected.

When she pulled back the magical door, she was faced with a dark staircase that led down into a chasm of the unknown. Wafting up from the cold darkness were strange smells and eerie harp music.

Sophia considered shutting the door and retreating back into the pub for an ale or three. Then she resigned her frustration, hiked up her dress, and made the trek down the rickety staircase to an unknown location.

Once she was about a dozen stairs down, the light from the room above disappeared and she had to rely on magic to light the way. Immediately she wished she had stayed in the dark because climbing on the walls all around her were dozens of spiders. Their webs covered the wall so thickly it was hard to see the surface. The spiders were huge, about the size of Sophia’s palm.

She would have shrunk back, but that would only send her into another set of webs. She considered ignorance was bliss. At least when she was in the dark, she didn’t know there were creepy crawly things all around her.

Sophia didn’t know why she had had to dress up in her finest attire to descend into a dark basement with huge spiders, but she hoped Saint Valentine had some champagne and had brushed his teeth because the first thing she was going to do was take a drink and punch that guy right in the kisser.

She was about to laugh at her own joke when a low cooing sound made her catch her breath. Sophia halted. Squinting into the darkness.

Then the noise came again. It wasn’t cooing like that of a dove, she realized. It was an “oohing” sound. Like ghosts make.

CHAPTER FORTY

The low howling almost sounded melodic though it certainly carried an ominous tone to it. Sophia froze, rotating to find the source of the noise, although she was starting to embrace the whole ignorance is bliss thing.

That had never been her style before—quite the opposite, but if she hadn’t lit up the stairs, then she wouldn’t know Franklin and Abraham were hanging out on the walls next to her in their giant webs. That was what she had named the spiders, going with a Founding Father-slash-presidential theme. They probably should have been Romeo and Casanova because they took up residency in Saint Valentine's home, which was where she realized she was heading.

Sophia could not believe she had deluded herself into thinking her meeting with Saint Valentine would be in some classy room with crystal goblets and fine linens covering a dining table. She reasoned that since she had to have a magical dress made, she might have expected a fancy meeting environment. By the smell in the dusty stairwell, it seemed more like they would be meeting in a morgue.

The light orb didn’t show her what the source of the ghostly howling was, but it was growing louder, even though she had not moved.

Maybe it was Saint Valentine calling her to him, she mused. I’ll be there in a minute, she joked to herself. Just have to manage down this rickety staircase with a long dress on and two stalker spiders following me.

Franklin and Abraham had abandoned their webs to scuttle over the wall next to her, like Frank, the monk in the Hindu temple. She always made so many friends on her journeys. She laughed, continuing to rotate the light orb but not finding anything new. Just dust, spider webs, seemingly endless stairs leading to the pits of hell, and Franklin and Abraham. Sophia reasoned it was better to have the spiders where she could see them. When they disappeared was when the worry would set in because that’s probably when they took up residence in the train of her dress.

Deciding she had stalled long enough, she descended the stairs. She released the light orb and let it float next to her so she could pull up her dress.

Wouldn’t want it to be all dusty by the time I see Saint Valentine, she thought with a giggle as debris sprinkled down onto her from above.

The ghostly howl stopped as Sophia progressed. Franklin and Abraham hung back suddenly, their large red eyes moving like they spotted something of interest up ahead.

“What is it, guys?” Sophia asked, turning back to the spiders who were easily the size of her hand and covered in as much hair as a Louisiana redneck.

They apparently were not talking spiders because they didn’t answer, but Franklin shrunk back as a cold draft swept across Sophia’s bare back.

She spun around and ducked right before something from her nightmares dove for her.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

The mummy, covered in crusty, bloody bandages and smelling like death, grabbed for Sophia. She dropped to the stairs and around the monster, racing down the stairs as it clambered back up, having fallen when its arms failed to wrap around her.

Sophia chanced a glance over her shoulder to confirm her worst fears. The mummy with glowing yellow eyes and a gaping mouth was racing after her. Thankfully its bandages were slowing it down, tangling up its legs as it pursued her.

The thing looked like it was straight out of an Egyptian tomb. Every inch of the monster was covered in dark tattered bandages. Its body under the covering was emaciated, and in places, she saw bones and bits of flesh poking out.

The howling filled the stairwell, louder now and unmistakably coming from the mummy, which she had automatically named Simon. Her reasoning was that Simons didn’t scare her. They were usually kind and good-natured in her experience, and the mummy terrified Sophia. Naming it Simon was her attempt to make the beast less scary.

Sophia had faced many a deadly creature, but there was something about being chased down a dark stairwell by a crazed mummy that topped all her recent adventures. She didn’t know what would happen if Simon caught her, but by the way he had his arms stretched out as he chased after her, she didn’t think he wanted to give her a hug.

This would have been the perfect time to social distance, but Sophia didn’t think the plague-carrying mummy was going to heed her warning if she asked for some space. She continued to run as fast as her heels would carry her. The light orb stayed by her side as she jumped down stair after stair, leading farther down.

When she checked over her shoulder, not only did she see Simon gaining on her, but racing behind him as if joining the party were Abraham and Franklin.

They probably think he is going to make the kill for them, she thought morbidly. Then they can all sit down and enjoy a Sophia dinner.

Simon reached out as he ran, desperation in his glowing yellow eyes. His sharp fingertips scraped her back like bits of broken glass. Sophia screamed and picked up her speed, using magic to fuel her. It didn’t matter because as she sped up, so did the mummy.

Its hands reached out for her again and clawed at her arms. Sophia ripped herself away and pointed over her shoulder, attempting a spell in the closed space that would either save her life or end it rather fast.

Desperate times called for desperate measures. She employed the explosive spell, knowing it might be the death of her if it backfired.

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

The explosion was immediate. The blast was bright, like lightning striking. It sent her flying down the stairs, tumbling head over feet down until she hit a wall. She thought it was a wall, but in the chaos of the aftermath of her spell, she could not really tell.

For a moment, Sophia felt like she was buried in an avalanche and didn’t know which was up or down. She felt something under her that must be the floor—a cold stone that seemed to hum with a strange beat like it was alive.

The light orb had been extinguished during her fall, so all Sophia could see was blackness. All she could hear was the ragged breathing of an unknown thing.

She pressed up to a sitting position, her back against the wall behind her. At least she thought it was a wall. In the total blackness, it was hard to know up from down.

The breathing grew closer, and Sophia knew she was about to find out where Simon was. She was trapped at the bottom of the stairwell, at a dead end, and there was definitely something in the dark with her. She clenched her eyes shut, as she created another light orb, hoping the ragged breathing was Saint Valentine.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

It wasn’t Saint Valentine.

Sophia’s heart nearly jumped into her throat at what came into view.

The spell had worked to get the mummy off Sophia’s back because it had taken off its legs. Now crawling down the stairs and moving like a strange beached fish was Simon.

He was dragging himself on his hands, his legs severed by the blast. His mouth was open, but there was no sound emanating from the black opening framed by his penetrating yellow eyes. The only sound was his ragged breathing, which sounded a lot like Sophia’s fearful sips of air.

Flanking Simon were Abraham and Franklin, scuttling down on the wall, unhurt by the explosive spell.

Sophia rose to her feet, trembling as she pressed back into the wall. She turned and pounded on the stone dead end, wondering how it had all come to this.

“Hello! Help!” she screamed, beating on the wall, desperate for rescue.

In a sad bit of irony, Saint Valentine appeared to have stood her up.

She whipped around, trying to decide what spell to use on the mummy and man-eating spiders. Her reserves were low from the use of magic to get to this point. She didn’t have anything to restore her energy, and as she combed her hair out of her face with a shaking hand, she realized exactly why her magic was so severely depleted.

There was a large gash in her head.

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

Sophia loathed when people said stuff like, “Well, things can’t get any worse.”

Things could always get worse, she had found, and this was proof of it.

She was facing a crazed monster advancing in her direction. It wasn’t hurried like before. Simon must have realized there was nowhere for her to go. Even if she had a good bit of magic to take the monster out, there would still be Franklin and Abraham remaining. The icing on the rotten cake was she had split her head open on the fall down the stairs. Blood trickled down her face on both sides, seeping onto her shoulders and staining her dress.

At least it’s red, Sophia thought morbidly.

The mummy wiggled down each step, one hand at a time clawing its way on the stairs. Behind him was a trail of bandages dragging and leaving behind black blood. As he progressed, the bandages tore, revealing more of the disgusting creature. It was like he had wrapped himself in toilet paper, which in a time of shortage would have made him a real jerk for hoarding the precious tissue.

Sophia wondered if Lunis was witnessing what she saw through her eyes right then. Her connection to him was severed due to her injury. Usually, she was a very positive person, but right then, she wasn’t sugar-coating it for herself. Her head wound was bad. As her vision started to go black and dizziness took over, she realized she was close to fainting.

Maybe that was for the best, so she wasn’t conscious when the mummy ripped out her heart and ate it. Sophia swayed as Simon neared, only five feet away. Franklin and Abraham were hot on his tail, their red eyes intent on the mummy rather than Sophia.

She found this strange, but everything was relative when being pursued by a blood-hungry mummy and huge spiders.

A yelp actually escaped Sophia’s mouth when Simon was less than two feet away. She pressed herself as close to the cold wall as she could, but it was no use. There was nowhere to go. She was stuck. Her fate was that she had to die at the hands of a possessed mummy.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

The two spiders rose up on their back legs as the mummy reached for her with unmistakable hunger in his eyes. Just when Sophia assumed they were going to attack her, Abraham and Franklin fired silk from their spinnerets. The streams of thick webbing shot straight at the mummy and wrapped around him.

It happened so quickly, it was like a movie in fast forward. Sophia watched the threads of silk wind tightly around the mummy. It continued to stream from the spiders, who seemed to be working together.

To Sophia’s amazement, they were saving her. They had saved her, she realized as Simon attempted to reach for her one last time before freezing up and dropping to the floor at her feet. He was completely wrapped up by the cobwebs. She didn’t know how they had done it or why, but in a strange turn of events, Abraham and Franklin had come to her rescue.

She sucked in a breath, finding her chest on fire and her lungs straining to pull in oxygen. “Thank you,” she said to the spiders, still worried they might have stopped the mummy so they could have her all to themselves.

As her vision dimmed and her head lolled back, she realized it didn’t really matter. She was too injured to get back up the stairs, back the way she had come. She was stuck at the dead end.

Sophia’s eyes fluttered as she realized she was losing her grasp on consciousness. She swayed, sure she was about to faint as a bright light shone at her back and a cool draft hit her.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

The wall at her back wasn’t a wall at all, Sophia realized, only partly conscious.

It was a door.

Someone had opened it.

Just as her legs gave out and she tumbled to the floor, warm hands reached out and caught her and cradled her close. The person carried her into the light of a place very different from where she had been.

The space was warm and full of sunshine and felt like hope.

Sophia smiled, wishing she could enjoy her new location or thank the savior whose arms continued to hold her, but the waking world wasn’t open to her anymore.

She closed her eyes, losing her hold on consciousness.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

The smell of chocolate and roses was strong in the air when Sophia regained consciousness. She opened her eyes, hearing soft harp music but only saw blurry images.

“Oh, good, you’re awake,” a deep voice said that was instantly alluring.

She blinked to try to clear her vision, but it did little good. “Where am I?” she asked, finding her voice strangely alert, although her head throbbed with a blinding force. Sophia would give anything for a painkiller right then.

“You’re safe,” the man’s voice said, moving closer to her.

“My head,” Sophia groaned, pressing her hand to her temple, expecting to feel the searing wound. There wasn’t anything there. Her fingers continued to explore, and she could not find the blood she expected or the severe gash.

“Yes, you took quite the fall, didn’t you? Not really, but it was real enough for you, I’m sure,” the man said.

Sophia blinked, trying to make sense of what the voice said. “I didn’t really fall? I’m not really hurt?”

A warm chuckle filled the air. “The mind does strange things to those who keep their appointments with me. You were a victim of your mind’s fears.”

Just like that, Sophia’s vision cleared, and everything around her came into crisp view. She was lying on a beautiful settee, her red dress perfectly arranged around her and her hands gently clasped over her midsection.

Pushing up, she took in the man perched in an armchair beside her, regarding her with a thoughtful stare. He appeared ready to rush forward and catch her if she might faint again.

Saint Valentine was handsome enough that he might give Cupid a run for his money. He had salt and pepper hair and was clean-shaven. His turquoise eyes lit up as he sat back and relaxed, no longer fearing she would topple over.

He wore a silver suit and a red tie and had a very Sean Connery elegance about him.

“Saint Valentine?” Sophia asked, thinking she smelled his cologne from that distance, although she also picked up the unmistakable aroma of chocolate and roses in the air. She knew immediately why as her gaze slid to a table where a large bouquet of flowers sat, a box of chocolates beside it. They were in a room that was much more handsome than the creepy hallways she had come from.

It was covered in rich fabrics and beautiful paintings and statues. The light was provided by candles, which were literally everywhere, reminding Sophia of the most romantic scene from any movie she had ever seen.

“The one and only,” Saint Valentine said, holding out his hand to her. When she took it, he kissed the back, much the same way Cupid had. However, she instantly trusted the man in front of her. He was love incarnate. He was like a religion, powerful, alluring, and supportive in the time of stress. He was faith and poetry. Saint Valentine was the stuff of legends.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

Sophia’s head didn’t hurt anymore, but she continued to rub it, expecting to find the missing wound. “I fell. I hurt myself.”

Saint Valentine offered a sympathetic smile. “You dreamed you fell. You dreamed quite a bit, didn’t you?”

“That was all a dream?” she asked, continuing to study the room. On the far side was a doorway that looked much like the one in the pub. The one she had to find the right key to.

“Indeed it was,” Saint Valentine answered. “Most fall asleep on their way through the door.” He pointed to the one she regarded curiously. “It’s like space travel or going through the channel or breaking through the atmosphere at light speed. Your consciousness simply can’t handle it and retreats.”

“So, the mummy and spiders were not real?” Sophia asked.

He nodded. “They were real enough to you, but they were a product of your mind. You have many reservations about visiting me, it seems.” Saint Valentine indicated her chest. “Your heart is conflicted.”

She glanced down at her chest, remembering she was wearing the beautiful dress made by Hyacinth. “It was a dream…” Sophia didn’t like that. It felt like she had been cheated. It was a cheap way to give her an adrenaline rush. She never liked it when dreams were used as plot devices, especially in her own life.

Saint Valentine reached out and grabbed the box of chocolates, offering her one. “It was real enough that your reserves were depleted. Try eating something.”

She took one and smiled in gratitude.

“You see, the dream is how you got to me,” Saint Valentine said. “It might not seem real to you now, but at the time, you were desperate to survive. You did whatever it took to battle your demons…or mummy in this case. That tells me quite a lot. Many have nightmares when they come to see me, and they force themselves to wake up so they don’t have to face their fears. But you, well, you didn’t just face your fears, you blew them up and enlisted the help of would-be villains to come to your aid.” Saint Valentine chuckled, the gesture lighting up his eyes. “I do believe that dress makes you appear like a princess, but it’s deceiving because you, Sophia Beaufont, are a true and tested warrior.”

She took a bite of the chocolate, enjoying the richness that coated her mouth. Now having a dream to get here didn’t feel so bad. It appeared it was the only way to Saint Valentine. Of course, she would have liked a bit of a heads up. She guessed Gregory had explained the procedures and what she should expect when she made the appointment to see the man before her.

“Now, you came to me for two reasons,” Saint Valentine began cordially. “Shall we start with the first one?”

“My friend has been shot by Cupid’s arrow,” she explained, wishing she had something to wash the chocolate down. At the conclusion of her thought, a flute of champagne appeared. She grinned at Saint Valentine. “Thank you.”

“I aim to please,” he said, giving her an incredibly handsome look. “Cupid.” He didn’t sound pleased. “I’m glad you were able to fix his bow. He has been creating all sorts of problems for me and everyone else. I can help you with your friend. What else?”

“Well, I have another friend.” Sophia drained her glass and felt a hiccup coming. “I’ve heard you might be able to help her. There was an accident, and she lost her memories and can’t leave the Gullington, or she will grow weak and die.”

“And you want her to be able to leave?” he asked.

“I want her to have the choice to live her life the way she desires,” Sophia stated.

“But her memories,” Saint Valentine began. “Sometimes we’re better off without them. Are you certain their absence isn’t what is keeping her alive?”

Sophia thought for a moment. “Honestly, I don’t know. If I didn’t have my memories, it would be awful. I wouldn’t understand why I behaved the way I did or have something to point to in order to know why I was the way I was.”

Saint Valentine gave her a thoughtful expression. “That’s a very good point. We’re a product of our memories. They shape us. I dare say, at our darkest times, they keep us going. Having memories, the good ones and bad ones, give us hope and tell us how to survive the future.”

“You’ll help her?” Sophia asked.

He gave her a reluctant look. “I can’t guarantee anything, unfortunately. I’ll look at your friend. Your other friend, well, I can fix him if that’s what you really want.”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, it is.”

Saint Valentine stood and offered his arm. “Then I say we should take off. Although I would love to have you all to myself, you’re not mine to have and must be shared with others.”

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

It felt strange to walk through the Barrier with Saint Valentine, but Quiet had allowed him to enter as he had promised.

“Oh, what a lovely place,” Saint Valentine said as they walked up to the Castle. In the distance, Sophia spied her dragon perched at the top of the Cave, regarding her with an affectionate glare.

“Your dragon was worried for you,” Saint Valentine observed, pointing at Lunis.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, he is like an overly protective Jewish mother.”

Saint Valentine laughed, somehow making his face even more attractive.

It was surreal to march up to the Castle with an old saint who was smartly dressed in a silver suit. What was even more odd was Sophia wearing an elegant gown, holding it up with one hand, the long train dragging behind her.

At the door to the Castle, Saint Valentine paused, taking in the stained-glass window of an angel on it. “Oh, yes, the Dragon Elite, forever protected by the angels.” He turned to face her, a glint of flirtation in his eyes. “A girl after my own heart, it seems you are .”

She blushed, pushing one of her loose curls behind her ear.

He reached out and combed a finger over her cheek. “Hyacinth didn’t have to do much work on you, I would think.”

Sophia was overcome with nervous emotions. Her throat closed up from the affections of this strange man. She didn’t know what to say, but it didn’t matter because a moment later, the door to the Castle whipped open. Wilder stood on the threshold, an undeniably angry expression on his face. “Well, this is awkward,” he spat, looking between Saint Valentine and Sophia.

CHAPTER FIFTY

“Wilder,” Sophia said in a rush, jumping back from the man beside her. “This is Saint Valentine. I brought him here to fix…help you.”

The dragonrider looked Saint Valentine over and then drew his gaze to her, taking in her appearance in the red dress. He softened immediately. “You look stunning.”

She found herself blushing again, but this one brought butterflies to her stomach. “Thank you.”

“You didn’t have to do this,” Wilder said, his fond expression fading as he glanced back at Saint Valentine.

“Hiker told me to,” Sophia explained. “He wants you to have your head clear again.”

Wilder chewed on his lip, reservation heavy in his gaze. Finally, he opened the door all the way, welcoming Saint Valentine to the Castle.

“Where is Ainsley?” Sophia asked Wilder.

He nodded to the top of the stairs. “In Hiker’s office, dusting the bookcase and going on about how the Castle is making her life hell.”

“That seems about right.” Sophia picked up her dress and climbed the stairs, the two men following her.

When she entered Hiker’s office, his eyes widened at the sight of her. He shook his head as though trying to clear his vision. “What happened to you?”

“She brushed her hair,” Mama Jamba remarked from her usual place on the sofa, a book tucked into her lap.

“I would say she did a bit more than that.” Ainsley whistled. “Are you wearing lipstick, S. Beaufont?”

Sophia flushed. “I am, but not really. It’s the dress. It does my makeup and hair.”

“I used to have someone who did my hair and makeup,” Ainsley replied, referring to Quiet. She was standing on one of the bookshelves, dusting from a precarious position. “But now he is dead to me.”

Mama Jamba gave Sophia an appreciative look. “Hyacinth does good work, and if you’re wearing one of her dresses, then I expect …”

On cue, Saint Valentine entered Hiker Wallace’s office, followed closely by Wilder.

The leader of the Dragon Elite shot into a standing position, nearly jumping over his desk. “What the hell?”

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

“Oh, this is going to be good,” Mama Jamba cooed, scooting back on the sofa and sticking her book to the side as she got ready to watch the show about to ensue.

Sophia realized that for Hiker, who had never seen an outsider enter the Gullington except when Quiet was sick and the Barrier came down, the presence of a stranger was very alarming.

“Everything is okay,” Sophia told him in a rush, trying to reassure Hiker. “Quiet is fine. The Barrier is still up. I asked Quiet for permission to bring him here.” She pointed to Saint Valentine, who was smiling warmly even as the Viking regarded him with skepticism.

“And who are you?” Hiker bellowed.

“Saint Valentine, of course.” Mama Jamba blushed at the handsome gentleman.

He abandoned his place next to Sophia and went over to Mother Nature, taking her hand and kissing it the way he had with Sophia. To her surprise, the old woman tilted her head to the side and batted her eyes at him.

“An honor to see you, Mother Nature,” Saint Valentine said.

She waved him off, smiling. “Oh, the pleasure is all mine.”

“What is he doing here?” Hiker asked, sounding angrier than usual.

“You asked me to find a way to fix Wilder,” Sophia explained. “My source told me Saint Valentine was the only one who could undo Cupid’s arrow.”

“Oh, very good,” Hiker approved. “Well, get to work.”

Saint Valentine thankfully didn’t appear offended by the Viking’s lack of decorum. He turned his attention to Wilder and ran his eyes over him. “This is the friend you spoke of, Sophia?”

She nodded.

“And the other friend?” Saint Valentine asked, turning his attention away from Wilder and back to her.

Sophia pointed at Ainsley. “She is right there.”

His gaze studied Ainsley for a long minute while everyone remained tensely silent. Finally, Saint Valentine graced Sophia with an apologetic smile. “I have some good and bad news for you.”

She tensed. “Yes?”

“Well, the good news is I can’t fix your friend,” Saint Valentine said, indicating Wilder.

“You can’t?” Hiker questioned. “Why not? He’s never thinking anymore. Always dreamy-eyed and distracted. There has to be something you can do to fix him. That damn Cupid…”

“I can’t fix him,” Saint Valentine began, his tone speculative, “because there isn’t anything wrong with him.”

“Of course there is,” Hiker argued, pointing. “Didn’t you hear me? He is aloof and always has a ridiculous smile on his face.”

Saint Valentine nodded. “Yes, that seems right. Those are the symptoms of love.”

“Well, there you go,” Hiker stated. “Fix him. Undo what Cupid did to him.”

Saint Valentine shook his head as he eyed Wilder. “I can’t fix him because Cupid didn’t do anything to him. He wasn’t struck by an arrow.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

“Say what?” Hiker boomed, his eyes widening.

Sophia’s mouth dropped open.

Mama Jamba wiggled, enjoying the show. Ainsley hopped down and took a position next to her on the sofa, wanting a front-row seat to the action.

“This just got good,” the housekeeper whispered.

“But I was there,” Sophia stated, nearly stuttering. “I saw you get hit.”

Wilder gave her a shameful expression. “It nearly hit me. Ripped through my clothes, but it didn’t pierce the skin.”

“Then why…” Sophia trailed away, confused.

“Then that means…” Hiker also seemed unable to finish his sentence.

“You wouldn’t accept my affections any other way,” Wilder explained to her, defeated. “Then Hiker caught me confessing my feelings, and it just got out of control.”

“You lied about getting struck by the arrow to cover the way you really feel?” Hiker asked, disappointment heavy in his voice.

“Yes, sir,” Wilder affirmed.

“You know I’ll not tolerate this,” Hiker declared with conviction.

“I know, sir, and for what it’s worth, Sophia rejected me. She wanted to mind your rules,” Wilder told him.

Hiker cut his eyes at her. “About time she started doing what I say.”

“I’m sorry for lying,” Wilder apologized, his gaze low before he brought his blue eyes up to meet Sophia’s. “I’ll respect your decision and leave you alone from now on. Just friends.”

“Oh, this is hard to watch,” Ainsley said in a loud whisper to Mama Jamba.

“Just wait,” she replied, patting the housekeeper’s knee. “It’s going to get worse.”

Sophia hoped it didn’t. Her heart was breaking for Wilder. She knew why he had done what he did, but having it announced in front of everyone was humiliating, and now Hiker knew, and everything was a mess.

“I’m sorry,” Wilder said to her and then bowed to Hiker. “You don’t have to worry about this happening again, sir. I’ll mind my boundaries.”

The dragonrider seemed to have said everything right, leaving Hiker with little to criticize. “See that you do.”

Wilder nodded, backing out of the office before taking off, his footsteps getting faster as he ran down the corridor, leaving Sophia to wonder if she had done the right thing by bringing Saint Valentine. She had ruined everything between her and Wilder, and she saw no way to fix it. It occurred to her that maybe he wasn’t the one who needed fixing. Maybe it had been her all along.

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

Saint Valentine turned his attention on Ainsley, his face grave. “And now for you, my dear.”

Ainsley looked over her shoulder like he was talking to someone else. “Me? What about me?”

“Your friend,” Saint Valentine indicated Sophia. “She has asked me to help you.”

“Help me?” Ainsley questioned. “Why? Because I work for an ungrateful dictator and my best friend is no friend of mine?”

He drew his gaze to Sophia. “She doesn’t know.”

She shook her head. “Even if she does, she forgets. The Castle has a way of erasing it so as to not hurt her.”

“It sounds like you do have a friend, after all,” Saint Valentine said, referring to Quiet.

“Sophia, what is this all about?” Hiker questioned.

“I want to help Ainsley,” she explained. “I want her to have her life back.”

“Help me?” Ainsley’s voice was shrill. “With what?”

Hiker dropped his chin. “You have no right to do this, Sophia. This isn’t your business.”

“It may not be,” she fired. “But one could argue Wilder’s feelings were none of your business.”

“He is my dragonrider and works for me.” Hiker’s face turned red. “What happens in my Castle is my business, and you would do well to remember that.”

“Can someone please explain to me what is going on here?” Ainsley asked, sounding scared.

Hiker shook his head. “No. There are some things we don’t need to fix. Some things we just have to let go of.”

“I can see why you’re taking that position, Hiker,” Saint Valentine observed.

“You have done quite enough here,” Hiker fired, spit flying from his mouth, his unbridled power building. Once Sophia was done fixing everyone else’s problems, she was definitely going to have to help him with that before it got the better of him.

“I don’t think I am,” Saint Valentine said quite calmly. “Sophia booked an appointment with me, and therefore, she is entitled to my services.” Turning to her, he gave her a thoughtful expression. “I’m ready to tell you my assessment of your friend.”

“NO!” Hiker yelled. “Sophia, get out. What this man has to say isn’t for your ears.”

“What is going on here?” Ainsley asked, now standing and trembling.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Sophia proclaimed. “You can tell me who I can’t love and be with because I work for you, but what you can’t do is tell me who I can help. Ainsley is my friend, and if there’s a way to fix her, then I’m going to do it.”

“You’re going too far,” he said through clenched teeth.

“What is happening here?” Ainsley sounded on the verge of tears.

Sophia faced her. “Ains, a long time ago, you threw yourself in front of Hiker to save him from an attack by his brother, Thad Reinhart.”

At her back, she heard Hiker sigh loudly. She pushed on.

“You survived the attack, but it cost you your memories.” Sophia gulped and looked to Mama Jamba for support. She nodded, encouraging her to continue. “You were brought here to the Castle and it healed you. You know how if you leave for long you get ill?”

Ainsley nodded.

“That’s because the Castle is keeping you alive,” Sophia explained. “For centuries, you have been unable to leave here, and the worst part of it is, even as I tell you this, you’ll forget it if the Castle desires it so. It erases the information from your memory so you don’t suffer. For as much as Quiet has done you don’t like, he wants the best for you. He has kept you alive all this time and tried to make you as comfortable as you can be under the circumstances.”

Ainsley’s mouth was hanging open as she tried to process this. “What if I don’t want to forget this time? What if I want to know there’s something wrong with me so I understand the emptiness I wake up with each day.”

“Then you simply ask,” Mama Jamba answered, pointing to the doorway where Quiet stood, having materialized without anyone knowing.

In a daze, Ainsley walked around Sophia and Saint Valentine, her attention on the gnome. “Quiet, you did this? You kept me alive when I should be dead? You took my memories so I wouldn’t suffer? You kept me busy here, so I had a purpose?”

The groundskeeper nodded, his chin low and his hands behind his back.

“Then how can I be angry at you,” she said, a tender smile in her voice. “I know you kept secrets, but I realize now, there’s a reason to your madness, and I forgive you. I have one request.”

The gnome looked up at her, age-old wisdom in his eyes. His expression seemed to beg for her to continue.

“Let me remember this,” she told him slowly. “Don’t erase this memory from my mind. I wake every morning feeling lost. Now I know why, but if you make me forget again, I’ll just live in this perpetual cycle. At least now, when I wake up, I know why my heart hurts. I can’t remember who I was before. I can’t leave the Gullington. Knowing that’s hard, but not knowing why I feel lost, that’s worse. Please, Quiet, don’t erase my mind.”

He nodded—a simple gesture, but it meant so much. As quietly as he had shown up, the gnome disappeared, leaving everyone in the office in silence.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

“I want to know who I was before,” Ainsley said, looking at Hiker. “I want you to tell me. You know, don’t you?”

He nodded. “Ainsley, this isn’t worth it. We did what we could to save you and keep you as comfortable as possible.”

“That isn’t fair,” she argued, her fists by her side. “I want my memories back. S. Beaufont was right to do this for me.”

“Ainsley,” Hiker began, again using her name, which he never did. “There are some things that are worth forgetting. You’re better off this way. I assure you.”

The housekeeper whipped around to face Saint Valentine. “You know how to fix me. I want you to do it so I can remember who I am. I want to be able to leave the Gullington. I want to be as far from this man as possible.” She pointed at Hiker and he flinched.

Saint Valentine released a pained smile. “I’m sorry, but I can’t help you. I cannot cure a broken heart. Only you can do that for yourself.”

“Broken heart?” Ainsley asked, her voice full of shock. “I’m suffering from a broken heart? That’s the spell Thad Reinhart hit me with?”

“No, but it’s the reason you lost your memories,” Saint Valentine explained. “And it’s what prevents your body from healing yourself completely from the attack. Fix your broken heart and you’ll have your memories. You’ll be able to leave here for good.”

“If I don’t have my memories, how do I know how I broke my heart?” Ainsley demanded.

Saint Valentine pressed his lips together, unwilling to answer the question.

“Someone has to tell me what happened.” Ainsley looked between the man before her and Mama Jamba, desperate for answers. “Please, I just want to know so I can get my life back. I just want to—”

“It was me,” Hiker Wallace said, interrupting her.

All eyes spun to face him.

He cleared his throat, unwilling to look directly at Ainsley. “I broke your heart. You were a delegate advisor to the Dragon Elite from the Elfin Council. We fell in love, but I told you we didn’t have a future because I was married to my job as the leader of the Dragon Elite. Then the war came, and Thad attacked, and you sacrificed yourself for me. I’m sorry. That’s what happened, and it’s history, and there isn’t anything I can do to change things. Even if there was, I don’t see it playing out any differently. Love isn’t a luxury that we, the Dragon Elite, are allowed. We fight wars and resolve disagreements so others can know and have what we cannot.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

The timing of the LiDAR being ready was either going to be a saving grace or make things tenser. Hiker and Ainsley locked up in the Castle together was probably not for the best. The leader of the Dragon Elite didn’t think it was a good idea he go on missions until he learned how to fully control his new inherited power.

Sophia figured Ainsley would stay as far from him as possible…maybe for a century or two. It could not have been easy for the housekeeper to learn she had once loved Hiker, and he had loved her. She knew the truth now and she wasn’t going to be forgetting it.

To further complicate things, Sophia and Wilder on a mission together wasn’t ideal. It was time to recover the dragon eggs. They had what they needed to dig them up, but it would require all of the dragonriders.

Sophia worked to secure the LiDAR equipment onto Lunis with Mahkah’s help. He was the right one to be around her right then because he didn’t talk unnecessarily and had a calming effect.

I like this new bling look, Lunis said as they secured the last bit of equipment.

She shook her head. “You’re not a rapper wearing gold chains. This is very expensive equipment and we need to be very careful.”

The other dragons landed close by, all of them giving Lunis strange looks as he got loaded up.

Why don’t you take a picture, he spat at them. It will last longer.

Bell, like Hiker, would stay behind but it was because she had to babysit the bad dragons. The old dragon was in no way pleased about this.

Sophia stood back, checking Lunis over. “Okay, I think this works. It’s a bit bulky, but it should work.”

“He will be much slower than normal,” Mahkah offered.

That still makes me faster than slowpoke Coral, Lunis said, sticking out his tongue at the purple dragon.

Very mature, she replied, throwing her snout in the air.

I know you are , but what am I? Lunis replied.

Sophia shook her head. “I knew there would be drawbacks to having the LiDAR equipment on him. I suspect he will lose other powers as well.”

Mahkah nodded. “He probably will not be able to use fire and have decreased power.”

“As a plus,” Sophia countered, “the LiDAR should be powerful and work faster, which is good because then we can whip in and out of there.”

Yeah, after our ditch diggers get the eggs, Lunis stated, laughing at the dragons.

They had been chosen to dig up the eggs since that would require them to wear less equipment. Their sharp claws would work like shovels, hopefully making fast work of it. The regal dragons were not excited about being turned into magic shovels, but none of them wanted the technology job, so it meant they had to settle for the more manual one.

Evan slapped his hands together as he strode out to the Expanse, which was still littered with colorful dragon eggs. Thankfully no more had hatched. Sophia was hoping they wouldn’t until she had a chance to focus on what came out of the eggs. If they had any more evil dragons at the Gullington, things were going to heat up pretty fast.

“All right,” Evan said, excitedly. “Who is ready to go on an egg hunt?”

“You are, it seems.” Sophia didn’t look directly at Wilder as he approached behind Evan. Things were awkward between them after the whole Saint Valentine thing, but time would hopefully ease tension.

She pulled three small screens from the equipment and powered them up, handing one to each of the men. “Once we take the first few readings using the LiDAR, the mapping will show up on these devices. That’s how we will locate the dragon eggs.”

“Question,” Evan asked, studying his device. “How do we know that what registers on these are dragon eggs and not rocks? I don’t want to excavate a bunch of junk.”

“Alicia tweaked the tech to specifically work on dragon eggs,” Sophia explained. “And dragon eggs are naturally hot so they will show up as bright red, indicating a heat source.”

“Okay,” Evan said, taking off for his dragon. “Let’s do this! The last one there’s a rotten egg!”

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

Much of this LiDAR was based on a hunch, but she had learned that to trust her gut was almost better than relying on solid data.

As the four dragonriders rode through the portal and over the Colorado terrain, worry started to build in her. If she was wrong…

She had spent twenty million dollars on this project. Well, King Rudolf had, but still. Alicia had worked nonstop on getting the LiDAR equipment ready fast, not to mention the guys were all at her back and would witness her failure. The worst part would be the dragon eggs would still be out there, lost.

Believe in yourself, Lunis encouraged. At the end of the day, the battles we win are because we believe in our abilities. We always have a choice between believing we can or we cannot. That becomes our reality. At this eleventh hour, if you doubt yourself, that’s going to influence how things go.

She smiled, grateful for his sage wisdom. It was ironic to her that her dragon could make silly jokes and then spout great wisdom.

Sophia reminded herself of a Zelda Fitzgerald quote. Since attending the Great Gatsby, roaring twenties party at Cupid’s mansion, she had been obsessed with the Fitzgeralds, brushing up on their work in her spare time which there had not been much of, but one always made time for great literature.

The quote was perfect for this momentous occasion, reminding Sophia to believe in herself. Zelda Fitzgerald had said, “She quietly expected great things to happen to her, and no doubt that’s one of the reasons why they did.”

The words instantly made her feel better as she repeated them in her mind and powered up the LiDAR equipment. It was strange to ride on the back of her dragon while typing on several different workstations, all with monitors and advanced technology, but it was also awesome. She had leaned into this magitech, taking dragon-riding to a whole new twentieth-century level.

The LiDAR went to work, scanning the terrain below. The landscape was all mountains and prairies—the Colorado spring bringing colors as new life sprouted from the dirt.

Beside them, a flock of birds soared in the opposite direction as a herd of buffalo streaked by on the ground below. This, like Scotland, felt like untouched territory, rustic and untamed. There was something innately perfect about Mama Jamba’s planet.

Sophia waited for the first readings to come through as Coral sped by Lunis, doing spirals. From the purple dragon’s back, Evan hollered, “Who’s the slow dragon now?”

The equipment had slowed Lunis down a lot. That worried Sophia if they were attacked. He didn’t have any offensive or defensive measures right now. But like Plato had warned, using technology always came with a tradeoff. Sophia just hoped the benefit of having it on Lunis was worth it.

As the report delayed in loading, the doubt started to build in her mind.

Remember where your faith needs to reside, Lunis told her.

Sophia nodded. “She quietly expected great things to happen to her, and no doubt that’s one of the reasons why they did,” she repeated to herself.

The screen refreshed. The LiDAR was working. Better yet, it appeared it had picked up thirteen hot objects in the ground below.

Thirteen dragon eggs!

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

Sophia and Lunis stayed in the air as the other three dragonriders landed, following the maps on their handheld devices.

Now that Sophia knew where to look, she could see the markings in the soil that indicated it had recently been upturned when the dragon eggs were buried. It still burned her Trin Currante had gone to such lengths—tricking her into giving her The Complete History of Dragonriders, reading all their secrets, poisoning Quiet and then stealing the dragon eggs. Even so, she had a hesitation in her loathing for the cyborg.

There was something she didn’t know. Something important. She had to figure it out once the dragon eggs were back at the Gullington, safe once more. Even if they were evil dragons that hatched from the shells, they were still hers.

Lunis continued to circle overhead, the LiDAR continuing to operate so as to give the guys more accurate readings on the ground. It wouldn’t take long for the dragons to dig up the eggs, but the more specific the location, the faster their jobs would be.

Sophia looked out at the Colorado frontier, taking a moment to enjoy the view. It was never lost on her that she rode on the back of a dragon and got to see everything from the skies, but sometimes the stress of the missions made her miss the beauty of the world.

Sorry to interrupt your respite, Lunis chimed in her head.

She smiled into the wind. “What is it?”

It appears there are alarms on the ground below, he told her.

Sophia pulled her gaze down immediately to see what he meant. That’s when she saw it.

On the ground, multiple portals were being opened and steampunk cyborg pirates were stepping through, looking fierce and ready to fight.

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

Landing wasn’t an option for Sophia and Lunis. She needed to monitor the LiDAR equipment, and he needed to stay flying. That left them helpless to watch as the guys were ambushed as dozens of cyborgs ran through the portals, ready to fight.

Sophia had to hand it to Trin Currante. She was alert and ready to respond at a moment’s notice. Lunis was right, there had to be some sort of alarm that clued her in when they had landed on this territory where the dragon eggs were.

Having to watch the three dragonriders from the air wasn’t what Sophia wanted. She always wanted to be a part of the action. She wanted to fight alongside her friends and to have their backs, but that wasn’t her role in this battle. She and Lunis needed to stick to the sky.

They can handle this, Lunis assured her.

She nodded, grateful for his encouragement as she watched three men with face masks and goggles race in Wilder’s direction.

From atop his dragon, he pulled out his sword and charged at the men who had guns and flamethrowers. She felt he was ill-prepared to fight such types of warriors.

Have faith, Lunis reminded her. Guns are fast and easy, but they’re not better.

She was happy to have his wisdom when she needed it most.

As the first of the pirates powered up his flamethrower, Wilder shot in his direction, twirling his sword. The man must have miscalculated either how long it would take for the flamethrower to work or how fast the dragon could run because Simi was on him in seconds. Wilder struck his sword across the man’s midsection, sending him to the ground as the dragon’s tail whipped around and took out a second man. He fell like a twig being stomped on.

The third man held up a rifle, which was his arm, and pointed it at Wilder. The dragonrider ducked when the first blast was fired. Then as the guy reloaded, the master of weapons held up his hand and closed his fingers. The gun on the man’s arm mimicked this movement, closing up on itself, being crushed immediately. The man screamed, turning and running the other way.

See, Lunis insisted. You don’t have to worry. He is a big boy and can take care of himself.

Sophia knew he was right, but then her gaze drifted to Mahkah and Evan on the ground, and she had similar worries for them.

Mahkah was surrounded.

Evan was off Coral; something had pulled him to the ground and separated him from his dragon.

If things were not exciting enough, another portal opened, but this one was right in front of Lunis and Sophia and the steampunk zeppelin that had attacked the Gullington flew through, Trin Currante easily visible at the front.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

Remember that positive thinking? Lunis asked.

“Yeah,” she said, fear running rampant in her head.

Time to abandon that, he urged. We’re totally screwed.

She didn’t want to admit it, but he was right. They were slow, and he could not use his fire. She had magic, but against the huge zeppelin, she doubted it would do much good.

“I’m going to portal us home,” Sophia stated.

No, Lunis said with conviction. We will lose the mapping, and then they will move the dragon eggs. We stay. We fight.

Sophia playfully argued with Lunis all the time, but when he was adamant about something, like this, she listened. “Okay, we fight.”

She held up her hand, trying to decide what spell would be the best against the zeppelin. She decided to rely on the element that came to magicians best, the one they presided over—wind.

Forcing all of her strength into the spell, she shot it at the zeppelin, deciding it was best to put all her effort into one spell rather than divide it up into several attacks.

The wind spell hit the side of the zeppelin and sent it sideways toward the mountain. It began losing height fast and she almost rejoiced, thinking she had been successful at taking down the huge aircraft. Then it zoomed around and regained height, its panels flapping in the wind like an undeterred bird.

Sophia braced herself on Lunis. She was surrounded by millions of dollars of equipment, but the most important, most valuable thing was under her. Her dragon was irreplaceable.

She was just about to refuse him and open a portal when the first attack came. That stole her attention from creating a portal as Lunis had to move to avoid it, but he was much slower than normal and the missile whizzed dangerously close, brushing his underbelly.

Sophia held her breath as she felt his pain from the attack.

The zeppelin launched three more attacks in succession. Sophia watched them come toward her in slow motion. There was no way they could dodge all those.

They were going down.

CHAPTER SIXTY

Sophia braced herself for the hits. Lunis naturally wore armor, and she could partially shield him. She might be able to deflect one of the attacks, but three missiles were more than they could safely withstand.

She was just about to knock down the first missile when it dropped from the air and landed on the ground, exploding on top of a band of pirates below.

Stunned, Sophia looked around just in time to see Wilder and Simi cutting across and coming to their rescue. He flashed her a smile as he pushed off the other two attacks, deflecting them at the ground where Mahkah and Evan were making up lost territory, pushing the steampunk pirates back toward the hills.

With the two missiles racing after the cyborgs, they began opening portals to escape as they realized they were overrun.

Evan was back on Coral and scorching a few men who were slow to react. Coral opened her mouth, sending fire on the men. “Haha!” Evan yelled. “How is that for a flamethrower, you metal pirates!”

Wilder gave Sophia one last reassuring glance over his shoulder as he and Simi raced in the direction of the zeppelin, sending attack after attack at the helium balloon that kept it afloat. The guy looked charged and ready. Sophia almost felt sorry for the zeppelin. It was coming down, she suspected.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

From high atop Lunis, Sophia watched as the men battled the cyborgs on the ground and Wilder scared the zeppelin away. It opened a portal, escaping before he could bring it down properly, which she was certain he could do. He appeared very motivated, with a heat in his actions she had never seen.

It was then she recognized he was defending her. Not just her and Lunis while they were mostly defenseless but mostly her. Even after everything, he was protective of her. She wanted to think it was because they were friends and fellow dragonriders, but she knew there was another connection that made him charge after the huge and stocked zeppelin and send it flying for the hills in the distance.

When the last of the pirates had been scared away, the dragons went to work excavating the eggs. It was quick work but still took precision. Digging haphazardly into the ground and crushing an egg would be no good. The LiDAR and its constant reporting were crucial. Lunis and Sophia continued to circle, staying vigilant for the return of any of Trin Currante’s crew.

The cyborgs must have known they had won. The Dragon Elite were taking back their dragon eggs. That should have made Sophia proud and happy. She should be celebrating, but for some reason, something felt off about the whole thing. She wanted her dragon eggs back, but she also wanted to know why someone would go to such great lengths to get them.

Trin Currante wasn’t someone to underestimate. She was a woman who had somehow overthrown an organization, taken out the librarian of the Great Library, impersonated him, read a book Sophia had yet to even crack, and figured out how to get into the Gullington and steal dragon eggs. Trin Currante was a devilishly smart woman, and strangely Sophia didn’t want to fight her.

As the first dragon egg was excavated, Sophia had a strange thought. She wanted Trin Currante on their side.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

“You have lost your damn mind,” Hiker said, pushing up from his chair and starting to pace.

“I knew you would say that, sir,” Sophia argued.

“Good, you’re not as dumb as you look right now then.”

She rolled her eyes at Mama Jamba, who was crocheting on Hiker’s couch. She didn’t look like she was going to offer up any help.

“You’re obviously still bitter about the Ainsley situation,” Sophia stated, returning her attention to Hiker.

“You think?” he queried. “I’m planning on being bitter about that for another few centuries, so be warned. You just had to bring Saint Valentine in here, didn’t you? Things were just fine, and then you dragged that guy in here, and he exposed everything I had carefully—”

“Covered up!” Sophia interrupted.

He closed his mouth and regarded her with pure venom. “You’ll do well to watch yourself in my presence.”

“Is that a threat?” she challenged. “Because I’m not scared of you. I respect you, but I’m not going to be scared of you anymore. Ainsley needed to know the truth. It’s her right to know, not yours to cover up.”

“Damn it, Sophia,” Hiker complained, continuing to stomp around. “You come to the Gullington with your dresses and makeup and change everything.”

“In my defense, my attire has changed nothing around here,” she told him. “You don’t like that I oppose you and I reveal secrets. Things that need to be revealed. Truths others need to know. I get you see things as black and white. There’s the good and the bad. We protect the good and we kill the bad, but sometimes people don’t fall into either category, so we have to find a different solution.”

He halted and looked at Mama Jamba, then pulled his gaze to Sophia’s. “You think Trin Currante is one of these grays, is that right?”

“When I got back,” Sophia began, “I got a report from one of my sources.”

“The one you’ll not share with me, right?” he asked.

She nodded. The report had actually come from Mortimer. His brownies had dug up information on the Saverus organization and found out they had abducted hundreds of people. Mostly men, but there had also been Trin Currante. These were perfectly healthy magicians Saverus had used magitech on to turn them into cyborgs, all in the name of science. Apparently Trin Currante had escaped, but she didn’t stop there.

Some might have run as far from their captives as possible, dealing the best they could with all the changes done to her body, enhancing it in some ways, but irreversibly making her inhuman. According to Mortimer, Trin Currante had returned and wiped out the scientists who mutilated her and so many others. Then she rescued and recruited the others, who became her army. Now she was on a whole different mission. One Sophia could not totally argue with.

“Right,” she affirmed. “They tell me the reason Trin Currante wanted the dragon eggs is because they’re what she needs to fix the cyborgs. They need newly hatched eggs. A good one and an evil one.”

He sighed. “If a man steals a loaf of bread to feed his starving family, it’s still wrong.”

“But it’s less wrong than if they did it for selfish gains,” Sophia argued. “Sir, she just wants to be normal. That’s what she said to me at Medford Research. I misinterpreted it. She said she wanted to be like me, and I thought that meant she wanted to be a dragonrider, but she just wants to be a normal human magician again. Can you blame her? What if you didn’t have skin and flesh? What if instead, you were metal and wires?”

He grimaced at the thought. “What are you asking? You defeated them. You got the dragon eggs back. The Gullington is safe. We’re done with Trin Currante and her band of cyborgs.”

“I’m asking that we help them somehow,” Sophia said thoughtfully. “I’m asking that we seek them out and find a way to fix them. That’s what they want, and we can help. I’m certain of it.”

Hiker pursed his lips, his eyes going to Mama Jamba on the sofa. The old woman shrugged. “You’re adjudicators, son. It’s your job to settle things.”

He huffed. “It isn’t my job to help those who have hurt me and mine.”

“No,” Mama Jamba agreed. “But sometimes when we extend a hand to those who have wronged us, we heal the wounds of the past.”

Sophia smiled at Mother Nature, so innocent and sweet curled up on the leather sofa.

Hiker Wallace seemed to think about this before resigning. “Fine. You can seek out Trin Currante and look for ways to help her. But if this gets too complicated, if it costs us, then it’s off.”

Sophia wanted to hug the big Viking but was certain that would be overstepping boundaries, so instead, she said, “Thank you, sir. I think one day, she will make an excellent ally.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

Ainsley wasn’t even looking at Hiker these days. When she had something to give him, she shoved it into Sophia’s arms and said, “Take that to Heartbreaker.”

On a bright note, she and Quiet were back to normal. Better.

The housekeeper was lavishing the groundskeeper with attention, making him special food, and giving him extra consideration. Apparently, he was back to getting her ready in the morning. It was a few steps forward and a few back.

Sophia assumed things would get worse with Hiker and Ainsley before they got better. The two had a lot to work through, but Sophia was going to help them, even if neither seemed to want her to. Ainsley wanted her memories before the incident back. Hiker wanted his housekeeper to forget everything. What they actually got was yet to be determined.

On that pristine May Day celebration, those were not the concerns on most minds. The Expanse littered with dragon eggs now had totem poles erected all over. Long colorful ribbons hung from their tops, wafting in the wind.

Evan sidled up next to Sophia and elbowed her in the side. “Do you want me to help you with your problem?”

She cut her eyes at him. “I feel like that’s like asking a jackhammer to repair your broken china.”

He shrugged. “Hey, just trying to help. You really broke him.” Evan nodded in Wilder’s direction.

“I didn’t,” she said, her words stopping short. There seemed to be a lot of heartbreak all over the Gullington lately, but she wasn’t taking the blame for the majority of it.

“Don’t worry, Soph,” Evan said, putting a comforting arm around her shoulder as the ribbons danced in the spring air. Ainsley and Quiet frolicked in the distance, and Hiker pretended not to notice as Mother Nature admired the thirteen returned eggs.

Mahkah and Wilder sat chatting, calm and at ease after a successful mission.

“At the end of the day,” Evan went on, “I think you’re a good egg. And those, when they hatch, they have something good to offer the world. I’m glad you’re here. I just think you also have the extra job of fixing all the bad eggs. And fixing the cracked ones. And then—”

“Your metaphor has failed,” she interrupted.

Evan laughed. “Yeah, I know. I just want you to know, for as much trouble as I give you, I’m glad you’re here, Sophia Beaufont. It can’t be easy to be the only girl dragonrider, but there’s a reason it’s you. I don’t know anyone who could put up with us like you do, and boy, when you make Hiker angry, it’s a sight to see.”

She found herself smiling affectionately at her friend. “Thanks, Evan. I’m not sure if you knew it, but I needed to hear that.”

He winked at her. “I knew it. We’re friends, and as such, we look out for each other.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

“Well, hey there,” Sophia said, taking the call from her sister, Liv.

“Hey Trouble,” Liv replied. “How’s it going?”

Sophia glanced out at the Expanse littered with dragon eggs and all the totem poles with their colorful ribbons dancing in the wind. “Everything is good at the moment.”

“Oh, yes,” Liv said, a knowingness in her voice. “The quiet before the storm. The moment when everything feels resolved, right before the next big mission hits, surrounded by mystery and uncertainty.”

Sophia thought about Ainsley and Hiker. About Trin Currante. About the world outside the Gullington that sorely needed adjudicators. Her eyes scanned the various eggs that could hatch to be good or evil dragons. She thought about all the things she needed to figure out and all the things she knew she didn’t know, and worse, all the things she didn’t know that she didn’t know. She released a tight breath. “It’s quiet now. That’s all that matters.”

“Well, I have some good and bad news, followed by some really great news,” Liv said, excitement edging into her voice.

“Tell me!” Sophia exclaimed.

“The first good news is that Papa Creola totally knew you’d need to time travel to the Midnight Lunar Eclipse candy shop to fulfill your end of the bargain with Lee.”

“Oh, so he’s going to help me?” She asked.

“He doesn’t have to,” Liv said, a sneaky grin in her voice. “Apparently you already have the means to time travel.”

“To the future?” Sophia questioned. “I don’t think so.”

“No, to the past,” Liv explained.

Sophia thought for a long moment before the answer came to her. “The reset token.”

“Exactly,” Liv stated.

Of course, Sophia thought, remembering the golden coin that she had that took her to the reset point in history. It was the moment in the past that Papa Creola had paused in a way. This was the backup plan if Liv didn’t help mortals to see magic again and everything went to hell. Father Time would just send everything back to this time right before the Great War happened and they’d try again.

Sophia had earned this token when she was opening the portals inside the Castle. She’d used it to see the reset point in the House of Fourteen and the Castle inside the Gullington. However, she hadn’t considered using it outside of these places, but realized that it must work. She could take the reset token to any place and it would transport her back to the past, to the moment right before the Great War.

“So that must mean…” Sophia began slowly, working it all out in her mind. “That the reset point happened on the night of a lunar eclipse.”

“It just so happened,” Liv stated proudly. “Don’t you love how things work out?”

“I absolutely do,” Sophia said. “I’m guessing we have to hang out on Roya Lane until it’s midnight to visit the candy store.”

“Yeah, Papa Creola said we’re allowed to do that,” Liv explained. “You can pretty much hang out in the past reset point as long as you like, but it’s not advisable. Causes complications if you’re there too long, but he authorized it for this.”

“Awesome. What are you doing later?” Sophia asked.

There was a long pause. “That’s the thing. I can’t do it right now.”

“Well, by later, I meant tomorrow or in a few days or something.”

“Soph, that’s the bad news,” Liv imparted. “I can’t do it for a little bit.”

Sophia shrugged, although she realized that her sister couldn’t see that reply. “It’s fine. Lee hasn’t told me where the location of the katana sword is yet. And I have to ask Wilder to help. And there’s that whole Zack Efron kidnapping that has to happen.”

“I thought you were going to secure his help the old fashioned way.”

Sophia laughed. “Chloroform is old fashioned,” she joked.

“I meant, by asking him and using your title as a rider for the Dragon Elite,” Liv corrected.

“Oh, that way,” Sophia said dully. “Yeah, let’s go the legal route.”

“I’m still curious why you need him for this mission,” Liv mused.

“Me too. Anyway, I know you’re busy with missions and saving the world and all so don’t worry. We can go as soon as you’re free.”

“Well, remember that I did say that I had really good news,” Liv said, her tone now overflowing with excitement.

“That’s right. You did. What is it?”

“The reason I’m busy, besides policing the magical world is…” There was another long pause. “Stefan asked me to marry him.”

The scream that escaped Sophia’s mouth surprised even her. “Are you freaking serious? What did you say?”

“Ha-ha,” Liv said, sounding amused. “I said no, obviously.”

“Obviously,” Sophia stated. “I mean he’s only a demon hunter who has incredible powers, a longer than expected lifespan and a cunning sense of humor.”

“Don’t forget great hair and abs,” Liv said, sounding giddy.

“These are the important things when considering a life partner.”

“I said yes, of course, you big dork.”

“Of course you did,” Sophia exclaimed. “I’m so happy for you.”

“So there will be a wedding,” Liv began. “It will be small—”

“Only Father Time and the king of the fae, right?” Sophia joked.

“Oh dear…” There was sudden dread in Liv’s voice.“I have to invite Rudolf…”

“I’m afraid you do,” Sophia teased. “And since he made you the best man of his wedding, that means you have to make him the maid of honor.”

Liv laughed. “No. Just no. And you know that you’re my maid of honor.”

Tears sprang to Sophia’s eyes. “Really?” She couldn’t believe she was asking that question. For sure she’d be Liv’s maid of honor. Who else? Well, she had lots of friends, but Sophia was her sister.

“I’m honored, Liv.”

“You’re the only choice,” her sister stated. “But I’m making Clark a bridesmaid.”

“And he has to wear a pastel dress, right?”

“Along with Rory and Papa Creola,” Liv joked.

“This is going to be the most festive occasion,” Sophia said excitedly. “I can’t wait.”

“Well, you won’t have to,” Liv explained. “It will be quite soon. We want to be married.”

“For tax purposes?”

“Yes, for tax purposes,” Liv said dryly. “And because we’re in love. And I can’t picture my life without him. And I want to put him on my family plan for mobile.”

Sophia giggled. “This is the best news ever. I’m so happy for you. And just tell me when the wedding is and I’ll be there with bells on.”

“Please don’t,” Liv scolded. “Bells would totally be a distraction. That’s something Rudolf would do.”

Sophia was smiling so wide it hurt her face. “Okay, I’ll wear whatever you tell me to.”

“Really, Soph, you’re the one who knows fashion. You should tell me what to wear to my own wedding.”

Sophia nodded. “I’m on it. I’ll put together all the outfits if you want.”

Liv sighed. “That’s what I love about you. You just know what I need and offer it before I even ask. Well, and I also love that you’re funny and courageous and smart.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, feeling very loved in that moment.

“Thank you,” Liv replied. “You know, I never thought I’d ever get married. Never thought I’d ever find someone I could stand forever or even a few hours. But it just goes to show, we can’t underestimate ourselves. I think when I came back into your life, you taught me more than anyone about my capacity to love. It was then that I realized, not only did I want to love the people in my life with all my heart, but I wanted their love like it was oxygen itself. I needed their love to live—to thrive.”

Sophia smiled at the poignant remark, realizing the evolution that her sister had taken to get to this point. An evolution of the heart was something that wasn’t easy and usually marked by much doubt and confusion. However, she knew from personal experience that it was one hundred percent worth it.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

Sophia’s gaze rested nervously on her phone, ruminating on the decision she had been wrestling with since she awoke at the early hour that morning. In the quiet, she had a clear moment of realization. She sent a note to one person, asking him to meet her by the Pond later that morning.

Now she had to go through with the second part related to her realization. If she did, everything would weave together. The question was, did she want it to?

She could go on with the way things were. She could keep her head down, go on missions, and live her life as dictated by Hiker Wallace, serving the Dragon Elite. Or she could have more. Did she want more?

Quiet had been right to wake her up at 3:33 every morning. It was a time when the universe was at its quietest, and in that hour of peace, Sophia was forced to look at the one thing she had hidden from.

The secret the morning breeze had to tell her wasn’t a secret at all. Once she came to terms with it, she was going to have to face her fears and that’s where the challenge lay.

Sophia pulled up the number for the pub. When Gregory answered the phone, she almost hung up but instead said in a rush, “Hi, my name is Sophia Beaufont, and I want to make an appointment with Saint Valentine. I need him to fix me.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

After Sophia booked the appointment for a time in the past and got the instructions from Gregory, she hung up the phone. The timing could not have been any better because the person she had asked to meet her was quickly approaching.

Wilder had his hands in his pockets and a reluctant expression on his face as he hiked up to where she stood—the site of their first kiss. It felt so long ago and yet had not been.

She needed to ask him to help her with the mission to recover the katana sword for Lee. However, she’d do that later when that mission was closer. And besides, this meeting wasn’t about business. This was absolutely personal.

The look on Wilder’s face when he stood in front of her communicated his reservations. All Sophia’s note had said was, “We need to talk. Meet me by the Pond in the open part of the Expanse.”

This was the general area where they had first kissed, but not hidden from the Castle. From this spot, they could easily be seen from Hiker’s office or by anyone.

She knew it probably made a thousand things run through his mind when he got the meeting request, but what she needed to say had to be said in person. He deserved that much.

“Thanks for meeting me here,” she began.

“Sophia, can we not make things harder than they have to be?” he asked, interrupting the rehearsed speech she had practiced all morning. “I’m sorry I lied to you. I’m sorry I made things awkward. I respect what you want, and I promise to mind boundaries going forward. I want us to be friends.”

“And I want more than that,” she said, throwing out the speech and winging it, deciding to talk from the heart.

“W-w-what?” he stuttered. “You do?”

She nodded, a nervous smile breaking across her face.

“What about Hiker?” Wilder asked.

She shook her head. “His rule never should have mattered. I’m sorry I let it. Now I know he has that rule in place for himself rather than for others, but I don’t want to live like that. I don’t want to look back and realize I missed the opportunity for true happiness because I was afraid and let someone else direct my life. I don’t want to realize the only person I’ve ever been crazy about got away because I wasn’t willing to take a chance.”

A sideways smile made his dimples surface. “You’re crazy about me, huh?”

“I love you…” she began, saying words that had been said a trillion times by so many, but intending to quote Zelda Fitzgerald specifically. Sophia swallowed and smiled tenderly at the man before her, the one she realized she had loved instantly and fully since the beginning. That was the secret of her heart, and now it was out. Catching her breath, she started again from the beginning, the quote etched on her soul. “I love you, even if there isn’t me or any love or even any life—I love you.”

He rushed to her, desperate to close the distance. Cupping her chin, he bought it up gently so she was looking into his eyes. “I love you too. And the thing is…” He paused to choose his words carefully. The way his mouth formed them was deliberate. “The thing is, I can’t pinpoint when I fell in love with you because since we met, I don’t know of a moment when I wasn’t falling in love with you. Little by little, every second we spend together, I fall harder. I’m not a wise man, but I don’t see that ever changing. You’re someone people fall for, and I happened to be lucky you fell in love with me.”

Wilder was a rare soul. Sophia had never felt so in love with a person. Not her family. Not even her dragon. She had the privilege of knowing the sacred bond between her and a dragon, so she knew there was something more powerful about the love a man and a woman shared.

It made sense since the two crops of the last dragon eggs had been manifested when the first male and female riders came along. It was the balance of life, masculinity and femininity, Mother Nature and Father Time. When the two came together, when the genders worked together, magic was the result.

Sophia welcomed the kiss that graced her lips, soft and full of affection. She no longer worried what Hiker would do to them. This wasn’t his life to live. It was theirs. She was certain of one thing: she was going to help her friend Hiker Wallace find the secrets of his own heart. Maybe it wouldn’t involve early wake-up calls from the Castle, but whatever it took, Sophia would do because that was what friends did for each other. That was what family did, and the Dragon Elite were her family.

Familia Est Sempiternum.

She pulled gently away from Wilder, staying locked in his arms as the two faced the Castle, unafraid of who would see them. Tomorrow she would take on new missions, one to help Ainsley and Hiker. Missions that hopefully fixed her would-be enemies like Trin Currante and her men. Tomorrow she would help the Dragon Elite bring love to the world. Maybe Cupid was right, and love was the answer. The thing was, it could not be forced.

Love, if nurtured and allowed to be what it was, unbound and organic, could definitely fix the world.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading. Your support of the Liv Beaufont series and this one has been life changing. Thank you! Seriously! Thank you.

It’s unavoidable that I discuss what has influenced this book as well as everyone’s lives.

Coronavirus.

On March 8th, I went to London for a book conference, but also because my boyfriend lives in Scotland and we wanted to see each other. Honestly, if the conference cancelled, I was probably still going. I think about 30% of people dropped out of the conference at the last minute. Not MA and I though. We had meetings and an awesome fan meet up. And many came out to see us and that was amazing. Thank you!

By the middle of the week, things had shifted dramatically globally. People were getting scared. Many in London changed their flights, leaving earlier. I had to ask myself if I should do that, worried that I wouldn’t be able to get home if I didn’t leave then. And, of course, I didn’t want to get the virus. But my boyfriend, a fellow author, is very logical, as well as optimistic. And together, we reasoned that if I left on Saturday, that I’d still be fine according to Trump’s recommendations.

So I stayed. I was the last American to leave. The streets of Kensington were deserted on the few occasions that we left the hotel. Things were starting to change.

I remember walking through the ghost town that was London, wondering if I was insane for staying. But my instincts told me that I wasn’t. And in the back of our heads, my boyfriend and I knew that we might not be able to see each other for a long time, although we wouldn’t say it. He had to go home to Scotland. I had to go home to Lydia. And the world was about to shut down. So I stayed and soaked in every moment.

And I have zero regrets.

I left London on a Saturday. The US borders closed while I was in the air. I got home and none of my friends wanted to be around me because I’d been in Europe. My pilates place called and asked me not to come in for two weeks. I felt shunned.

That was Sunday.

On Monday, California’s governor took immediate and swift action and closed everything that wasn’t essential down. Bars, gym, etc. You remember. You lived this. Well, all of a sudden, everyone was in the same boat as me.

Many of my friends remarked, “You’re lucky that you work from home already.” Here’s the thing, people, I work at home so when I’m not home, I love to get out. I’m not at all a home body. I go to the gym every day. I eat at restaurants, more for the ambience, than the food most of the time. I socialize daily. People think that because I’m a writer, I’m an introvert. I’m not. I just need a lot of decompression time after socializing.

My well-meaning friends would also say, “Well, you can just write stories while the rest of us freak out.”

Here’s the other thing, as a writer, I’ve very connected to the social consciousness. I couldn’t write when I got home. I felt the anxiety of the world and it made it impossible to focus. And for a person who hasn’t watched the news in decades, I was hooked to the numbers.

My well-meaning ex-husband kept sending me stuff about the lockdown. Los Angeles was much more aggressive in its approach to the virus than some cities, which at the time was scary. Later, it put us ahead, flattening our curve before many places.

And it was also hard to focus because my heart was still in London, walking the streets of Kensington.

So, like you, I struggled during the pandemic. Homeschooling didn’t come natural to me. Common Core is ridiculous. And ironically, I’ve always said I’d make a horrible homeschooling mom and the universe decided to put me to the test. If allowing Lydia to watch Doctor Who late into the night, sleep in everyday and put off assignments because it’s good hiking weather is bad schooling, then stick a label on my head.

With every day that I couldn’t write, I felt the pressure. I needed to finish this book and yet, I couldn’t concentrate. It wasn’t writer block. It was emotional overload. People complained that they couldn’t sleep during that time. All I could do was sleep—definitely a sign of depression, something that I’m not at all prone to.

This book was on preorder but Amazon was allowing for push backs on those. And I really considered doing that. Giving myself an extra week or two. But I knew two important things. Firstly, people needed their stories more than ever—a way to escape reality. And secondly, I thrive on deadlines, so if I pushed it back, then I’d just sleep for another week. So I didn’t. And it was the hardest push ever. I wrote 45k words in 3 days to complete this book on time. But I did it.

I worried that the push would make the book not as good. You tell me, since I’m obviously not objective on this. However, I love this book. I laughed out loud so many times at Lunis. And Liv came back to do a mission with Sophia and I remembered how easy she is to write. She is me, after all. I became acutely aware of how subtly different she was from Sophia while writing the sisters together. As MA said when we were outlining the Sophia series, the younger sister is more fun—easy going. Liv, well she doesn’t put up with anyone’s bull shit, whereas, Sophia picks her battle. She sucks it up when she needs to with Hiker and then lays down the law when things have gone too far.

I wrote a majority of this book standing at the kitchen counter or sitting on the front step of my house. I knew that getting vitamin D was important. And even though I was doing video work outs, it wasn’t enough exercise. Also, it sort of felt like I was getting out of the house when I sat outside and watched the crows and squirrels play in the trees. And I met lots of friends who happened by. One of them offered me a pizza. I declined, saying that I was keto, but the truth was that I didn’t want his corona-pizza.

Later I met him on the street when I was doing a silent disco—see the reference to Rudolf? I was trying to do whatever I could to keep up my spirits and make others laugh.

The guy, my next door neighbor, stopped my dancing to ask me for my number. Since he was my neighbor, I was like, “Sure, seems practical, in case of emergencies.” Then he asked me out and I was like, “OH shit!” That was awkward since there was no avoiding him…since he lives next door! AND after that, to make things worse, he would knock at my door multiple times a day, knowing I was home because we were all home. I had to give it to the guy, he was finding a way to date during a pandemic. Just go ask your neighbor out!

I told him from the start that I had a boyfriend…in Scotland and he laughed. The next day he brought me a corona-turkey sub. I didn’t eat it. Remember, I’m keto.

But also, I realized in that moment, when he was laughing at me for having a boyfriend so far away, obviously thinking it was doomed, that I’d rather be with my Scotsman than with someone conveniently close. Sometimes when you know, you know. More on that later.

My point is that the world was such a weird place during the writing of this book and I know that’s reflected in the pages. I had to make a few references to social distancing and TP shortages. And, I had to put in my adventures in London. That pub where Sophia made the appointment to meet Saint Valentine is a real place off High Street that my Scotsman and I stumbled upon on accident.

We were walking down the busy street and all of a sudden turn onto this cobbled road. The sound of traffic was replaced by birds singing and there sitting like it was waiting for us was Scarsdale Tavern. We had drinks while sunshine streamed through the window and he remarked (a Scotsman) that it was unusually sunny in London that week. I told him that I preferred sunshine, unless I’m sad. Incidentally, since I’ve returned to LA, it’s been unusually cloudy and rainy.

The Great Gatsby party in this book was also inspired by a roaring 20’s party we went to in London. The Scotsman knows that’s my favorite book, hence all the references.

All the pages of the book seem to be heavily inspired by my recent adventures and explorations of the heart. Yes, there’s a lot more love in this book than the others. It changes the cadence, but that is what love does to us. I worried that it would detract from the book, but I hope it makes it better.

I don’t know where things are going with me and Scotsman. I told you in the last author’s notes that you’d have to stay tuned to find out if I dropped the glass slipper for my Prince Charming to pick up. Well, I did. And he did. And now we’ve entered into something that might make us crazy, living 5k miles apart. However, when I was in the airport, knowing a pandemic was coming, about to get on a plane as the borders of my country shut, and trying to decide if I wanted to be in a relationship with someone so far away, I realized that I hadn’t wanted to be in any relationship for a while until right then. No one had stolen my heart like this guy. So regardless of practicality, I had to do what my heart said and embrace uncertainty.

Okay, enough of that.

As some have noticed, I have a thing for Rumi’s poetry. Actually, similar to Sophia, I had the morning breeze quote beside my bed for years. I still wake up most mornings between 2 and 4—at the witching hour.

Usually I get on my phone and chat with my UK friends who are all having lunch about that time. However, back in the day, when I had the Rumi quote beside the bed, I would force myself to get out of bed. And that’s when I wrote my first series, between 2 and 5 o’clock in the morning. Then I’d go back to sleep for an hour before my infant awoke. Is anyone surprised that my very first novel was entitled Awoken?

Oh, one last thing.

MA and I had a fantastic meeting right before he left London. Funny that we have to fly across the world to meet although we don’t live that far apart. Every time I do meet with MA, I always walk away inspired and ready to start a billion projects. We have some really fun stuff in the works. But one of the best parts of that meeting, is that I really think of MA as a friend and we had some nice conversations. I remember sitting across the table from him and saying, “I might be crazy for dating this guy, but I just can’t let him go.” He said he was happy for me and that meant a lot. And then he said, “Full confession. I thought he was gay…because he’s such a good dresser.” I laughed. The Scotsman laughed later when I told him. He is a very sharp dresser. Definitely not gay though. He’s my Wilder.

Sincerely,

Tiny Ninja

April 13, 2020

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

THANK YOU for reading our story!

We have a few of these planned, but we don’t know if we should continue writing and publishing without your input.

Options include leaving a review, reaching out on Facebook to let us know and smoke signals.

Frankly, smoke signals might get misconstrued as low hanging clouds so you might want to nix that idea…

Let’s just admit I don’t know many heterosexual guys who dress fantastic and leave it at that.

I’m very happy for Sarah and her Scotsman (I hear a chorus of swoons when I say ‘Scotsman.’ I think all of the ladies, and maybe a couple of guys, just put a poster up in the bedroom of their mind.)

Either way, he has a fantastic dress ethic. Where I can’t usually be bothered to choose a different color for my shirt than ‘figure-slimming black’ he is matching his shoes to the ensemble.

I probably should have titled this section ‘I’m too lazy to figure out color-coordination.’

I don’t dress well.

I used to have long hair when I was in college. It was that ‘you aren’t in your parents’ home, I can have long hair and an earring’ time during the 1980’s. I shared this rejection of authority by growing my hair long, using hair bands while riding motorcycles.

Yes, I listened to heavy metal and had a Kawasaki EX500… They called it a sport-tourer, I called it fun and thankfully not the death of me.

It was the closest thing to sexy I ever had in my notoriously geek life. Except for something recently in the last five years, but that doesn’t count.

I’m married. Owning sexy stuff while married takes the sexy out of it. I’ve lived through the young-family-has-a-van-to-drive days and now I’m in the older-life-kids-out-of-the-house-can-afford-more-expensive-toys days.

Back in the 80’s, my hair got long enough that when I rode, I had to use a hair band or rubber band (which HURTS like an SOB trying to get it out of the hair) or spend twenty minutes cussing as I tried to pull a hairbrush through the tangles if I forgot.

I still flinch to this day thinking about pulling the hairbrush through my hair. I am empathetic to any dogs when you have to comb them and they have tangles. I try my best to keep away any pain.

Today I like to wear my hair much shorter because it takes less time to dry.

With the Pandemic, and not haircutting barbershops or anything available, I am trying new ways to style it.

Not very successfully mind you. I’m married, I only have one person to impress and she is usually looking at me strangely. This would be a typical discussion.

Wife: “What is that hairstyle called?”

Me: “Keep it the @#%@# out of my face.”

Wife: “… looks nice.”

Well, she SAID looks nice. Her rolling eyes proclaimed she meant something else.

Mike’s Diary: “Sometimes, life just is.”

So, my company is testing new software to allow us a virtual experience while we work. As of now (4/13/2020), it is performing better than I could have hoped in bringing those who collaborate with LMBPN together, no matter the location or time of day (or night.)

This same software, I hope, will allow us to create virtual meetings with fans, and (I’m trying, but I’m not sure the company behind the software will make it affordable) I want to create a place for fans to get together and create all sorts of fun stuff with LMBPN.

And frankly just have a place to hang a while.

If you would like to know more (and are on Facebook) join us on the Kurtherian Gambit Facebook Group For Fans and Authors

Link: https://www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=127989844503323&ref=br_rs

I hope to have something up to start testing this in the next week or two. We will start with small groups, and possibly move up from there.

Clean is the New Dream

My office isn’t messy… exactly. It is lived-in chic.

Honestly, a whole lot of the lived-in part. (If you add chic to the end of any descriptor, you immediately sound artsy. No, really, try it.

“That’s ugly.”

“No, that’s ugly-chic.”

“That man-cave crap has got to go.”

“No, that’s man-cave chic. It stays.”

“That’s hideous.”

“No, that’s hideous—”

“If you end that with ‘chic,’ I will shove my cottony house slippers so far up your ass you will be burping tiny clouds.”

“Right. So, what now? I lost my train of thought with that visual.”

(You thought ‘Hideous chic, and that would have worked, #AmIRight?)

I will have to take another set of boxes to the storage room tomorrow after our meetings, and maybe then I’ll have a bit of “clean” in my office. Judith cleaned the living room and Kitchen (both places she works from) yesterday, and believe it or not, I am a bit #Jealous of her clean areas.

(Don’t worry, I’m having trouble believing it too.)

I’m So Going to Regret This.

So, I have the new 2020 iPad (#SupportApple and #ItsGoodToHaveAppleEmployeesWithDiscountsAsFriends along with #SupportFriendsByBuyingApple), but I don’t like using it just as it is.

I want either a Smart Keyboard Folio or the new More Magic Keyboard for the iPad, or maybe something clamshell (but won’t that effectively make it a Mac?).

Have I mentioned I’m seriously impatient? I work six often seven days a week (#ThankGodILoveWhatIDo), and when it comes to my technology, I splurge on myself. It’s the one thing I can point to my wife and say ‘it’s a write-off’ and ‘Don’t harsh my (writing) buzz, woman.’

(Actually, only one of those responses works on Judith. #ThankGodAppleDoesn’tRefreshOften and #IReallyDoWait2YearsBetweeniPhonesNow.)

I swear Apple better not upgrade their keyboard on the larger MacBooks in 2021, or I might have to try therapy to hold-back on an upgrade (yes, I have the 2021 MacBook 16”.) If therapy is more expensive than my purchase, doesn’t that make it smarter just to purchase the product?

I think it does.

Are you paying attention, Steve? (#StephenCampbellNeedsaNewMacbook13Pro)

Anyway. My iPad is sitting in its box unopened because I don’t have a keyboard for it. I can’t get the Magic Keyboard until May at this point, or maybe later. Since I suffer from #ImpatienceIsAThing, I am looking to see if anything cool is out for my iPad that includes a touchpad for mousing around.

You know, if—and this is for the benefit of my fans who might wish to know—I buy a clamshell with touchpad and report that information back here in a future Author Note, that’s research and something I can write off on taxes, right?

So, I might sacrifice a larger credit card bill on the altar of #DoingItForTheFans.

If you happen to write a review for any of our books, maybe drop a line in the review “I Support Mike and his Magic Keyboard!” (Or, if you hate Apple products, feel free to suggest I buy other technology. Especially really expensive hardware that I can point to and show my wife how frugal’ I was with the purchases I have already made or might <snicker> make soon.

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael Anderle

April 18, 2020

(P.S. – Apple came out early with the Magic Keyboard… Hehehehe.)

MEDIATE MY DRAGON’S FLAME

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 11

CHAPTER ONE

Death by a thousand cuts would be a kinder death than what Trin Currante had planned for the man who had “recreated” her.

As blood trickled down the face of the scientist currently bound in the chair before her, she smiled outwardly. The sight of blood had never bothered her. Staring down at her arms, which were covered in bolts and wires, she grimaced. No, blood didn’t bother her. She had a lot less of it than she should. Her body was made of metal, which grossed her out. It was unnatural and wrong, and the means by which it happened was far from ethical. Now Trin Currante was that much closer to finding the man behind what had been done to her.

Mika Lenna.

The light overhead created shadows on the prisoner’s face. The scientist Trin Currante had abducted spit out blood and a broken tooth that landed on the floor at her feet. She eyed it casually before bringing her chin up, the movement always marked by a motorized sound.

This was the man who had done this to her. She remembered looking up from the operating table and seeing his cold gray eyes over the mask after being abducted. On Mika Lenna’s orders, he’d taken out her perfectly functioning organs and replaced them with magitech, turning her into the cyborg that she was.

Alexander Drake, one of the scientists Trin Currante had captured from the Saverus Corporation, for as worthless as he was had finally proven helpful. He had been the only scientist who didn’t get away when she stormed the place, looking for Mika Lenna and answers.

The other scientists, along with Mika Lenna, had taken underground tunnels to flee, their plan if they were ever invaded by one of their “creations.” Unluckily for him, Drake had been in the bathroom when the sirens sounded, marking Trin Currante’s invasion.

If she had known those sirens cued a protocol that erased all research data and procedures, Trin Currante wouldn’t have come into Saverus with guns blazing. Someone hit the alarm, and no one stayed to fight her. They all fled. All but Drake.

He hadn’t been on the cyborg projects entirely, only assisting, and therefore, he couldn’t help to fix her, although reluctantly, he had advised. It was easy to encourage him since she had broken most of the bones in his hand during their initial conversation. Now he worked for her, maybe out of fear, but she wanted to believe also out of guilt. It was because of him she knew when the dragon eggs hatched that she’d need the blood of a young good and evil dragon. Those were gone now, and she needed a new strategy.

Drake had come through, informing her after her hundredth time asking him to remember anything of use, that Samuel Jacobs ate a specific hot sauce manufactured and sold at a boutique store in Los Angeles. Samuel Jacobs was the man who had performed the surgery that ruined her life.

The cyborg knew she should do a stakeout at the hot sauce shop until she saw Samuel Jacobs, and follow him until he led her back to the new headquarters for the Saverus Corporation. Since the change, she hadn’t been good at controlling her temper.

When she saw the soulless gray-haired man enter the store to get his favorite hot sauce, her rage got the best of her. On his way out of the shop, she attacked him and abducted him the same way they’d taken her, gagged and bound.

Trin Currante had been so patient, biding her time as the librarian for the Great Library, waiting to secure the information she needed to reverse what had been done to her. She’d practiced delayed gratification every step of the way toward her recovery and retribution. When she saw the man who remade her, something took over. Something she couldn’t resist.

Now Samuel Jacobs was sitting in front of her, covered in his own blood, more dead than alive in a darkened room that often bobbed up and down, since they were on a ship.

Trin Currante knew how it felt. That was every day for her. The Saverus Corporation had made her into a machine when she had once been a perfectly functioning magician. And why?

According to Alexander Drake, Mika Lenna had an obsession with making monsters. The Finnish billionaire had a company before the Saverus Corporation that made genetically altered werewolves. The place, Olento Research, had abducted men and turned them into monsters, all because Mika Lenna wanted to see if he could do it, and because he had investors who wanted deadly assassins.

The project had gone to hell when the subjects escaped and rebelled. Mika Lenna, in an effort to become the alpha wolf and get his “projects” back, had dosed himself with the most powerful drug meant to make him a werewolf. It took him over and killed him. Or so they thought.

According to Alexander Drake, Mika Lenna wasn’t even close to dead, but since his heart wasn’t beating, he was issued a death certificate and buried. Bad men have a way of coming back from the dead. In Mika Lenna’s case, he clawed up from his grave and returned to the world he wasn’t happy in unless he was mutilating something.

Trin Currante had to give it to him. Mika Lenna was a survivor. He’d been able to come back from nothing and start the Saverus Corporation, again abducting innocent people, magicians this time, and turn them into cyborgs. He did it to hundreds of them.

Why wasn’t even the question for Trin Currante. She just wanted to know where this diabolical mad man was so she could destroy him and everything he valued. There was no way she was stopping until she brought Mika Lenna down.

The man had survived for this long because he knew how to hide, and was great at running. However, she had the one person who could lead her to him—his head scientist—Samuel Jacobs.

Lowering her face and pressing it into his, she narrowed her eyes, looking into his rimmed with blood. “Tell me where the new Saverus headquarters is.”

Samuel Jacobs shook his head, his face swelling from the beating he’s endured.

She grabbed his chin with her metal hand, gripping it so tightly she could feel the bones ready to give way. He didn’t even moan, although she knew the pain had to be excruciating. “You realize I’ll kill you if you don’t tell me, right?” she asked through gritted teeth.

Again, he shook his head but tried to move his jaw. She released him, but only so he could talk.

“There are things worse than death,” he said, bubbles of blood spilling from his mouth.

She laughed. “Like living your life looking like a freak no one can understand.” Trin Currante motioned to her body. She used to be beautiful, with high cheekbones and voluptuous hips. Now her black hair was mostly live wires that danced around her head and bits of metal peeking out from the skin on her face.

Samuel Jacobs narrowed his swollen eyes at her. “No, like your entire family being punished if you so much as breathe a word about where the Saverus Corporation or Mika Lenna is located.”

Trin Currante blew out a breath. So that’s how Mika Lenna was maintaining secrecy. Of course.

If threatened, most would talk. Life was the most precious thing in the world. Family for many trumped that. Hostages would talk if afraid their lives hung in the balance. The one thing that ensured compliance if they were captured by the enemy was not to kill them but threaten their families if they talked.

Trin Currante considered threatening to find Samuel Jacobs’ family. She’d beat Mika Lenna to it. Jacobs would have to pick Trin Currante if she was the one making the bold threats.

She couldn’t do it.

Innocent people shouldn’t have to die for her to take down an evil corporation. That’s the way she wanted it, anyway. She’d already had to do despicable things to the Dragon Elite, and they hadn’t even worked. Which was one reason she was here interrogating the man who’d made her. Alexander Drake had figured out that even if they had the freshly hatched dragon’s blood, he didn’t know the formula to fix her. Only Mika Lenna would know that, and the one person who could tell her where to find him wasn’t talking.

They’d been at this for hours, and Samuel Jacobs wasn’t any closer to telling her than he was in the beginning. Now Trin Currante realized why. He was going to take the beating, knowing it would probably result in his death.

Looking at his face covered in blood didn’t bring her satisfaction anymore. Deforming him with assaults hadn’t been as rewarding as she thought. Trin Currante reasoned that was because whatever they’d done to her at Saverus, she still had her soul.

Lowering her face, she looked into Samuel Jacobs’ eyes.

“You won’t tell me where Mika Lenna is or why he did what he did,” she began, turning off her olfactory senses, not wanting to smell his stink. “Tell me why you did it. Those might be the last words you ever speak, so make them good.”

He looked at her, a sadistic smile on his face. “That’s where you’re wrong. I will tell you why Mika did it. Simple. He’s sick like that. Me? Well, I did it for the money.”

The rage took over her. Trin Currante’s metal hand reached out without her permission. It wrapped around his neck, and with a force no human could survive, her hand jerked swiftly, breaking his neck with a horrible popping sound.

Samuel Jacobs’ chin fell forward as the scientist died instantly.

Trin Currante backed for the door, horrified by what she’d done and also surprised she hadn’t done it earlier.

She shook her head at the dead man before her. “You are sick too,” Trin Currante said, motioning to her body. “No amount of money would make a sane person do this to another.”

CHAPTER TWO

“I think he knows,” Sophia said to Wilder, who sat close to her at the dining table.

Ainsley laughed as she came through the swinging door from the kitchen. “You think? Of course, that dumb Viking knows you two are an item. Hiker totally saw you guys snogging on the Expanse.”

Quiet, who was trotting behind the housekeeper carrying a tray of pastries, mumbled something.

Another laugh popped out of Ainsley’s mouth. “Oh, good one. That’s my new favorite nickname for Angry Beard.”

“What is it?” Wilder asked, an amused expression on his face.

Ainsley set a platter of sautéed spinach onto the table, looking at it proudly. “You’ll just have to wait until I unveil it.” The housekeeper was obviously still pissed at Hiker for breaking her heart centuries ago and lying to her about who she was, making her the housekeeper for the Castle when she lost her memories and nearly died.

“Spinach for breakfast?” Sophia questioned. “That’s a bit unusual.”

The elf took the tray from Quiet and laid it on the table next to a bowl of cream of wheat and a plate of pickled beets.

Wilder leaned back, a grin on his face. “I see what you’re doing here.”

“Ensuring we starve?” Sophia asked.

He shook his head, pointing to the various dishes. “These are all foods Hiker can’t stand.”

Ainsley nodded triumphantly. “Don’t worry, S. Beaufont. I’ve got a thing or two I know you’ll enjoy, but that barbarian doesn’t like.”

Wilder peeked at the pastries Quiet had brought from the kitchen. “Pistachio scones and poppy seed muffins. Very clever.”

The gnome slid into his normal seat, muttering as Evan and Mahkah filed into the dining area.

“Dumbface knows about you two,” Ainsley said, indicating Sophia and Wilder. “It’s made him madder than hell.” She smiled sweetly. “Keep it up. Maybe you could sit in his lap during breakfast, S. How does that sound?”

“I approve,” Wilder answered at once.

Sophia rolled her eyes and shook her head. “I think we shouldn’t push things until Hiker has his new powers under control.”

“As well as his anger management problems.” Evan ran his gaze over the spread, not appearing excited about the options. “Oh, man, why can’t Hiker despise bacon and eggs?”

“Don’t worry,” Ainsley called, heading back to the kitchen. “I’ve got turkey bacon and vegan eggs coming up.”

Evan laughed. “He’s going to be pissed. I can’t wait to see this.”

“See what?” Hiker Wallace asked, thundering into the dining hall, Mama Jamba waltzing in behind him, a pad of paper in her hands as she added up numbers.

“See these two love birds canoodling,” Evan stated, grabbing a muffin and giving Quiet a look. “Do you want this one?”

The groundskeeper nodded.

With a wicked grin, Evan lobbed it across the room, making it stick to the far wall.

“That was rude,” Sophia scolded.

Evan nodded proudly. “The little guy doesn’t like it when I’m nice to him. He made everything in my room black, so now I feel like I’m living in a cave. My shower only has cold water, and my sink only has scorching hot water. Why did the short jerk do this, you ask? Because last night when I passed him in the hallway, I said, ‘Have a good night.’”

“Seems like if you shower in the sink, you might be okay,” Wilder offered.

“The way I figure it,” Evan continued, grabbing a muffin as Quiet went for it and snatching it from his grasp, “I might as well be mean to the naughty gnome if he’s going to punish me for being nice.”

“Or you could try being nice just for the sake of being nice,” Sophia interjected.

Evan seemed to consider this before tossing the muffin over his shoulder, where it landed on the floor with a splat. “I could, but that’s not really my style.”

“Your style is costing me work, you little twit,” Ainsley scolded, trotting back into the dining room carrying a tray of turkey bacon.

“Quiet punished me before for teasing him,” Evan argued. “Now, he’s ten times worse to me for being nice. So, I’m just going to be ten times meaner.”

Sophia grabbed a scone and bit into it. “Seems like a flawless plan. I can see no way this will backfire.”

Hiker, who had stood looking down at the table with an angry stare, glanced up at Ainsley. “What’s the meaning of this?” He threw his arm wide, indicating the table of breakfast foods.

She shrugged. “I wanted to ensure you started your day off right.”

“How am I supposed to do that when you’ve served all foods I hate?” Hiker asked, his face blossoming into a shade of red.

“Oh,” she said, clasping her hand to his chest. “You misunderstand me. When I say I want you to start your day off right, I mean ‘how you deserve.’ So really, I’d like you to have a stomachache first thing, followed by a sour mood and something worth complaining about. That’s all I really want for you.”

“Would you stop this and bring out something I’ll actually eat?” Hiker demanded.

She batted her eyelashes at him. “I do so love your little nickname for me. Would-You is such a thoughtful pet name. I hope you’ll like the one Quiet came up with for you.”

Mama Jamba took a seat across from Sophia, her attention still on the pad of paper in her hands. “I don’t think he’ll like it.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Ainsley countered. “He calls me Would-You, and I call him Drop Dead. It really is the sweetest romance.”

“Ainsley,” Hiker growled, a warning in his voice.

She curtsied. “I’ll go and get the hash browns, sir.”

He sighed. “Finally, something I will eat.”

Ainsley nodded mischievously as she headed for the kitchen. At the door, she paused. “Speaking of romances, remember Sophia and Wilder have made things official.”

A seething expression covered Hiker’s face. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten.”

Tilting her head to the side, Ainsley gave Hiker a dreamy look. “Your annoyance really does bring joy to my heart.”

“You two,” Hiker said, indicating Sophia and Wilder. “You know I don’t approve of this. I made that abundantly clear.”

“Was that before or after you made me think my entire life was a lie?” Ainsley asked, bustling back into the dining hall, carrying a plate of steaming hash browns. She laid them down in front of Hiker and backed away at once with a rebellious smile.

“It was after,” he declared, answering the question like that was at all necessary. Hiker kept his light-colored eyes trained on Sophia and Wilder as he shoveled hash browns onto his plate.

“This really isn’t appropriate for dragonriders,” Hiker continued.

“There aren’t any rules against it,” Mama Jamba argued, her attention on the pad as she counted on her hands.

“I make the rules!” Hiker boomed.

Mama Jamba shot him a look over her paper and pursed her lips. “Really, son?”

He stuck his fork into the hash browns, nearly breaking the plate. He was doing that a lot lately when trying to eat due to this enhanced strength. “Well, you might be in charge of this planet, but you put me in charge of the Dragon Elite. We don’t fraternize with each other.”

“You said fraternize,” Evan stated with a chuckle.

“That’s because there’s never been a girl among us, though,” Mahkah supplied, daring to enter the conversation.

“It doesn’t matter,” Hiker argued. “Relationships are a distraction. We have too many priorities right now and this…” He waved his hand at the couple. “Well, it distracts from our missions.”

“Some would say love only makes everything better,” Mama Jamba observed, scribbling on her pad.

“This isn’t love,” Hiker grumbled. “It’s two people losing sight of what’s important.”

Ainsley stuck her hands on her hips, a defiant expression on her face. “How dare you try and define their relationship! Love is important. It’s what’s most important. It’s why people fight and defend. Dare I say, it’s why people make sacrifices, and why someone would risk their life for another.”

Hiker lowered his chin and gave the housekeeper a murderous expression. “Don’t make this about us. I don’t want to talk to you right now.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it,” she sang, heading for the kitchen again. “Once I am cured and I can leave this place, I’ll be sure never to speak to you again. Call it my farewell gift for all these years of serving you while you kept secrets from me.”

“Quiet did too!” Hiker exclaimed.

Ainsley shot the gnome an affectionate look. “Yes, and he said he was sorry. Is that something you can do?”

Hiker’s mouth formed a hard line as he remained speechless.

“That’s what I thought,” Ainsley stated. “Stubborn and also cowardly. What a perfect combination.”

He shook his head and stuck the bite of hash browns into his mouth. In mid-chew, he spat them out into his napkin. “Did you put tarragon in these? You know I can’t stand that herb.”

“Why, yes, I did,” she told him proudly, pushing through the kitchen door. “Drop Dead.”

“Oh, tarragon,” Mama Jamba marveled. “That’s a great idea!” She turned the pad sideways and wrote along the edge of the paper.

“What are you doing?” Evan inquired, peering over to see what she was writing.

She edged away, preventing him from spying. “Carry the two and then divide by din.”

“Din isn’t a number,” Evan challenged.

Mama Jamba glanced at him. “It isn’t anymore. Papa Creola had it erased eons ago because he felt it wasn’t necessary, but I think it’s useful in this case.”

“Cool, numbers that don’t exist anymore because Father Time didn’t like them,” Evan said, still trying to get a glimpse of her paper. “As you were saying, what are you working on?”

“I wasn’t,” she chimed in her Southern accent, flashing him the pad. “But since you must know, I’m working on a new species of plant.”

“That you’re sketching out on…” Evan squinted at the paper. “Is that hotel stationary?”

She nodded. “It’s how I craft my best ideas.”

“This plant,” Evan continued. “Will you name it after me?”

“There’s already a plant named stinkweed,” Wilder teased.

Mama Jamba smiled good naturally. “I haven’t named it yet. I won’t until Sophia plants the seeds.”

“Me?” Sophia asked, surprised.

“Sophia?” Hiker questioned, also surprised. “She has training with me and missions to attend to.”

“And hopefully a hot date when you give her a second off work,” Mama Jamba argued. “I want Sophia to plant the seeds, but not yet. I have to get the formula just right first.”

“The Dragon Elite don’t get time off,” Hiker said, turning his attention to the guys. “I have adjudication missions for you all. Mahkah, you already have the details on yours.”

Mahkah nodded in reply.

“Evan, I have a dispute you need to resolve in Asia,” Hiker went on. “Wilder, there’s a case that requires you to take a leave of absence for a while.”

Mama Jamba’s chair scraping against the floor when she rose made a screeching noise. She narrowed her eyes at Hiker. “That’s very transparent, son.”

He held up his hands. “Call it what you will, but I have missions to complete and will assign them as I see fit.”

Mama Jamba nodded. “I won’t object, but if you think for one second I’m going to allow you to make rules against people falling in love, you’ve got another think coming, Hiker Wallace. Now since you’ve thoroughly upset the housekeeper and it doesn’t appear she’ll be bringing my pancakes, I’m going to go sulk in your office.”

“I would eat pancakes,” Hiker muttered, looking at the breakfast options with annoyance.

“Sort things out with Ainsley,” Mama Jamba ordered, making for the exit. “I want pancakes.”

“There’s no reasoning with a madwoman,” Hiker replied, standing as well. He cast his eyes down on Sophia. “Well, shall we start training?”

She grabbed a piece of bacon and took a nervous bite. There was something in the heated expression he was giving her that made her think he needed time to cool down before they trained together. She didn’t even know how she was supposed to help him control his powers. He thought that because she was a twin-like him, she’d have some strategy to help him.

“I will as soon as I’m done eating, sir,” she replied between bites.

He continued to stare down at her, a warning on his face.

With a sigh, Sophia pushed out her chair, realizing he wasn’t going to let up until she complied. “Oh, look, I’m all done. Let’s train, sir.”

He marched for the door, his shoulders pinned up high.

Sophia took off reluctantly after him, giving the guys a pleading expression over her shoulder. “Wish me luck.”

“You don’t need luck,” Evan teased with a chuckle. “You need thick armor.”

CHAPTER THREE

The man known as Hiker Wallace had never known such a challenging time in his very long life. Even when his twin brother was hunting him down, trying to kill him for his power, things hadn’t felt this bad. Presently, Hiker felt he couldn’t control his own riders, his housekeeper was furious at him for something he could do nothing about and worst of all, his powers were so overwhelming they were out of control. He felt ready to explode at any moment. He had embraced the power he had inherited from Thad, but that was only the beginning. Now he had to discover how to control it before it destroyed him.

Sophia marched behind Hiker as he led them out to the combat area on the Expanse. She almost ran into him when he pivoted abruptly. All the dragonriders moved swifter than most, even magicians and elves, who were quite stealthy in their own right. Hiker Wallace moved with a unique grace that made it nearly impossible to predict his movements.

Sophia sucked in a breath and looked up at the man before her, peering into his nostrils.

“Hey,” she said, taking a step back and loosening her throat with a cough.

“Hey,” he replied, his voice gruff.

“So, what did you have in mind for training?” she dared to ask.

He returned her question with a question. “What have you learned?”

“Well…” she began, thinking of what she’d discovered reading The Complete History of Dragonriders the night before. Bermuda Laurens had taught her how to use the book by thinking of specifically what she needed to find and then seemingly randomly flipping the book open. The intention acted as a sort of table of contents, bringing her to exactly what she was looking for.

She could have just given the book to Hiker to read—it was his book after all, but for whatever reason, Quiet wasn’t allowing the leader of the Dragon Elite to have access to it. Every time Sophia gave it to him, it ended back up in her room on her desk. Once again, Quiet had reasons for the strange things he did, and no one but he knew why.

She had learned something she thought would be of help for Hiker.

“I think you’re out of balance,” she continued. “According to what I found, when a twin inherits another’s powers, there are a couple of factors that impact it.” She held up a finger, listing what she remembered from the book. “The first is guilt, which I think was your initial obstacle. You didn’t want to have to kill Thad, because you were the good twin. The book says this is common with good twins. So you were reluctant to embrace the power, which created a concentration of it, like when something gets bottlenecked.”

Hiker nodded, chewing on the inside of his cheek. “Go on then.”

“Well, because of that, when you did embrace the power,” Sophia explained, “the levels were out of whack, overwhelming you.”

He nodded. “You’re telling me. I’ve broken most things in my study, just going about my usual business.”

Sophia had to stop herself from laughing, having witnessed the Viking put his coffee mug on his desk and breaking the cup to pieces while also putting a dent in the solid wood desk. She swallowed to cover her laughter.

“In cases like this, it’s a balancing issue,” Sophia went on, motioning to the Expanse where the grounds were littered with bowling ball-sized dragon eggs of various colors. “Just like half the dragon eggs from this batch are going to turn out good and the other half evil, there has to be balance within you. Yin and yang. The power within you is sourced from both good and evil, so I think you need a way to equalize the forces.”

“Like how?” he asked at once, his temper flaring.

Sophia shrugged. “I’m sorry, but the book didn’t elaborate. It simply said that in cases such as these, the dragonrider needed balancing forces.”

“Why don’t you have this problem?” Hiker asked, his eyes narrowed.

“Well, I think at times, I do struggle, but I inherited Jamison’s powers at birth, and therefore, this is my normal,” she explained. “You’re having to deal with it after five hundred years, and that can’t be easy.”

“Don’t give me your sympathy,” he spat.

Sophia shook this off. “More than anything, I think you have to get control over your emotions. The bad ones are creating more of an imbalance, making it harder for you to control your powers. This is just a guess, but I think it makes the most sense.”

Hiker scowled at Sophia. “I’m perfectly in control of my emotions.”

Again, Sophia had to resist the urge to laugh. “Really? So, this Ainsley situation doesn’t have you upset?”

The scowl deepened on his face. “That topic is off-limits.”

“That’s why you’ll continue to smash teacups,” Sophia fired back, folding her arms and giving him a defiant expression.

“That has nothing to do with this!” Hiker picked up a sword from the weapon’s area and swung it, testing the balance.

Sophia tensed but worked to hide it. “It seems like it might be affecting you more than you’re willing to admit.”

He held the sword out, not at her, but it would take minimal effort for him to switch directions and slice her in half. It was risky business having this conversation with an out-of-control Hiker Wallace, and yet, Sophia had somehow, out of everyone, been nominated for this task. She would have rather signed up to teach Evan how to use recording software, a thing he’d been begging for her to do after listening to electronic music and learning about disc jockeying.

He dropped the sword to his side and spun to face her. “You defied me.”

It took everything she had not to roll her eyes at him. “You overstepped your bounds. You can assign me cases. You can tell me how to conduct myself as a dragonrider. However…” She dared to take a step forward, keeping her chin up and her face deadly serious. “You don’t control me as a woman. If I want to be with Wilder, then that’s what I’ll do.”

“I told you not to,” he said through gritted teeth.

She shook her head. “That wasn’t your call to make. Maybe part of your problem controlling your powers is that you’re trying so hard to control things you have no business managing. Focus on you. Attend to the problems you have and then—”

“How dare you,” he interrupted, menace making his face red.

Sophia wanted to fire back with, “I dared.” Instead, she took a calming breath. “Emotions directly affect magical powers. I get things are complicated for you. I think resolving some of these issues would help you to balance things.”

What Sophia wasn’t saying was that Hiker needed good old fashioned counseling. She’d slowly hint around at that one when he wasn’t holding a sword. “For instance,” she continued. “You could attempt to smooth things over with Ainsley. She’s mad and—”

“I know she’s mad,” he cut her off. “But there is no fixing things with her. There wasn’t then and there isn’t now. She’s always been a fiery redhead who doesn’t listen to reason.”

“If what Saint Valentine said is correct, then Ainsley can’t be cured and recover her memories as long as she’s heartbroken,” Sophia reasoned. “You don’t have to mend things, but you can apologize.”

He shook his head. “It wouldn’t matter.”

“So that’s it?” Sophia argued. “You’ve just decided you can’t do anything to help the situation, and you’re not even going to try?”

He yanked the sword up to his chest, the weapon shaking slightly in his hand. “Mind your place.”

Sophia didn’t back down but instead continued to hold his angry glare.

After a moment, he sighed. “Even if her heart was mended, I don’t know the cure.”

“Well, what have you tried?” Sophia asked.

He threw the sword like a spear, making it land in a bale of hay. “I don’t know. I haven’t really.”

“You what?” Sophia couldn’t believe it. “You never looked for a cure for Ainsley?”

“The Gullington brought her back from near death,” Hiker explained quickly. “I realized it was keeping her alive. She had lost her memories and couldn’t leave the Barrier for long, and then the world shut down when mortals couldn’t see magic, making the Dragon Elite useless. There wasn’t really any way for me to look and then…well, time just got away from me.”

“Yeah, a few centuries,” Sophia stated. It was then she realized that maybe without knowing it, Hiker didn’t want to cure Ainsley back then. She had forgotten she once loved him or that he broke her heart. If she was cured, she would have left the Gullington, and he would never see her again. She would have returned to the elves and moved on with her life. Maybe because he couldn’t move on with his, he didn’t want her to.

This man was a real piece of work, Sophia thought. He didn’t want to fix the heart he’d broken or cure the woman who had risked her life to save his. She was about to be furious about the realization when something else occurred to her.

Hiker still loved Ainsley.

CHAPTER FOUR

Cruel summer. Cruel, cruel summer, what are you doing to us? Lunis asked with a sigh, shaking his head.

Sophia looked at her dragon, rolling her eyes. “It’s not all that bad.”

Steam issued from his nostrils when he growled, They are ruining everything.

The blue dragon was referring to the evil baby dragons who had recently hatched. They weren’t literally ruining everything, but they were definitely making a mess on the Expanse. Between the three of them, they’d found some of Quiet’s equipment and were tearing it into pieces, breaking the machinery until it was unusable.

Just wait until the little devils have fire, Lunis complained. I say we drop them in the middle of the North Sea before that happens.

Sophia shook her head. “We have to find a way to embrace this. Or find a solution that doesn’t involve murdering a rare species that’s near extinction.”

Okay, we don’t drown them, he offered. We put them on a deserted island.

“They will be able to fly soon,” Sophia argued.

You didn’t let me finish, Lunis said, glaring at her. The island is sinking…

“So they drown.”

Exactly, Lunis said triumphantly.

“You know, we don’t know they are evil,” she observed. “One could be evil and influencing the others. We can’t make judgments too early. They are young and will mature, showing their true personalities.”

In the meantime, Lunis said, watching as the three fearless dragons bounded toward a shed next to the Castle, probably full of more tools, we’ll just watch this place get run into the ground.

Sophia shook her head. “Quit being so melodramatic. It doesn’t suit you.”

I’ll tell you what doesn’t suit me. It’s that you haven’t bought the stuff on my wish list from Amazon yet, he complained.

Sophia laughed. “What are you going to do with a Tardis sleeping bag?”

He giggled, which was a strange thing for a dragon to do, but here they were. I’m going to sleep on it, obviously.

“It’s like a quarter of the size of you,” she stated.

Lunis’ eyes widened with offense. Are you calling me fat?

“Oh, for the love of the angels. Is this really happening?”

Hey, do you want to hear a knock-knock joke? he asked, his tone shifting. Of course you do. Here you go. Knock knock.

Sophia lowered her chin, getting ready for the ridiculousness. “Who. Is. There?” She enunciated each word, as she often did when answering her dragon’s knock-knock jokes. Another thing most dragons—scratch that—no other dragons did. Sophia swept her eyes over the Expanse full of eggs. This new generation would be different, she suspected, but none of them would be quite like Lunis.

Doctor, he answered.

Sophia smiled. “Doctor Who?”

Exterminate. Exterminate. Exterminate. Lunis erupted with laughter, rolling over on his back and kicking his legs like a dog.

“Yes, that was about as bad as I would have expected,” Sophia mused.

Best. Joke. Ever, he said, continuing to roll around.

“When you’re done,” Sophia began. “I’d like to discuss real matters that affect the world.”

Lunis’ laughter halted abruptly as he rolled to his feet. He gave her an annoyed expression. Doctor Who affects the world. Did you know that because of him, the—

“It’s a fictional show,” Sophia interrupted.

What did Plato tell us about fiction? Much of it was nonfiction that was put in the wrong section, Lunis explained. I have every reason to believe this happened to Doctor Who. Out there is a lone Time Lord traveling the universe, looking for a companion. He gazed longingly at the sky. Then like he had a sudden idea, he whipped around to face Sophia. Do you think I could become the Doctor’s companion?

“First of all,” Sophia began, mock irritation heavy in her tone. “You are my dragon and we work for the Dragon Elite, serving as world adjudicators.”

Boring, he said, blowing out his lips.

“We are literally the most powerful governing body on Earth,” she argued. “What we say goes on all mortal matters on this entire planet.”

Why you always trying to hold me down and fit me into a little cookie cutter? Lunis complained.

“Okay, and speaking of which,” Sophia continued, “you are a dragon. How are you going to fit inside the Tardis?”

Duh! he exclaimed, rolling his head, along with his eyes. It’s bigger on the inside.

Sophia shook her head. “I can’t even believe you went there. And you say my jokes are bad.”

The worst, he agreed.

“If you’re done, I wanted to discuss a real person who really does affect this world,” Sophia said.

Go on, but if this is about a cyborg you sympathize with, then I’m going back to the Nest to binge-watch Nailed It on Netflix, Lunis imparted.

“On second thought,” Sophia told him, “I don’t think I need a dragon anymore.”

You’re a dragonrider, he corrected.

“Yeah,” she sang. “But I do things differently as the first and only female rider. So maybe I don’t have a dragon, and you go off with the Doctor to ride around in a little blue box.”

He sighed. Okay, all kidding aside. I agree Trin Currante isn’t all bad. We have to figure out her story. What did you have in mind? Use government surveillance to determine where she could be? Metal detecting tech to scan the population to find all the cyborgs? See if we can find a smart man or woman with a sonic screwdriver who can find Trin Currante?

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “I thought I’d go ask my fairy godmother.”

He deflated. Yeah, I guess that could work. The boring approach.

“Because so many people have fairy godmothers, they can just pop over to and ask about their projects.”

I know a few, he argued.

“Who?” she challenged.

Look, can we continue this later? Lunis asked. I’ve got to go. Nailed It is about to come on, and I don’t want to miss it.

“It’s on Netflix, which means you can see it whenever you want,” she stated.

He stretched out his wings. I knew you’d understand. Thanks, Soph.

She shook her head at the strange dragon as he took off, launching into the air as he unfolded his wings and soared to the Nest in the distance.

Oh, Lunis said, looking over his shoulder at her from the air. Since you’re not busy with commitments like me—

You’re buzzing off to watch prerecorded cooking shows, she interrupted.

As I was saying, your Amazon wish list, he insisted. Get on it. I also need a potato peeler.

What for?

He turned his head back for the Nest. I can’t say. But get a couple. I’m bound to break the first one.

CHAPTER FIVE

Only the young were required for Mika Lenna’s newest project. Young magicians weren’t easy to find, but that hadn’t stopped the CEO of the Saverus Corporation.

There just weren’t as many magicians as the other magical races, but they were the only ones that worked for creating cyborgs. Elves, giants, and gnome’s DNA rejected magitech, whereas magicians embraced it. It made sense because they were the inventors. Where the other races preferred the natural elements, magicians had always been more cutting edge.

Identifying magicians wasn’t the issue. Mika had learned how to do that long ago. It was finding them. They didn’t usually congregate in mortal areas, and since he wasn’t of any of the magical races, he couldn’t portal onto Roya Lane, which they frequented.

Mika Lenna was a Dream Traveler, one of the rare race of mortals who could travel anywhere with his dreams. It offered him a few psychic abilities like telepathy and telekinesis but not the ability to portal through time and space.

To make things worse, since magicians had started going missing again, the House of Fourteen had issued a warning, telling its members to stay inside. The magical community hadn’t liked the self-imposed isolation but had agreed to do it to preserve their lives.

The first time Mika had worked to create his “projects,” the House of Fourteen had been under different leadership and hadn’t acted fast enough. Now with hundreds of magicians having gone mysteriously missing, they weren’t taking chances.

That was before one woman had nearly destroyed the Saverus Corporation.

Trin Currante.

She’d sabotaged many of Mika Lenna’s efforts, but he’d still gotten away. Just like when he had to rebuild his first company, Olento Research, he had weathered the storm and rebuilt yet again.

Mika Lenna flexed his fingers, feeling the incredible power he wielded flowing through his veins. He had used his own technology to genetically alter his DNA, blending it with a wolf. Now he was the stuff of legends. He didn’t shift into a werewolf on a full moon or howl, but he had superhuman speed, strength, and a lust for blood.

Mika Lenna wasn’t just a werewolf. He was the strongest one he had made. The organization, the Lucidites, thought they’d brought him down. They had no idea he’d come back to life and dug himself out of a grave.

The worst thing anyone ever did was doubt Mika Lenna.

He watched as the magician stumbled out of the bar, late at night and mostly drunk.

It didn’t matter. Even with their magic, magicians were no match for Mika Lenna. This one was dumb enough not to heed the House of Fourteen’s warning about staying inside, especially at night.

He watched the man cross the street not at an intersection and nearly get hit by a car as he stepped out in front of it. The magician shouted profanities, shaking his fist at the motorist.

Mika Lenna shook his head. It was always someone else’s fault. That was the problem with society. No one ever took responsibility. That was flawed thinking because when everything is someone else’s fault then it’s impossible to fix.

Mika Lenna’s problems were his own, and he sought solutions. Like when he created a few hundred cyborgs who rebelled, he figured out his mistake. It was the same error he made with the werewolf project.

The subjects still had emotions—fears and desires. Those created problems. They created rebels. Subjects such as that escape their confines and then return, freeing hundreds and destroying a multi-million dollar facility, looking for answers. Trin Currante may have been successful at ruining the Saverus building and freeing the prisoners, but she hadn’t gotten the one thing she desperately needed answered. A solution to how to fix her.

She wasn’t going to get it. Mika Lenna would see to it personally after all the trouble that rejected project had caused.

However, there had been a valuable lesson to it all. Before, the subjects had rebelled because they still had their emotions. There was one very easy way to fix everything.

Death.

Kill the subject and bring them back as a cyborg, and they were robots without any desires. Of course, the magitech that had to be innovated to bring a magician back to life defied all sorts of laws.

That’s what Mika Lenna was best at. Breaking the confines of science.

Necromancy wasn’t something he ever thought he’d dabble in, but having reliable products was the key objective.

“Why?” his head scientist Scott Jacobs had asked.

“Why not,” Mika replied firmly. He had created the genetically altered werewolves to become assassins. That had been the idea with the first batch of cyborgs. Now he wanted an army who would do his bidding. Actually, he thought they’d make the perfect soldiers to go after the werewolves and cyborgs who had escaped.

Hiding in the shadows of a dark alleyway, Mika watched the magician turn down the street, headed in the opposite direction. Many might be worried he’d get away, but that wasn’t a concern for Mika Lenna. This one wasn’t getting away.

He looked up at the sky, black save for a crescent moon, as the shift took over. To say it hurt to morph into his werewolf form was an understatement. Mika Lenna had known many pains in his life full of suffering and experiments. However, when his bones broke and shifted to make his form larger, it was utter agony.

The claws slipping out of his fingers felt like knives slicing through his skin ten times over. The fangs that dropped out of the top of his mouth were the worst part. They felt like a double extraction done by the lousiest dentist in the world.

The change was always worth the pain, though. Mika Lenna glanced at the empty store window directly across from him and took in his appearance.

The stuff of legends. That’s what he had become.

His hulking form was reminiscent of a werewolf with the claws and fangs and rippling muscles, but he wasn’t some science fiction horror monster covered in hair, with wolf ears. Mika Lenna’s intention was to make classic werewolves, and he had succeeded.

His red eyes flashed, glowing brightly before he took off, darting out of his hiding spot.

The road was empty, save for the drunk magician singing loudly to himself at the end of the block. It took Mika Lenna less than a second to cross the distance.

The magician didn’t even have a chance to react before the werewolf arrived behind him, his massive hands on either side of the man’s head. With force no normal magician could resist, he yanked the man into him, his mouth opening wide.

Horror registered in the magician’s eyes just before fangs sunk into the side of his neck and tore through flesh and veins. The hunger was the best part of being a werewolf and satisfying that hunger never got old.

The magician screamed, but that didn’t stop Mika from feasting on the man’s body, unconcerned about the damage he was doing. He would fix him and make him anew.

CHAPTER SIX

“You need to calm down,” Mama Jamba warned, her eyes narrowed in Hiker’s direction.

The temperature seemed to rise ten degrees when Sophia stepped over the threshold into his office.

“That’s what this one said in so many words.” Hiker pointed an accusatory finger at Sophia, making her pause, an uncertain expression on her face.

She held up her hands as if in surrender. “I simply pointed out magical powers are connected to emotions.”

Hiker banged his fist on the surface of his desk, making papers and various objects hiccup and clatter around. “I already know that!”

“Okay, I was simply reminding you.” Sophia peeled back slightly. “You did ask for my help.”

“She said you were part of figuring out this power balancing issue.” He shot his accusatory finger at Mama Jamba.

Mama Jamba wasn’t lounging across the leather sofa as usual. Instead, like a little child, she was sitting on the floor, leaning over the coffee table and coloring in one of those adult coloring books. This one was full of fairies and woodland creatures created by Selena Fenech. The drawings were quite detailed and full of whimsy even before they were filled with bright colors.

“She can help you,” Mama Jamba sang, trading out a lime green pencil for a yellow one.

“How?” he growled, obviously not happy with how their first training session had gone. If anything, Hiker seemed more flustered. Perhaps from something Sophia had said about Ainsley or something Mama Jamba hadn’t said—dangling secrets in front of his face.

Right on cue, Mother Nature shrugged, coloring stars in a night sky over a centaur’s head. “I can’t really tell you. We’re not there yet.”

He threw up his hands, rolling his eyes. “How didn’t I expect that answer?”

She shook her head of short gray curls. “I really don’t know, son. You should have. Now try taking some deep breaths.” She indicated the teacup on his desk that was vibrating. “You’re going to make that thing explode.”

He closed his eyes for a half-beat. “It would be the third teacup today. Ainsley will be livid.”

Mama Jamba suppressed a laugh. “Yes, that’s why Ainsley would be cross with you and not for the more personal reasons—”

“Not you too,” he interrupted, cutting his eyes at Sophia. He was obviously going to hold grudges for her telling Ainsley the truth and then encouraging him to make amends with her.

So be it, Sophia thought. As long as he doesn’t make my head explode like a teacup.

“Try breathing, son,” Mama Jamba encouraged as the cup continued to vibrate on the saucer.

“Oh, is that the big secret you’re keeping from me?” he asked sarcastically.

“No, that’s just general advice for all living creatures,” Mama Jamba explained, giving Sophia a proud look. “I require it for a good reason.”

“Because it connects us to the Earth?” Sophia guessed.

Mama Jamba gave her a polite smile. “Good guess. Because I lost a bet with Papa Creola. He loved the idea of something so simple being the difference between life and death. You all are just minutes away from fatality at any given moment, depending on the circumstances.”

“That seems like Papa Creola,” Sophia said with a laugh. “Totally morbid.”

“It connects the Earth to you, ironically. Not the other way around,” Mama Jamba went on. “In the most poetic sense, the Earth is breathing you. I know how much you enjoy your poetry, dear Sophia.”

She nodded. “That’s a nice sentiment.”

“But yes,” Mama Jamba continued, returning her attention to Hiker. “No matter how powerful you are, son, you are as vulnerable as the weakest human when deprived of air. Your breath can give you strength, or it can take it away. It can calm you, or if you keep holding it, it will bottle up the anger in you more. The options are easy, but the practice not so much so.”

“I’m not holding my breath!” Hiker exclaimed, his face beet red.

She nodded, returning to coloring her picture. “Sure, son. Sure.”

Hiker cleared his throat and narrowed his eyes at the teacup, giving it a threatening expression, as though trying to force it into compliance. Apparently, it worked because it settled slightly, making less of a vibrating sound on the saucer.

“Anyway,” he said with a sigh, returning his attention to Sophia. “I have a mission for you.”

Hiker picked up a newspaper and handed it to Sophia. “It involves the House of Fourteen, which is why you were picked.”

She nodded. Her relationship, growing up at the House of Fourteen and being related to two of their members, made her the obvious choice when picking delegates to deal with the magicians’ governing body. Sophia also knew Hiker wasn’t in a position to talk directly with strangers. He liked them a whole lot less than his riders, and currently, they were making him livid.

Peering at the paper, she read the headline: “Hundreds of Magicians Continue to Go Missing, House of Fourteen Loses Credibility.”

“What?” Sophia gasped. “This sounds serious.”

Hiker nodded. “It very well could be. Right now, the fallout between mortal governments and the House of Fourteen falls under our immediate jurisdiction. The current political climate is making mortals untrusting of magicians.”

“Which after just learning they were the reason they were blind to magic for a few centuries, isn’t good for trust-building,” Sophia finished.

“Exactly,” Hiker affirmed. “There’ve been all sorts of disputes as a result. I need you to visit the House of Fourteen and meet with the council. Find out what’s going on with magicians. This will inevitably result in us having to preside over matters, but we need more information.”

Sophia skimmed the newspaper article, which didn’t have much on the mysterious disappearances. “This is unsettling.”

Hiker glanced up absentmindedly as though he had momentarily forgotten she was there. “What? Oh, the magicians? Yes, that’s concerning but might be nothing.”

“How can hundreds of magicians going missing be nothing?” Sophia asked.

“Well, it’s not like they are in danger of going into extinction like some,” Hiker said bitterly.

Sophia's eyes fluttered with annoyance. “I thought only magicians could be dragonriders. If the population dries up, then even when our eggs hatch, who will be left to magnetize to them?”

Hiker’s expression changed. “Good point. See what you can find out. Maybe they all are just at some retreat.”

“What like Burning Man or Coachella?” Sophia asked with a laugh. “They are magicians, not elves.”

Hiker shivered with disgust. “Elves are the absolute worst, always doing eccentric stuff like that.”

Sophia didn’t think it was a good time to remind him he was once in love with an elf. However, that did make her wonder how Ainsley and Hiker got together. She guessed the elf made Hiker cut loose and he reminded her of the more practical side of life. Or they bickered at each other all the time—like they did in their present roles.

“My point is magicians don’t just disappear,” Sophia argued. “They aren’t prone to going off the grid or escaping the confines of modern society like the other magical races.”

Hiker agreed with a nod. “Go find out more information.”

“Yes, sir,” Sophia answered, making for the door.

“Oh, and Sophia,” Hiker said, pausing her at the threshold.

“Yes?” she asked, turning back.

“Subtly,” he began slowly, his voice careful, “remind the House of Fourteen we are in charge and not the other way around.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

Bad blood had always existed between the House of Fourteen and the Dragon Elite, according to Lunis. It went back to when the House was run by corrupt magicians who wanted absolute control. The Dragon Elite was the supreme ruling body on the planet. What they said was law. It just so happened they disappeared for a few centuries, and reestablishing dominance was taking some effort.

The House of Fourteen had come back even stronger than before magic had disappeared, but the Dragon Elite was still struggling to rebuild. They had their thousand dragon eggs…well, 997…but still, eggs were just the beginning. The dragons had to hatch and magnetize to riders for the Elite to grow back to what it had been. In the meantime, Sophia, under Hiker’s direction, had to exert dominance over the House of Fourteen. As a very young magician, working for the Dragon Elite, which was near extinction, this was about like a lanky kid telling a group of cardigan-wearing soccer moms what to do. Sophia reasoned the kids really ran the show with their activities and preferences and whatnot.

“Just act the part,” Sophia encouraged, giving herself a pep talk as she stepped through the portal between the Castle and the House of Fourteen. “Don’t let them get the upper hand.”

“I think the phrase is, don’t let them see your hand,” King Rudolf Sweetwater corrected at Sophia’s back.

She spun around, not used to anyone being in the corridor when she stepped through. She was very surprised to find the fae there since the other magical races weren’t allowed in the residential section of the House, just the Chamber of the Tree. Then Sophia noticed Liv beside Rudolf and realized she must have taken him on an excursion.

“Yes, Soph,” Liv said, giving her sister a hug when she was closer. “If I’ve taught you anything, it’s that you can’t let them see your hand. You got to know when to hold them and know when to fold them.”

Sophia shook her head at her sister’s ridiculousness. “Right and know when to walk away and know when to run.”

Rudolf gave them both a disappointed expression. “There’s no running in poker. You should be seated the entire time and have snacks.”

Liv pursed her lips at the very attractive fae.

“What are you all doing?” Sophia asked, trying to figure out where they had come from. “Did you take Rudolf to the library?”

Liv laughed. “Whatever would he do there?”

He huffed. “You know, I have to nap just as much as the next fae.”

“Right,” Liv said, drawing out the word. “That’s what a library is for.”

He shook his head. “No, a library is the place to go if you want to seduce wallflower mortals. When one is bored with that, the places which contain portal stories are fantastic for naps.”

“Books,” Liv corrected. “Those little rectangular things are known as books. Not portal stories.”

He shrugged. “I say French fries and you say chips.”

Liv’s brow scrunched. “Why would I call them chips? I’m not British.”

“Then why do you always talk about the queen and what a dimwit she is?” Rudolf challenged. “More than once, you’ve said we speak different languages.”

“I’m talking about your queen,” Liv answered. “What language do you think the British speak?”

He sighed as though explaining this to her was costing him greatly. “They speak Great Britain, and we speak American.”

“I didn’t expect this of you, which speaks poorly of me,” Liv stated, glancing at Sophia. “House business?”

She nodded. “What were you two doing?”

“Oh, I needed to find some family stuff, and this one followed me because that’s what lost puppies do.” She pointed over her shoulder at Rudolf, who was smiling delightedly like a happy-go-lucky dog.

“Were you looking for stuff for the wedding?” Sophia asked and immediately regretted it.

The shock that jumped to Liv’s eyes told her something very important.

King Rudolf Sweetwater didn’t know.

“Sophia, you’re getting married?” Rudolf asked, surprise making his face light up.

She froze, her eyes shifting between Liv’s tense face and Rudolf’s excited one. “Um, actually, it’s not me.”

“Oh, good,” Rudolf said with a relieved sigh. “I mean, if it was, I’d pretend to be happy for you and not think that you were ruining your life.”

She gawked at him. “What are you talking about? You’re married.”

“Yes, and it took me over five hundred years to make that decision.” He leaned in and gave her a stern expression. “I hope you don’t jump into anything until you’re at least half a century old. You need time to know yourself. You and Liv are mere babies in your first century.” He nodded with sage confidence. “No, only a complete moron who notoriously made bad decisions would get married young. So…” He rubbed his hands together excitedly. “Who is getting married? Is it Rory and Maddy? John and Alicia? Clark and Gordon Ramsey?”

Liv blinked at him in confusion. “Clark is straight, and I’m fairly sure he doesn’t even know Gordon Ramsey.”

Rudolf shrugged. “Yeah, but he’s always watching the guy’s shows.”

“It’s none of those couples,” Liv told him, hesitation covering her face.

“Oh, well, I can’t think of any other couples then.” Rudolf screwed up his face, racking his brain for the answer.

“It’s Stefan and me,” she muttered, running her hand over her mouth to drown out the words.

“Oh, you and Stefan.” Rudolf at once nodded. Then it registered, and his mouth dropped open. “No, Liv, no. You can’t marry the demon hunter because you’re going to get fat and only want to hang out with him. You’ll ignore me. It will ruin your life. Haven’t you been listening?”

“I can’t get fat as a magician,” Liv reasoned. “Not if I’m using my magic. I don’t hang out with you anyway.”

He rolled his eyes. “Exactly. But really, you’re too young. Give it another four or five hundred years. Take the time to get to know yourself. Take time to get to know Stefan. Do you even know his last name?”

“Ludwig,” she answered immediately.

“Yeah, but is that his real last name?” Rudolf challenged.

“Well, it’s written on the magical wall of the Chamber of the Tree that’s spelled to only present Royals,” she answered.

He sighed, shaking his head. “That’s such faulty reasoning. I bet you’re one of those people who believes everything they see with their own eyes.”

“Versus?” Liv asked, tilting her head to the side.

“Believing what you see with your eyes shut, of course,” Rudolf explained.

“Yeah, you got me there, bud,” Liv said, shaking her head. She looked at Sophia, giving her a commiserate expression. “I was looking for our father’s wedding band. Clark had said that he thought it was in their stuff since he wasn’t wearing it when he went to the Matterhorn.”

The expression on Liv’s face was telling.

“You didn’t find it, though?” Sophia asked.

Liv shook her head. “No, but I’m not giving up.”

“Well, maybe it’s with mom’s,” Sophia suggested. “Then you can use both.”

Her sister laughed. “Like me, Mom didn’t wear a wedding or engagement ring. Warriors are always battling something, and rings would be a hazard. I don’t really need to lose a finger because my wedding band gets caught on some ogre’s dewclaw.”

“Good point,” Sophia stated.

“Wait, ogres have dewclaws?” Rudolf asked in surprise.

“So, what did Stefan give you when he proposed?” Sophia asked.

Liv held up her arm, showing a small rope fastened around her wrist.

“Is that a friendship bracelet?” Sophia asked.

“It’s a ‘lock you down’ bracelet,” Liv answered with a laugh.

Sophia laughed. “That’s more your style.”

“Wait, but Stefan is a Warrior,” Sophia said after a moment of realization. “Can he wear a wedding ring?”

“Yeah, because he has fast healing, and I want to put a ring on that,” Liv joked.

Sophia nodded. “Good idea. I see the way mortals look at him.”

Stefan Ludwig was attractive by any standard, with his jet-black hair and piercing blue eyes. Add to that the swords strapped to his back and his billowing black cloak, and he was most women’s fantasy.

Both sisters’ attention slid to Rudolf, who was busy scrolling through his phone, shaking his head like he was having trouble finding something. “That won’t do at all. No. That’s absurd.” He rejected options as he swiped through.

“What’s absurd?” Liv asked.

“All these options for your bachelorette party,” Rudolf told her, glancing up suddenly, his expression shifting. “I mean, unless you want a gnome stripper? Is that your thing? You are short.”

Liv shook her head. “No to strippers. No to gnomes and to gnome strippers. Why are you even looking at bachelorette party stuff?”

“Well,” he said, clasping his hand to his chest. “As your maid of honor, I feel that it’s my duty to throw the best bachelorette party. I mean, it’s only your first wedding. I’m sure, when I marry you off to your second or third husband, we’ll have real blowouts, but I still want to do right by you.”

A pained expression crossed Liv’s face. This was why she hadn’t told Rudolf yet. She’d probably been looking for the right way to break the news to him, and Sophia had revealed the information unknowingly.

“The thing is Rudolf, you’re not my maid of honor,” Liv said, her tone careful. Sympathetic.

“What?” Rudolf exclaimed. “I’m not. B-b-bu…”

“It’s just that—”

“I’m your best friend, though,” he cut in. “I’ve saved your life on many occasions. I’m always there for you. If you ever needed anything, I’d drop everything, including the fate of my people, to help you.”

Liv appeared crushed. Her shoulders drooped. “For once, Ru, I can’t argue with a word you’ve said. The thing is, I didn’t make you my maid of honor because—”

“You’re giving her away,” Sophia interrupted, the idea suddenly occurring to her.

Liv’s eyes widened slightly before filling with relief. “Yes! I needed you for the more important job of giving me away.”

Rudolf’s mouth fell open as joy took over his face. “Are you serious? I get to pretend to be your father for a day?” His features shifted, making him look strict. “You be home by nine, missy. Have you washed behind your ears? Where are the boots I loaned you?”

Liv gave him a reluctant expression. “You have a very strange father-daughter relationship with your girls. You’re not going to pretend to be my father. I just want you to walk me down the aisle and give me away.”

The king of the fae took Liv’s hand and brought it to his mouth—charm overflowing his every movement. “Liv, I would be honored to give you away.” He thought for a moment, a genuine smile on his face. “Actually, I’m glad you didn’t choose me to be your maid of honor. I can’t imagine who you did choose but talk about pressure. All I have to do is walk, which we all know isn’t rocket science.”

“It depends on the day for you.” Liv laughed and flashed a wink at Sophia. “I don’t know. I think the person I chose for my maid of honor will handle the pressure flawlessly.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Call it what you want,” Lorenzo Rosario began, his tone terse, “but we don’t need the support of the United States government to do our jobs—or that of any other entity.”

The Councilor narrowed his eyes at Sophia as she stepped into the Chamber of the Tree.

Many of the members of the House of the Fourteen were present. The Councilors sat on the high bench, looking down at the Warriors, who stood in a half-circle. Flanking them were Jude and Diabolos, the regulators, a white tiger and a black crow. They upheld truth during the council meetings. Overhead, the dome ceiling sparkled with the lights representing magicians all over the world. There weren’t as many as Sophia remembered from her last visit.

Rudolf and Liv stalked past Sophia, taking their usual spots in the chamber. Many of the Mortal Seven and their chimeras were present, but they often remained quiet, only letting their voices be heard during voting. The Warriors were to remain quiet during the proceedings unless they were Liv Beaufont. She was rarely quiet, regardless of what was going on.

Sophia strode forward, not pausing until she was standing in front of the Councilors, glaring up at them as they conversed.

“I think discounting having the support of foreign governments is a mistake this Councilor has made before,” Hester DeVries stated, her tone matching Lorenzo’s.

Bianca Mantovani scoffed. “I contend that once again, the members of this council are putting too much stock in other governing bodies. We are the House of Fourteen, the oldest governing agency on the planet.”

A forced cough shot out of Sophia’s mouth.

Clark shot her a curt expression, but everyone else seemed absorbed in the heated debate brewing hotter.

“I agree,” Lorenzo stated, nodding in Bianca’s direction. “Looking for approval from other organizations undermines our authority, which should be absolute.”

Another cough rocketed from Sophia’s mouth this time louder.

This earned her a few looks, but Bianca ensured that it didn’t last.

“Councilor Lorenzo has been around long enough that he speaks from experience,” she said smugly. “Bowing down and asking for support is as good as leveling ourselves with others when we really need to position ourselves as superior.”

The next cough didn’t come from Sophia. She suspected it was Liv behind her, but it did the job of getting all eyes on the council to revolve in their direction.

“Is everything all right?” Hara Takahashi asked.

“It appears the Beaufonts have some sort of bug,” Bianca observed, wiggling her nose.

“You want to hug?” Liv asked her, a smile in her voice.

The woman looked at her with a pinched glare and shook her head before glaring down at Sophia. “We don’t have you on the schedule, Sophia. What are you doing here?”

“Apparently, coming to correct a bunch of misconceptions.” Sophia sighed. “And not a moment too soon.”

“Excuse me?” Bianca remarked, offense in her voice.

“It’s weird,” Sophia began, “but the last time I was here, I seem to remember having to explain the hierarchy of the Dragon Elite over the House of Fourteen, yet it seems I’ll need to give a refresher lesson.”

“Bianca is getting old and losing her mental faculties if you know what I mean,” Liv remarked.

Bianca gasped. “I’m not getting old.”

“We’re all getting old,” Raina Ludwig remarked. “That’s inevitable.”

“Well, unless you’re breaking one of Father Time’s laws,” Liv stated, warning in her voice.

“My point,” Bianca fussed, “is that I’m not losing my memory.”

“Yet you don’t seem to remember the Dragon Elite is the oldest governing organization or that we’re the supreme ruling force over all organizations,” Sophia explained.

Lorenzo leaned forward. “If that’s the case, then we call on you to help.” There was a condescending quality in his voice that challenged Sophia. “Mortal governments worldwide have refused compliance with us, stating that the trivial matter of a few magicians going missing is cause to question our authority.”

“A few?” Clark objected. “There have been a few hundred.”

Hester nodded. “It’s almost as bad as the last time this happened.”

“The last time?” Sophia questioned.

“Yes,” Clark answered. “It was several years ago.”

“Who was behind it?” she asked.

The council members glanced at each other, obvious nervousness on their faces.

“We never determined that,” Raina answered after a long pause when no one else seemed willing to respond to the question.

“Were the events surrounding the disappearances similar to now?” Sophia continued to speculate.

“That’s not your concern,” Bianca told her. She wasn’t satisfied unless she was making enemies, Sophia thought.

The dragonrider sighed, wondering if she’d get in trouble for stunning the snob who had memory issues, or more likely, tolerance issues. “Hiker Wallace, the leader of the Dragon Elite, sent me here because the House of Fourteen is losing credibility with governments, causing disputes worldwide since you’re unable to come to any consensus on matters pertaining to mortals and magicians.”

“That is more a reflection of their unwillingness to accept our scope of power.” Lorenzo’s voice sounded tired like the conversation was boring him.

“I would argue it’s more a product of governments already having their doubts about us based on past events,” Clark stated confidently. “Now we can’t account for the disappearance of hundreds of magicians and our own aren’t heeding our warnings about safety. We’ve lost respect and authority. The other organizations are losing confidence in our governing, so why would they want to work with us directly on matters?”

“Because we are the House of Fourteen!” Bianca objected.

Clark lowered his chin, a disappointed expression on his face. “That doesn’t hold the same weight it once did. Our mismanagement of this situation will only continue to affect other’s perceptions of us.”

Hester nodded. “For instance, thinking of the disappearance of our race as trivial is exactly why we are losing our reputation. If that was to get out.”

Lorenzo narrowed his eyes at the healer. “We’ve given recommendations to our community about safety measures. We’ve assigned a Warrior to the investigation.” He indicated Trudy DeVries on the far side of the chamber. “What else are we to do?”

“Maintain a working relationship with foreign governments,” Clark offered. “We are no island, and turning our backs on them now will only make things harder to repair when we need their help.”

“I was actually thinking,” Trudy began, her voice small at first but growing in strength as she spoke. “For my investigative efforts, it would be helpful to employ the use of mortal police resources. Cameras, crime reports and other—”

“And make us look like we need them!” Lorenzo exclaimed, shaking his head.

“Well, it’s just that I haven’t had any luck with—”

“Then you’ll just have to find other methods,” he interrupted Trudy again. Turning his pointy chin to Sophia, he narrowed his eyes at her. “If the Dragon Elite truly wants to show their worth, then how about you as adjudicators rule over this dispute and require the other governments to bow to our authority?”

Sophia wanted to laugh. Instead, she said, “I don’t object to the caution you’re being shown. As world adjudicators, I’m going to hold off on ruling on this matter. That will come after you find out who is behind it. Your first priority—everyone’s—needs to be stopping the disappearance of magicians. I think all governments will conclude that’s most important. Then we can resolve issues related to the perception and reputation of the House.”

A frustrated sound spilled from Lorenzo’s mouth. “As you have already heard, we are trying to stop the disappearance of magicians.”

“Then it sounds like you need help,” Sophia observed confidently.

“We don’t ask for hel—”

Sophia held up her hand, pausing Bianca. “I’m not offering it. I’m demanding that you take it. Things have gone too far.”

Bianca’s face flushed red. “You can’t do—”

“Actually,” Sophia cut in, a smile on her face. “If you remember correctly, as the supreme ruling force, the Dragon Elite can do what we like.”

She turned to face Trudy, a pleasant, non-threatening expression on her face. “I will be adding our investigative and protective efforts to yours.”

An expression of relief sprang to Trudy’s face. “That would be welcome. Thank you.”

Sophia nodded and turned her attention back to the council. “There you have it. First, we are going to find out who is behind this. Protecting magicians is of the upmost importance. Then the Dragon Elite will preside over the disputes that resulted from this and review the practices the House put into motion as a result of this. If we find that the council didn’t take decisive action to protect—”

“How dare you?” Bianca’s voice was shrill when she accused, but it didn’t fluster Sophia in the least.

Instead, a tiny smile tugged on the side of her mouth. “Oh, I dare. Please note, any council members who are judged as not taking matters of this sort seriously will have to answer to the authority of the Dragon Elite, potentially facing punishment or termination.”

Bianca’s eyes popped open, almost as wide as her gaping mouth. “You can’t do that.”

Clark leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest, a proud expression on his face. “She, as a Dragon Elite, absolutely can.”

CHAPTER NINE

All too well, Sophia knew the interior of the House of Fourteen. She’d grown up hunting around the corridors. Well, really hiding in them avoiding other Royals.

Unlike the Castle that changed based on whatever weird mythology used by Quiet, the House remained mostly the same. The library was a bit different, though, and it was ruled by the many books inside of it. One could easily become lost inside the space. Finding a book there was more of a safari than it was a research project, and getting out was like navigating a maze.

The rest of the House of Fourteen was mostly predictable. That’s why Sophia was surprised when the portal door that led to the Castle was locked. She glanced around, trying to decide if she was in the right place. It was where she’d come through earlier.

“Why isn’t it opening?” she asked out loud.

“Because you’re not supposed to go through yet,” a seemingly disembodied voice said.

Sophia spun around, expecting to find someone hiding in the shadows. There were no ghosts in the House of Fourteen that she knew of. The place, much like the Castle, could only have its members present inside of it.

Then her gaze fell to the ground, and she remembered the one entity who defied that rule. She sighed. “Hey, Plato.”

The lynx flicked his tail, prancing by her, a nonchalant expression on his face as he continued down the hallway. His eyes seemed to say, “Follow me, if you dare.”

“Why am I not supposed to go through the portal, back to the Castle?” she asked, stalking after the magical creature.

“Because…” he said, a hint of mischief in his tone.

Catching up with him, she glared down at him. “You must be exhausted after offering such a lengthy explanation.”

Without warning, he sat down and began licking his paw. “I could use a nap.”

“So, what do you have on the agenda for me?” She watched as his white-tipped tail patted the floor slightly.

“I thought we’d discuss your future plans, ways you can help to save the world, and something I need you to fetch.”

“Only if this all involves a ton of riddles that leave me mostly confused and irritated with you,” she bargained, more amused than frustrated by this uninvited diversion.

“How you feel on matters will really be up to you,” he said matter-of-factly.

“Did you shut the portal to the Castle?” she asked, glancing over her shoulder. “I didn’t think you could do that, although since no place is off-limits to you, I guess I should have.”

“You really should have,” he agreed, continuing to bathe himself. “I only closed the portal so I could reopen the one that connects the Castle and the Great Library. It’s like a reboot of sorts. All portals were down during the reset.”

“Right,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “We can get to the Great Library once more? It’s not locked on the other side?”

He shook his head. “No, the lock Trin Currante put on it has been removed.”

“Good.” Sophia was glad to have access to the largest library in the world once more.

“Soon, I’ll have to start interviews for the new librarian,” he continued. “Which reminds me, have you cured Ainsley yet so she can leave the Gullington?”

She gave him an annoyed expression. “I’m certain you know I haven’t. Is that your way of telling me to get on it?”

“Maybe,” he sang coyly.

Shrugging, she told him, “Well, I’ll get right on that when time allows.”

“Haven’t you heard, time is a servant that works for you,” he explained. “Ask for more, and you shall have it. Need less, and it will shrink. You really should know how to make this element bend in your favor. I mean, your sister is the one and only diplomat of Father Time, after all.”

“Does Liv know this? It is a radical idea.”

He gave a noncommittal expression. “Another thing I’ve told her a dozen times, but she probably didn’t hear me.”

Sophia sighed. “Let me guess. Was she asleep on these occasions?”

He gawked at her with mock surprise. “How did you know?”

“I would say I’m grateful my sidekick isn’t as sneaky as you, but…”

Plato snickered. “I can take many pages out of Lunis’ book and I have. The dragon and I are two of the same.”

She nodded. “Tell me about it. What is it about the Beaufonts that we get the most helpful slash unhelpful magical creatures?”

“Luck?” he asked.

“Yeah, I don’t think that’s it.” Sophia finally allowed herself the chance to glance around and realized she knew where they were. Behind her was a door she’d entered many times, more than any other at the House of Fourteen. “Plato, why are we standing in front of the Beaufonts’ old family residence?”

“Oh, look at that.” He sounded surprised. “We do happen to be here. What are the chances?”

She swung back to face the lynx. “Not as small as one might think, I’m guessing.”

“I was just thinking that Liv couldn’t find the object she was looking for because it doesn’t exist,” Plato explained.

“What?” Sophia asked. “Our father’s ring is gone?”

He nodded. “It was on him at the time of his death and…you don’t want to go after that.”

She grimaced, pushing the idea of her father’s dead body out of her mind. “No, I don’t.”

“However, I think there’s something which belonged to your mother I think Liv would like, although she may not have even thought about it.”

Sophia batted her eyelashes at the lynx. “Let me guess, you didn’t bother to tell her about it, did you?”

“Why do that when you can go hunt it down and surprise her?”

Letting out a long breath, she shook her head. “Are you planning to tell me what I’m looking for?”

He gave her a sly grin. “And take the fun out of it?”

CHAPTER TEN

Haunted. That’s how the old Beaufont family residence felt when Sophia entered. The space was dark and smelled of dust.

Clark had moved in with Liv a while ago, and Sophia well before that. They’d covered the furniture with sheets and gone back infrequently since then. The place would always be theirs, as long as they had positions in the House of Fourteen. That was for the best because neither Liv nor Clark wanted many of the possessions inside of the residence, but they didn’t want to get rid of them either—so it became a storage facility.

Sophia halted inside the main room, the words she’d seen every day since she could remember etched across the main wall, just as they graced her bedroom at the Castle and Liv’s house with Clark and Stefan.

Familia est sempiternum.

It didn’t matter how many times she saw the Beaufont family motto or said those words, their meaning never diminished.

Family was forever. They were the most important part of her life. They were why she fought for a better world. It was why Liv had come back to the House of Fourteen and taken her magic back. There were few things worth risking it all for, but when it came to family, there was no question at all.

Sophia had no idea what she was looking for in the old family residence. She’d shared the space with Clark, Ian, and Reese for most all her life. Before, when her parents were alive, and Liv was with them, they’d lived in a bigger unit. After their mother and father died, they moved—probably also to help the Beaufont children to grieve. Still, Sophia still felt the ghosts of her dead family in this space. Maybe that was because all their possessions were still everywhere.

She studied the pictures on the wall and the many shelves filled with trinkets, wondering what she was looking for. Her parent’s things were everywhere. Sophia could tell Liv had recently been scavenging through the space since things were moved, showing the outline of dust where they had sat prior.

It appeared that in an effort to find their father’s ring, Liv had searched through various decorative boxes from different places in the world. They were souvenirs Guinevere Beaufont had brought back from her travels when on Warrior expeditions for the House of Fourteen. Clark had told her fondly about how their mother’s return was always marked by two things. First was a flood of relief on Theodore, their father’s face. The other was usually a gift for her children. Their mother apparently loved boxes because “there was always a reason to hide things.”

Sophia didn’t dig through any of the boxes on the shelves in the living room. If Liv had been through them, then Sophia didn’t expect to find what she was looking for.

That was just the thing. Sophia didn’t know what she was actually looking for. Of course, Plato wasn’t going to tell her. He didn’t even share with Liv that her father’s ring wasn’t here. It was the way of the lynx, and there was hardly any reason to question it.

“What am I looking for?” Sophia asked the lonely space, the sound of her voice strangely making her feel better.

Purpose, Lunis offered in her head. A sense of direction, maybe? Or possibly the meaning of life?

Sophia snickered, grateful to have his presence reassuring her in his own strange way. I was thinking more along the lines of an object, she told him. Something Liv would want for her wedding.

I’ve heard that one needs a veil to get married, Lunis supplied. Well, and also a dress. Maybe you can find your mother’s old one.

That’s a great idea, Sophia remarked, excitement erupting in her chest. Although I don’t think Liv would be caught dead in a veil, she’d probably wear our mother’s dress.

Sophia turned to face a room she hadn’t entered for a long time. It was the study, but no one had ever gone in there to read or do work. Ian had just moved all their parent’s most personal artifacts in there after their death and closed it up.

Sometimes, when Sophia was younger, she would go in there and play, but Clark usually gently persuaded her to find another area for her spells and such.

Holding her breath, Sophia tried to open the door and found it stuck, probably from disuse. If she thought the Beaufonts’ living area smelled of dust, she was sorely mistaken. This place had such a pungent mustiness in the air, it made Sophia sneeze three times in quick succession.

How long has it been since someone’s been in here? she asked Lunis.

It’s hard to go back to places that remind you of the people you can’t go back to, he offered sensitively.

Sophia loved that dragon more than air.

He knew how to be funny when she needed it, and he saved her butt when she was in peril. More important than anything, he knew how to give her comfort when her heart was fracturing. Lunis had the knack of giving Sophia what she needed when she needed it.

There was an old writing desk in the corner. It wasn’t her father’s, she knew. Sophia had found the desk in a plantation house in Louisiana when searching for his journal. She’d gotten the journal but left the desk.

From hearing Reese’s stories, she knew the writing desk had belonged to their mother, who played with the idea of writing down her many adventures. Apparently, she’d taken a page out of Stephen King’s book who had said, “It starts with this: put your desk in the corner, and every time you sit down there to write, remind yourself why it isn't in the middle of the room. Life isn't a support system for art. It's the other way around.”

Sophia’s mother had always looked for ways to humble herself. She’d told her children often it was the sign of a good Warrior. “As soon as you inflate your ego, the villain strikes you down. Stay modest and they’ll never see you coming.”

Smiling to herself, Sophia vaulted the words in her memory, knowing they’d save her more than once in her lifetime.

Beside the desk were rows of books that belonged to her parents. There were also various pieces of furniture: armchairs, coffee tables, old rugs, and an armoire.

For a moment, Sophia wished it was the wardrobe that took one to Narnia and she could be off on another adventure.

You really picked the right calling, didn’t you, Lunis observed.

Sophia grinned. I guess so. I’m my mother’s child.

And your sister’s sister, Lunis stated, referring to Liv.

Although I didn’t so much pick being a dragonrider, she argued. It sort of picked me.

Any regrets? he asked.

She shook her head, a grin on her face. Not a one, Sophia replied.

Good, he said. Because you’re stuck with me.

I’m okay with that, she assured him.

Forever, he added for good measure.

Sophia’s smile widened as she approached the wardrobe. She pulled at the door and of course, found it locked. Sighing, Sophia deflated.

It had to go like this, she grumbled to her dragon.

He laughed. Would you have it any other way?

She shook her head. Really, for once could the mysterious lynx just tell me what I’m looking for and how to get it?

As he would say, where would the fun in that be?

Sophia grimaced at Lunis’ reply and looked around the room. “Where is the key?”

How do you know what you’re looking for is in there? he questioned.

It’s in there, she declared. It’s always in the locked cabinet.

He chuckled. Yeah, I know. Just testing you.

It was weird to find something locked in the Beaufont home. Sophia thought back and realized nothing was ever locked. All doors were always open and there were no keys around. Even their family home was not locked since for the most part, one could not enter unless they were a Beaufont. Adler Sinclair, the corrupt magician who had nearly destroyed the House of Fourteen, had found a way to break that law when he stole Lunis’ egg.

Maybe you don’t need a key to open it, Lunis offered.

Sophia slumped. How about a riddle? I really prefer those over obvious solutions.

Good to know, he teased humorously. Now I know what to get you for your birthday.

Yes, please ensure my gift is wrapped in a riddle I have to work out before I can open it, she said.

Remember your family cottage on the coast, Lunis reminded her.

Sophia thought back, remembering her dragon had access to her memories. That usually made things convenient. Sometimes it made things embarrassing depending on the memory. However, she’d given up trying to feel separate from her dragon. They were two of the same, and feeling embarrassment from him about her feelings or memories was like feeling that way about herself.

Yes, she said, recalling the place where Ian and Reese were murdered by the same man who had stolen Lunis’ egg—Adler Sinclair. The lock was undone by an incantation.

Now that Sophia was studying the wardrobe, she realized there actually wasn’t a lock.

So, it is an incantation, she stated, appreciating that Lunis probably already noticed this.

You can try an unlocking spell, he offered.

She shook her head but tried one anyway.

The wardrobe didn’t open.

As I suspected, she said. It can’t be that easy.

You just need the magic password, he said with a laugh.

“Please open,” she said, jerking on the handle. Again, it didn’t open.

Try “Open sesame,” he commented. That one always works.

By always do you mean, never?

He laughed again. Of course I do. You could also try abracadabra.

Sophia shook her head. It’s something obvious.

Like a family motto everyone in the Beaufonts knows by heart, Lunis supplied.

Sophia’s eyes widened. It can’t be that easy. It’s never that easy. She reached out again and tugged hopefully on the wardrobe door as she muttered, “Familia est sempiternum.”

Right on cue, the wardrobe opened, showing her a whole new world she never would have expected to find inside it.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Enchanted by what she saw, it took Sophia a moment to understand what she was looking at.

This wardrobe didn’t lead to another world like Narnia. However, it wasn’t a typical armoire either.

Wow, Lunis said, awe in his tone. It’s bigger on the inside.

A laugh fell from Sophia’s mouth. She should have expected it. Much like the Tardis, the inside of the wardrobe was much larger than it should have been on the inside. It was another room exactly like the one where she was standing.

Turning, she checked to ensure she was right. For a moment, she thought she was looking into a mirror, but there were a few items in the wardrobe room that weren’t in the room where she was.

For instance, there was a double bass sitting in the corner. There was also a large chest in the middle of the room.

Sophia paused before stepping into the wardrobe, finding the space chillier than she’d expected.

What do you make of this? she asked Lunis.

It’s storage, he answered.

Why does it look exactly like the room where the armoire is? she questioned.

I think it’s a safety measure, he mused. It isn’t really the same as the room where you are. That’s just camouflage.

How do you know?

Try to pick up one of those books on the shelf, he ordered.

Sophia did as he instructed, and the book wasn’t in her hand for more than a second before it turned to dust and slipped through her fingers.

She spun to survey the room. I don’t get it, she said to Lunis.

It’s a security box of sorts, he observed. Only the things that aren’t in the room where it resides are in it.

Sophia ran her hand over the double bass, remembering Clark had said their father once played the instrument. Unlike the book, it didn’t turn to dust under her fingers.

Her eyes skipped to the large chest in the center of the room. Excitement built in her as she approached it. It dissipated when she opened it to find the chest was completely empty.

Well, that’s disappointing, she said with a sigh.

That’s where I left that, Lunis exclaimed.

Left what, she asked.

My whole lot of nothing.

Sophia laughed. Again her dragon was making her feel better in his own weird and wonderful way.

I guess if we ever need to hide something, we know where to put it, he offered thoughtfully.

Sophia nodded. Good point.

She glanced out the door of the wardrobe at the almost identical room. The musical instrument and the chest appeared to be the only things different between the two spaces.

Not so fast, Lunis stated, sounding victorious.

What, Sophia asked, searching the other room for what he was referring to.

On the shelf, he told her.

Sophia glanced at the shelf in the real room and then the one in the wardrobe space. It appeared identical, but then she saw it.

Sitting next to the books on the far end was an antique jewelry box. It was large and made of mahogany. Inlaid on the front was an intricate carving made out of ivory.

It’s beautiful, Sophia observed, approaching it carefully afraid to touch it, thinking it would turn to dust.

The jewelry box had to be another gift her mother brought back from her travels. Asia, she thought, studying the design.

To Sophia’s relief, the jewelry box didn’t evaporate into thin air when she opened it. The inside was somehow even more beautiful than the outside. It was lined with emerald green silk with more intricate designs done in embroidery. It was definitely from Asia, Sophia thought.

Even more beautiful than the jewelry box were the items within. For a moment, Sophia thought she’d find their father’s ring, but then she remembered Plato had said he’d had it on him when he died.

There was a large pendant that was no doubt full of magic. There were also a few diamond rings, various mismatched earrings, and a broken watch. Sophia combed through the jewelry, wondering what she was looking for. The jewelry was all nice, but nothing jumped out at her as something Liv would “need” for her wedding.

“You sneaky lynx,” Sophia muttered to herself. “What did you have in mind for me to find?”

Yeah, none of that stuff looks like Liv’s style, Lunis observed.

He was right, Sophia realized. Liv wouldn’t wear rings or a pendant. She wasn’t a jewelry kind of person, but for her wedding, she needed something.

Combing her fingers through the various earrings, she looked for pearls or something simple and understated, like the Warrior for the House of Fourteen. Her finger found a rip in the seam of the jewelry box.

At first, Sophia didn’t think anything of it, but as she pulled it back, she once again found something she wasn’t expecting.

Exactly like the wardrobe, she was looking into another jewelry box.

Well, I didn’t see that coming, Lunis said. It’s a security box inside a security box.

Sophia laughed, feeling exhilarated by the experience. In this hidden jewelry box, there was only one item, and it was what Plato had intended her to find. She knew it without a doubt.

Sophia was certain as she reached for the sapphire necklace, not just because it was extraordinarily beautiful and reminded her of Liv. The gems lining the necklace were the color of the Beaufonts’ eyes. The whole family had those trademark blue eyes. It was the tag attached to the necklace that confirmed what Sophia knew already. She turned it over and read the words neatly printed on it aloud.

“For my daughters on their wedding days.”

CHAPTER TWELVE

“You belong with me.”

Those were the words engraved on the back of the necklace. Next to them was a single initial: T.

Sophia knew it stood for Theodore Beaufont, her father.

He gave this to my mother, I bet, she thought, running her fingers over the sapphires.

She probably wore it on her wedding day, Lunis added.

Something blue, Sophia said, a giggle popping out of her mouth from elation.

It’s something old, too, Lunis stated.

Now I just have to get Liv something new for her wedding day.

Well, her dress will be new, Lunis commented.

Sophia laughed. I highly doubt I can get her to wear a dress, even on her wedding day.

She’ll wear a dress, he told her. You just have to find one that’s her style.

One with a sheath for her sword, Sophia replied.

Something she can throw a roundhouse kick in, he joked.

Sophia held the necklace close to her chest, feeling a strange warmth radiating from the object. She looked forward to giving it to her sister on her wedding day. However, it would have to wait.

She had more pressing issues. Most important was getting to the bottom of the disappearance of the magicians. She needed to track down Trin Currante. When all that was resolved, there was the Ainsley and Hiker business.

Since Sophia had no clue where to begin to look to unravel these mysteries, she knew there was only one place to go.

With a fondness in her chest, she left the wardrobe and made her way out of the old Beaufont family residence, hoping to return soon and explore some more. For now, she needed to pay her fairy godmother a visit.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Blank space stretched between where Sophia stood and Happily Ever After College.

She had started for the pink door at the front of the building when a group in the distance caught her attention. Among the students in uniforms, she recognized Mae Ling, her fairy godmother bobbing around the crowd, pointing wildly.

For being under five-foot-tall, Mae Ling had a presence that made her appear larger than most.

Many of the students had their mouths covered when Sophia approached. She thought this might be cause for concern, but when she was closer, she heard many excited gasps.

Mae Ling snapped her fingers in the air and shook her head, a stern expression on her face. “They aren’t cute cuddly creatures…well, they are, but more importantly, for your purposes, they are tools.”

On the grass in front of the group were little baby bunnies, mice, chicks, and sparrows. The birds hopped around, not taking flight, which was surprising to Sophia. All the young animals seemed to be paying attention to Mae Ling, the instructor, as if they were the students in the class.

“Now,” Mae Ling began, her hands behind her back as she charged one way and then the other. “You have a Cinderella, and she needs an entourage to attract the attention of a Prince Charming. Which of these tools would you employ?”

Multiple hands shot up into the air, waving excitedly.

“Go ahead, Jaz.” Mae Ling pointed to a girl with short curly brown hair.

“It would depend on the Cinderella,” Jaz began. “If she’s a bit shy, I’d use the bunny. A more outgoing type would be matched well with a squirrel.”

All heads swiveled to Mae Ling, looking for approval from their instructor. “Although that’s a logical answer, it’s not correct,” she began, continuing to pace. “A fairy godmother has to work with what she has available to her. You will need to learn to adapt your magic to the situation. Not the other way around.”

Mae Ling waved Sophia over to her. “Look, we have a wonderful model right here. Now let’s pretend this Cinderella needs to go to a party, but she can’t like this obviously.”

Peering down at her armored top and black pants, Sophia shrugged. It wasn’t really party attire. Mae Ling pointed to one of the girls standing nearby. “Torrie, put our Cinderella into an appropriate outfit using what you have available to you.”

A very tall girl with long blonde hair stepped forward, furrowing her brow. “What I have available…” Her eyes scanned the area. She did a double-take when they ran across a bed of roses nearby. A spark of excitement filled her face before she swiped her hand in the direction of the roses.

They disappeared, and a weird constriction took over Sophia’s body. Her head jerked down as her clothes were replaced with a tight dress covered in a rose pattern. It was elegant and yet fashionable.

“Bravo,” Mae Ling approved, clapping her hands. “Sophia would definitely attract attention in that. Roses last much longer for clothes than other types of flowers, although time restrictions would still apply.” She turned, centering her attention on another girl—this one with a ponytail and a nervous expression. “Now, Nicole, our Cinderella is going to need some help to attend this party. I’ll leave it up to you to figure that out.”

Nicole stepped forward, tapping her finger to her chin as she thought. “First she’ll need transportation.”

Mae Ling nodded. “That’s right.”

Nicole glanced around before pointing at a nearby log. It morphed into a car with a wooden panel on the side.

“Very good,” Mae Ling commented.

Nicole stayed focused as she pointed to one of the mice. It shot up at once, transforming into a short man with a round belly and a mouse-like face. He looked at the car and smiled before turning to face Sophia.

“You ordered an Uber?”

She grinned in reply.

“Lastly, no party is complete without a wingwoman,” Nicole stated, pointing to the squirrel. The animal shifted until it took the form of a young woman with brown hair and a mischievous glint in her eyes.

“Who wants to party?” the lady asked.

No one answered, but the applause from the class confirmed Nicole had done what she was supposed to.

“Good work,” Mae Ling declared. “You will break into groups and practice shifting animals into little helpers. I’ll be back shortly to monitor your progress. For now, it appears my charge requires my assistance.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Daylight streamed through the branches and leaves overhead, creating dancing shadows on the ground as the wind swept through the trees.

Sophia ambled beside Mae Ling, enjoying the grounds of Happily Ever After College. Things weren’t overly manicured. The flowers grew tall in the beds around the trees, and woodland creatures hopped around, not at all nervous about the two magicians strolling by.

“So is a fairy godmother’s job mostly as a matchmaker?” Sophia asked, enjoying the fresh breeze on her cheeks.

“For the most part,” Mae Ling answered. “Our jobs are to assist. There’s no better way to do that than with love. However, with Cinderellas like you, I offer a lot more than just help with romance, so it depends. A fairy godmother’s job is diverse and always changing, depending on our charge or the world around us or the future.”

Sophia nodded. “Well, I don’t need any help with romance at the moment.”

Mae Ling gave her a knowing expression. “I realize that. You’re in a good place there, but you have many other areas where you could use help.”

“Yes,” Sophia affirmed. Knowing how things worked with her fairy godmother, she told her about the disappearance of the magicians, Trin Currante, and Ainsley and Hiker. Even if Mae Ling knew her problems, she could only help Sophia if she was asked for help.

The small woman was quiet for a long moment after Sophia had run through everything. The expression she gave her made her worry.

Sophia sighed. “You can’t help me, can you?”

“I can’t help you with everything,” Mae Ling answered finally. “The thing about life is we rarely have all the answers at once. Usually, we get them one at a time. One answer leads to another and then another. That’s why solving our problems is important. It leads to more information.”

“Okay, so do you have anything you can help me with?”

“I can’t tell you how to solve your mystery with the disappearing magicians,” Mae Ling explained, disappointment in her voice.

Sophia nodded, deflating slightly. “I understand. I think I have it too easy having people like you who can offer me insights into my problems.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say there’s anything easy about your predicament. Please remember you have a fairy godmother for help because of the scope of your problems and how far-reaching they tend to be.”

That made Sophia feel marginally better.

“What I can tell you is the only person who can help you find the disappearing magicians is Trin Currante,” Mae Ling continued.

Sophia halted suddenly, not having expected that. “Say what?”

“I realize it must be frustrating to you that I can tell you some answers but not others,” Mae Ling said sympathetically. “You are exposed to others who can ‘see’ things, so I’m sure you realize sometimes we can see some things and not others.”

Sophia nodded, remembering a recent conversation with Liv. Apparently, Father Time could see future events, but not entirely. They changed so frequently that as soon as he saw something, it began to shift, making his vision not entirely accurate. “I get that things aren’t straightforward in this world.”

“You are quite mature for your age,” Mae Ling observed.

“So, I was right to go after Trin Currante, then?” Sophia asked, grateful to have the affirmation.

Mae Ling nodded. “Yes, your instincts are very good on this matter. She isn’t what she seems.”

Sophia watched as two hummingbirds spiraled in the air, playing or fighting she couldn’t really tell. After a long pause, she pulled her attention away. “How do I find Trin Currante?”

“I can’t tell you that, but I can tell you that you have other resources who will know better than me.”

Sophia thought for a moment before the answer occurred to her. “Mortimer,” she guessed.

Mae Ling nodded in reply. “I can help you with the Ainsley situation since heartache is part of my specialty, but I can’t help you yet.”

“I heard heartbreak can’t really be fixed. Is that true?” Sophia inquired.

“Yes and no,” Mae Ling told her. “There is no magic cure for heartbreak, just like there’s no spell that can cause it. Heartbreak is a result of real interactions, failed expectations, and actions that hurt others. To fix it takes the same efforts that caused it. People have to talk, fall back in love and work for it. There are no shortcuts to mending the heart.”

“That makes sense,” Sophia said. “So, I have to help Ainsley and Hiker genuinely deal with their problems?”

“It’s the only way,” Mae Ling agreed. “Although once they are past that point, I will try and have solutions for you to continue to fix things. Mending hearts is just the first part.”

Sophia nodded. She knew what Mae Ling meant. After that huge obstacle, then she’d have to find the cure to actually fix Ainsley and restore her memories. One thing at a time, though, she decided.

Mae Ling turned back to the group of students in the distance turning bunny rabbits into supportive colleagues and thoughtful friends and sighed. “I must get back to my class. I fear they aren’t thinking outside the box.”

Sophia didn’t know what she meant since the students seemed to be turning various animals into different types of people. “I think you’ve done very well with them.”

Mae Ling shook her head. “I’ve taught them what to do, and they are using old protocols to solve things. Remember, dear, sometimes we have to break out of how we used to do things to find the right solution.”

Sophia nodded, not really knowing what her fairy godmother was referring to. “Okay, well, thanks for your help.”

“On this occasion,” Mae Ling began. “I don’t think I was much help. I can offer you some advice about the trip you take next.”

Sophia only offered her a confused expression.

“We all like gifts,” Mae Ling hinted. “The one you’re visiting next for answers likes things that are named after his race.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

It was nice to have a friend who was privy to so much, Sophia thought as she stepped through the portal onto Roya Lane, intent on visiting Mortimer. First, she had to make a stop, though.

She didn’t have to think too hard to know who Mae Ling was referring to when she offered her last bit of advice, so she didn’t have to think long about where to get him a gift.

Brownies apparently liked brownies and the treats named for them. She suspected the Crying Cat Bakery would have suitable options she could get for Mortimer. At the very least, the experience at the magical bakery would offer a laugh, a scare, and possibly a headache.

Sophia headed for the bakery straight away, keeping her head down as she strode through the busy lane. When she entered the bakery, she expected to find Lee leaning against the counter, sharpening a blade or licking blood off it. To her surprise, the assassin-baker was sitting at one of the tables along the windows, her face screwed up with confusion as she leaned over a mound of paperwork.

“Are you doing your taxes?” Sophia joked, expecting Lee to look up when she entered.

Instead, the assassin’s gaze stayed trained on the papers in front of her. “No,” she groaned.

“Oh, is it an assassin contract?” she joked.

Lee did look up then, a frustrated expression on her face. “What kind of assassin has a contract? Like I need a paper trail linking me to murders.” She shook her head. “It’s weird you know nothing about assassins.”

“Not as weird as you’d think since the whole idea goes against pretty much everything I believe in,” Sophia argued.

“You do agree some people need to die?” Lee asked.

Sophia shook her head. “I believe that’s you putting words in my mouth.”

Lee sighed. “Okay, so you have killed before, right?”

Sophia nodded.

“It was kill or be killed, right?” Lee questioned.

“Yeah, but I don’t think your job and mine are the same,” Sophia stated.

Lee nodded and picked up a pen. She wrote on a piece of paper that seemed to be a list of names. Under the last one, she wrote Sophia Beaufont.

“Why did you just put my name there?”

Lee waved this off. “Just reminding myself who I need to get Christmas gifts for.”

“It’s June,” Sophia argued.

“Never can start too early,” Lee told her.

Sophia dismissed this and pointed to the pile of paperwork. “What is all this?”

“Oh, it’s one thing or another,” Lee muttered. “Insurance stuff. Citizen BS. Then there are bank forms. I went to go get help, but I’d apparently already been helped once that day, so the teller told me I had to come back tomorrow.”

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “You can only be helped once a day?”

“Apparently,” Lee answered. “So now I’m stuck having to fill out a Form 129, which to the best of my knowledge isn’t in English.”

Sophia glanced at the top form. The first line read, Did your nonreturnable outgoings for the first half of the year exceed your deductions for the quarterly VAT return?

“Oh, dear, that’s like rocket science there.”

Lee nodded, pushing the papers away. “Is it any wonder I want to kill people for a living?”

Sophia pressed her eyes shut for a half-beat. “It really is better for us if you don’t tell me what you do for a living repeatedly.”

“I’m a baker,” Lee agreed. “I feed people sugar and lard laced with MSG. That’s how I kill people. Duh.”

Deciding it was better to move on, Sophia turned her attention to the case of pastries and baked goods. “I need a brownie. Do you have any?”

“Of course I do,” Lee said matter-of-factly. “You can have it for a tiny little price.”

Sophia almost laughed. “Do you need me to recover a katana from the depths of hell?”

Lee’s eyes widened. “That’s right. You haven’t delivered on the last thing. Man, this brownie is going to cost you.”

“How much?” Sophia asked, realizing she didn’t have any money.

Pointing to the paperwork, Lee said, “You have to fill out and file my Section 49 form and then renew my registration for the assassin association.”

Sophia shook her head. “I’m not doing any of that.”

“It was worth a shot.” Lee trudged to the other side of the bakery counter and began grabbing various pastries and putting them into a paper bag. “I did learn some information that will help you to get my katana. Have you figured out how to get Zac Efron, a magic compass, or the magical chewing gum?”

“Strangely,” Sophia began, “I have solutions to everything but kidnapping Zac Efron.”

“Do you need to borrow my ski mask?” Lee wanted to know.

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t believe in sharing such things, but don’t worry about it. I’ll make good on my end of the bargain.”

“I know, because you like your kneecaps.”

Sophia realized she’d made the strangest friends, and she was okay with this. “You have a lead for me on the katana?”

“Yeah, but since you don’t have Zac yet, I’ll wait,” Lee stated. “That gives me time to firm up the location since I need to check the word of a drunken gnome who might have just been telling me what I wanted to hear.”

“Why would he do that?”

Lee shrugged. “That’s what people do sometimes when being held at knifepoint.”

“Imagine that,” Sophia said as she took the small white bag of brownies from Lee. “What do I owe you for this?”

“A lifetime of servitude,” she answered.

Sophia halted, obvious hesitation in her movements.

Lee shook her head. “I mean, nothing. Just return when you have everything in place for the katana mission. Then I’ll have more information. I feel that you and I have entered into a beautiful partnership. I give you poisoned goods, and in return, you do illegal things for me.”

“What?” Sophia questioned at once, looking down at the bag of pastries.

“Huh?” Lee replied. “Nothing. I was just saying how great it is to work with someone who owes me big favors.”

Sophia shook her head. She had better keep her enemies close and her friends closer—because they scared the hell out of her.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Red bricks stretched the length of the block in front of Sophia. She didn’t know how she knew the exact spot where the magical door to the brownie official office was located, but somehow she did.

When she spoke her name and title, the small door appeared in front of her, welcoming her to the office.

After crawling through the small door, she found herself in the usual reception area. This time Mortimer’s wife and children weren’t hanging out in the space. It was strangely quiet, which gave Sophia pause.

“Mortimer?” she called quietly.

The head of the brownies slipped out of the back office, looking over his shoulder nervously. When he affirmed everything was okay, he turned his attention forward and tiptoed down the hallway in Sophia’s direction.

She gave him an uncertain expression when he stopped in front of her. “Everything okay?”

Cautiously, he glanced back over his shoulder again. “Everything is…stressful. When I’m stressed, then the family is. Pricilla hasn’t been sleeping well at all lately, which means the children haven’t. I finally got them all to take a nap.”

“Oh,” Sophia whispered. “What’s going on that everyone is so stressed?”

He sighed. “Well, the upset between mortals and the House of Fourteen has put a strain on many households worldwide. You see, mortals do best when they work in conjunction with magicians. Before Warrior Beaufont fixed things, mortals weren’t as happy, which made our job as brownies much more complicated. Then things got easier. Now they are back to how they were. Anyway, the family feels my stress and what can I say, that’s the way it goes.”

He combed his hands through his thinning hair on the top of his head.

“Are you okay?” Sophia asked, feeling bad for coming to him with her problems. If she could fix the problems with the House of Fourteen, she hoped it would make life easier for him.

“I’ll be fine,” he answered. “I don’t need to sleep. A bit of something…” He sniffed the air, his eyes widening as his gaze fell to the white bag in her hand. “That isn’t…”

Holding the bag of brownies out, Sophia said, “It is.”

The little guy looked overwhelmed with sudden emotion. His bottom lip quivered, and tears welled in his eyes. He shook his head, his long ears nearly hitting him in the face. “How did you know, Sophia Beaufont, dragonrider for the Dragon Elite? The one thing I really needed was a brownie. That’s the best way to recharge us when we’re down.”

Sophia smiled inwardly. Of course, Mae Ling knew this and sent Sophia with exactly what she needed to endear herself more to the brownie.

A groan rolled out of his mouth as he grabbed for the brownie. “It’s still warm. How is it still warm?”

Sophia didn’t know since she’d watched Lee take it out of the case. “I’m guessing magic is in play.”

He smiled wide as he took a bite. “Cryin’ ‘at ‘akery makes da bessssst.”

“Yes, they do,” Sophia affirmed, having gotten the gist of what he was trying to say.

Mortimer licked his fingers, his eyes closed like he was having a religious experience. “That. Was. Perfect.”

Sophia could hardly believe it, but the brownie had downed the entire brownie in record time. He rolled up the bag, tucking it under his arm.

“The rest will come in handy later,” he said, waving her over to the seating area next to the receptionist's desk.

“Mortimer, are you going to be okay?” She was worried about the little fella.

“It’s lovely of you to be concerned about me, S. Beaufont.” The color was returning to his face, and his eyes were shining brightly once more. “I’ve weathered many storms with the mortal world, and I have every hope I’ll get through this one, especially because you’re on the case.”

“I guess you know that’s why I’m here, then?” Sophia asked.

He nodded. “I figured one of the Beaufont sisters would be by for information on the disappearance of the magicians.”

“Liv wasn’t assigned this case,” Sophia explained.

“I think one Beaufont sister will do the trick, but only with the right information.” Mortimer’s ear swiveled in the direction of his office like he heard something. After a moment, he relaxed. “Now, what can I help you with?”

“Well, my source,” Sophia began, not wanting to disclose it was her fairy godmother. She figured Mortimer knew anyway, but she was keeping all her private inside contacts secret to be on the safe side. “They tell me that in order to get to the bottom of the missing magicians, I have to track down the cyborg Trin Currante. Can you help me with that?”

He nodded, twirling the long hair that sprouted from his large ears around his finger as he thought. “Yes, I figured you’d want information on Trin Currante, and I think I have a lead.”

“Great news,” Sophia exclaimed.

“Yes, I’ve heard rumor of a dog that might be connected to her.”

Sophia peeled back, not having expected this piece of information. “A dog? Are you sure?”

He shook his head. “No, I’m not. That’s why I’ll need a little more time to firm up details.” Rubbing his belly, he smiled. “Now I’m in the perfect position to get to work and find the information for you.”

“Thank you, Mortimer. This is really great.”

“Sophia Beaufont, I appreciate you think I’m helping you, but really, we all work for each other, don’t we?”

Sophia nodded, liking the sentiment. “Yeah, I guess we do.”

“I help you find what you’re looking for, and you go and save the world bit by bit,” he said proudly. “I can’t think of a better arrangement.”

She returned the thoughtful expression he gave her. “You’re right. I can’t either.”

“Until we meet again.” He bowed to her. “I’ll be in touch as soon as I know something which I only hope gives you what you need to take decisive and swift action.”

Sophia remembered the stressed expression on Mortimer’s face when she’d entered the office. She wanted to get to the bottom of the missing magicians for the obvious reasons. She wanted to help Trin Currante because she felt oddly compelled. Now, she had a new motivation, knowing this situation was indirectly hurting the innocent and sweet brownies.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“This is why we can’t have nice things,” Ainsley complained when Sophia entered the front door of the Castle.

The housekeeper was on the floor, arranging the pieces of a broken vase Sophia remembered seeing in the front area. Before it had been in one piece, not hundreds of them.

Evan stood nearby, leaning against the wall with his hands covering his face. “I told you, it wasn’t my fault. I was being chased.”

“By…” Ainsley chirped.

“I’d rather not say,” Evan muttered through his fingers.

“Oh, no,” Ainsley stated, pointing at the pieces of the vase. A few rose together, mending in midair before falling apart again and landing back on the floor. “It’s going to take me forever to fix this. You’re going to indulge me with what made you knock this ancient heirloom over.”

“Just make the Castle fix it,” Evan offered.

Ainsley shook her head. “Why didn’t I think about that? Castle, why don’t you repair the vase?”

They all waited.

A moment later, when nothing happened, Ainsley stuck her hands on her hips. “As I suspected, the Castle isn’t going to fix it.”

“Because Quiet wants me to be in trouble,” Evan complained.

“Again, go ahead and tell me what was chasing you that made you knock this over,” Ainsley ordered.

“It was a pterodactyl,” Evan said, his hands still covering his mouth, partially obstructing his words.

A laugh popped out of Ainsley. “Did you say pterodactyl?”

He sighed, dropping his hands from his face. “I get that it’s ridiculous since they are extinct.”

She shook her head. “No, that’s not why it’s ridiculous. You do realize there are wards on the Castle to prevent other winged creatures from entering? Otherwise, I’d be shooing birds out from the rafters like I did a few centuries ago before putting measures into place.”

“Oh, right,” Evan said. “That didn’t come to mind when a clawed creature was screaming at me and chasing me through the corridor.”

“You are a dragonrider,” Ainsley argued. “How come a little bird scared you?”

“Have I mentioned the claws and that it was very hungry?”

Ainsley shook this off, standing from the floor. “It was obviously the Castle messing with you.”

Evan sighed. “Obviously. That is that short, round man’s problem. I was just minding my own business getting ready for my next mission and then this beast descends on me from the ceiling. I didn’t even have my sword or anything on me.”

“And your magic was apparently broken.” Ainsley brushed off her dress.

“I didn’t have time to think,” Evan argued. “I know you think you know what you’ll do when faced with a threatening situation, but it’s much more complicated than you’d think. You don’t jump right to the option of using magic. Half the time, it doesn’t even work right because fear messes it up.”

The housekeeper narrowed her eyes, murder written in her gaze. “No, I wouldn’t know how I’d react when faced with danger since for the last few centuries, I’ve been cleaning this Castle, trying to figure out what I was missing. Oh, that’s right! My memory!”

Evan shot Sophia a look that said, “Oh, hell. What have I done?”

She backed up a step as the redhead’s face blossomed into a shade the same color as her hair.

“I didn’t mean it that way,” Evan said, his voice trembling with fear.

“No, you never mean it that way until you’ve done your damage.” Ainsley nearly yelled, her fists by her side, her chin low as she took a step forward. “The Dragon Elite members just do as they please with no concern for those who serve them and how they feel.”

“Is that what Quiet’s problem is?” Evan asked, blinking rapidly.

“Quiet’s problem with you is very simple.” Ainsley was shaking all over. “He just doesn’t like you.”

Evan actually relaxed a little. “Really? Well, that makes sense. I’m not that likable. When I was in school—”

“Would you be quiet?” Ainsley interrupted, seeming to grow more frustrated by the second.

“I can’t because I’m not a little gnome,” Evan joked. He obviously wanted to die, Sophia thought.

She was going to come to Evan’s rescue when a hand grabbed her from behind and tugged her into the weapons room. When she saw who it was, she was surprised to feel their strength—although she shouldn’t have been, she realized.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“I know places where those two would turn extremely peaceful people into warmongers,” Mama Jamba said, shaking her head and indicating the next room where Ainsley and Evan could still be heard arguing. Evan was mostly apologizing, usually followed by a backhanded compliment.

“I get why Ainsley is upset, though,” Sophia offered.

“Of course, dear,” Mama Jamba stated. “But fixing her doesn’t happen yet. She’s not ready. Hiker isn’t ready, and you’ve got other things on your plate. Namely…” She held up a small pouch and swung it in the air.

“What’s that?” Sophia asked, hesitation obvious in her voice.

“Magic beans,” she answered.

Sophia laughed, waiting for the real answer. When it didn’t come, she replaced her laughter with a serious expression. “You’re not joking?”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “Of course not. I just completed creating them.”

“These magic beans; what will they make?” Sophia was not sure if she wanted to know the answer.

“Something magical,” Mother Nature sang, mischief bouncing around in her periwinkle blue eyes.

Sophia realized she should have expected this answer. This wasn’t a person who volunteered much information or provided tons of details about things, ever.

“You want me to do something with those?” Sophia guessed.

Mama Jamba nodded proudly, handing the pouch over. “I knew you’d be up for the job.”

Sophia hadn’t really said she was, but she wasn’t going to say otherwise to Mother Nature. The pouch was surprisingly heavy for its size and the fact it contained beans.

“Do you want them planted on the Expanse somewhere?” she asked, indicating to the window where the glowing green hills of Scotland could be seen sprawling in the distance.

Mama Jamba jerked her head back and forth. “Oh, no. I need you and Lunis to take these far, far away from here.”

Sophia thought she’d covered up the expression on her face, but hiding anything from Mama Jamba was impossible.

“Oh, I know,” Mama Jamba groaned, pretending to be annoyed. “It’s never easy or convenient. Travel across the globe, Sophia. Follow my riddle-like instructions. Risk your life for a mission I refuse to explain fully.” She stuck her hands on her hips and frowned. “The things you have to put up with.”

Offering her a humorous smile, Sophia said, “I don’t mind, really. Just tell me what I have to do.”

The frown turned upside down. “Oh, you know better than to expect clear instructions.”

Sophia nodded. “Right, riddle-like instructions. How did I so soon forget?”

“You have a lot on your mind,” Mama Jamba offered. “I will tell you that you need to leave right away.”

“Are the beans time sensitive?”

The old woman offered a sympathetic smile. “That they are, but also, it will take you a while to get to New York.”

“Really?” Sophia questioned. “Can’t we just travel through a portal?”

The expression on Mama Jamba’s face was telling.

Sophia slumped with sudden understanding. “Let me guess, we can’t portal, can we?”

“You can.” Mama Jamba tossed her gray curls back and forth, but they didn’t move. “It could possibly negate their effects.”

“Right,” Sophia said, drawing out the word. “So, we need to fly to New York.”

That would take a whole day. Mama Jamba was right, they’d need to leave right away.

“Yes, and I can tell you the actual planting of the beans is relatively simple,” Mama Jamba explained. “Just drop them in some dirt in the city and you’ll be good.”

“Oh, okay.” Sophia sighed with relief. “Anywhere in New York?”

The sly smile on Mama Jamba’s face made the relief evaporate. “No, I think you know it’s got to be a bit more specific than that.”

Sophia nodded. “Okay, where in New York? I’m ready for the riddle.”

“It’s nice to see you embracing this challenge,” Mama Jamba approved. “It’s going to be a part of something very important. Something the Dragon Elite desperately needs.”

That made Sophia feel better, even if she didn’t get to learn specifics about the mission.

“Now, my dear,” Mama Jamba continued. “Once you’re in New York, you need to find a very specific plot of land. It won’t be large, but the beans will hopefully lead you to it. They will undoubtedly vibrate, light up, and possibly hum with music when you get to the place they should be planted.”

“Well, that’s something, at least,” Sophia said, a bit more hopeful. “Anything else you can tell me about this small plot of land?”

Mama Jamba nodded. “Yes, it’s holy ground.”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“Holy ground?” Sophia questioned, on top of Lunis and riding out of the Gullington. They hadn’t wasted any time setting off, knowing they needed to start on the voyage right away.

Thankfully, Lunis was well-rested for the very long journey since he’d just been hanging around the Nest. This would be the farthest he had ever flown. He wouldn’t get any breaks crossing the Atlantic Ocean, which meant Sophia would have to aid him with spells to keep him going.

Yeah, that part is perplexing, Lunis agreed, flying through the Barrier. I mean, New York is not Jerusalem or the region of Palestine.

“Wow, you sound so learned right now,” Sophia said, not used to her dragon being serious.

Hey, what do you think I’ve been doing while you’ve been galivanting about without me?

“I have no doubt you’re going to tell me,” she told him with a laugh.

Watching CNN, of course, he answered.

Sophia laughed “Well, of course. I didn’t realize you could get cable inside the Nest.”

I stole it from the neighbors. He snickered.

“Wouldn’t the neighbors be the other dragons in the Cave?”

He shook his head. No, it’s you in the Castle.

“I don’t have cable,” she argued. “I just watch Netflix and Amazon.”

And cable, he agreed. Don’t check your credit card bill if this is an issue.

She shook her head. “I don’t even know how you’d manage that at the Castle. It’s not like we can get wired for cable.”

No, but a certain gnome likes you, and someone might have told him you needed the sports package, Lunis admitted.

“You didn’t!”

I did, he said, glee in his voice.

“You’re so strange.”

So did you bring something for the long trip? Lunis asked as they flew over the rolling hills of Scotland, the coast quickly approaching.

“Like what?”

Like Pictionary or Monopoly.

Sophia giggled. “Um, I’m on the back of a dragon.”

There’s room, and I can remain steady so that pieces don’t move, he argued. Well, unless you’re winning. And then…

Suddenly Lunis flipped to the side, causing Sophia to have to grab the reins to remain in the saddle. “Whoa!”

He simply laughed, amused as he straightened back out.

“You’re evil,” she fired, her chest vibrating from the sudden adrenaline.

I’m playful, Lunis disagreed. Those newly hatched dragons are evil. There’s a difference.

Sophia sighed, wishing she’d had more time to investigate that problem. At some point, they were going to have to figure out how to deal with the new dragons and the others who hatched and were apparently corrupt. According to The Complete History of Dragonriders, half of the batch of eggs would be evil and the other half would be good. She kept telling herself the concept was relative and the bad dragons could be changed. There would be options.

Sometimes beings are evil and you can’t fix them, Lunis argued, having heard her thoughts. That’s not really the point.

“What is it, then?” Sophia asked, realizing her dragon was having one of his rare serious moments.

Sometimes our job is to keep the balance, he began. Sometimes it’s to combat evil. But most of the time, our job is to protect the good in a world where it’s impossible to erase evil.

Sophia nodded, taking that in. Yes, she’d like to erase the world’s problems, but that really wasn’t her job. Her role as an adjudicator was to resolve disputes around the globe—not to get rid of them. Maybe there was someone else who had that job, but she suspected there wasn’t. In the real world, there weren’t superheroes who ensured bad things didn’t happen. No, she suspected that more likely, there were people like her who fixed things when they did.

She was still off in thought a long while later when they were nearly past Ireland. Sophia had been looking without seeing for so long, that for a moment she thought she was seeing things.

Straightening, she blinked, trying to clear her vision. They had only seen birds in the sky since they weren’t on the routes planes took, mostly to keep mortal pilots from having heart attacks. Seeing a dragon flying through the sky hardly ever went over well.

Whatever was up in the distance most certainly wasn’t a bird or a plane. It was mostly black and appeared to be a person flying, its long wings resembling those of a fairy. Unlike the fae Sophia was used to, this one wasn’t colorful or cheerful. Even from a distance, Sophia could read the menace around the creature.

Its long black hair spiraled all around, and flowing ripped fabric waved in the wind as the creature quickly approached. Its mouth opened, and a scream like a siren shot out.

“What is that?” Sophia asked, leaning forward to get a better look at the figure streaking up and down, not making a direct path to them.

Trouble, Lunis answered. Big freaking trouble.

CHAPTER TWENTY

I don’t want to live forever, Lunis began, breathless. But I was hoping to live through this seemingly straightforward mission.

“What is that?” Sophia asked again, watching as the creature dipped up and down as though riding the waves in the ocean.

It’s an Unseelie fairy, Lunis explained.

Sophia, feeling her dragon’s tension, pulled her sword, but that only seemed to anger the fairy, making it open its mouth wide to scream again. Her enhanced vision spied long dagger-like teeth in the creature’s mouth.

“I don’t understand,” Sophia began. “Most of the fairies I know are harmless. I mean, the fae are no doubt annoying and could irritate someone to death, but they don’t really have the brains to be vindictively harmful or dangerous.”

This is a unique fairy native to these parts, Lunis imparted. There are the Seelie and the Unseelie. We’ve managed to come across the latter, and they are very malicious.

The Unseelie fairy was now only fifty yards away. From that distance, Sophia spied a weapon appear in its hands, a long ax.

“It wants to go toe to toe, I see,” Sophia said, wondering if she should have pulled Inexorabilis. Maybe the creature could have been reasoned with or avoided altogether.

Few cross paths with an Unseelie fairy without confrontation and death, Lunis stated.

Sophia gulped. “What’s the best way to fight the thing? Can you use fire?”

I can try, Lunis stated, opening his mouth as the Unseelie fairy shot forward, sensing what was coming next.

Sophia felt the heat below her as the fire pooled in her dragon. An eruption of flames shot from his mouth and across the air, hitting the Unseelie directly. When the blast stopped, Sophia expected to see the figure charred and falling.

Instead, the beast was upright as though standing on firm ground, two hands on the ax it held out in front of it. The fire had gone around the fairy, who had shielded itself efficiently from the attack.

That didn’t work like I planned, Lunis offered.

“No, it appears the ax blocked it,” Sophia agreed.

Well, let’s just stay away from that ax, Lunis said, tension in his tone. I don’t have a good feeling about that weapon if we get close.

The Unseelie lifted the ax over its head and threw it forward, still holding onto it. A moment later, a hot blast of wind shot at them, nearly knocking Sophia off Lunis and tangling his wings from the gale-like force.

They recovered by spinning to the side, allowing the majority of the gust to pass them. If the blast had hit them directly, they would have been split apart.

Sophia gulped, tightening one hand on the reins and the other one on her sword. “Looks like we don’t have to be close to that ax for it to be dangerous.”

No, but to kill that thing, we’re definitely going to have to get closer for an attack, Lunis said.

Sophia nodded. She spun Inexorabilis in her fingers as she narrowed her eyes with determination. “Then let’s get closer. I’m not allowing an ugly fairy to take us down.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Treacherous wasn’t the right word for the Unseelie fairy spiraling at them. That word seemed mild compared to the beast swerving like a crazed mental patient, ready to murder the air and everything in its midst until it sliced through them.

“Thelma is going to be stealthier than us,” Sophia observed, watching the way the monster danced.

Thelma? Lunis questioned.

“Yeah,” Sophia answered. “Thelma’s always seemed crazy.”

My mom was a Thelma, he teased.

“You didn’t have a mom,” Sophia argued as Lunis slowed, catching the wind on his wings. “I just mean Thelmas have a wild side to them.”

What do you mean, she’ll be stealthier. He sounded offended. I’m nimble.

“Yes, you are,” she agreed. “But you can’t deny we’re much larger than her. Thelma’s smaller size will make it easier for her to maneuver.”

Yeah, but she doesn’t have a long spiky tail, Lunis argued, flicking his tail so it came into Sophia’s peripheral vision.

“Is that the strategy then?” she asked as they nearly came to a halt in the air.

Lunis was letting the ugly fairy make up the rest of the distance. I think our strategy needs to be you cut her and I’ll keep her guessing on where we are, he suggested.

“All right,” Sophia said, standing in the saddle, Inexorabilis in her grasp, the sword pulsing in her hands and ready for a battle.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Fearless and obviously bent on murder, the Unseelie fairy shot in their direction, the ax in front of it and its fangs bared. Thelma’s red eyes glowed with vengeance and a strange satisfaction as it neared.

Sophia was ready for it when Lunis dropped suddenly, spoiling the crazy fairy’s plan to ambush them straight on. Throwing her sword up over her head, Sophia aimed to slice Thelma’s midsection as she passed over them.

This apparently wasn’t the Unseelie fairy’s first air battle. It flipped to the side, a strange scream spilling from its mouth. As the monster rolled, its figure blurred, and for a moment, all Sophia could see was the ripped black fabric around them like dark clouds had cast them in shadow.

The fairy’s head ducked and it flipped like a swimmer changing directions. It was strange to Sophia that Thelma seemed to move more like it was swimming than flying. There was a weird grace about the monster that wasn’t exactly beautiful, but definitely alluring, like a hurricane.

Lunis reset their position, but not as fast as Thelma. The psychopath was screaming and barreling back in their direction before Sophia could bring her sword into position. She barely had it over her head before the ax struck at her, nearly catching her in the face.

Holding Inexorabilis with everything she had, she kept the ax at bay. Face to face with the monster, Sophia stared into its gaping black mouth and hollow red eyes, and a violent chill ran over every inch of her body.

She wasn’t sure how much longer she could hold the ax off. The pressure Thelma was exerting was greater than Sophia’s strength. Lunis, sensing Sophia was going to lose this round with the monster having the upper position, swerved to the side and raced away, trying to get some breathing room from the evil fairy.

Thelma wasn’t going to have that, though. The monster, like a possessive girlfriend, raced after them, screaming the entire time.

To Sophia, the high-pitched wail seemed to say, “Get back here! You’ll be mine or you’ll be dead.”

As fast as Lunis was, the fairy kept up with him.

Glancing over her shoulder, Sophia saw that he kept Thelma at bay by waving his spiked tail rapidly. As it swerved, he flicked his tail and nearly caught it in the face many times. This seemed to put a tiny bit of caution into the Unseelie and it slowed, but only slightly.

Thinking they had finally caught a break, Sophia let out a tense breath, hoping to reset. Then she realized things weren’t about to get easier.

She’s just started pulling out her bag of tricks, Lunis said as the fairy threw a round of sharp, deadly icicles in their direction.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

How do you kill a fairy who has ice magic and an ax? Lunis asked, a bit of humor in his voice despite the tense situation they’d found themselves in.

This time he shot straight up in the air to avoid the dagger-like icicles. They zoomed under him, nearly catching him in the belly.

“I should have seen the icicles coming,” Sophia apologized. “She’s a fairy, and ice is their strongest element.”

And mine is fire, Lunis said, preparing to blast the fairy again as she lined up another shot at them from underneath.

“No,” Sophia argued. “Not only did that not work the last time because of the strange ax she has to create a shield around her, but we can’t have you burning through your reserves. We’ve got a long journey ahead of us.”

Lunis rolled to the side to avoid a collision with another round of icicles. Sophia only had a split-second warning to hug her dragon, ensuring she stayed on his back rather than tumble to the ground hundreds of yards down.

Avoiding the ice attacks wasn’t a sustainable strategy, and both Lunis and Sophia knew it. Moreover, it wasn’t advisable for Sophia to use her magic to defend them. They had a long journey ahead, and if she used up her magic with combat spells, they might not make it across the Atlantic Ocean.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Sophia said to her dragon.

She felt him smile. Yeah, let’s play hardball.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

“Stay…stay…stay,” Sophia encouraged her dragon as the crazy-ass Unseelie fairy drifted from side to side as though on a violent breeze.

Thelma kept its distance, but that was because its attacks could be made from afar, and it didn’t want to risk the wrath of Lunis’ tail.

When facing a deranged creature Sophia thought only existed in Scottish lore, it was difficult to stay unmoving in front of the monster.

It was like the opposing sides were having a stare-off.

Thelma narrowed its red eyes, seeming to try to decide why they weren’t darting away from it to get distance like before. As soon as they faced off with the demon, it halted its attacks. Sophia assumed it sensed they had changed their strategy, but thankfully it hadn’t seemed to have figured it out.

Should I give chase again? Lunis asked, sinking a few inches before beating his wings slightly to make up the distance. It was like breathing. He’d lower a bit and then regain the height. Sophia hoped it had a mesmerizing effect on Thelma, but guessed the creepy fairy was just planning its next attack.

“No, let’s stay where we are,” Sophia said, trusting her instincts. “She’s about to throw something at us again. She isn’t sure why we don’t have a panicked look about us like before.”

Panicked. Lunis scoffed. Speak for yourself, Soph. I’m not the least bit panicked. I mean, sure, I was a little concerned before about getting cut by that ax of hers, but something tells me it could filet me where most blades shouldn’t be able to cut.

“Yeah, there’s definitely something about that ax,” Sophia mused. If Wilder were there, he would know what was up with the weapon.

“The key is to stay put when she throws the next attack,” Sophia encouraged.

The thing is, Lunis began, she’s not throwing any attacks anymore. Think she has telepathy and knows our plan?

Sophia shook her head. “No, we’re both too good at shielding. I think we’re just not running, and that’s giving us away.”

Then we should run, he offered.

Again, Sophia shook her head. “I don’t think the plan will work. I’m good at sports but not when on the back of a dragon, racing through the air.”

That’s funny, Lunis snickered.

“Doing sports on the back of a dragon?” she asked.

He shook his head. No, that you’re good at sports.

“Ha-ha,” she said. The only way to get the red-eyed beast to play was to give it a reason.

Using her magic sparingly, Sophia held out her hand and gathered up a bit of wind before launching it at the Unseelie like it was a baseball.

The monster reacted immediately, easily darting away. Then it played right into Sophia’s hand and threw several deadly icicles in their direction.

That was the moment of truth.

“Don’t move,” Sophia demanded, holding her sword tight in her grasp.

Don’t worry, I’m not moving, Lunis said tensely. But those attacks aren’t going to hit me. They are all aimed at you.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

The last time Sophia played baseball had been on a video game Liv had. That was the only time, but she reasoned she was a quick learner and would figure it out quickly.

Or die, Lunis teased as the icicles raced at them in slow motion.

Sophia didn’t back down from the challenge by encouraging Lunis to drop away from the attacks. Instead, she sucked in a breath and clutched her sword, knowing there was also an instinct held deep within Inexorabilis she could rely on to help her in battle. It wouldn’t play ball for her, but it could help her with the precision of her attacks.

When the first icicle raced at Sophia’s face, she pulled Inexorabilis around, hitting the sharp shard of ice and knocking it to the side. It shattered, raining cold down on them.

She didn’t even notice since she yanked her sword two more times in quick succession but only connected with one of the icicles. The other raced by her face, grazing her cheek.

Sophia ducked, thinking she’d been hit hard. She lifted her hand to her face and found a scratch.

Just a scratch, she thought.

A magical attack, though, Lunis stated, obvious worry in his voice.

“Not enough to keep me down,” Sophia said as the angry fairy threw another round of icicles at them.

This time Lunis did move, but only to put Sophia in the best position to volley the attack. The idea was to keep up a good defense, but as Sophia hit one icicle after another, another idea occurred to her.

“Can you get us a little closer?” she asked Lunis when she’d knocked down the last of that round.

You got it, boss, he told her in an upbeat voice, moving forward several yards.

This didn’t deter Thelma. Instead, the fairy clenched one fist, the ax in the other and threw another round of icicles.

Sophia dodged the first two attacks. When the third raced at her, she set herself up in what she hoped was the perfect position. She knew she couldn’t swing too early. What she needed was a home run, not a bunt. This was about winning now, not about defense.

At the last possible moment, Sophia swung Inexorabilis, waiting for a tug from the sword before yanking it.

The blade connected with the icicle that had been thrown with a precision to impress. It knocked it back, not breaking it this time. Instead, Sophia sent the icicle back the way it had come.

Thelma’s red eyes widened in horror at the realization of what had happened. It began to react, but just as it turned to get away, its own attack stabbed it in the back, making both its arms shoot out as a wail that could be heard all over Ireland erupted from its mouth.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Better than revenge with her sword was for Sophia to end her enemy with her own attack.

She watched from high atop Lunis as the deadly fairy spiraled toward the green hills of Ireland below. Taking her first deep breath in what felt like forever, Sophia was caught by surprise when Lunis darted into a downward dive, headed straight for the falling Unseelie fairy.

“What are we doing?” Sophia asked in a rush, gripping the reins before she was yanked off the back of her dragon.

We are ensuring that a potential weapon isn’t lost or falls into the wrong hands, Lunis said quickly. Sorry, it just occurred to me, and there was no time to discuss it.

“What aren’t we discussing?” Sophia asked as the wind whistled past her ears. Her cheeks felt like they were darting behind her like flags in the wind because Lunis was speeding toward the ground so fast.

The ax, he said simply, as though that should be enough information.

A dip into his thoughts, and Sophia knew at once what he intended for her to do.

She nodded proudly. “Good idea,” she approved, “but can we make it in time? She’s falling fast.”

We can sure try, he encouraged. You didn’t know how to play baseball and nailed her with her own ball.

“Hey, I’m a great batter,” she argued as they closed the distance to the Unseelie fairy, who was falling faster every second. Not only did they need to catch up with it, but they needed to somehow get to the ax before it fell from its grasp.

When Lunis arrived beside the fairy, Sophia realized there was no worry of the beast letting go of its ax. Her dragon continued to descend alongside the fairy as Sophia reached out for the ax. She nearly lost her balance.

Tightening her grip on her dragon, she reached out again, grabbing for the ax. It was pinned in the dead fairy’s hands like it was cemented there. Sophia pulled on the handle, but it didn’t budge.

Twice more, she tried to yank it free, but in life or death, Thelma wasn’t letting its weapon go.

Sophia, Lunis called, grabbing her attention.

She gritted her teeth and dared to take both hands off the reins to try to pry the handle from the dead fairy’s hands.

What? she nearly yelled in his mind.

Don’t want to rush you, but the ground is quickly approaching, he informed her.

She pulled her gaze away from the fairy to find he was right. There was much less sky between them and the ground than seconds prior. They couldn’t grab the Unseelie fairy since that could be a recipe for disaster. She might not be dead. She might be full of poison. Some fairies exploded into flames shortly after death. There were all sorts of potential dangers.

Sophia knew she had seconds to get the ax or otherwise give up on the mission.

One last chance, she thought as she drew in a breath and held it.

With everything she had, Sophia jerked on the handle to the ax. At first, she was certain it was the end and they’d have to veer up, abandoning the weapon. Then it jumped free of the fairy’s bony fingers, nearly making Sophia topple off the other side of Lunis from the momentum.

Knowing she had the object of their desire, he pulled up at the last minute as a loud bang erupted from the earth below, followed by an explosion of fire that singed Sophia’s boots and Lunis’ belly as he took off for the sky, the ax held proudly in Sophia’s hands.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

If this was a movie, Lunis began, out of breath from the dive toward the earth, this would be when the triumphant music played, and we took a victory lap.

“No victory laps,” Sophia said, eyeing the strange ax. There was something different about it and she wasn’t sure if it could be trusted. She slipped the weapon into her belt, securing it as she focused on the path ahead. “We have enough of a distance to cross, so I say we just keep going and not add any more to our journey.”

Copy that, Lunis agreed, flapping his wings. So, Thelma…

“Yeah, what do you think her problem was?” Sophia asked.

Anger management, he answered. We should tell Hiker that’s where he’s headed if he’s not careful. One day he’ll be this crazy-ass fairy with a bad attitude and fiery eyes no one can reason with.

Sophia giggled, her chest loosening. “You’re in charge of telling him that.”

Lunis shook his head. Nah. I’m good. I don’t know about the Unseelie fairies. They just turned out bad for some reason. Mama Jamba would know.

Sophia sighed as they left Ireland behind and began crossing the Atlantic Ocean. “Yeah, but we both know she’s not talking.”

She’s not talking to you, Lunis pointed out.

“Oh, you and Mother Nature chat?” she asked, amused.

Maybe, he lied. You might want to replenish your reserves before the next monster jumps up and demands to be fought.

Sophia shook her head. “No, I’m hoping for the most boring voyage across the Pond. No more impromptu villains.” She did heed his advice and pulled a candy bar from her cloak pocket. For Lunis, it would be easy enough to refill his reserves on the long journey. He’d just go fishing with Sophia in tow.

She took a bite of the candy bar, enjoying the creamy chocolate.

You should also consider taking a nap for a bit, he offered.

Sophia shook her head. “And leave you all alone?”

He smiled. I’m not alone. You’re here.

“I’ll snore,” she argued.

Yeah, but you’re the one who is going to lend me your strength when I tire, he explained. You can’t do it unless you’re rested. Don’t worry, I’ve got this.

“But Lun—”

Oh, would you look at that? he interrupted.

“What?” she asked, back on full alert. She jerked her head back and forth to search for whatever he was talking about.

The wave down there, he said.

She squinted at the blue water below them that went on for miles and miles and miles.

Oh, and look, there is another one, he joked. And another. If you’re not going to sleep, maybe we could count them. One, two, three—

“I don’t think that’s necessary,” she quipped.

Do you want to play the license plate alphabet game? Lunis asked her.

“I don’t think that will work out here,” she answered.

Looking for an A. Let me know when you see one. He swiveled his head back and forth, looking at the sea of blue that seemingly stretched on forever.

Have you found one yet? he asked after a long moment.

Sophia laughed. “No, not yet.”

Oh, cool, he declared. Look at that down there.

“What?” she asked, finding herself yawning.

I found another wave, he answered. Oh, and there’s another one. And another. And another.

Feeling the sleepiness tunneling into her head, Sophia smiled. “Okay, fine. I guess I can close my eyes for a bit, but wake me up if something happens.”

Like if I find the letter A on a license plate? he asked.

“Yeah, that,” she answered.

You got it, Soph, he said as she laid her chest onto him, enjoying the constant beat of his heart and wings as they soared over the Atlantic Ocean.

“Night, Lun.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Hey, Stephen, Sophia heard Lunis say in a distant corner of her mind as she hung between the confines of sleep and the waking world. What’s your spirit animal? Mine is a human.

Feeling like she’d been asleep for a hundred years, Sophia tried to open her eyes. She could hear the wind racing by her. When she’d fallen asleep, that had been part of what had helped her to drift off. Lunis under her had been like a cradle, gently rocking her back and forth like she was a baby. Now it seemed to imprison her in this state of sleepiness.

Do you find when you need your spirit animal most, they magically show up? Lunis continued to speak as the wind rushed by her ears.

With more force than she would have thought necessary, she pushed up, finding her face cemented to her dragon via drool. She was pretty sure she didn’t look pretty with her hair matted to her saliva-encrusted face. Her eyes struggled to regain focus.

Well, hey there, sleeping beauty, Lunis said, having heard her thoughts.

She wiped the grossness off her face. “Who are you talking to?”

You drooled on me, he stated matter-of-factly.

“Who is Stephen?” Sophia asked.

My imaginary friend, he replied.

Sophia blinked and found varying shades of blue. Dark ocean with a light blue sky on top was pretty much it as far as the spectrum of colors went.

“You have an imaginary friend?” She was strangely amused even though she was still combatting the grogginess of sleeping while in flight.

I have a lot of things, he told her, sounding offended. A pet rock named Herman. A phobia of dark places that smell of cheese, and an imaginary friend named Stephen.

Sophia was certain she was hallucinating and none of this was real. She must still be dreaming, she rationalized. The smell of the salty air and cool breeze on her face made her consider maybe this was real.

“I have so many questions based on what you’ve told me,” she said and realized how dry her throat was. Grabbing her canteen from her cloak, she took a drink.

Well, I met Herman in the Cave, but he’s since moved into the Nest with me, Lunis offered as an explanation. The dark places thing started when I was in the Cave too. I blame Bell because she’s got gas that smells like—

“Please stop,” Sophia urged, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

Okay, fine, he said, sounding hurt. Share time is over. I get it.

“I’m your spirit animal?” Sophia asked.

Lunis snickered. No. I said my spirit animal was a human. Gosh, you don’t have to think so highly of yourself that you assume it’s you. It could be all humans. Or a few. Or maybe it’s Evan.

Sophia erupted in laughter. “Evan is your spirit animal?”

Maybe! Lunis exclaimed. You really shouldn’t eavesdrop on my conversations.

“You were having it out loud while I was on your back,” she argued.

While you were asleep, he stated. I was bored. Who else was I supposed to talk to?

“I’m not your spirit animal?” She was surprised to find that hurt her feelings. “Because all humans are your spirit animals?”

He sighed. Of course it’s you, Soph.

She smiled, shaking off the sleepiness. “Where are we?”

Over the ocean, he answered at once.

“Thanks,” Sophia replied dryly as a sudden wind blasted by them, nearly tearing her off Lunis.

“Whoa!” she yelled. “What was that?”

Wind, he answered at once, struggling in the air.

“Yeah, I got that much,” Sophia said, gripping the reins tightly. “But why does it feel…so forceful?”

She could sense Lunis struggling to cut through the air. There was something wrong.

I think we’re running into a storm, Soph, he said, all lightness evaporating from his voice.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Invisible wind streaked past them, throwing them off course. It was such a sudden change from the smooth ride they’d been having. Sophia bumped up and down, her butt landing hard on Lunis’ back.

“What’s going on?” she asked, wondering if they were about to encounter another villain.

Lunis indicated a huge storm ahead. I think it’s a regular old hurricane.

“Oh, good.” Sophia sighed. “Just a regular old hurricane.”

He groaned. Well, what do you want me to say? The good news is we can make it through it with only minimal damage.

“I don’t want any damage,” she argued.

That’s the bad news, he told her. We have to go straight through it.

Sophia groaned as well.

I don’t have the energy and you don’t have the reserves to go around it, Lunis explained. That would take too long and take us too far off-course.

“So we’re willingly going to charge through a hurricane?” she questioned.

Just pretend you’re from Florida and can’t be inconvenienced to take shelter during a tropical storm, he said with a snicker.

She smiled and patted her dragon. “Okay, if you’re up for the challenge, I’ll be here to weather the storm with you.”

Sophia felt him smile. I’ll weather all storms with you, dear Soph. But just so you know…

He paused as the winds turned dramatically more violent.

“Yes?” Sophia asked, worried about what he was going to say next.

On the way home, he began. I’m going to be your getaway car.

CHAPTER THIRTY

“Getaway car?” Sophia questioned.

It seems only fair, Lunis argued, struggling to stay level as the winds grew stronger. They now carried debris that must have come from the ocean, neighboring islands, or ships.

Sophia watched as seaweed flew by and nearly hit her in the face. “You’re my getaway car?” she remarked.

Well, if the getaway car streaked straight through the police barricades, Lunis said, never losing the humor in his voice even as they barreled straight at the storm, which was turning the blue waters black.

Sophia hadn’t been in a hurricane, but something told her this wasn’t a normal storm.

What makes you think that? Lunis asked curiously.

She ducked as a propeller from a plane nearly lopped off her head. The debris in the wind was increasing as they neared the storm.

“It just doesn’t seem right,” she insisted. “Something seems off about it.”

What makes you think that, though? Lunis questioned.

A cow flew by them, mooing like it was annoyed by being tossed around in the storm.

Sophia tensed. “The flying cow is part of my reasoning.”

Lunis sighed. I get that I’ve been eating a lot of carbs lately, but you don’t have to resort to name-calling.

Although Sophia wanted to laugh, the severity of the moment was building in her. “Lunis, why do you think cows, plane parts, and…is that a frozen yogurt machine?”

A large object with a name brand for frozen yogurt flew by them before disappearing into the water.

Is it too late to go back? Lunis whined. I could really use something sweet.

“Focus, would you?” she implored.

I don’t know the answer, Lunis told her. We passed a cruise ship back there, and there were also freighters.

“They’ve gotten caught up in this storm too, then,” Sophia reasoned.

Well, it’s their fault if they went straight into it. He scoffed. I mean, who would do that?

“We are doing that,” she said as fish streaked by her face.

Oh, I always wanted to see flying fish, Lunis observed fondly.

“They aren’t meant to fly,” she declared, looking around. “Something isn’t right, Lunis. There’s no reason a cruise ship would sail into the path of a hurricane.”

It could have turned quickly, he argued. That happens.

She nodded. “Something tells me it didn’t, and innocent, unsuspecting people got caught in this storm, which doesn’t feel natural.”

I’ll need more reasoning than that, he demanded.

“Well,” she began, trying to work it out in her mind, “Mama Jamba sent us on this mission. She knew we had to cross the Atlantic right now on this course. I have a hard time believing she would have sent us straight through a hurricane, knowing we couldn’t expend energy to avoid it.”

You have a hard time, or you don’t want to believe it? he questioned.

Sophia sighed. “I know she’s not always forthcoming and all, but she wouldn’t endanger us.”

Oh, like when we had to battle a ton of men and snow and other torrential environmental elements to find her originally? he argued.

“This is different,” Sophia insisted. “She didn’t know if she wanted to be found then, and she wanted us to prove we were worthy.”

Maybe this is a test, he pondered.

Something huge shot out of the water as they neared the eye of the hurricane, making it nearly impossible for Sophia to keep a grip on Lunis. She pretended her hands were cemented onto him and didn’t allow herself to let go.

“I don’t think this is a test.” Her teeth began to chatter from the rain and wind assaulting her in the face.

Why? Lunis pressed, pushing all his energy into keeping them in the air.

Sophia indicated an object in the distance. “Because Mama Jamba wouldn’t have sent us to face that.”

A large purple octopus shot up out of the water from the eye of the hurricane, and suddenly both dragon and rider realized it wasn’t a storm. Everything they were experiencing was a result of the giant angry creature in front of them.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

This, love, is when we tuck tail and portal home, Lunis joked.

Sophia couldn’t help but smile. It didn’t matter what the circumstances. Her dragon would always find time in dire situations to kid. She loved that about him. She appreciated he knew they were far enough from the monster octopus to have time for banter.

“We aren’t turning back,” Sophia argued. “And not just because the magic beans will be ruined if we portal.”

Because you want to do some shopping in New York? he asked.

“Because whatever that thing is,” Sophia said, pointing to where the large monster was splashing, spinning, and all-around creating chaos in the waters of the Atlantic, “we have to stop it.”

It seems to be minding its own business, Lunis observed as a palm tree hurtled passed them. Who are we to judge him and make him act differently?

Sophia rolled her eyes. “He’s creating a hurricane-like storm in the ocean and has apparently attacked cruise ships and freighters and who knows what else. That has to be where all those objects are coming from.”

Maybe he’s like Thelma and misunderstood, Lunis reasoned.

Sophia lowered her chin. “Do you think I’m misjudging Hatch Two?”

Hatch Two? Lunis questioned.

“When I was a kid, I had an imaginary friend who was an octopus,” Sophia explained, then shook her head, knowing Lunis had access to her memories.

Yeah, you pretended he lived in the fountain in the gardens of the House of Fourteen, Lunis finished, sounding impatient, like he’d heard the story a hundred times.

“Well, I liked that Hatch,” Sophia reasoned. “Who was also a large purple octopus. Something tells me I won’t like this one.”

She ducked as a washing machine sailed over her head.

What makes you think that? Lunis sounded curious.

“Ha-ha,” she replied. “Anyway, this is Hatch Two. Or—"

Evil Hatch, Lunis supplied. Because for every good, there is bad. It’s the way of the world. There are Seelie fairies and Unseelie fairies. There are good and evil dragons. And there’s a good Hatch and a bad one.

“Exactly,” Sophia said triumphantly, the heat of the upcoming battle starting to pool in her chest.

A real quick thing before we charge ahead, Lunis mentioned with a coyness in his voice that should have made Sophia groan. The spiraling giant octopus thrashing its tentacles in the air and creating utter chaos made her cut the extra reaction.

“What?” she questioned.

It’s sort of ridiculous that you had an imaginary friend. Just saying.

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Never grow up, Soph, Lunis told her in a rush as a blast of water nearly hit him in the face. But right now, I need you to get out a large sword and kill that beast.

Sophia would have laughed if a spray of water hadn’t nearly sent her off her dragon. She tried twice to grab for her sword, but letting go with both hands proved difficult.

Evil Hatch rose into the air as they approached through the rain and wind, which splattered Sophia’s face so hard it stung.

The monster was unlike anything Sophia had ever seen. It resembled an octopus in every way, with its eight tentacles with large suckers. However, it was easily the size of a two-story house.

Its black eyes were huge and shone with anger as it spun, propelled by the motion of its tentacles spiraling and creating a cyclone that threw water and wind in every direction for at least a square mile.

Whatever this thing was, it was angry and bent on destruction. That’s when Sophia noticed planes flying in from the opposite direction.

They will never get close enough, Lunis stated, having seen the same thing.

“What are they going to do?” Sophia mused, watching as the aircraft struggled to get in close. The tumultuous winds knocked them back, sending them in the wrong direction.

They are going to do what mortals do best when fearful, Lunis said, bitterness in his voice. They are going to drop bombs.

“Is that any better than what we’d do?” she questioned, still trying to pull her sword but unable to take her hands off the reins.

Yes, because when we take that thing out, we are only killing it, Lunis told her.

Right on cue, a jet shot a missile at Evil Hatch, but he easily deflected it, knocking it out of the sky like it was a pesky fly. It crashed into the water, where it detonated a moment later, sending fish and other sea life rising to the surface of the ocean—all dead.

See? Lunis asked, anger in his tone. They didn’t even injure Evil Hatch, and they’ve harmed a lot of creatures.

“He’s injuring a lot of wildlife,” Sophia observed as a school of fish flew past her head.

Yeah, but they are making it worse, Lunis stated, getting charged up. Let’s end this before the mortals make it worse.

Sophia agreed, finally pulling her sword and able to maintain balance as they rode in closer to the monstrous octopus.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

Miss Americana and the Heartbreak Prince had found a way to cut through the wind. She felt a charge as they neared the east coast of her home country. She knew Lunis was more fired up than usual after witnessing the senseless deaths of the ocean creatures. He was ready to take names and take out an octopus.

It was surprising to Sophia that the closer they got to Evil Hatch, the less the winds affected them.

It’s because he’s the eye of the storm, Lunis offered.

“That makes sense,” Sophia said, looking over her shoulder, and trying to get the attention of the fighter jets in the distance. It was probably hard for them to make out much around the chaos of the giant beast, but she hoped they realized the dragon and rider were on the job and they wouldn’t fire any more missiles.

I can shoot fire at them to encourage them to retreat, Lunis remarked.

Sophia shook her head. “No, then they’d see us as enemies too. Any educated person on this planet will know the Dragon Elite is back and realize we’re here to help.”

Yeah, can you imagine the realities we’re challenging right now. Lunis laughed. Oh, there’s a giant evil octopus, Bob, he said, doing his best impression of a mortal. Cool, we don’t need to fight it anymore because the ancient dragon and its tiny rider are on the case.

Sophia snickered as she spied the jets retreating. They had seen her and Lunis and appeared to be giving them a chance to fight the monster. They didn’t retreat too far and seemed to be waiting to see what would unfold.

“If we don’t take out Evil Hatch,” Sophia began, “I think they are going to want a turn.”

Lunis grinned. Well, too bad for you, Bob, you’re not getting one. Go get coffee because we’ve got this one.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

Ready for it? Lunis asked as they approached the flying tentacles that sped through the water-soaked air.

“I don’t think I could ever be ready for this,” Sophia joked. “My training doesn’t involve fighting a huge deranged octopus.”

Well, we have fought giant sea creatures, Lunis reasoned, veering around more unknown debris. Think of this like when you fought Hydra.

“Please tell me the tentacles don’t grow back like its heads,” Sophia groaned.

Only one way to find out, Lunis teased, turning to the side, and diving over a tentacle before it swung up, nearly clipping his tail. Get ready. I’m getting you into position.

“Okay,” Sophia said, sucking in a breath. “We’ll take out the tentacles and then the beast itself.”

I think once the tentacles are gone, so will the monster be, Lunis imparted.

She lifted Inexorabilis over her head, preparing to slice through the tentacle they were racing toward. Sophia stood up atop her dragon, her legs pressing against him tightly to keep her balanced and upright.

With both her hands tightly around the hilt she let out a guttural yell, yanking the sword as a purple tentacle soared straight in her direction. Evil Hatch was going to make this easier for her by bringing its wild limbs to her.

The blade hit the tentacle, but unlike when it had cut through giant worms or dragon’s necks, it didn’t slice through. It didn’t even puncture the skin. Instead, the blade hit the tentacle like it was coated in reinforced steel and bounced back off, making every part of Sophia’s body vibrate like she’d struck the inside of a large bell in a clock tower.

She thought she could recover from the assault, but the combination of the wind and Lunis swerving to avoid colliding with another mad tentacle headed straight in their direction sent her off the side of her dragon. She dropped her sword. It went one way and she went the other, ungracefully falling down Lunis’ back and knocking into several spikes on his side and tail.

She was certain she’d fall to the churning water below, but at the last possible moment, she caught herself on his back leg.

Nice one, Lunis commented with relief. Good save.

“Thanks,” Sophia said, her legs flying out behind her as they soared high and then low to avoid colliding with the impenetrable tentacles. Sophia felt remorse about her sword that had fallen into the ocean below. She was more concerned with her survival, so she centered her attention on getting back up onto her dragon.

I’ll give you a boost, but you better be ready for it, Lunis told her.

“I don’t think we have time for me to get ready,” she disagreed, feeling her grip slipping. “Just do it.”

Here goes, he said, flicking his back leg back and up high.

Sophia released when at the top and surprised herself by doing a flip in midair. She came out just as she was over the saddle and slid down onto it like an acrobat in a trapeze act.

Well, that was impressive, Lunis said, swerving to avoid several attacks.

“It was totally unplanned,” Sophia said, leaning away as she came eye to eye with the angry octopus. It was like looking into a giant abyss full of death and destruction. She had no idea where this thing had come from or what had made it, but she’d figure that out after she stopped it from creating more upset in the Atlantic.

“What are we going to do now,” Sophia mused, looking around, hoping her sword was somewhere she could see—maybe floating on the water, pushed up by Evil Hatch.

She knew it was a pipe dream. The sword would have sunk.

Survive, Lunis said, his word clipped as he dove around a large sucker inches from sucking off his face.

Sophia reached out, considering using her magic to summon the sword. Since she was bonded with Inexorabilis, she could draw the weapon to her.

No, don’t, Lunis exclaimed. Inexorabilis didn’t work anyway. Don’t waste your magic right now trying to summon it.

“Do you have another idea of how we can stop this beast?” she asked, thinking maybe his fire would work.

I don’t think fire will work, especially with the influx of rain. You do have another weapon that might work.

“I do?” Sophia questioned, chancing a glance down at her waist.

The ax. She’d forgotten about the ax they’d taken from the Unseelie fairy. There was a strange magical property about the weapon. Although the battle wasn’t a good time to tap an unknown object, she could still use it like she would any blade.

Yanking the ax out of her belt, she remembered how heavy it was. Thankfully it had a long handle, which would hopefully mean they didn’t have to get as close to the flying tentacles.

“Let’s give it another go,” Sophia stated, attempting to stand up again.

Okay, this is going to be a roller coaster ride, just so you know, Lunis said and then dipped into a ninety-degree dive toward the surface of the water.

A tentacle as big around as Sophia whipped up like a wall to stop their progress.

Sophia yelled, forcing all the air out of her lungs as she brought the ax down decisively. She half-expected to hit the tentacle and bounce off it like before. To her surprise, the ax sliced through cleanly, and the majority of the tentacle fell into the ocean.

Lunis used a burst of speed to avoid colliding with the broken-off tentacle as Evil Hatch screamed, its mouth opening wide, easily the size of a small vehicle.

Not wasting a moment, Lunis shot into the air, like climbing the hill of a roller coaster, giving Sophia perfect access to the neighboring tentacle. Fueled by her recent success, she swung the ax at the tentacle. She didn’t use as much force as before. It sliced through easily, splashing the tentacle down into the waters, now filling with crimson.

Lunis then dove, making Sophia’s stomach jump into her throat. Again and again, she swung the ax into the tentacles, nearly being hit in the head several times by the limbs. They were starting to slow down, making her job easier. The screams of the octopus were almost unbearable.

Thankfully, Sophia only had two more tentacles left, and they mostly flailed haphazardly, like a blind creature trying to feel its way forward. For a moment, Sophia felt sorry for the angry octopus. Maybe it had been confused, placed into a world where it didn’t belong, or maybe it was misunderstood. She didn’t know, but she had to think of others first, and the dangerous creature posed a risk to many and therefore had to go.

That was her last thought as she sliced through the final tentacle. It fell off the creature like a tree falling in the woods.

Timber, Lunis joked as the monster’s black eyes closed slowly before opening again. It opened its large slit of a mouth and mouthed two words that took Sophia by surprise.

She thought she was hearing things as Evil Hatch sank into the red water and slid under the tumultuous waves.

In case she had any doubt about what the octopus was saying, it repeated it several times, and the last time before its face sank below the surface, she heard it plainly and knew without a doubt.

“Thank you,” she heard Evil Hatch gurgle before it disappeared.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Shake it off, Lunis encouraged as they took a victory lap around the spot, which was red with blood and bubbling up with debris from the chaos.

Things were starting to calm, although that seemed strange to Sophia after slaughtering a very magical creature.

Two, Lunis corrected. If you count the Unseelie fairy. Those are pretty rare. That might have been the last of its kind. This Evil Hatch might have been the only one of its kind.

“If you’re trying to make me feel better, it’s not working,” she grumbled, rolling her shoulders, which were already sore from swinging the heavy ax.

Soph, you did what you had to. Sometimes we have to take out spiders in the Australian outback who are posing a risk to our lives, only to find out they were the last of an almost extinct species.

“Seriously, this isn’t helping,” she muttered.

My point is, you did what you had to do. Look at how many you’ve probably saved, Lunis remarked.

Sophia glanced over her shoulder at the jets in the distance. They circled for a moment before zooming in the other direction, having determined the creature was no longer a danger to anyone.

Sticking the ax into her belt, she reached out and summoned the sword that had once belonged to her mother, Guinevere Beaufont. When Inexorabilis shot out of the water and the hilt landed in her hand, Sophia smiled with relief. She would have moved on if she’d lost this last and very important part of her mother, but that wasn’t a heartache she wanted to experience.

Thankfully, she didn’t have to. She and Inexorabilis would go on to fight another battle and slay more monsters.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Welcome to New York, Lunis sang as they entered the sprawling area of Manhattan.

“I’ve never been here,” Sophia said, overwhelmed by how much concrete there was. That was saying a lot, coming from a native Los Angeles girl.

So, we’re looking for holy ground, Lunis mused, looking around.

“Should we try a church?” Sophia questioned.

Well, sure, he said, mischief in his tone. Do you want to narrow down the hundreds of thousands of options?

Sophia pursed her lips. “Yeah, good point.”

She pulled the pouch of magic beans from her pocket. “Didn’t Mama Jamba say these would help us to find the right area?” she asked.

Yeah, maybe they are little magic compasses, he teased.

Sophia emptied the contents of the pouch into the palm of her hand. She was underwhelmed by how ordinary the beans looked. They were…just beans. There was nothing special about their brown color or hard texture. Sophia didn’t know how something so normal could help them to find the holy ground they were looking for.

Maybe any church will do, Lunis reasoned.

Sophia pulled her gaze away from the beans to the skyline of New York City. “Well, over there I see a cathedral. Take us in that direction.”

You got it, Uber customer, Lunis said with a laugh.

“Hah-ha,” Sophia stated, closing her fingers tight around the beans, not wanting to lose any as Lunis flew forward toward the church.

When they were over the grassy cemetery and grounds of the church, she dared to open her fingers again, expecting them to have changed.

They hadn’t.

The beans simply rolled around in her palm like any old beans would do.

Well, any bright ideas? Lunis questioned.

“Nope,” she said with defeat. “I guess we turn around and go back to the Gullington.”

Very funny, he said, not sounding amused. How about instead we continue to fly around New York City, and you tell me if the beans do something?

“Like jump around?” she asked.

Or hum or glow or whatever Mama Jamba said they might do.

“I’ll let you know,” Sophia said, patting her dragon. “Don’t you think you could use a break? Like, a pit stop to get some water or something?”

Yes, like a donut, maybe, Lunis agreed, inhaling deeply. The smells of New York City are intoxicating.

“I think that’s the smell of sewage bubbling up from the underground.” Sophia chuckled.

I don’t know about you, but I smell curry, Lunis declared, gliding toward a busy street, glamouring himself as he neared pedestrians.

Mortals could see dragons, but it didn’t mean they needed to.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“Cornelia Street,” Sophia said when they touched down on the pavement of a narrow road lined with tall buildings full of shops and restaurants.

Lunis had covered himself in glamour, thankfully not attracting the attention of those enjoying meals on the patio of the nearest café.

It was better if they saw him as something less interesting, like a drone in the sky or a Volkswagen bug on the street.

So, you want a donut? Sophia asked, gauging the options available to them. There were many different venues with colorful fronts and awnings hanging over the outdoor areas.

This didn’t seem like a place where they could plant the beans. For the most part, it was concrete. There were a few patches of ground, but they were tiny and usually filled with a stick-straight tree that looked to be struggling to grow among the smog and pavement.

Those are pee spots, Lunis offered, indicating the closest patch of dirt that had gotten Sophia’s attention. She was so used to seeing the green rolling hills of the Gullington that to be surrounded by so much gray hurt her heart. It didn’t feel natural and made her want to return to the Expanse, where the green was overwhelming.

How is that? Sophia asked him, glad they were talking telepathically so she didn’t look like she was talking to her car.

That’s where the people of New York City take their dogs to pee, Lunis explained.

As he did, Sophia noticed a man with a small poodle stopping off at a tree down the road. The dog hiked its leg and peed on the twig-like tree before they trotted on.

Oh, wow, she stated. I guess that’s what you have to do when you pave every part of Mother Nature in the name of industry and urban development.

Yeah, it’s definitely different than what we’re used to, Lunis said as they strode down the road toward a bakery in the distance.

Lunis halted, looking down at Sophia. Do you hear that?

How could I not? she asked. It’s overwhelming.

She, of course, was referring to the helicopters overhead, the sirens in the distance, and the honking. All the noises of the city competing for her attention.

Lunis shook his head. That gentle buzzing.

Sophia’s eyes slid to the right as she concentrated. Over the orchestra of chaotic noise, she did hear the faintest sound. It was coming from her hand.

Opening her palm, she noticed to her utter surprise the magic beans were glowing.

Turning in a complete circle, she surveyed Cornelia Street.

Is there a church here? she asked, looking around.

It didn’t appear so.

The holy spot they are supposed to be planted in must be close, Lunis offered.

She nodded. We walk on?

Absolutely, he answered.

The pair walked down Cornelia street, Lunis watching that Sophia didn’t get hit by a pedestrian or traffic while she kept her eyes trained on the beans in her hands.

As they progressed, the beans began to hum louder and glow brightly, bouncing slightly in her hand.

After several yards, the beans glowed so brightly they hurt Sophia’s eyes. They hummed so intensely she squinted.

The spot must be close, she said, halting and searching around. There’s no church, though, or anything else that could be considered holy ground. Just shops and bars and stuff.

Lunis cleared his throat. Oh, Soph. I get it.

She glanced up at him. What do you mean?

It’s hole-y ground, he explained. Not holy ground.

Furrowing her brow at him, she blinked, trying to understand what he meant.

He pointed his chin down, indicating with his eyes. Hole-y ground. See.

She followed his gaze and saw what he was talking about.

On the side of the pavement was a small patch of dirt. A tiny stick-like tree had been pulled up, probably because it had died. In the broken dirt were a bunch of holes where the roots had come out.

Oh, Sophia exclaimed, having to close her fingers to keep the magic beans from jumping loose. It’s hole-y ground, not holy ground.

Exactly, Lunis stated with pride.

That tricky, tricky woman, Sophia said, kneeling by the patch of broken earth. She opened her hand and had no doubt this was where the magic beans should be planted. She wasn’t sure what they’d produce or why, but she trusted the sneaky woman who was Mother Earth enough to do as she was told without question.

With a heart hopeful that the magic beans would bring goodness to this dead piece of earth, Sophia gently laid them in the soil. She was going to help cover them with dirt, but they sank into the ground, disappearing at once.

Looking up, she gave Lunis a surprised expression. Well, I guess we’re done.

He nodded. Now I think we deserve that donut…or twelve.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Gorgeous, Lunis remarked when they had flown through the Barrier over the Gullington. The grassy hills were a nice contrast to the gray streets of New York City.

Sophia too was grateful to be home. Her home reunion was short-lived because as soon as she landed, she got a message from Mortimer.

I have information. Please come to Roya Lane to see me.

Well, it looks like you won’t be getting a nap and a bubble bath like you wanted, Lunis stated.

She gave him a curt look after dismounting. “I believe that’s what you wanted.”

I can’t argue with that, he said, sauntering in the direction of the Nest. I’m going to Netflix for ages. Do call on me once I’ve rested so we can adventure through peril and fight strange magical creatures.

“Will do,” Sophia said, realizing she wouldn’t have a chance to change before heading off. Or see Wilder, not that she knew where he was or even if he was at the Castle.

Maybe he didn’t want to see her, she told herself. They were still so new, and there was all this pressure and so many impulses to run. Well, she had those impulses, but they were real, and not giving into them was hard. Most days, she had the fleeting feeling to throw away her life and change her name, erase her identity, and become a barista at Starbucks. Her life wouldn’t be easy, but it would be different. She would have fewer worries but more demands, since making coffee at breakneck speed seemed harder than riding a dragon, but it was all relative she reasoned.

Sophia shook off the insecurities, knowing that’s what they were. She’d deal with them later. Or not at all. Right then, she was going to go collect information on Trin Currante. Then she’d get to the bottom of this magician disappearance business.

Putting her finger in her ear, Sophia found seaweed and something she thought had to be Evil Hatch guts. She wondered what had created that strange creature. It didn’t seem natural, and its last words stuck with her. The creature had been grateful to be put out of his misery. Something had made it angry and go on a rampage. When afforded the time, she’d look into that. Right then, though, she had a date with Mortimer. After a quick whiff, she realized she couldn’t disgrace him by showing up in her present state.

She had time for a shower, she reasoned, making for the Castle.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

Tied together by a smile were Rudolf and Serena Sweetwater, standing with their triplets wiggling around in their strollers. Sophia grinned at the family when she stepped onto Roya Lane through the portal. She felt refreshed after a quick shower and a change of clothes. She’d dropped the ax in the weapons room, which was where she expected to find Wilder if he was at the Castle. He wasn’t. She’d have him tell her about the strange weapon of the Unseelie fairy later.

The last time Sophia had seen the mortal Queen Serena Sweetwater, she had been reluctantly eating a magical cupcake that would extend her life so she could spend more years with her halfling children and fae husband. Almost as important was that it would make King Rudolf Sweetwater happy so he would be a better ruler to the fae.

Sophia’s gaze fell on the squirming babies in the stroller, Captain, Captain, and Captain. She suspected, based on something Papa Creola said, they were a huge part of this equation with the fae. Father Time had hinted their wellbeing was important for the untold future.

“How are you?” Sophia asked, unaccustomed to seeing Serena smiling…or during the day. Or dressed or upright, or sober, for that matter.

“Captain Morgan said her first word,” Rudolf told her proudly, pointing to the first baby in the set of strollers.

Sophia blinked with disbelief. “She’s an infant.”

The king of the fae nodded like that wasn’t to be questioned. “Yeah, a bit behind the pack, but I’m hoping she’ll catch up with other fae children soon. Her sisters are sure to somersault with their progress right after they learn how to somersault.”

Sophia gave him a sideways look, not knowing where to begin based on this information. “Wait, so the fae talk early?”

“Oh yeah,” he said with confidence. “We’re pretty much born talking and walking and doing math.”

“Then what happens?” she asked, never having met a smart fae before. Most interactions with them robbed her of her brain cells.

“Lust, wonder, and lots and lots of drugs,” he declared.

Sophia nodded. “That seems about right. It sounds like you are slated for great things.”

“Yeah, but we spoil it with our impulsive nature and need for immediate gratification,” Rudolf answered. He shrugged. “It’s a part of the design. Could you imagine how we’d rule the world with our long lives and beauty if we held onto our intelligence? It would be devastating to the rest of the magical races.”

“So, you dumb yourself down for the rest of us? How very altruistic of you,” Sophia said dryly.

“Oh, she said it again!” Serena exclaimed when Captain Morgan made a noise.

Rudolf clapped. “Oh, and she’s already so cultured. Maybe she’ll become a culinary expert like her grandfather.” He gave Sophia a proud look. “He invented marshmallows.”

“Wow,” she replied dryly. “You must be very proud.”

“Not as much as I am of the cousin who had the idea for the hokey-pokey.” Rudolf sighed. “He was working on the meaning of life and came up with the song and dance.”

“You’re more proud of that?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, what if the hokey-pokey is what it’s all about?” Rudolf reasoned.

Sophia shook this off, remembering a conversation with a fae was about like going through a maze blindfolded. It was inevitable to get lost. “What is this first word you just heard Captain Morgan say?”

“Oh, her first word was ghee,” Serena answered, smiling wide. “If you listen, she’ll say it again.” She looked at Rudolf, suddenly quite serious. “What if she’s trying to tell us she doesn’t want to be a vegan?”

He nodded like this made sense. “I was thinking the same thing. If clarified butter is what my baby wants, then that’s what she gets.”

Sophia’s eyes simply widened with complete horror. “You realize those are baby noises she’s making? That’s what they do…I’ve heard.”

Rudolf dismissed this at once. “That’s what simpletons believe, but we know our children well enough to know she’s saying real words.” Turning his attention to his wife, he said, “I think we can get some organic ghee at the shop down the lane.”

“You’re going to give an infant butter?” Sophia didn’t know why she was even going to argue with the Sweetwaters. It would only cost her more brain cells, but she felt it was her social responsibility to at least try.

He scoffed. “No. Not until she’s had her hemp protein shake and vegan sausage puree. What kind of monsters do you take us for?”

“If she doesn’t want to be vegan anymore, should we switch her over to regular milk?” Serena asked her husband.

He nodded. “Yeah, but let’s go with a type of milk that’s hard to get, and we have to buy on the black market.”

“Like something from an endangered animal like a panda or a German shepherd?” Serena asked.

“Um, German shepherds aren’t on the endangered animal list,” Sophia argued.

“Well, the ones that actually speak the language are,” Rudolf countered.

Serena nodded boldly, crossing her arms and giving Sophia a challenging look that said, “Yeah, take that.”

Sophia shrugged off their insanity and forced a smile. “You two are strangely perfect for each other.”

He cast a fond expression on his wife and nodded. “We really are, and thanks to your help, we are happier than we’ve ever been.”

This made a genuine smile grace Sophia’s face. “I’m really happy to hear that.”

CHAPTER FORTY

Clean wasn’t the word for it. The brownies’ official headquarters was spotless. The smell of lemon was strong in the air when Sophia entered the reception area.

Sophia froze when Ticker ran a feather duster over her feet and legs.

“Dou yirty,” the little brownie stated.

She smiled down at the little guy. “You should have seen me earlier. I was filthy and covered in octopus parts.”

From seemingly nowhere, the little fairy pulled a squeegee and a spray bottle out of thin air. “Cwueaky slean.”

“No thanks,” Sophia said politely and stepped away from the enthusiastic brownie.

His mother Pricilla rushed from the back office, her youngest in her arms. “I’m sorry, Sophia Beaufont, if he’s bothering you. Ticker has just gotten excited about his new upcoming assignment and is practicing.”

Waving off her concern, Sophia told her, “He’s not bothering me. Ticker is already starting his first assignment?”

Pricilla nodded. “Yes, a bit late, but I wanted to keep him with me for a little longer.” She gave her son a fond expression. “I just didn’t want to let him go yet because once they are off, it’s hard to get them back.”

“Wow, brownies start work early,” Sophia observed, curious about how the different races evolved at different and seemingly faster rates than mortals and magicians.

“Yes, and I’m excited he’s enthusiastic about the work we do out there in the world, cleaning noble mortal’s homes.” She gave her son a prideful expression.

“He’s going to do the best job if this is any proof.” Sophia indicated the spotless office.

“Yhank tou,” Ticker said, batting his large eyes up at her.

“Well, Mortimer is expecting you in his office,” Pricilla offered, holding her arm out to the door down the hallway. “We won’t keep you any longer since you have important business to attend to.”

The head of the brownies was spinning in his office chair when Sophia entered.

“Well, hello, S. Beaufont, rider for the Dragon Elite,” the brownie squeaked, always formal. Liv had said it was a part of the fairies’ culture, which respected hierarchy almost as much as cleanliness.

“Hi,” she replied. “How are you?” Sophia remembered the last time she’d seen Mortimer; he’d been quite stressed about the current global unease.

He spun again in his swivel chair, leaning his head back as he stared at the ceiling. “I’ve had better centuries, but we will weather this storm with the mortals losing morale over the magician situation.”

Sophia nodded, appreciating the brownie’s optimism.

“Now, I’ve got a lead on how you can find Trin Currante,” Mortimer began. “There’s apparently a dog who should know the headquarters of where Trin and her cyborgs are hiding out.”

Tilting her head to the side, Sophia gave him a hesitant expression. “How is the dog supposed to tell us where that location is? Does it speak?”

Mortimer shook his head like this wasn’t a weird question. “Not that I’m aware of. My brownies tell me the canine has super intelligence.”

Sophia lowered her chin, putting it all together. “Let me guess, an enhanced creature then? Created by the same lab that made Trin Currante and the other cyborgs?”

“I’m thinking so,” Mortimer replied. “Although I don’t know how, I think the animal should be intelligent enough to help you find the location of the headquarters.”

Dogs were great for search and rescue missions and sniffing out bombs and drugs. One could reason they could lead them to a specific place.

“Okay, so where do I find this super-smart dog?” Sophia asked.

“It’s at the location Trin Currante was at and blew up,” Mortimer explained.

“But it was blown up,” Sophia argued, deflating slightly. “The dog probably was in the blast or maybe even got away on the plane with the cyborgs.”

Mortimer shook his head. “I don’t think so. My brownie tells me the animal is still hanging around the site, confused and lost.”

Sophia’s heart sank. They’d left the animal behind, so no wonder it was confused and lost. It was probably some experiment of the Saverus Corporation, and now it had been abandoned. They had to go get it.

“Is there anything else you can offer?” Sophia watched as Mortimer began spinning around again.

He paused and thought, then shook his head. “Not at the present moment. My brownies are always sneaking around behind the scenes, so if I hear of anything I think will be of use, I’ll send you a message.”

“Thank you.”

Sophia was grateful to have such helpful friends—in all the right places.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“I wish you would just admit you need my help,” Evan said, sitting across from Sophia at the table in the dining hall at the Castle.

Sophia rolled her eyes. “I don’t need your help specifically. I just need backup. Mortimer says there are traps left behind at Medford Research.”

Evan stretched his arms over his head. “Sounds like you need my head.”

“It really comes down to that you’re the only one free,” Sophia told him, taking a sip of her tea, her stomach grumbling. She was starving after all the long adventures. “Wilder has to leave on another mission. Mahkah is doing high-level stuff on adjudication missions. So that leaves you.”

“You need me,” he sang as Ainsley carried out a plate of grilled chicken with a Thai peanut butter sauce.

She laid it down with a smile, looking at the arrangement of food proudly.

Evan pointed to it. “Hiker is going to hate this.”

“I know,” she said with a smile.

“He doesn’t like anything Asian,” Evan told Sophia.

She’d been around the Viking long enough to know he liked meat, potatoes, whiskey, and that was about it.

“Oh, that reminds me,” Ainsley exclaimed with excitement, hustling back for the kitchen.

Sophia gave Evan a knowing expression. They both understood that whatever she was hurrying to get would be something Hiker didn’t like.

“Okay, I’m ready.” Evan leaned back in his chair, tipping back on the hind legs.

“Ready for what?” she asked, giving him a reluctant expression.

“Go on and beg me for my help,” he replied.

“I’m not doing that,” Sophia declared definitively. “You are one of us. We need to track down Trin Currante. That’s part of the Dragon Elite’s mission. So, you’re going to go on this mission and be my backup.”

“When you say backup, it sort of feels like I’m not the lead on the project,” Evan stated.

“Because you’re not,” Sophia said with a groan. “I found the information on where to find the cyborg dog or whatever it is.”

“You got that from where?” Evan asked, tipping back farther.

“From my awesome secret source,” she answered. “This is my case, so you’re the backup.”

“But I’ve been to the Medford Research facility before and nearly died saving your life,” Evan argued.

“That’s not how things happened,” she stated as Ainsley brought in a platter of fried octopus.

Sophia pushed back from the table, grimacing.

“Oh, now you’re off my cooking too?” Ainsley stuck her hands on her hips, offense written on her face.

“Sorry, but I’m off octopus for pretty much the rest of my life,” Sophia told her, trying not to be sick from the smell of the fried squid.

Ainsley shook her head. “You act like you’ve gotten into a fight with a giant octopus or something.”

Sophia actually laughed. “What, have you been reading my diary again?”

“No,” Ainsley answered at once. “You never put anything good in there anymore. Just Wilder this and Wilder that. Ainsley, stop reading my personal business, or I’ll throw sheep poo all over the dining room floor for you to clean up. It’s all very boring.”

Sophia shook off the comment and turned her attention back to Evan. “So, can you leave tomorrow morning?”

“I’ve got to sleep until noon, so maybe after I’ve had my proper rest,” he stated, folding his hands behind his head.

Quiet entered the dining hall, his clothes stained with dirt as usual. His eyes narrowed on Evan and he muttered something, and the hind legs of the chair slipped out, making the dragonrider topple back.

“Hey!” Evan roared, landing on his backside.

Sophia and Ainsley erupted in laughter.

“We leave right after breakfast,” Sophia demanded rather than asked.

“Fine,” Evan said, clambering to his feet and pulling the chair upright. “Right after second breakfast.” He went to take a seat again and it fell back once more, sending him onto the floor again.

“Right after breakfast works for me,” Sophia said, stifling a laugh.

“Yeah, fine,” Evan replied, rubbing his elbow as Wilder entered the dining hall.

He flashed an excited smile at Sophia, his blue eyes twinkling. “Hey, that ax you left for me is something else. Where did you get it?”

“From an Unseelie fairy,” she replied.

Everyone fell silent, giving her wide eyes.

“On second thought, you should go on this mission alone.” Evan eyed the chair with great hesitation. “You seem to find the strangest trouble.”

“Yeah, I don’t think anyone has seen an Unseelie fairy in ages,” Wilder mused. “They are incredibly wicked.”

“Yeah, this one was grumpy, for sure,” Sophia agreed with a laugh.

“Well, it makes sense it was an Unseelie because they are notorious for shielding the memory of their weapons,” Wilder explained. “I wasn’t able to see where it had been or who had used it. That’s why I was surprised to learn it belonged to a fairy. Actually, I was initially surprised I couldn’t read anything from it.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, I sensed the ax was really different.”

“It is,” Wilder affirmed. “It’s incredibly sharp, more so than most weapons, and would cut through just about anything.”

“Like a deranged octopus,” Sophia grumbled.

Wilder seemed surprised by this. “Yes, I suppose so. I was thinking heavy steel or something, but sure. It could probably cut through anything in the ocean. I’m certain there are many other magical properties to the ax, but I’ll have to look into it later.”

“Because you’re off to hit the casinos and meet some unclassy ladies, right?” Evan asked with a grin, still choosing not to take a seat.

Wilder shook his head. “No, I think that’s what you’d do if you didn’t make every woman run for the hills and a thorough scrubbing. I have a mission I have to leave on straight away.” He gave Sophia a remorseful expression. “I’ll be gone for a while.”

She nodded, disappointed.

“Hey, we’re leaving on a mission too,” Evan bragged. “Sophia is going to be my assistant and hold my bags and such. Like a caddy.”

Wilder pretended he hadn’t heard the other rider, still looking at Sophia. “You found a lead on Trin Currante?”

“Yeah, I just have to go find a dog with enhanced intelligence, and it will tell us where to look for the cyborg,” she answered.

He nodded. “That seems like a totally Sophia approach to a problem.”

She smiled at him as her phone rang in her pocket. Usually it would be silenced, but whoever was calling must have known how to turn that option off.

Sophia pulled her phone from her pocket and shouldn’t have been surprised by who it was. Of course, Liv could bypass her options on her phone.

She excused herself from the table, sliding over to the fireplace for privacy as she took the call. “Hey, what’s up?”

“Well, I put a unicorn’s horn up a gnome’s bu— Oh, wait, that’s not what you were asking about,” Liv said with a laugh. “I was just calling to tell you I need you in like five days.”

“What for?” Sophia asked, thinking her sister needed help with wedding planning.

“That’s when the wedding is, and it can’t be moved,” Liv answered.

“Wait, what?” Sophia exclaimed. “In five days? But we haven’t had your bachelorette party or bridal shower or picked out a dress or—”

“First off, no, no, and hell no,” Liv interrupted. “Bachelorette parties are for girls named Jenna who like to scream at bare-chested men and get lavished with attention for mating, something all mammals naturally do. Bridal showers are for women named April who like eating finger sandwiches and giggling while covering their mouths with their manicured fingers. No. Freaking. Thank you.”

“What about a dress?” Sophia asked. “You have to wear a wedding dress.”

“Thing is,” Liv began, rebellion in her voice, “it’s my wedding, and I get to do what I want. The guests can wear shoes that pinch their feet and corseted dresses. I’m wearing leather pants and knee-high boots…and a smile.”

“Five days, though?” Sophia asked. “I’m leaving on a mission, and I’ve got to track down a cyborg and probably have an epic battle and nearly lose a limb or two.”

“Well, don’t lose any limbs because you have to catch my bouquet or whatever I decide to throw after the ceremony,” Liv ordered. “It will probably be daggers.”

“Daggers?” Sophia squeaked.

“Yeah, well, any desperate girl wanting to get married will dive for a bouquet of soft petals, but only someone who really wants it will dive to catch a falling dagger,” Liv explained.

Sophia giggled. “Your reasoning is flawless.”

“Isn’t it, though?” Liv agreed. “You’ll go on your mission and be back in time for my wedding…in one piece, I’ll remind you. I need my maid of honor at my wedding.”

Sophia smiled. “Don’t worry. I’ll be there. I promise.”

“Good,” Liv stated. “It will be at Rory’s. Bring that cute boyfriend of yours. Oh, and also Wilder.”

Again, Sophia giggled. “Who is my other boyfriend?”

“Arnold McFireBreath, of course,” Liv replied.

“Of course.” Sophia chuckled. “I’m sure Lunis will love to attend. Maybe I can get him to wear a bow tie.”

“And pants,” Liv suggested. “No naked dragons at my wedding. We have standards, you know. This is a classy affair.”

“Says the bride who is wearing combat boots and throwing daggers,” Sophia replied.

“The reception is nachos and beer,” Liv added.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

“Okay, be there,” Liv said. “I can’t wait to see you.”

“Wait,” Sophia said in a rush. “Why does it have to be in five days? Why the hurry?”

“Well, I could say it’s because I’m pregnant or Stefan needs to marry me for citizenship reasons,” Liv related. “However, the real reason is that we just can’t wait to be married to each other.”

Sophia nodded, appreciating that her sister, the hardest person she knew, had found love. “Don’t worry, Liv. I’ll be there. Nothing will stop me.”

“I know,” Liv said, a smile in her voice. “Familia est sempiternum.”

Sophia ended the call, aware the others weren’t hiding their eavesdropping. Her gaze found Wilder’s. “Can you join me for an event in five days? I want you to escort me.”

He bowed slightly, his eyes sparkling. “It would be my honor, my lady.”

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

“Don’t blame me when this whole mission goes to hell because you didn’t let me take the lead,” Evan said, tightening the straps on Coral, who was looking as regal as ever.

Lunis swiped his tail, nearly knocking Evan in the face. He was only saved by his fast reflexes.

Ducking suddenly, he jerked around, giving the blue dragon a look of offense.

Oops, Lunis said, no real shame on his face.

“Don’t blame me when Lunis knocks your block off for sassing me,” Sophia told Evan, stepping up on her dragon’s wing and swinging her leg over the side.

“Oh, well, just you wait and see what Coral does for you bad mouthing me,” Evan boasted, patting the purple dragon.

Coral held her chin up high and nobly. I would prefer not to get mixed up in the affairs of riders.

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. “Lun, how about you? Do you abide by these rules?”

He shook his large head. Heck nah. I prefer to meddle like hell in the affairs of riders. Just say the word and I swipe his legs out from under him. Lunis held up his front foot and brandished it at Evan, mock menace written on his face.

Although Evan worked to try and hide it, the fear was evident on his face as he scrambled to get onto the back of his dragon.

“Thanks, Lun,” Sophia commented. “Let him keep his legs at least until we return from the mission with the dog.”

“We really have to go fetch a dog?” Evan asked. “That seems like a really ineffective way to find the whereabouts of this Trin Currante.”

“What other brilliant ideas do you have, Einstein?” Sophia asked.

“We know she wants dragon eggs since she stole a bunch,” Evan began. “We bait her with them, and when she takes it, BAM, we blow her up! End of story. Then we ride off into the sunset.” He dusted off his hands like he’d just finished a job.

“Yeah, but I don’t want to blow her up,” Sophia argued. “I’ve been told she’s key to stopping the disappearance of the magicians worldwide.”

“By who?” Evan inquired as the dragons started across the Expanse.

“Secret people who you can never know about,” she answered elusively.

“I won’t rest until I find out,” he fired back. “You’re just going to follow this secret person’s advice blindly? How do you know it’s a risk worth taking?”

“Says the guy whose idea is to use our priceless dragon eggs as bait. Like that’s not a huge risk.” Sophia shook her head. “I operate on faith. I follow one lead to the next, usually only seeing one step at a time.”

Evan yawned. “Sounds boring. Blowing shit up is much more fun.”

“And we wonder why men don’t live as long,” Sophia sang as the two riders launched into the air in complete unison.

They flew through the Barrier and over the green hills for a half a mile before Sophia opened a portal to Medford Research.

The last time Sophia had been to the headquarters of Trin Currante’s LiDAR aviation company, it had been about to explode. The Dragon Elite had gotten away just in time, not really looking back as flames erupted at their backs before they portaled home.

Presently, it looked like the aftermath of a warzone with at least a hundred yards of scorched earth where the site of the warehouse hangar had been located. The tarmac also showed signs of battle from when Evan and Mahkah attacked the cyborgs in aircraft.

When Mortimer had given Sophia the information on where to find the dog, at the conclusion to the conversation, he stressed the facility was thought to be booby-trapped. Trin Currante didn’t seem to leave anything to chance. Even after blowing up her own facility, she had rigged it so anyone who went back looking for any clues that remained would be punished for it.

The problem was that Mortimer couldn’t explain how the property had been booby-trapped. All he could tell her was the dog moved with a precision that made him think there were traps that had been set. The brownies didn’t set them off, thankfully, and the dog was smart enough to know how to find them. Sophia and Evan, and especially the dragons wouldn’t have that luxury.

Sophia had considered outfitting Lunis with the LiDAR technology again, but it had been damaged in the last battle and wasn’t working reliably, according to the scientist Alicia. Also, the equipment weighed Lunis down severely, and she didn’t want to chance it in case the cyborgs were still hanging around, ready to attack.

Evan and Sophia both took their dragons in different directions, making loops overhead as they surveyed the area. There weren’t any signs of traps on the ground, but it was hard to tell with the huge mounds of rubble and debris from the explosion. Parts of a crashed helicopter littered one area of the runway. Unrecognizable equipment was strewn around the old hangar.

Sophia kept her eyes searching for signs of traps, but most importantly, the dog.

“See any tracks?” she asked Lunis.

He laughed. I’m a dragon, not a tracker in the Amazon rainforest.

“Well, with that kind of mentality, you’ll stay a boring old dragon forever,” she remarked. “We have the advantage of the air. We should be able to spot this guy.”

We just have to be patient, Lunis suggested. It’s a virtue of the dragon, you know.

“Is that why you said it was literally killing you having to wait for the next season of The Witcher,” Sophia joked.

You obviously haven’t seen the show, Lunis answered. There’s patience and then there’s just being tortured. Come on, Netflix.

“Can we also work on your use of the word ‘literally’?”

What’s wrong with it? he asked, a real curiosity in his voice as they continued to circle overhead.

“You use it about like Chris Traeger from the Parks and Recreation show,” she explained.

And how’s that?

“Wrong,” she answered. “If you say something is literal, that means it’s going to happen. It isn’t going to kill you to have to wait.”

You don’t know that, he refuted.

Sophia shook her head at her dragon but still laughed at his ridiculousness. She shot Evan a curious glare as they passed each other.

He held up his hand and shrugged, nonverbally communicating he hadn’t found any clues yet.

Sophia was about to decide they needed to land in the distance and come up with a new plan. Evan would, no doubt, rub it in her face that she wasn’t smart enough to lead the mission. Then she’d have to restrain from popping him in the nose. It probably wouldn’t work and she’d bruise her knuckles on his face.

She was about to suck it up and admit defeat when a crow soared and landed on a scorched bit of earth. Sophia didn’t know why it caught her attention until a second later and the bird exploded, sending dirt and shrapnel into the air.

Sophia tensed and held her breath. She tightened her grip on the reins.

“Land mines,” Sophia guessed.

Should have known, Lunis agreed.

“Yeah, it’s right up Trin Currante’s alley. They must be extremely sensitive if triggered by a crow.”

Magi-tech, Lunis suggested. I’m guessing she’s not concerned with wasting them on wildlife, maybe.

“How do we find them?” she asked as Evan sidled up next to her.

“Hey, did you see that explosion?” he asked her.

She gave him an annoyed expression. It would have been impossible for anyone to miss it. “No, what are you talking about?” Sophia asked.

He shot her a scowl. “So that’s how it’s trapped down there. You want to head down first, and I’ll keep surveillance from up top?”

“Ha-ha,” she remarked with no humor. “I’m giving the orders, remember?”

“Oh, so I suppose you want me to go prancing around a minefield then, huh?”

She shook her head. “If you think prancing around a minefield is a good idea, I might be doing the world a favor by letting you go down there. You know, observing the natural order of things with Darwinism.”

Their dragons gently beat their wings, keeping them in the air.

“I think you’re implying I’m dumb,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her.

“Yeah, need I say anymore?” Sophia watched as the smoke from the small explosion cleared, studying the area where the bird landed. It was just feathers now, unfortunately. Apparently, a crow was large enough to set off the mines.

She consoled herself with the fact the explosion wasn’t big. It was enough to kill a bird, but maybe it would just maim Evan a bit. Laughing to herself, Sophia activated her enhanced vision, turning up the contrast and crispness, like the settings on a camera. During training, she’d learned how to dial down her senses to conserve energy and also in an effort to not overwhelm her attention constantly.

It took a moment, but little by little, she began to notice little nodules that weren’t charred like everything else around the exploded warehouse. They were like unscathed equipment, as though someone had placed them after the fact when setting traps for future trespassers.

Of course, Trin wouldn’t have returned to bury UXOs in the ground. She wouldn’t have had the time or inclination for such efforts. Placing a bunch of mines on the surface of the ground would take little time and energy.

Extending her hand, Sophia summoned a basketball. It appeared in her fingers, bright and orange and looking completely out of place as she hovered in the air on her dragon.

“Hey, Shorty, this is sort of a bad time for b-ball,” Evan remarked. “I like the idea of a game later. And on the dragons! That would be badass.”

“It would,” she agreed. “But no, I have an idea of how to find the mines.”

Silently, she steered Lunis until they were right over one of the nodules. Holding her breath, she released the basketball, hoping it fell on the supposed mine.

It didn’t.

Instead, the wind took the basketball a bit to the right. The distance it had fallen made it bounce up high before coming back down again, feet from the nodules. Again it bounced high and then came down straight on a land mine, exploding it.

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

“I almost don’t want to admit that was a very savvy move on your part,” Evan stated, looking impressed. “You figured out where the land mines are.”

Sophia nodded, feeling elated. She explained to Evan what they were looking for. She decided the dragons would stay in the air and keep an aerial view while they searched on foot for the dog. The dragons could tell them telepathically where the land mines were, in case they were hard to see from the ground. They could also keep an eye out for the dog.

“Okay, you ready to go find this dog?” Sophia asked Evan as the dragons dropped them off a safe distance from the blown-up hangar. They’d have to hike in, all the while being careful to look out for land mines.

Evan pulled his ax from his belt. “Yeah, I’m ready.”

“What’s that for?” Sophia asked. “Are you going to chop us up some wood?”

Not amused by her joke, he shook his head. “No, I’m going to cut Rover down if he goes for my jugular.”

Sophia scowled at him. “We don’t know he’s aggressive. He’s supposedly really smart and might be a bit like Trin Currante and the other cyborgs. I’m not sure.”

“Or he might be a werewolf who wants to massacre us with his teeth and fangs,” Evan argued.

Sophia shook her head at him as she started forward. “Well, I tend to doubt he’s going to come out of hiding if we’re searching the place while holding weapons.”

“That’s a chance I’m going to take,” Evan replied.

Pulling out a package of dried meat she’d brought, Sophia pointed to the left. “You go that way. I’ll take this end of the property.”

“You brought him meat?” Evan asked.

“Yes, because we need the dog’s help, which is why I’d like it if you’d put the ax away and not appear threatening,” she explained.

Reluctantly, Evan nodded and put the ax away. He extended his hand, following after her. “Can I have some?”

Shaking a few pieces into his palm, Sophia smiled. “I’m glad to see you can be reasonable.”

“I’m the king of reason,” Evan said, popping the beef jerky into his mouth.

Her mouth popped open. “That was for the dog.”

“Yeah, but I was hungry. Thanks for bringing me a snack. Do you by chance have any chocolate?”

Sophia did, but she wasn’t giving it to the dumb jerk. “No. Now go off to the left and watch out for land mines. I don’t want to have to clean your guts off the tarmac.”

He shot her an amused expression, backing up. “Why ever would you clean my guts off the runway. Just leave me there. It’s not like this place is real clean.”

“It was a joke, but it’s going to become our reality if you don’t turn around and watch where you’re going.”

He saluted at her. “Copy that, boss.”

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

Delicate with each step, Sophia held her breath as she progressed toward the burned-down warehouse. She was grateful to discover she could see the land mines from the ground since she knew what she was looking for. They weren’t easy to spot, and she worried there could be many of them buried under the rubble and dirt as she progressed. She tried to take a less congested route.

“Here, puppy,” Sophia called, shaking the bag of dried meat. “Come out, come out wherever you are.”

From a few yards away, Evan laughed. He’d made more progress than her, not being as careful with his steps. “That’s how you’re going to attract the dog?”

“Got any better ideas, Ax Boy?” she asked.

“Yeah, dogs are attracted to the alpha. You begging him to come out just means when he does, he’s going to tear out your jugular. And it’s Ax Man to you.”

“I’m going with the strategy that you attract more flies with honey than vinegar,” she replied.

He shook his head, continuing to progress rather fast. “We’re trying to catch a dog, not flies. Gosh, Pink Princess, are you drunk? Do you even know where you are?”

She pretended to think about it and looked down at her feet. “No, I don’t. Whose shoes are these?”

A laugh popped out of his mouth. “How about we put a friendly wager on this. When I find Lassie first, you have to buy me a phone. The newest, shiniest model, all full of magitech.”

“Hiker doesn’t want the old dragonriders to have electronics,” she argued. He had only allowed Sophia because it didn’t make any difference since she was from the modern world. Telling her she couldn’t use technology in the Castle hadn’t worked either.

“What Hiker doesn’t know won’t hurt him…or me.”

“If he does find out, then you’re going to be seriously injured,” Sophia warned. “What do I get when I find the dog first?”

He shrugged. “I don’t even think it’s worth my breath since it’s never happening, but how about I be nice to you for like a whole week.”

“How about I have Quiet prevent you from entering the Castle?” Sophia countered.

Evan scowled at her, knowing full well if she asked the groundskeeper for that he’d do it without question. “Fine, I’ll teach you how to fight since you hold a sword like a girl and scream when you swing it.”

She rolled her eyes. “That’s a ki-yup, Ax Child. It produces power when paired with an assault. I do hold my sword like a girl since that’s what I am.”

“I’ll teach you how to fight properly, so you don’t have to scream at your opponent to beat them into submission,” Evan joked.

“I think I’m good,” Sophia said. “Instead, when you reply to me, for a week, you have to finish your sentence with, ‘Whatever you want; I am your monkey.’”

He laughed. “That’s a deal I’ll take! Especially since I’m going to win.”

“Shall we practice?” she asked him. “Evan, would you please pass me the butter?”

He glared at her. “No.”

Sophia shook her head. “Actually, you would reply, ‘Why, yes. Whatever you want; I am your monkey.’”

“That’s not even going to make sense half the time.”

“Oh, I think it will for most phrases I say to you.” She held up her hand, ticking off fingers as she ran through a list. “Drop dead, Evan. Would you get out of here, Evan? Shush your face, Ax Boy.”

“That’s fine,” he sang, holding out his hand as he traipsed in the opposite direction. “Let’s pretend we’ve shaken on this.”

“It’s a bet,” she affirmed, then her mouth fell open.

Evan was so busy trying to be cool, he didn’t realize he was about to step on a land mine, inches away.

“Watch out!” Sophia shouted.

His head jerked down suddenly and he stumbled to the side, overcorrecting for the near-mistake. He halted when he realized he was safe, his chest rising and falling hard.

Sophia had been holding her breath. She shook her head. “Watch where you’re going, would you?”

“Whatever you want. I am your monkey,” he joked, winking at her, a flood of relief on his face.

“All right, go find this dog,” she ordered. “Or rather, watch as I do it.”

She jiggled the bag of beef jerky again, calling to the dog.

Evan, who was properly motivated now, began whistling.

The two carefully progressed toward the center of the exploded warehouse, searching for the super canine or whatever he was.

See anything from up there? Sophia asked Lunis.

I see everything from up here, Lunis replied. There are clouds. Over in the distance on that golf course, a guy is picking his nose. His caddy keeps sneaking a sip of the dude’s beer when he’s not looking. Oh, and there’s a squirrel. I’m going to call him Cody.

Sophia couldn’t help but laugh. No, I was referring to signs of the dog.

Oh, for sure. I see him right now, Lunis said in her head. You wanted me to let you know when I saw the dog? You should have said so. I thought you wanted me to fly around up here like a kite and look pretty.

Ha-ha, Sophia replied. Well, if you see something of interest, please let me know.

The golfer just scratched his butt, Lunis told her.

With the same hand he picked his nose with? she asked in a serious voice.

Yes, but I think it’s okay as long as he doesn’t go back to picking his nose with the same hand, Lunis joked.

Keep an eye out for me, Sophia ordered. I need to know what happens.

You got it, Lunis told her.

Amused by her companions on this mission, Sophia found herself laughing just as something streaked out from behind a pile of rubble. When she turned to look at it straight on, she didn’t see anything. She could have sworn a second before she’d seen a dog…or something that resembled a dog.

Studying the pile of debris, Sophia recognized a mini-refrigerator and a microwave, as well as an assortment of other kitchen tools. This must have been the area of the warehouse hangar where the kitchen was located. She remembered that space from when she and Mahkah had searched the place while undercover.

Carefully negotiating around the rubble, Sophia kept her eyes trained on the electronics where she could have sworn she’d seen the dog.

“Hey, look at what I found!” Evan called to her from several yards away. He picked up a small handheld gaming device. “Do you think this is magitech?”

Sophia shook her head. “No, it’s a Nintendo Switch, and it’s fried to hell.”

Evan looked it over and shrugged before tossing it over his shoulder. A small explosion sent dirt and junk into the air, raining ash down on them.

Sophia shielded her face and head with her arms before deciding it was safe to relax. Pulling her hands away, she shook her head at Evan. “Dude, can you be more careful? Land mine zone, remember?”

“Land mine zone, remember,” he said, mocking her.

She was about to make another remark when something caught her attention. Spinning around, Sophia didn’t see anything. There was no sign of the elusive dog. However, the mini refrigerator was gone.

Scratching her head, she observed, “That’s weird.”

“Are you looking in a mirror?” Evan asked with a laugh. “That’s your face, and it’s super weird-looking.”

Not in the mood to banter with him, she shook her head. “There was a mini-refrigerator there a second ago. Now it’s gone. I could have sworn I saw something sprint by.”

“Let me ask you a question.” Evan began picking up a long panel to check underneath it. “How much whisky have you had this morning?”

“Unlike the rest of the Dragon Elite, I don’t start drinking first thing in the morning,” Sophia answered, turning in place to survey the area. As she rotated, something streaked past her back.

Again she spun, her mouth pinched. Sitting beside a pile of charred junk was something Sophia didn’t remember seeing before—a large red toolbox. The reason it stood out, much like how she remembered the mini-refrigerator, was that it was unscathed by the fire that happened at Medford Research. Which didn’t make sense because everything else was burned and battered.

Carefully, Sophia approached the toolbox, her chin tilted to the side. She reached for the latch on the pristinely red box. It didn’t budge when she tried to open it.

“What the hell?” she said, gritting her teeth together and pulling harder.

“Call me crazy, but I don’t think the dog is in there, missy,” Evan teased.

She stood, looking down at the strange toolbox. “I get that, but something isn’t right about this. It wasn’t here a moment ago and looks like it hasn’t been touched by the fire.”

“That’s fascinating,” he answered, sounding bored. He picked up another panel and peered underneath it. “Meanwhile, some of us are actually looking for the dog.”

She made a profane gesture at him, giving him a seething expression.

“Now that’s not very ladylike, is it?” He pointed at the ground next to her. “What toolbox are you talking about?”

Sophia glanced down, surprised to find the red toolbox had disappeared. “Okay, that’s just weird.”

She turned, searching for an object that was out of place again. Behind her, she heard a scurrying noise. Quickly Sophia spun in that direction, noticing a metal chair that had definitely not been there moments prior.

“Okay, I think I’ve got you figured out.” She grabbed a piece of beef jerky and tossed it in the direction of the metal chair. Staying still, Sophia watched the chair, deciding she was going to wait it out. She wasn’t sure her assumption was correct, but she reasoned the dog could shapeshift. She just had to get it to take its regular form. That must be how it moved.

Feeling like she was having a staring contest, she kept her eyes trained on the metal chair. Meanwhile, Evan was making a ton of racket, looking under different pieces of debris. Sophia reasoned he was probably safe since it was unlikely Trin Currante had stuck land mines under the wreckage. It was more likely they littered the path, where they could catch trespassers.

He glanced over his shoulder at her, giving her a pursed expression. “Okay, well, you’re definitely losing the bet if you’re just going to stand there and stare blindly ahead.”

“I’m not just staring,” she said, although she realized that wasn’t quite true. “I have a plan.”

“Yeah, me too,” Evan replied. “It’s called ‘find the freaking dog.’ You should try playing it.”

“Whatever,” she stated, keeping her focus on the metal chair. “Get ready to start calling yourself a monkey.”

He shook his head, reaching for a large cover hanging out of a bunch of larger equipment. “Whatever. Get ready to buy me a—”

A scream like that of a schoolgirl falling off the jungle gym ripped out of Evan’s mouth.

Sophia’s gaze shot in his direction as he continued to scream and staggered backward blindly.

“SNAKE!” he yelled, nearly tripping over his feet.

She was going to race over when she spied a land mine a foot behind him. He was about to step right on it.

“Watch out!” Sophia yelled, but it was too late. He was already in motion, inches away from landing on the mine.

Something blurred in her vision. Whatever it was moved so fast, Sophia could hardly make out what it was as it dove at Evan and sent him back the other direction—away from the land mine.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

The lucky one, Evan, heaved ragged breaths as a massive dog stood on top of him, looking down into his brown eyes.

Frozen, Evan stared up at the strange animal, who, much like Trin Currante, was more metal than flesh and bone. The dog resembled a German shepherd, but one of its eyes was surrounded by metal and glowed blue. There was a stainless-steel panel on the side of its body. Its tail was metal with hundreds of shreds of spiral aluminum on it that resembled hair.

To Sophia’s relief, the dog’s tail was wagging as it regarded Evan with its tongue hanging out of its mouth.

“That dog just saved your life,” Sophia said when she’d caught her breath, momentarily speechless from witnessing the series of events.

“Do you think he did so because he didn’t want his dinner blown up?” Evan asked from the corner of his mouth.

Sophia laughed at this, carefully approaching and watching out for the land mine Evan had nearly stepped on.

“I don’t think he wants to eat you,” she observed. Squatting when she was close to the animal, she asked, “Hey, buddy. Did you get left behind? Are you okay?”

Sophia wasn’t sure what she expected, maybe for the animal to speak to her through a voice box or something. It definitely had skills apart from being incredibly intelligent. Looking over her shoulder, she confirmed her suspicion. The metal chair was gone.

Incredibly impressed, Sophia glanced back at the cyborg dog. “You can shapeshift. That’s very cool.”

Blinking at her with curiosity, the canine stepped off Evan before taking a seat on the ground next to him.

Unhurried, Evan pushed up to a sitting position and studied the curious animal. “Shapeshift? Like Ainsley?”

Sophia nodded. “Although I get the impression this guy can only turn into metal objects.”

Evan craned his neck to study a metal collar around the dog’s neck. “Its name is NO10JO.”

Wanting to check that out for herself, Sophia approached, careful to not spook the animal. Now that it was out of hiding, it seemed excited to be around them, good-naturedly panting.

Sophia saw what Evan was talking about. Next to a barcode were letters and numbers that spelled out: NO10JO. “That’s not its name. That’s its barcode. I’m betting subjects were given reference numbers.”

Tentatively, Evan reached out, watching the dog’s reaction. When it looked up, its brown and blue eye was brimming with excitement about the possibility of being touched.

Evan grinned before laying his hand on the dog’s head. “I don’t know, I like the name for him. NO10JO, thanks for saving my life. You’re a good dog.”

The dog nuzzled into the attention, lapping it up. It was quite the affectionate scene, Sophia thought, smiling at the pair.

“That’s fine,” she said. “We can call it whatever it wants.” Turning her attention to NO10JO, she smiled. “Do you want to come to a really cool place with us?”

The dog stood up and started wagging its tail. The answer seemed to be a resounding “yes.”

“Do you think we can take him into the Gullington?” Evan asked.

She thought about it and shrugged. “Well, isn’t it true that anyone who works for the Dragon Elite can enter through the Barrier?”

He nodded. “Yeah, as long as they pledge loyalty to us.”

Sophia combed her hand over her chin. “I think we’re going to need some time to work out how he’s going to communicate Trin Currante’s location.”

Evan continued to pet the dog. “Hey, NO10JO, will you help us find that mean old cyborg who left you behind? We need to in order to save the world.”

The animal barked, excitement in its tone.

Evan’s grin widened. “I think that was another ‘yes.’”

“Okay, well, then let’s head to safety and portal home,” she suggested, leading the way through the path, careful to avoid land mines.

Evan and NO10JO followed, striding next to each other.

Sophia allowed triumph to fill her chest as she realized they were that much closer to finding Trin Currante.

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

“I knew you were trouble from the beginning, or at least I should have and ignored the voices in my head,” Ainsley spat when they strode into the Castle with NO10JO.

As Sophia had thought, the dog was able to cross the Barrier into the Gullington. That proved to her the animal was loyal to them. Maybe it was because it had been abandoned by accident or otherwise, or because NO10JO sensed Evan and Sophia were good and it wanted to help them. For whatever reason, it officially worked for the Dragon Elite now.

The three froze in the entryway as Ainsley stomped down the stairs. “S. Beaufont, I expect stupidity from Evan, but you?”

“Hey, now!” Evan argued, sounding offended. “Did you just say you hear voices in your head?”

“Yes,” Ainsley answered at once before pointing at NO10JO. “You brought a dog into the Castle. Is that thing tracking dirt onto my clean floors?”

Sophia glanced at the animal’s dusty paws. It had been at the burned-down warehouse for a while and was filthy. “Sorry, Ains. I’ll clean this up for you, and we’ll give the dog a bath right away.”

“So, those voices…” Evan went on, obviously curious about this revelation. “What do they tell you?”

Ainsley shot him an angry look. “To kill you in your sleep.” She narrowed her eyes at the dog. “You don’t belong in here and are going to have to leave.”

NO10JO let out a whimper before shifting into a large printer. It looked out of place in the rustic old Castle.

If the fact the cyborg dog could shapeshift surprised Ainsley, she didn’t show it. In response, she shapeshifted into a German shepherd without nuts and wires in its body. “The only dog around here is me,” the housekeeper said, speaking in her animal form.

“Okay.” Evan elbowed Sophia in the side. “You heard her. Our Ainsley called herself a dog.”

The shapeshifter took her normal form, anger heavy on her face. “The voices are telling me to kill you now.”

Evan shook his head, taking a step backward. “You shouldn’t listen to them. Tell the voices to be quiet.”

“Ains,” Sophia cut in, “NO10JO is here to help us. I promise it won’t be any trouble for you. We’ll clean up after it and everything.”

Ainsley sighed dramatically. “It’s another mouth for me to feed, though, and I’m already busy thinking of ways to make Hiker’s life a living hell. When am I supposed to find time to polish this dog?”

Sophia blinked rapidly as NO10JO shifted back to its usual form. “Um, we’ll polish the dog. Or whatever it is we need to do for it. It’s really good and I think you’ll like it if you give it a chance.”

In response, Ainsley spun and stomped back up the stairs. “We’re taking this matter up with the worst person in the world.”

Evan gave Sophia a commiserating expression before they followed the housekeeper. “You have to give her credit. She might hate the man, but she respects his authority.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

Bad blood obviously existed between Hiker and Ainsley, but when she trudged into his office, madder than hell, concern was evident in his voice.

“What is it?” Sophia heard him ask as she approached his office. “What’s got you upset?” Because the man had no tact, he added, “This time.”

“That’s the problem,” Ainsley declared when the three entered Hiker’s office. She was casting an accusatory finger at NO10JO.

Hiker shot to his feet, shock written on his face. “What’s that?”

“Oh, dear, my son,” Mama Jamba said from her normal spot on the sofa. She was leafing through an issue of People. “I’ve really neglected your education. That is a dog.”

Hiker cut his eyes at the old woman. “I know that, but what’s it doing in the Castle, and what’s wrong with it?”

“Its name is NO10JO,” Evan said proudly, patting the dog on the head.

“That’s the worst name ever,” Ainsley declared, crossing her arms.

“I agree it’s not a standard dog name.” Mama Jamba peered over her magazine at the animal. “I didn’t make that creature. Well, not in its current form.”

Ainsley sighed. “Yeah, if it must have a name, why can’t it be a normal dog name like Cleveland or Duckland or Carl?”

Sophia blinked at the housekeeper, trying to decide if the statement deserved a reply. “We found the name on the collar. I think it’s just its barcode for classification purposes, but it likes it well enough.”

“What’s a barcode?” Hiker asked, irritation on his face.

Sophia shook her head. “We can brush up on your twenty-first-century education later. Right now, we have more important matters. We found NO10JO at Medford Research. He was apparently there with Trin Currante. My source—”

“Which is top secret, and you should insist she disclose,” Evan interrupted, trying to persuade Hiker to exert his influence.

He shook his head at the dragonrider. “I can’t make Sophia do a damn thing, and as long as her source pays off, I don’t really care.” Hiker returned his attention to Sophia. “What did your source tell you?”

“They said the way to get to the bottom of the magician disappearance business was to find Trin Currante,” she explained, and Hiker nodded.

“Yes, and you wanted to do that anyway,” he finished.

“That’s right,” she affirmed. “My sources didn’t know where to find the cyborg pirate.”

Evan threw up his hands. “Oh, now she has sources.”

Sophia rolled her eyes at him before continuing. “Anyway, I learned that if I went back to Medford Research, I’d find a super-smart dog who could lead us to Trin Currante.”

Hiker considered this. “Well, so far, it sounds like your sources have been correct.”

She nodded. “Yeah, we went there, and as they mentioned, we found NO10JO.”

Evan actually looked impressed. “Oh, and they told you about the traps, and there were all those land mines. So, they might be worth listening to.”

Sophia shook her head at him. “Of course, they are worth listening to. Anyway, I think the dog will be able to help us find Trin Currante.”

“How?” Hiker growled.

For a moment, Sophia thought through different options. “Well, I’m not sure.”

“After Wilfred tells us this information, he’ll be on his way, right?” Ainsley asked.

Evan’s mouth popped open. “We can’t kick it out. It was all alone at that airport hangar.” He bent down and hugged the animal, who snuggled into him. “It needs a home.”

Hiker lowered his chin regarding the pair. “Are you going to take care of it?”

With a hopeful expression, Evan’s eyes lightened. “Yes!”

“Are you going to be responsible for feeding it?” Ainsley demanded, sounding like his mother.

“Absolutely,” Evan confirmed. “I’ll brush it and walk it and do whatever it needs to be done.”

Hiker and Ainsley exchanged uncertain looks.

The housekeeper finally softened. “Well, I guess it’s okay, then. I won’t have it in my kitchen or sitting at the dining table or going through my sock drawer.”

“Why would it do that?” Sophia inquired and then shook her head. “Never mind. I think that’s fair.” She smiled widely at the dog. “You get to stay, buddy.”

The look in its eyes was one of pure happiness.

“It gets to stay, as soon as it proves its worth,” Hiker argued. “Get it to tell you where Trin Currante is, and then we’ll decide its fate.”

This was the tricky part Sophia hadn’t thought all the way through. She kneeled to be level with NO10JO. “Hey, buddy, can you tell us where Trin Currante is? You know, the lady cyborg who was in charge of Medford Research.”

The animal blinked at her with its normal eye, the other remaining a strange glowing shade of blue.

“You know,” Sophia went on, feeling the pressure of the moment as everyone watched, waiting for the dog to be of help. “The lady with the black hair made of wires? Can you understand me?”

She wasn’t sure what she was expecting. Maybe for NO10JO to nod or bark or give her some indication of understanding.

Sophia sighed. Her fairy godmother had told her she needed to find Trin Currante, and Mortimer had said the dog would know. She was used to her sources being reliable, but maybe this was a first when they steered her wrong.

Feeling like she was about to be marked a complete failure in front of the group, Sophia tried one more time. “NO10JO, can you show us where to find the cyborgs? If you can, you get to stay.”

“If you don’t,” Ainsley stated boldly, “we’re taking you to the pound.”

Sophia shot her an annoyed expression. “You can be a little more sensitive. It’s obviously been through a lot.”

Ainsley threw her nose in the air. “How is that mean? I’d go live at the pound if I could. At least it would get me out of this place and away from a certain someone.” Not discreetly, she indicated Hiker.

He let out an irritated sigh. “Well, Sophia, if your cyborg dog isn’t going to talk, then it's not of any use to us.”

Sophia wanted to do something else to encourage NO10JO. The animal was obviously intelligent, but she didn’t know how it was going to communicate with her. “Where on Earth is Trin Currante?”

This time, the question stirred something in the dog. He stood suddenly and trotted over to the window.

At first, Sophia thought it was curious to look out the bank of windows at the Expanse and Pond. Then it mechanically turned its attention to the Elite Globe in the corner. Standing up on its hind legs, it rotated the globe, searching.

Evan shot her a hopeful expression. The rest stood frozen, watching as the animal rotated the globe until it apparently found what it was looking for. Very deliberately, it stuck its paw on a spot before looking up at Sophia, a hopeful expression in its eyes.

Nervously, she strode over and looked at where its paw was. Feeling enormous relief, she glanced at Hiker.

“We’ve narrowed it down,” she exclaimed with excitement. “Trin Currante is in San Diego, California.”

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

“Long live NO10JO!” Evan exclaimed, rushing over and giving the dog a big hug before rubbing its head. “Such a good boy!” His voice was high and sounded like he was talking to a baby.

“Watch yourself, son,” Hiker warned, giving him a stern expression. “You are a dragonrider, not a nanny.”

Unaffected by the comment, Evan continued to pet the dog. “You saved my life and now Sophia’s butt. Good job!”

“San Diego is quite large,” Hiker said, worry in his voice. “How do you plan to find Trin Currante there?”

Their small victory was overshadowed by Hiker’s question. Sophia’s face scrunched with frustration.

“I’m not sure,” she grumbled.

“The thing is,” Mama Jamba began, licking her finger and flipping through the magazine, “a bunch of cyborgs at a location would give off a certain reading.”

Sophia gasped. “Magitech! It does register.”

“How are you going to pick up on it?” Hiker asked.

“Magic,” she explained. “I can create a spell that finds the collective energy of magitech. Mama Jamba is right that it registers differently and can be tracked down if we know where to look.”

“We’re looking in San Diego, thanks to the smartest doggie in the world,” Evan cooed in a baby voice, continuing to rub NO10JO’s head.

Sophia smiled at the two. “San Diego isn’t that big, so I don’t think it will take long.”

“You were calling Trin Currante a pirate earlier,” Ainsley said, swaying like she heard music. “If there’s music around San Diego, you might know where to start looking!”

“Ains!” Sophia exclaimed. “You’re a genius!”

“Finally.” Ainsley gave Hiker a rude expression, “someone sees my talents.”

“San Diego is on the coast of California,” Sophia mused, studying the globe.

“Oh, I wouldn’t know,” Ainsley stated. “I’ve been stuck here for centuries.” She gave Hiker a murderous expression.

“You’re still alive because of it,” he muttered, irritation heavy in his voice. “You’re welcome.”

“I didn’t say thank you,” she spat. “Seriously, sometimes I wished I were dead, having to deal with you day in and day out.” The housekeeper marched toward the exit, her fists by her sides as she stormed out of the office.

Hiker shook his head, sighing. “You don’t mean that.”

Ainsley pivoted at the door. “Oh, no, I don’t. I wish you were dead.”

Evan glanced up. “Let’s just hope the voices in her head don’t tell her to kill you.”

“They do every single day,” Ainsley said with a mischievous giggle before striding out of the office.

Hiker, exasperated, shook his head, rippling his long blond hair. “That one and her drama.”

“I’ll remind you that you’re the reason she has any drama,” Mama Jamba offered matter-of-factly, turning the page of the magazine. “Would you just look at what Jennifer Aniston is wearing? I must have it.”

“Who is…what…” Hiker shook this off, returning his attention to Sophia. “Do you think you can track down Trin Currante and the other cyborgs?”

She thought for a moment. “San Diego has a large port. I think that’s where I could start. I can cast a spell that registers magitech. As long as they are giving off the greatest amount of it, the spell will lead to them.”

“Evan, you’re going with Sophia,” Hiker ordered.

He glanced up and smiled. “And NO10JO. It can help us when we need to get into secret pirate ships or whatever.”

“Fine.” Hiker took a seat in his chair. “Find Trin Currante, and let’s figure out how to get the bottom of the magicians disappearing.” He pointed to a stack of newspapers filled with headlines on the subject. “The House of Fourteen is losing traction with mortals by the day. Not to mention the problem is having effects on all the other magical races. We need to find out who is behind it and stop them.”

Sophia nodded. “You can count on us, sir.”

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

The world on the other side of the Barrier was so different than the Gullington. Sophia needed a moment to soak it in before setting off for another adventure that took her away from her home. It was like her time in the Castle reset her. It probably did since there were many restorative and healing spells inside the walls of the Castle.

Sophia had gone to bed early and risen at dawn, charged and ready for the adventure that awaited her in San Diego. She didn’t even mind that Evan was ordered to tag along. Although she’d never admit it to him, they worked together well. He’d gotten the dog to come out of its hiding place by nearly killing himself. Sophia was hopeful he’d be of use on this mission. Or at least he’d do something dumb that turned into a happy accident. That’s when she realized she had lost her end of the bet and would have to make good…unless Evan didn’t remember.

Standing next to Lunis, she peered across the Expanse, enjoying the morning sunlight as things were illuminated on another gorgeous day in the Gullington. Her dragon was devouring a sheep, not using proper table manners as he tore into the animal. Thankfully Sophia wasn’t squeamish about watching the bloody scene.

Can I get a dog? Lunis asked, talking with his mouth full.

She shook her head. “No.”

Why not? he argued. You got Evan a dog.

“I didn’t get Evan a dog,” she refuted. “We found one, and he’s going to keep it.”

It was no surprise to anyone that NO10JO slept in Evan’s room the night before and had been trotting beside him through the Castle since entering. Every time the cyborg dog came face to face with Ainsley, it turned into a water heater or an air conditioning unit. It had been quite funny the night before when the dog shifted back to its normal appearance next to the dining room table and scared Hiker, who hadn’t known the animal had that skill.

The leader of the Dragon Elite was visibly uncomfortable about having a shapeshifting cyborg dog in the Castle, yet he couldn’t refute how helpful and well-meaning the creature was. It appeared NO10JO was going to stick around.

As Lunis finished the last of his breakfast, Evan and his new dog strode down the steps of the Castle, a wide smile on both their faces.

Evan’s dragon Coral didn’t appear excited about the new friendship as she flew down from the Cave, a grimace on her face.

Evan was nearly in front of Sophia when he held out his hand. “Pony up, dollface. I want my phone.”

He hadn’t forgotten, Sophia realized, pulling out her smartphone.

“No, I want a brand new shiny one,” he argued. “Not something with your dead skin cells all over it.”

“I’m not giving you my phone,” she said, scowling at him. “I’m ordering you one right now.”

“The newest model,” he demanded. “Whatever that is, that’s what I want.”

She nodded, scrolling through the options and clicking on an item. “I got you a flip phone with real buttons and a one-inch screen.”

He smiled with satisfaction. “Sounds great. Welcome to the twenty-first century, Evan.”

“More like the twentieth century, but whatever,” Sophia joked.

“What’s that?” he asked.

Sophia shook her head. “It will be delivered via Amazon Prime in a day or so.”

“A whole day?” he asked, sounding disappointed.

“Seriously, you don’t even know what Amazon Prime is or how to use your phone,” she stated. “Chill out.”

“True, but one does get used to immediate gratification in this day and age,” he said with a laugh. “You’re going to have to teach me how to use it.”

She shook her head. “Nope. You’re going to have to win another bet first.”

He rubbed his hands together. “Oh, no problem there. We have a mission where you will present me with many ways to best you. I’m certain of it.”

Sophia’s eyes fluttered with annoyance as she regarded Coral, tearing up the grass beside them, seeming to act out from the presence of the dog.

“So, NO10JO is going to ride on Coral?” she asked Evan, eyeing the dragon who didn’t appear happy about the idea.

“Oh, yeah,” Evan agreed with satisfaction. “It’s going to be great. Just a boy and his dragon and his dog. How much better can it get?”

According to the look on the purple dragon’s face, it could get measurably better. Sophia was concerned NO10JO might get dumped into the Pond during takeoff. She was going to leave the getting along of the dragon and the cyborg dog to Evan to deal with. She did think bringing NO10JO along was a good idea. He could hopefully help if there was something specific to the cyborgs they couldn’t figure out.

Evan started for Coral, the dog at his side before he paused, hesitation in his movements. “What if NO10JO wants to stay with Trin Currante when we get there? What if it was left behind by mistake, and I’m taking it to be reunited with its old owner?”

Sophia gave Evan a sensitive expression. “I get that concern, but if that’s the case, you have to let it stay there. That’s its owner, and NO10JO deserves to be with the right one.”

“But it’s my dog now,” Evan complained.

“I know, but you don’t want it to be with you if it wants Trin Currante or one of the other cyborgs.”

He gawked at her. “Of course I do. I’m not one of those people who wants what’s better for my loved ones. I want them to be with me, even if that’s not what is best for them. That’s love.”

“Selfish love,” Sophia corrected. “It’s just a risk you’re going to have to take because NO10JO does need to go with us.”

Evan shrugged that off. “That’s fine. I know it will choose me. We’re bonded. If they give me trouble about it, I’ll just slice them in two.” He patted the ax on his back.

Sophia shook her head. “There will be no slicing any steampunk pirate cyborgs in two. We aren’t going there for war. We need Trin Currante, and we’re not getting her cooperation if we take out her men or hurt or destroy her property.”

“You’re telling me we have to storm this ship or whatever it is and be nice?”

She nodded. “This is a goodwill mission, Evan. We have to refrain from using deadly force. Think of using stunning and paralyzing spells. Do things to block the cyborgs but not kill them. We have to get to Trin Currante. Then we can figure out what’s going on and how she can help.”

Evan sighed dramatically, like a three-year-old on the verge of a tantrum. “Fine, but this mission seems really boring now.”

“Yes, we’re going after a cyborg pirate on the back of two ancient dragons with a shapeshifting dog,” Sophia said dryly. “So very boring.”

Evan nodded. “I’m glad you see it my way.”

CHAPTER FIFTY

I did something bad, Lunis admitted when they were in the air, riding out over the Expanse and headed for the Barrier of the Gullington.

Sophia tightened her grip on the reins and lowered her chin. What did you do? she asked her dragon.

I told Coral she had been replaced by the cyborg dog, and I think she sort of believes it, he said with an evil laugh.

How can she believe that? Sophia questioned. She’s a three-hundred-year-old dragon who has been bonded to her rider for two hundred years.

She’s super sensitive and takes herself entirely too seriously, Lunis admitted. It was pretty easy to plant the information in her head.

Why would you want to cause insecurity? Sophia wondered.

Lunis flapped his wings, gracefully making it to the other side of the Barrier, where the sun never seemed to shine as brightly. Because she’s mean to me and tells me I’m a mistake because I like to play Pokémon Go and aspire to be an Instagram influencer.

She said that to you? Sophia asked, horror-struck and fiercely protective all of a sudden.

Yeah, and she doesn’t think you’re as good a rider because you’re a girl, he said, fanning the flames of Sophia's anger.

How dare she! Sophia exclaimed, vengeance in her tone. Tell her she’s being retired and put out to pasture. Sent to the glue factory.

Damn, you’re cold, Lunis told her, sounding impressed.

Well, no one messes with my dragon, Sophia declared with conviction. Damn it, why is it another female is going to keep the other down. Why can’t we support each other?

You preach it, sister, Lunis cheered.

Sophia shook her head at her dragon but smiled all the same. The three will sort it out. I think NO10JO could be good for Evan. Coral will figure things out. A little change is all anyone needs, especially after three hundred years.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

Change wasn’t easy for dragons, magicians, or cyborgs. Sophia knew confronting Trin Currante wasn’t going to be easy.

She suspected the cyborg pirate would try to fight her. Getting to her without a fight was going to be tough, but the only way to earn her trust was to not harm her or her men. It was usually easier to go into these things with all guns blazing, which was why Sophia was going to have to rely on her greatest weapon: strategy.

Even though Sophia had grown up only hours away from San Diego, she’d never been to the port city. She’d never been to many places, having been a very sheltered child. Clark had been so worried about anything happening to her after their parent’s death and then their siblings’. Because Sophia was a unique magician with powers from an early age, he had protected her fiercely, not allowing her to leave the House of Fourteen.

Her life now was a stark contrast to her childhood, with adventure after adventure. It suited Sophia, and she never wanted to be confined again, even though she always looked forward to returning home at the end of a mission.

Waiting until they were over the harbor in San Diego, Sophia began the spell for finding the concentration of magitech. She hoped this worked because she didn’t really have a plan B. She had gotten the idea for the spell from Mama Jamba, who seemingly knew the answers to all problems, but preferred for her children to figure it out on their own most of the time.

Sophia had once heard that having a backup plan was a sure way to failure. When taking a big risk, if there was a safety net, then sometimes people didn’t put their all into the initial effort, knowing they had a plan B if things didn’t work. But if you were all in with the only option you had, then you’d push to make that one work. That was the idea anyway, and Sophia hoped in this instance, it worked in her favor. Otherwise, she didn’t know how they would find Trin Currante.

Flying over the area of the harbor with private yachts and boats that took tourists out on cruises, Sophia continued on to the port area of the bay, where the larger ships and freighters were located. That made the most sense for Trin Currante’s boat, but there would be only one way to know for sure.

Finishing the spell, Sophia sat back on Lunis, studying the boats on the water to determine if it worked. At first, nothing happened, and she feared plan A was a waste of time, which would mean they’d need to quickly create a plan B. A few seconds later, small lights started to flicker around the port area. Not a lot, but enough to catch Sophia’s attention.

There was one that lit up an area of a jet boat. It must have magitech on board. In the distance, there was a house with a couple of lights shimmering around it. Maybe it was inhabited by magicians with magitech. On the far side of the port next to the shipping yard, a large ship was ablaze with lights.

“Bingo!” Sophia exclaimed. “Looks like we found Trin Currante’s pirate ship.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

State of Grace.

That was the name of Trin Currante’s ship. Sophia laughed as they circled the large vessel, realizing she might have been able to locate the ship even if plan A didn’t work.

Alongside the freighters and other neighboring cruise liners, the State of Grace probably would have gotten her attention. It stood out from the other ships. One might have mistaken it for a themed boat that took tourists on adventures because it looked unmistakably like a pirate’s ship.

It wasn’t like the McAfee, Quiet’s ship he once sailed through the North Sea. That one had appeared like an ancient ship that sailed the unforgiving oceans. This one looked like the Black Pearl that cut through choppy waters, taking names, stealing and pillaging and creating destruction in its wake.

Almost stereotypically, the ship was entirely black. The sails, which were rolled up tightly, were black. On the front of the ship was a statue of a woman leaning out of the bow. She was beautiful, with her flowing black hair and a wicked smile. Unlike Trin Currante, she appeared a hundred percent human.

The deck of the ship was clear except for a few cyborgs, which Sophia could recognize as such from the air as they neared. The dragons had glamoured themselves to look like aircraft, which in San Diego wouldn’t be questioned, and were flying overhead in the harbor.

The ship was massive, and Sophia assumed there would be a few dozen cyborgs on it. Getting onto a tight space and not causing fights with people who had battled them many times was going to be a challenge.

She glanced at Evan riding beside her. Gesturing, she communicated to him the ship below was their target.

From Coral’s back, Sophia noticed NO10JO getting more anxious, rising to a standing position next to Evan. He seemed to be having trouble controlling the dog all of a sudden.

“We’ve got to get down there,” Sophia communicated to Evan, using an amplifying spell so he could hear while in the air.

From surveying the area, it looked like trying to get onto the ship from the dock would be difficult. There was a security gate that appeared to be heavily guarded. There were also a couple of cyborgs patrolling the walkway areas leading the ship.

“The best option is to drop onto the deck from up high,” Sophia informed him.

He nodded and then shook his head. “How do you suggest we do that? I’ve got a dog, remember?”

“I remember,” she replied. “I guess we’re going to have to use one of my favorite strategies.”

He sighed. “Oh, I can’t wait to hear this. Lay it on me, Pink Princess.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

“Jump, then fall,” Sophia instructed Evan.

“That’s your crafty plan?” he questioned. “You just want us to jump onto the deck from the dragons? You said it was strategic.”

“Right,” she affirmed. “Just because it’s strategic, it doesn’t mean it has to be complicated.”

He sighed, appearing defeated. “I just thought it could involve a dramatic entrance, maybe some spy devices and some other super-cool elements.”

She shrugged. “That’s the plan. We jump off the dragons, and then we fall onto the deck.”

“Fine, but what about NO10JO?” Evan asked.

As if in answer to his question, the dog lifted its paw and combed it over the rider’s arm.

Sophia smiled. “I think it’s down with the plan. Something tells me the dog has great jumping skills.” She remembered how fast he was on the grounds for Medford Research and was looking forward to seeing the dog in action.

“Let’s go in just a minute,” Sophia called to him, studying the deck of the State of Grace. There were three or four cyborgs doing various chores in the main area. Hopefully they could disband them without much commotion. Her eyes trailed to a set of doors that were intricately decorated. That had to be the area that led to the captain’s quarters. She suspected that’s where Trin Currante was located.

Hope filled Sophia’s chest. This seemed like a pretty straightforward mission for once.

Jump and fall onto the deck. Subdue a few pirates. Crash into the captain’s quarters and make friends with Trin Currante, who the last time Sophia saw her had tried to kill her. Easy-peasy.

What could go wrong?

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

Last kiss before you go? Lunis asked in Sophia’s head.

“No, thanks,” she said. “I hear kissing dragons will give me an awful rash.”

As well as a lot of other awesome stuff, Lunis argued.

Sophia laughed, pulling her leg around and preparing to slide down Lunis’ back and jump onto the ship. He was almost into position about a dozen feet from the surface of the ship.

“You’ll be close by?” she asked, already knowing the answer.

Yeah, I’m just going to pop over to the zoo, he teased. I hear they have lemurs, and I’ve always wanted to see those in person.

“The dragon wants to be up close with a lemur,” she mused, shaking her head.

You won’t let me have a dog, he argued. What else am I supposed to do?

“You and I both know you’d get bored with a dog after a few months, and then I’d have to take care of it,” she said in a punishing tone.

Yes, Mom, I get it, he muttered. I’ll be here. I’m going to go mess with the drunk tourist over there on that booze cruise. I’ll remove my glamour when Cindy is looking off romantically at the horizon. Then when she tells her boyfriend Paul she just saw a dragon, I’ll change back, making it appear like Cindy is losing her mind.

Sophia nodded. “Seems like a good use of your magical powers.”

The best use of them is to make mortals think they are going crazy, he said with a laugh.

“Yeah, who would want to use them to make the world a better place?” she questioned sarcastically.

Boring people, he answered.

“That’s me, Miss Boring,” she said, sucking in a breath and preparing for the fall.

You said it, not me, he said, his tone serious. Okay, be safe, dear Soph. Holler if you need anything. I’ll be straight above, ready to dive in and scorch some pirates if it gets to that.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t,” she said, then kissed her hand and laid it affectionately on her dragon. “See you soon.”

With that, Sophia slid down Lunis’ wing, which dipped perfectly and created a gentle slide that sent her to the deck below.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

Breathe, Sophia thought when she landed in a crouch on the deck of the State of Grace. However, her landing on the ship hadn’t gone unnoticed by the cyborgs close by.

Two of them spun, one holding a mop and the other a sword. The first narrowed his good eye while the other flashed a murderous glare at her. They both appeared ready to spring into action and get rid of the stowaway who had just dropped out of thin air.

Before they could charge at her, Evan landed beside Sophia, not as gracefully as she’d arrived.

“Dude, really?” he asked her, not seeming to notice the menacing figures about to charge them. “Jump and fall? That was your plan? I think I have a shin splint now.”

“Evan…” she said, her eyes nervously on the two cyborgs.

“Don’t ‘Evan’ me,” he complained, his attention on Sophia, no regard for the potential enemies about to pounce. He rolled his shoulders. “You owe me a massage for this. Where’s my dog?” He glanced up, holding out his arms for NO10JO. “Come on, boy. I’ll catch you because the landing is a bitch. I’m sorry. Sophia has the worst ideas.”

NO10JO seemed to be preparing himself for the jump. He made a few false starts, then the dog disappeared from Coral’s back and appeared on the deck next to them.

“Oh, the dog can teleport,” Evan exclaimed with a laugh.

Although that was impressive, Sophia kept her eyes trained on the two cyborgs, who seemed to be looking for their chance to attack.

“Yeah, that’s cool, but the thing is—”

“Cool?” Evan questioned, sounding offended, and facing off with Sophia. “Cool? My dog can teleport. That’s a bit more than cool, methinks, Phia!”

“You’re right,” Sophia said tersely, still regarding the pirates. “Thing is—”

“Oh, are you going to make this about you, now?” Evan demanded, seemingly looking for a fight. He was about to get it, but not with Sophia.

“Hey, Ev, really quickly, do you remember where we are?” she asked.

He nodded, throwing his hands in the air. “Of course I do. You made me jump twelve feet onto the deck of a pirate’s ship.”

“What do all pirate ships have?” she challenged, her hand flexing next to her sword, although she was hoping not to pull it.

“I don’t know,” he said dismissively. “Booty?”

“And?” Sophia urged.

“I’m guessing there’s some rum, a Jolly Roger’s flag, and a hempen halter,” he mused, seeming to be thinking about his list.

“One important thing you’re forgetting,” she ground out through clenched teeth.

Evan scratched his head. “I don’t know. Since you’re a goody-goody know-it-all, why don’t you tell me?”

She pointed at the two cyborgs, who surprisingly hadn’t attacked, as if they were mildly interested in the exchange of the two trespassers. Or maybe it was Evan’s ridiculous obliviousness to danger.

He rotated his chin and nodded at the cyborgs like he’d expected to see them there. “Hey, fellas. We’re having a discussion, but we’ll be with you soon.”

Turning his attention back to Sophia, he pursed his lips. “My dog can teleport.”

“Amazing,” she replied, stunned he had seen the pirates but was just dismissing them. They edged in closer, the one with the dripping mop turning it to hold it like a weapon. The one with the sword pointed the tip in their direction. “I think we can discuss that later. We need to deal with those two gentlemen first.”

Evan resigned. “Fine, fine. You take the one with the sword. I’ve never fought a cyborg with a mop, and it feels like I’m overdue.”

Sophia began, glancing at the two cyborg pirates, “We aren’t here to hurt you. We just came to have a civil conversation with—”

Apparently, they didn’t believe her. Both pirates charged. Sophia chose not to pull her sword, hoping she could deflect the attacks. She spun to the side, out of the one pirate’s attack. He swung the sword in her direction, but she moved fast, pivoting away.

Holding the heavy weapon made it slower for him to move. She was at his back an instant later and lifted her boot.

Pairing the next movement with a combat spell, she said, “Sorry about this. I really didn’t want to hurt you.”

She then shoved the heel of her boot into his back and launched him several feet. The assault sent him to the rails, where he nearly fell over the side, but then caught himself. Sophia flicked her fingers slightly, and that was enough momentum to send him over the side to crash into the water below.

Spinning to check on Evan, she found him with his fists up as he bounced on his toes. NO10JO was on guard beside him.

The pirate with the mop threw one end at Evan’s face, but he deflected it and threw a punch into the side of the guy’s jaw.

“Evan!” Sophia admonished.

He grimaced. “Sorry, mate. Didn’t mean to hurt you. If you put down the mop, then we can—”

The pirate swung the mop end at Evan like it was a bat. He held up his hands and jumped to the side.

“Really, Sophia?” he questioned, hopping in the opposite direction. “Just jump onto a pirate ship and don’t hurt any of the pirates. What a piece of cake.”

“Hey, I took care of the one with the sword,” she bragged, looking for a way to help Evan. Watching him bounce around, avoiding the attacks while not fighting back, was super-entertaining, though.

“Like, the worst piece of cake in the world,” Evan complained, ducking as the mop flew overhead. “Like, carrot cake. Like who the hell thought ‘Let’s put carrots in cake?’ when chocolate is an option?”

The pirate seemed to be tiring. He cracked the handle of the mop over his metal knee and threw down one side, using the sharp, jagged end like a sword. With menace in his eyes, he jabbed it at Evan, who feinted in two different directions, confusing the pirate. The pirate growled and launched himself at Evan and would have got him if NO10JO hadn’t run under his legs, tripping him and sending him to the deck.

“Thanks, pup,” Evan said, proudly, brushing himself off. “You’re the best.”

He twirled his finger, and a nearby rope wrapped around the pirate and tied him up, unscathed for the most part.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

“Out of the woods, we are not,” Evan commented as they heard a rush of footsteps at their back. Four more cyborg pirates appeared, all of them brandishing weapons. “Not even by a little bit.”

“Remember not to hurt them,” Sophia warned as one of the pirates held up his forearm, which had a gun attached to it. “Badly, anyway,” she added, tensing.

“What are you doing with Scallywag?” one of the pirates asked, indicating NO10JO.

“Scallywag?” Evan questioned. “That’s no name for an awesome dog.”

The pirates laughed. “That good for nothing. All he does is steal scraps and play tricks on us.”

Evan nodded proudly. “Sounds like my kind of dog. Too bad for you that you don’t appreciate him.”

The one with the gun fired a shot of green. Sophia threw up her hand, creating a shield between her, Evan, NO10JO, and the four pirates.

She gave Evan a sideways expression. “Ideas?”

“For dinner?” he asked, scratching his head. “Maybe steak? I bet the Mexican food here is pretty good.”

She nearly laughed but instead shook her head. “No, I was thinking of ways of dealing with these guys without breaking their noses.”

The pirate with the gun kept trying to hit them, but it just bounced against the shield. The others seemed to be looking for a way around, but Sophia had put up a barrier they couldn’t cross. It wasn’t going to hold for long, especially if Evan kept chatting about dinner options.

“Can we break their spirits?” he asked. “Because I don’t like the way that one is looking at me.” He pointed to one of the pirates on the far end who had a zipper for a mouth and revolving telescopic eye. Evan shivered. “It’s like he’s looking into my soul.”

“I didn’t realize you had one, so that’s something,” Sophia teased. “Seriously, ideas?”

“I can tie up one,” Evan offered. “NO10JO will take one, and since you’re a showoff, you get to take Gun Boy and the other.”

She nodded, irritation heavy in her gaze. “Yeah, that seems about right.”

He patted her on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. Once I’m done. I’ll be here for moral support.”

“You’re a pal,” she said, running through options quickly, trying to decide how best to disarm these guys. She spotted something next to the port side of the ship. “Hey, grab that net over there.”

Evan thankfully didn’t question this. Using magic, he lifted the huge net and brought it closer to them. “Now what?”

“Drop it on them,” she commanded.

He sighed. “Really? That’s your plan? Throw a net on them like this is some slapstick comedy hour? Are we going to throw banana peels down for the next band of pirates to slip on?”

“Maybe,” she replied smugly. “Just do it, would you?”

He looked disappointed. “I just don’t get why you can’t have a bit more flair with your plans. Like, we could use that cannon over there for intimidation. Or we could take their weapons away and force them into one of the rowboats and send them out to the middle of nowhere.”

She batted her eyes at him. “We are in the harbor…”

“A little imagination wouldn’t kill you, that’s all I’m saying,” he replied.

“Would you throw the freaking net on them already,” she ordered, the barrier starting to come down.

“Fine,” he said with defeat, lassoing his hand in the air and then throwing the net. It jumped up high and spread out. By the time the cyborg pirates figured out what was going on, it was too late. All of them had been working on pulling Sophia’s shield and barrier down. They hadn’t been paying the least bit of attention to Evan.

The rope net dropped on them, covering them entirely.

Sophia released the barrier and shield and took over for Evan, yanking the net up and tying it to the mast, the pirates bundled together. Thankfully the one with the gun appeared to be pinned between his mates and couldn’t get his arm free to fire at them. This wasn’t going to hold them long, though, since they had knives and swords.

Sophia grabbed Evan and yanked him toward the captain’s quarters. They had limited time and probably a lot more pirates to subdue on their way to find Trin Currante.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

“Look what you made me do,” Evan complained, holding up his middle finger, seemingly flipping Sophia off.

She gave him a curious glance before turning her attention back to the doors for the captain’s quarters. They were locked. Sophia could tell that much by spying the deadbolt between the set of double doors.

“Is that a splinter?” Sophia asked, distracted by the mission, which should have been soaking up all of their attention. She was learning Evan did things his own way. She wouldn’t tell him, but it was sort of entertaining.

“Yeah, I got it from fighting that guy with the mop,” he said, picking at the sliver of wood in his finger.

Worried she might be electrocuted, Sophia paused before trying to open the doors in front of them. She silently wondered and worried where the rest of the crew was. From past experience, Sophia knew Trin Currante didn’t have a shortage of cyborg friends or minions or whatever she considered them.

“How is that my fault?” Sophia wondered, her hand hovering next to the handle of the door. “You’re the one who wanted to fight the mop guy. Remember, you said, ‘I’ve never fought a guy with a mop.’ Then you gave me the one with the sword, like a true gentleman.”

He sighed, sucking on his finger, like that would help and not make things worse. Having the Castle take care of all the Dragon Elite’s ailments seemed to make one of them in particular clueless on first-aid practices.

“It’s your fault because you’ve dictated I can’t harm a wire on any of the cyborgs’ heads,” he muttered, his finger still in his mouth. “To make it up to you, I’ll take all the most dangerous villains we encounter. You can sit by and look pretty. I wouldn’t want you to chip a nail.”

It was Sophia’s turn to flash her middle finger at him. “As you can see, I don’t wear nail polish or have any worries about messing up my manicure.”

He peeled back. “I swear, I’m going to teach you how to be a lady if it’s the last thing I do.”

“I look forward to this day when something is the last thing you do,” she told him, turning her attention back to the locked door. She’d stalled long enough and could hear the pirates in the net growing restless.

“Are you insinuating you’re looking forward to me dying, Phia?” Evan asked, pretending to sound offended.

“Shh,” she scolded. “I’m going to try and open this door.”

“Oh, is that what I’m waiting for?” Evan inquired. “It’s not that hard, but I get that simple things are challenging for you. Here, I’ll be a gentleman and get the door for you, Pink Princess.” He reached out with his hurt hand and grabbed the door handle.

Electricity poured from the door to his hand immediately, making Evan convulse. It was similar to the other time Sophia had witnessed him getting electrocuted. Thankfully the voltage wasn’t as much as the last time, and Evan jerked his hand back, the smell of burning filling the air at once.

“Damn it!” he exclaimed, clasping his hand to his chest. “That shit will wake you up.”

Sophia nodded. “As I suspected.”

“As you what?” he bellowed. “Why didn’t you tell me you thought the door was rigged?”

“Well, you didn’t give me a chance,” Sophia explained, glancing at the panel beside the door. She tried a few spells on it, but none of them seemed to have any effect on the lock.

“Great, now I have a splinter and electric shock,” Evan remarked, shaking his hand out. “Missions with you are so delightful. Should we find someone to break my nose next?”

“I think that’s a great idea,” she agreed, standing back and surveying the door. That’s when she noticed NO10JO was pawing at a panel on the deck nearby.

“Hey, what did you find?” Evan asked the dog.

“It’s a control panel,” Sophia stated. “Try opening it.”

Evan gave her an incredulous expression. “No way, Smalls. You go first this time.”

Sophia sighed. “Fine. Move aside, Bigs.” She used her magic to unscrew the bolts holding the panel in place. When she removed it, she was unsurprised to find the inside filled with magitech. Scratching her head, she tried to determine how she could fix it to open the captain’s quarters.

Sophia was considering different options when an ax came down, striking into the wires and strange bits of technology buried within the ship. Sparks shot up, followed by hissing and other noises of protest.

“What are you doing?” she demanded as Evan pulled the ax free of the wood and wires.

“Broken things don’t work,” he answered.

“I don’t think that’s how it works,” she reasoned, waving her hand to keep the acrid smell of chemicals from her nose. “Magitech is complex and usually requires counterspells that—”

Sophia was interrupted by a beeping sound, followed by a gentle click. She spun to the captain’s quarters to find the bolt no longer in place. It had worked. Somehow her dumb friend had fumbled through.

Based on the arrogant expression on Evan’s face, he wasn’t going to let her forget it. “You’re welcome, Phia.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

Sparks flew from the electronics around the double set of doors when Sophia yanked them back.

On the other side, she found what she’d suspected. However, the State of Grace’s captain was not present in the large area. Instead, standing there as though waiting for the intrusion were roughly half a dozen cyborg pirates, all of them brandishing weapons, with weird sneers on their half-human, half-robotic faces.

Evan and Sophia froze. She shot him a sideways look. “Remember when you said you’d take the next set of bad guys? I’ll just take a step backward while you take care of things. Wouldn’t want to chip a nail.”

She took a step back just as the pirates in the net crashed to the deck, having freed themselves. They then scrambled to their feet and closed in around them. The three were cornered, with no way of getting out without using deadly force.

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

Nine cyborg pirates the dragonriders could fight outright would have been difficult. Nine angry and armed cyborg pirates they shouldn’t harm made things exponentially more difficult.

Sophia and Evan instantly put their backs to one another. NO10JO took a place next to them, a fierce expression on the dog’s face.

“You still saying we can’t harm them?” Evan questioned from the corner of his mouth.

She nodded, holding up her hands as if in surrender. “We’re not here to fight you.”

Sophia paused, listening to the motorized sounds of many of the pirates as they used the strange magitech in their bodies to study them. She silently hoped at least one of them had the ability to detect if she was lying. That would speed things up. Then they could relax and could all laugh about things.

“You destroyed our security in this area,” a cyborg pirate said. He wore an old top hat and strange goggles, and was covered from head to toe in shiny gold gears.

Sophia scrunched her nose. “Sorry about that. It was his fault.”

She pointed at Evan, who scoffed.

“Way to have my back,” he remarked.

“We just needed to get into the captain’s quarters,” Sophia explained in a rush. She lifted up on her tiptoes. “Just looking for Trin Currante. We were hoping to have a word with her. She around?”

The guy with the top hat stepped forward. “I’m her second in command. What do you want with her?”

Sophia’s sources had been quite specific that talking to Trin Currante was how she was going to get to the bottom of the disappearing magicians. Sophia’s instincts also told her the captain of the State of Grace was the key to getting to the bottom of other matters, specifically why they had come after the dragon eggs and what her ultimate mission was.

“We just want to talk,” Sophia said with confidence. The pirates they’d thrown the net on were moving in closer, many of them looking worn from being bundled up and then falling from up high. They were apparently holding a grudge over the whole thing.

Trin Currante’s second in command pointed to the bound pirate to his left. “Was that why you tied up Ralph?”

“We didn’t hurt him,” Sophia argued, her voice high pitched.

“The same can’t be said for me,” Evan stated, holding up his electrocuted hand and the finger with the splinter.

Sophia was about to explain they were not looking for trouble when the cyborg pirate she’d thrown overboard climbed over the side of the ship, his eyes murderous.

“Oh, really?” the second in command demanded. “You’re not here for a fight. Sure seems like it.”

“We just want to see Trin Currante,” Sophia pleaded.

He stepped forward, his eyes flashing red behind his goggles. The men beside him followed his actions, many of them lifting their weapons. “You’ll see Trin, but only bound and bruised. That’s the rule on the State of Grace.”

Evan pressed back into Sophia. “I really like my face. Sure I can’t use my ax?”

Adamantly, she shook her head. “Defend yourself, but try not to be overly aggressive. We need to earn their trust.”

Sophia had hardly finished her orders when the eleven men all sprang into action, ready to tear them limb from limb.

CHAPTER SIXTY

Babe, how’s it going? Lunis asked, as Sophia dove to avoid the first attack from one of the pirates.

She grunted, ducking. Two of the cyborgs rushed into each other as she crouched, taking each other out. Their metal heads bumped hard and each staggered into another set of men, throwing them off-balance.

I’ve had better days, she said, finding it easy to slip out of the attacks as the dogpiling began. All the cyborgs had rushed to the center of the circle and they didn’t notice she’d squeezed her way out of the circumference and was now on the edge, making for higher ground.

From there, she noticed Evan fighting on the perimeter as well as the cyborgs dogpiled each other. They weren’t the smartest group, she realized, watching as they scrambled around, probably thinking she was on the bottom.

Need backup? Lunis asked, his voice playful.

She knew he was overhead watching everything unfold and apparently wasn’t worried yet. No, not yet, she told him. Anything you did would be considered an attack. I’m trying to de-escalate things.

A superb job you’re doing, he teased as one of the men spotted her.

“There she is!” he yelled, pointing at her.

The pirates began pushing up off each other, shoving to try to get to her.

Well, I can’t say things are going to plan, Sophia told her dragon. But hold out on some hope for me.

Okay, he chirped. I’ll just be over here, making Cindy believe she’s going crazy. Paul thinks she’s had too many glasses of prosecco since she keeps insisting she sees a dragon when he’s not looking.

Poor Cindy, Sophia said with a laugh, searching the deck for an option that got her away from the mob of angry cyborgs clambering up the steps to where she stood.

Evan was successfully deflecting most of the attacks and remained partly unscathed. He threw up his forearm to block a wooden bat about to come down on his face. The pirate changed positions at the last moment, and the weapon brushed off Evan’s shoulder as his elbow rammed into the guy’s nose, making it explode with blood.

“Oh, sorry, mate,” Evan exclaimed. “You ran right into that one.”

Sophia was about to scold her moronic partner when she heard a familiar sound—one of the cyborg weapons powering up. Jerking her gaze back to the approaching mob, she noticed the guy with the gun installed on his arm, aiming it straight at her. It was starting to glow green.

She sighed, thoroughly annoyed that this band of pirates had to resort to violence when she was just trying to talk.

You’re surprised a bunch of crazed cyborg pirates who broke into the Gullington and stole dragon eggs have resorted to violence? Lunis questioned.

She yanked out Inexorabilis and sliced through a rope hanging from the mast next to her.

Excuse me for thinking that even pirates can be civilized, she said, wrapping her hands around the rope, and securing her hold on it.

Maybe you should have brought them a pirate-ship-warming present, Lunis offered.

Sophia sucked in a breath, and as the first set of pirates closed the distance to her, she launched herself off the platform and swung like Tarzan across the deck, flying over the heads of the pirates battling Evan. When she was on the other side, she dropped and swung around to face the enemies who would undoubtedly follow.

Like, a fruit basket? she asked her dragon. Is that the kind of gift I should have brought them so they wouldn’t be so angry?

I was thinking more like a pirate’s favorite food, the blue dragon said, a hint of mischief in his voice.

Sophia kept her sword out as two of the pirates rushed at her. Oh, no, Lunis, don’t say it.

Say what? he asked. You do know what a pirate’s favorite food is, right?

Stop, she encouraged as one of the cyborgs, a proud grin on his face, held up his arm and a long blade extended from it. The other one was brandishing a metal pipe, and they both looked like they were going to pounce on her at once.

An arrrrtichoke, of course, Lunis answered, laughing at his joke.

Sophia jumped backward as both pirates sprang for her. She threw up her sword as the first pirate’s knife hand came down on her head. She was able to hold him off, but he was incredibly powerful and she wouldn’t last for long.

Shoving the knife up and off, Sophia jumped as the other pirate tried to sweep her legs out from under her with the metal pipe.

Although not usually one to run when in battle, Sophia had no choice but to back up quickly. To her relief, she moved much faster than the cyborgs who creaked as the hydraulics in their motorized legs worked to keep up with her.

Her luck ran out when she came to the starboard side of the ship. It was stocked with crates of supplies, and behind them was the railing and harbor waters. She was running out of options.

The guy with the knife brought his arm backward as his face screwed up with vengeance. When he launched it, she jumped to the side and his knife sank into one of the wooden crates, getting stuck immediately. Rage filled his face.

“Sorry,” she said, spinning and coming face to face with the one with the metal pipe. He brought it up overhead about to bring it down on her head.

Sophia, taking the only option available to her, brought her knee up and shoved it into his groin. He doubled over with a loud groan, and she ducked under his arm as he fell to the deck.

She was about to rush to the far side of the platform when she ran straight into the pirate with a top hat—Mr. Second in Command. He didn’t look happy about things as grease dripped from the many gears on his body like he was bleeding from several assaults.

Spinning again, Sophia decided she’d take the more congested route. To her devastation, she came face to face with the pirate with the gun on his arm. It appeared to be powered up all the way.

With her sword in her hand but the blade pointed down, hopefully in a less intimidating fashion, she held up her arms, again trying to show her surrender.

Sophia hoped Evan had better luck than her. A quick glance to the right filled her with defeat. On the deck below, Evan was being restrained by four cyborgs, blood covering one of his cheeks. Beside him, NO10JO was pinned in the arms of another cyborg.

It appeared they’d lost this battle.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

“You’re not sorry,” the pirate in the top hat said as two others bound Sophia’s wrists. He had her sword and was eyeing it with a curious expression.

“We are,” Sophia argued, indicating the many cyborgs nursing injuries on the deck below. “We just wanted to talk to Trin Currante.”

“Now you get to,” he replied. “She’ll listen to your final words before delivering your sentence.”

With brute force, the pirate who had bound her hands pushed Sophia forward and led her down the stairs to the deck below.

“Oh, good,” Evan said, amused at the sight of her. “I was hoping you’d gotten caught too. Now there’s no one to save us. There’s no one looking down at us, ready to swing in and help if we simply ask?”

The hinting in his voice was strong.

Sophia shook her head. “No, we’re being taken to Trin Currante.”

If the dragons entered the equation now, it would turn this into a bloodbath. They had to downplay the threat to the pirates. After eyeing the many cyborgs sporting injuries, it was going to be hard to argue they weren’t there to fight.

You sure you don’t need my help? Lunis asked in her head.

We’ll be okay, Sophia told him as she was violently ushered toward a door opposite of the one to the captain’s quarters.

If things get worse, let me know, he stated. You know what I fear will happen to you once they take you under the deck.

Don’t, Sophia urged, knowing what her dragon was going to say next. The door ahead of them swung open and firelight glowed, illuminating a set of rickety steps.

Lunis laughed. I worry you’ll face Arrrrmageddon.

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

The last time Sophia had been on a ship, she’d been tracking down information on Quiet’s ship about the cyborg pirates. His ship, the McAfee, had a distinctively different feeling from the State of Grace.

Sophia was fairly certain the ship was haunted. The passage she was nearly pushed down was covered in strange cobwebs, illuminated by the torch flames on the walls.

Ahead of her were several of the pirates, all of them cheering their victory of capturing the dragonriders. Behind her, she could hear Evan mouthing off to a pirate who had him pinned and was ushering him forward.

“I’m just saying, mate,” he called over his shoulder to the cyborg, who had a totally metal leg and a hook on the end of his arm, “we could have gotten along. Seriously we just want to talk.”

The pirate pushed Evan, making him hit the wall. “Shut up. We aren’t interested in talking.”

“That’s fine,” Evan spat. “Just tell me one thing. How much did you pay for that hook and peg? An arm and a leg?”

Sophia groaned. First Lunis and now Evan. She needed friends with better jokes.

I heard that, Lunis said in her head.

So? she challenged as the cyborg head-butted Evan, making him scream from the pain. She could only imagine how much it hurt since she was certain the pirate’s head was partly covered in stainless steel. Evan should have kept his mouth shut.

No, he probably couldn’t, she reasoned, remembering how hard it was for her friend to shush his face in reasonable circumstances, let alone when facing angry pirates.

Ahead, the staircase was ending as they neared a hallway. That’s when Sophia noticed the spiders making the strange cobwebs. One crawled down the wall as she progressed to the bottom. It appeared to be a regular spider, except that half of its legs were metal and part of its body was covered in tiny gears and bolts.

Cyborg spiders, she thought. Now I’ve seen everything.

No, you haven’t, Lunis argued. You should have just seen Cindy’s face when she declared to Paul she wasn’t crazy and the tugboat on the ocean was really a dragon. He told her she was nuts and needed some space.

Lunis! Sophia bellowed. You go fix that right now!

She felt him sulk immediately. Okay, fine. But if you ask me, I’m doing them a favor, Lunis argued. She’s too good for him. He’s like a four, and she’s pretty much a nine.

Seriously, Lunis, I don’t have time for this right now, Sophia argued as she was pushed into a humid room that smelled of mold and gunpowder. She realized the reason for the smells. Firstly, they were on a boat, which was prone to mold. Second, the pirates had brought them to see their leader, and she happened to be hanging out in the weapons locker, sitting on a throne, surrounded by hundreds of knives, swords, guns, and other torture devices.

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

Sad. Beautiful. Tragic.

Those are the words Sophia would use to describe Trin Currante.

She’d met the woman at Medford Research. The cyborg had dropped enough hints that Sophia believed there was more to her than she’d thought. Sure, she might have been bent on taking their dragon eggs, but this wasn’t a dumb pirate. She’d figured out how to impersonate Trinity, the librarian in the Great Library. She’d figured out how to do something that as far as Sophia knew, no one had accomplished—she’d broken into the Gullington and nearly won against the Dragon Elite.

More than anything, and even facing almost inevitable defeat, Sophia’s instinct told her there was something about Trin Currante that was misunderstood. Back at Medford Research, she’d said she just wanted to be like Sophia. Before that, she’d overheard Trin Currante say the dragon eggs were the key to solving their problems.

Sophia had reasoned that like so many, Trin Currante wanted to be a dragonrider. A logical assumption was that she stole the eggs, hoping to magnetize to one. She had buried them in the ground, which would speed up the hatching process.

However, in her gut, Sophia felt there was way more to the story that she hadn’t understood. Information was power. Fighting someone without understanding them was haphazard. That was how so many wars throughout history had gone on without an end in sight.

Trin Currante sat on a makeshift throne. It appeared to be made out of crates and was pushed against the back wall of the hull. On the walls on either side of her were weapons of all kinds. Her men flanked her, and behind her and Evan, she felt the presence of the dozen other pirates they’d fought on the deck.

“Well, well, well,” Trin Currante said, her voice somewhat normal, but also sounding robotic. Her snake-like hair made of black wires flowed around her head. She was indisputably beautiful, with her porcelain skin and sharp features. The one human eye alongside the cyborg one was hard to look at. The metal that covered various parts of her body made her seem foreign. Dangerous. Different.

It was then Sophia realized how removed the cyborgs were from society. Why ever they had subjected themselves to such things was beyond her. She knew Trin Currante had gone back to the Saverus Corporation to fight the agency. Sophia had assumed there had been a fallout. Trin Currante had then released many of the subjects and recruited them to her side. Sophia thought that wasn’t enough information and she needed a lot more if she was going to get to the bottom of things.

“Look what the cat’s dragged in,” Trin Currante commented.

“Is that what you call these guys?” Evan asked, indicating the two cyborgs who had him restrained. “I call them jerks.”

Sophia shot him a look that said, “Shut it, dumbass.”

He seemed to get the message as he pursed his lips, blood dripping down one side of his face.

“Trin Currante,” Sophia began. “We aren’t here to fight you.”

The cackle that fell from the cyborg leader’s mouth echoed in the chamber. “That’s funny, because looking at my men, that’s not the impression I get.”

Sophia lowered her chin with guilt as she tried to keep her eyes off the cyborg with the broken nose or the many with cuts and bruises.

Sophia explained, “We tried not to fight them. We only did that in defense.”

“If we had wanted to, we could be out of these bindings, with our dragons saving the day,” Evan stated with confidence.

Sophia groaned, wishing he’d let her do the talking.

Apparently, one of the cyborgs holding him wanted him to speak less too because he kneed him in the gut, making Evan double over.

NO10JO began barking, madly trying to escape the clutches of the pirate who had him restrained.

Trin Currante cut her eyes at the dog. “Who let that mutt back in here?”

Evan spat on the floor, struggling to rise. “Hey, don’t call him that.”

She laughed. “That thing is useless as far as I’m concerned. All he does is sneak around our facilities and steal food.”

“So, he’s not your dog?” Sophia asked, wondering why they were talking about the stray rather than the topic that had brought them there. This was important, she reasoned. At least, she thought it would be important to Evan, who was worried that NO10JO belonged with the cyborgs rather than the Dragon Elite.

Trin Currante shook her head, producing a motorized sound. “Of course not. He kept coming around at our last facility. How he got here with you though, that’s a surprise.”

“He led us to you,” Sophia explained, deciding it was better to be honest to garner trust.

Trin threw her head back, her hands clutching the sides of her makeshift throne. “I knew he was a good-for-nothing sneak. Always spying on us. Playing tricks, pretending to be something he wasn’t.”

“That’s why I got him around the neck, boss,” the pirate with the top hat said, holding the cyborg dog by his scruff.

Trin Currante nodded in approval. “Yeah, good thing we figured out how to control that mutt.”

“Wait,” Sophia interrupted, confused. “He’s one of you. How can you be so cruel?”

When Trin Currante smiled, it seemed all wrong, like she was both satisfied and pained at the same time. “We aren’t the same. We might have been made by the same person, but I don’t allow just any into my ranks.”

“But the spiders,” Sophia argued. “I don’t get it. That’s why we are here.”

“I thought you were here to exact your revenge on me for almost killing you,” Trin Currante mused, running her eyes over Sophia. “I see I failed in that regard.”

“No, I’m here for answers,” Sophia argued. “Actually, I’m here to help you.”

Trin Currante stood suddenly, her joints making mechanical sounds. “Help me? Why would I want your help, dragonrider?”

Sophia stood up taller, although the cyborg behind her was tugging on her restraints, trying to keep her back. “You tell me. You said you wanted to be like me. You said the dragon eggs were how you could save your men. I’m trying to figure out why.”

Trin Currante took a long moment to study the three intruders. “I don’t understand. Why? Why do you want to figure us out?”

“Because something doesn’t add up,” Sophia explained. “If you help me figure it out, maybe I can help you.”

“Why would you want to help me?” Trin Currante roared, her face flushing.

Sophia braced herself against the sudden eruption of anger. “I don’t know. I’m not sure I will. I need information about why magicians are disappearing all over the world, and you need something only the Dragon Elite can help you with. I thought, maybe in a civilized world, we could work together to our mutual benefit. But I’m going to need your help.”

Trin Currante began pacing. As she did, her men stiffened as if afraid she might take her anger out on them. Her joints made strange noises as she moved. When she stopped abruptly, the hydraulics in her body hissed.

“The mutt came around because we are drawn to each other,” she explained, uncertainty written on her mechanical face. “It’s the same reason we’ve got the infestation of the spiders, rats and other creatures created by the Saverus Corporation. I guess they are drawn to us because they think we’re the same. But we’re different. The only way to get away from them was to get on the water.”

It made sense to Sophia. She could find magicians if she tried. She was certain she’d forever be magnetized to her dragonriders, for all of her life. That was the thing—we were always drawn to our own, she thought.

Sophia dared to step forward, although the cyborg pirate who had her pinned objected to any freedom. She halted and offered Trin Currante a sympathetic expression.

“I know you think we came for a fight,” she began. “But that’s the farthest thing from the truth. We tried to tell your men that.”

Trin Currante cut her eyes at the many men at their back and shrugged. “They’d been hungry for a fight. You could have come bearing gifts, and they would have fought you.”

Arrrrrtichokes, Lunis said in her head, nearly making Sophia burst out in a laugh.

She shook off the urge and tried to refocus.

“I realize we should want revenge on you after everything that happened,” Sophia went on. “You tricked me into giving you our secrets by impersonating Trinity from the Great Library. You poisoned the groundskeeper of the Gullington, taking down our borders and putting us on the defensive in ways we’ve never experienced. You stole one of the most precious things we have, our dragon eggs.”

Trin Currante sighed, not appearing proud of her actions. “I tried to kill you. I tried to kill all of your kind.”

Sophia nodded. “Something tells me you had a good reason. If you tell me, maybe we can help you, then maybe you can help us. I suspect, although I don’t know why, that we have a common enemy.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

“Twenty-two,” Trin Currante began. “That’s how old I was when the Saverus Corporation abducted me.”

“Abducted?” Sophia asked, not having expected this. She’d assumed the cyborgs had signed on and then rebelled when things didn’t go as planned.

Trin Currante gave her a sadistic smile. “Oh, yeah. I was like you. Young, beautiful. A magician with my entire life stretching out in front of me. And then…”

Anger filled her face, and an instant later, she shot her metal-covered fist into a nearby wall, smashing through it easily. Thankfully it wasn’t an exterior wall and water didn’t come pouring through.

Trin Currante’s men seemed unfazed by the sudden act of violence. Sophia suspected they had to be used to it. Maybe aggression was part of what happened to them during the change. Either way, after being abducted by the Saverus Corporation, Sophia didn’t blame the cyborg for the anger.

“You were taken, then,” Sophia urged, trying to encourage the leader of the cyborg pirates to talk. She cut her eyes at Evan and he pouted, not as intent on being a jerk as before. Hopefully he was starting to understand the importance of this mission and not bring violence when they were seeking cooperation.

“We were all taken,” Trin Currante explained, gesturing with a mechanical hand to the men around her. “Brandon, when were you taken?”

A man a few down from Sophia straightened. “When I was fifteen.”

“And you, Brian?” Trin Currante asked a man on the far side of the room.

“When I was eighteen,” he responded.

The leader of the cyborgs returned her attention to Sophia. “You see, Mika Lenna only wanted us if we were young. Magicians and young. Those are the two ways to qualify for his experiment. The one he invites you to, or rather forces you into, taking out most of what makes you human and replacing in us something that makes it impossible for anyone to look at us the same ever again.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

Breathe, Sophia told herself, assimilating all this new information. “Mika Lenna,” she repeated, not having heard the name before.

Trin Currante’s mechanical eye flashed red from anger. “He’s the leader of Saverus, the cruel agency that did this to us.” She indicated her body.

Evan shook his head. “You didn’t want to become cyborgs?”

The pirate holding him tightened his grip, making Evan’s knees give out as he crumpled to the floor.

“Don’t!” Sophia screamed, reaching for her friend. She was yanked back by her captor.

“Stop,” Trin Currante ordered, making the men holding Evan and Sophia let up.

Recovering, Evan heaved as he got back to his feet.

The leader of the cyborg pirates seemed to soften as she regarded the two dragonriders. “You really don’t know?”

Sophia tilted her head to the side. “We’ve had little luck finding out anything about the Saverus Corporation. All we know is that you ransacked the place and took many of the cyborgs with you.” She decided to leave out the part about how Trin Currante apparently had access to the kill switch placed in their brains that could end them at her will that she’d used when they had three of their hostages at the Castle.

Letting out a long breath, Trin Currante continued to stride past her men and then in the other direction. “No, we didn’t want this to happen to us. Who would wish for such things?”

“So, this Mika Lenna?” Sophia asked, wishing the cyborg holding her would let her go. Her wrists were starting to ache, and her fingers were tingling from a loss of circulation. She reminded herself she had all her parts, so there was that at least.

“He’s an evil man,” Trin Currante explained. “Not even a magician, just a man with a lot of money and power and many strange things he’s done to himself.”

“Strange things?”

“I didn’t see them,” Trin Currante answered. “I had a scientist working for me who had been with him. His name was Alexander Drake.” She shook her head. “He got away, but before he did, he sort of helped me. Anyway, he told me Mika Lenna had made himself into a super-werewolf or something.”

“What?” Sophia knew from discussing Liv’s cases with her that werewolves were real, but they were specifically made and not the common lore from fantasy books. “How could he make himself into a werewolf?”

“The same way he does with any of his projects,” Trin Currante explained. “He genetically alters things. The man, or whatever he’d be considered, isn’t satisfied with the way any of us have been made. He recreates everything. Men into werewolves. Men into cyborgs. Animals into robots. It’s all a game to him.”

“But why?” Sophia asked, her heart aching.

Trin Currante stopped pacing and gave her a look that bordered on regret. “I truly don’t know the answer to that.”

“So, he took you,” Evan cut in. “He made you into this?”

Trin nodded. “Yes, against our will.”

Suddenly it dawned on Sophia. “He’s back! He’s the one abducting magicians, isn’t he?”

Trin’s nostrils flared when she breathed. “I’m almost certain of it. They’d have to be young. That’s a requirement. They’d have to be magicians. Another requirement. Who knows what else he’s added to the list? With each new version, he tries something different. Make his subjects better, in his opinion, anyway.”

Sophia glanced around the room, wanting to ask her next question but not knowing how.

“You want to know why I’m the only female, don’t you?” Trin Currante guessed, her mechanical eye making a screeching sound like it was working overtime.

Sophia swallowed and nodded. “I mean, it’s just…”

“I was the first,” Trin Currante answered. “And then I was the last woman. I don’t think we took to the experiments well, Mika Lenna concluded. Anyway, that’s what Drake told me. He ruled out that we had a compatible structure to absorb magitech.”

“That’s not the case, though, is it,” Sophia guessed.

A sideways smile lit Trin’s face, making her suddenly more beautiful. “No, I think he just never met me. I’ve always been a rebel. My men are strong, but Mika took their will when he took most of what made them human. It only made me angry. I broke out, using the strength he’d given me when I was remade with magitech. Then I returned and tried to punish him and Saverus, but they got away. All of them except Drake.”

“He told you Mika Lenna had decided not to test on females anymore?” Sophia asked.

“He told me that most of Mika Lenna’s experiments didn’t include women,” Trin Currante said with a morbid laugh. “Is it so hard to believe that a deranged psychopath is also a sexist? I think my spirit sent him over the edge, and he decided females were unfit for testing. I can only imagine what he’s doing with this new generation of cyborgs he’s creating. You say he’s been abducting magicians?”

Sophia nodded. “Someone is, and this all makes sense.”

“It does,” Trin Currante concluded.

“Why did you break into the Gullington and steal our dragon eggs?” Sophia needed to get to the part that would either make her understand Trin better or despise her. Since she and Evan were at her mercy, held captive by the cyborgs, she hoped it wasn’t the latter.

“You’re not going to like the answer.” Trin Currante lowered her chin like a robot that had been powered down.

Sophia stiffened. “It doesn’t matter,” she argued. “I need to know. I need to know everything if I’m going to be able to help you.”

Quickly Trin Currante looked up, surprise on her face, the human aspects of her all of a sudden much more apparent. “You’d still help me? I’ve told you what you wanted to know about Saverus and Mika Lenna.”

“This isn’t just about me,” Sophia argued. “I meant it before. You help me, and we’ll help you. But you have to tell me everything, or I can’t do anything.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

“I almost do not want to believe you’d be willing to help someone who wronged you,” Trin Currante began. “However, I’ve read the entire Complete History of Dragonriders. I knew you before you knew me. I have watched the Dragon Elite, and I know you all are bound by good. I realize I shouldn’t be all that surprised.”

“Tell me why you stole the dragon eggs,” Sophia urged.

Trin Currante waved her arm in their direction, making Sophia flinch, worried it would be followed by an attack. The leader of the cyborgs simply said, “Release them.” She quickly added. “Try anything, dragonriders, and you’ll be shown no mercy.”

Evan shook out his hands before running his fingers over the dried blood on his cheek. Thankfully the laceration seemed shallow. The Castle would heal it quickly. “Awesome. Thanks. Can I get something to drink? Maybe a whisky or some rum?”

Sophia cut her eyes at him and gave him an expression that said, “Don’t push it.”

Trin Currante seemed amused. “Get our guests something to drink,” she ordered, looking at one of the men at their back. A moment later, footsteps moved away.

“No poison in mine,” Evan called over his shoulder. “Put it all in Little Bit’s.”

“Thanks, pal,” Sophia said to him.

“Anytime,” he fired back.

Trin Currante seemed amused by this before her expression went back to a stern one. “It was Drake who told me about the dragon eggs. I knew I needed more information, so I broke into the Great Library, which took some time.”

“You killed Trinity,” Sophia guessed.

Trin Currante nodded, remorse evident in her movements. “When the most important part of you has been stolen, it’s easy to take from others. I don’t feel good about it. I understand now that Trinity was an ancient creature, but in my defense, he seemed happy to be relieved of his post. Having a job that’s so isolated and without relief can’t be easy for someone.”

Sophia shivered internally, making a note of that to pass along to Plato, who was supposed to fill the role. Maybe they needed multiple librarians. She didn’t think the role would be right for Ainsley as the lynx had supposed. When the housekeeper could leave the Gullington, she shouldn’t be confined to another place for ages.

“Anyway,” Trin Currante continued, “I did what I had to do to get information on dragon eggs, which happened to be through the Dragon Elite. Drake told me he believed the blood of a dragon was key to returning us cyborgs to normal.”

“So, the operations can’t just be reversed?” Sophia asked.

Trin Currante shook her head as the cyborg who had been holding Sophia handed her a glass of something and another to Evan. Sophia offered him a grateful look before bringing the glass to her nose. It was strong and burned her nostrils.

Even Evan, who was used to drinking strong things like whisky, yanked his head away. “Wow, is that antifreeze?”

“It’s our house blend,” Trin Currante said with a laugh, showing mechanical parts in her mouth Sophia hadn’t seen before.

Deciding to suck it up, Sophia held her breath and tossed back the drink, taking it in one swig. It burned her tongue, throat, and all the way down to her stomach, where she was certain it was eating the lining. She drew in a breath and shook it off, willing herself to focus.

The abrupt action produced a collective muttering from the cyborgs in the room. Even Evan seemed impressed and slightly worried about the gesture. Sophia shook it off and gave the glass back to the cyborg who had served her.

“Go on then,” Sophia encouraged, her gaze on Trin Currante.

“To answer your question,” Trin Currante went on, “no, we can’t easily be turned back into our human form. We are magitech now, and reversing it would kill us. What makes my heart beat isn’t blood. It’s magic. What my lungs breathe isn’t air, it’s magic. To undo that isn’t easy. We need something more magical than us to replace it.”

Sophia sucked in a breath, both due to shock and also the urge to hiccup after the strong drink. “You need the blood of a dragon.”

“Not just any dragon, though,” Trin Currante stated. “I learned through my research and confirmed much of what I learned from The Complete History of Dragonriders. We need the blood of a newborn dragon.”

Now it all made sense to Sophia.

Evan took his own drink in one swallow, followed by a howl. “Wow, that’s strong. I’ll take two more.”

Sophia shook her head. “Focus,” she urged him.

“Fine,” he said, still smiling.

“So, you were going to have the eggs hatch, and then what…kill the dragons?” Sophia asked, realizing why Trin Currante had said she’d be mad. It was a horrible thing to consider.

“I was,” Trin Currante began slowly. “I don’t think we’d need too much, now that I’ve done more research, although it’s useless without Mika Lenna’s notes, I think very little blood could be the antidote.”

“You wouldn’t have to kill dragons, then?” Sophia thought for a moment, trying to remember what else she needed to know.

“It was never my hope to kill to make us whole again, but the magitech makes it hard to think,” Trin Currante explained. “We aren’t human anymore, but we have emotions. I think that makes it worse. Less rational.”

Sophia swallowed, hardly able to fathom such a reality. Now she understood Trin Currante’s words from Medford: “I just want to be like you.”

She had meant she wanted to be human. She wanted to have blood pumping in her veins and appear normal and feel like she had been before Mika Lenna made her into a cyborg.

“Why did you come back for more eggs?” Sophia asked, the question suddenly occurring to her. “You had one. Did you realize that wasn’t enough?”

Trin Currante shook her head. “No. I learned it wasn’t easy enough to have a newborn dragon. From The Complete History of Dragonriders, I learned what you might not know. Out of every batch of eggs, the angels dictate that one is born good and the other is born—”

“Evil,” Sophia cut in. “Yes, I’m aware.”

“Well, to repair us, to make our hearts beat again and to replace the magitech, we would need both the blood of a good newborn dragon and an evil one.” Trin Currante let out a breath, although Sophia now understood that she didn’t breathe, not anymore. “Making us what we once were is nearly impossible, I realize now. I knew it was a long shot, but it felt like there was a way to undo what Mika Lenna and the Saverus Corporation did to us.”

Sophia nodded. “It does seem farfetched.”

Trin Currante took her seat once more on her strange throne, seeming more defeated than ever.

“But that was before,” Sophia went on. “Before you spared us. Before you explained what we now know about Mika Lenna and the disappearance of the magicians. Before you told us that all we had to do is give you a little of our newborn dragons’ blood to fix you.”

The leader of the cyborg pirates looked up suddenly, something flashing in her human eye. Surprise, maybe. “You’re going to help me? Us?”

“We’re going to help each other,” Sophia amended. “It sounds like it’s going to involve a lot more than just dragon eggs, which we have. You tell me what you need and I’m going to tell you what I need, and we’re going to figure out how to get what we both want.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

“Tell me why I’m supposed to help that cyborg,” Hiker Wallace demanded when Sophia and Evan debriefed him after returning from San Diego.

“Because it’s not their fault they were turned into machines,” Sophia argued. She’d assumed the Viking would resist her plan but was adamant he’d come around.

Mama Jamba was staying quiet on the couch as she ran a hand over NO10JO, who was curled up at her feet. The cyborg dog had no interest in staying with the pirates, and they didn’t seem to want him around either. Apparently, he had never been one of them, just another of Mika’s “projects” that had found refuge with them. It was a natural solution that he’d come back to the Gullington with Sophia and Evan and that after the mission, he’d freely entered the Barrier. That meant his loyalty was to the Dragon Elite.

“It’s not my problem that they were made into machines,” Hiker stated.

“No, you’re right,” Sophia agreed with confidence. “It’s everyone’s problem. Because it could have been me who was abducted. It could have been any of us since Mika Lenna only goes after magicians. What he makes them into might scar the world. It is our job as adjudicators to uphold justice, and he’s defying it by taking people’s freedom. Their humanity.”

Hiker let out a long sigh. “I want to help, but I—”

“She doesn’t need much,” Sophia continued, cutting him off. “Trin just needs a little blood from a good dragon and an evil one. But they have to be newborns.”

“Well, that’s where I can’t help,” Hiker groaned. “We only have evil newborns, creating havoc all over the Cave, according to Bell.”

“We might have a newborn that’s good soon,” Sophia reasoned.

He laughed, but it was devoid of humor. “Or it might be another century.”

“Thankfully, a cyborg has that longevity,” Sophia insisted.

He sighed deeply. “That’s not all they need, is it?”

Sophia shook her head. She was about to explain the harder part of the equation when Evan cut in. “They need our help. Maybe the scientist who assisted us with the LiDAR can be of use.”

Sophia nodded, happy to have her friend’s help to convince Hiker. “Yeah, I need Alicia.”

“They need Mika Lenna’s research, which he took with him when Trin Currante invaded the Saverus Corporation.” Evan gave Sophia an expression that seemed to be searching for confidence.

“That’s right,” Sophia said, giving him an encouraging expression.

“How are we going to get that?” Hiker questioned.

“We have to find Mika Lenna and his new headquarters,” Sophia explained. “That’s the only way to stop him from taking magicians.”

“Once we do,” Evan said excitedly, picking up the next bit, “we find the research.”

“Once we have a newborn good dragon,” Sophia continued, piggybacking off the other dragonrider, “we create the antidote.”

Evan clapped his hands triumphantly. “And just like that, we stop an evil man, save magicians, resolve things between the House of Fourteen and mortals and repair a bunch of cyborgs. Then we coast off for a holiday in Bora Bora to celebrate a job well done.”

Sophia smiled at him, grateful Evan had gone on the mission with her. She wasn’t going to tell him that, but she thought he knew.

He returned the fond expression before looking at their leader for approval.

Hiker sighed, thinking it over. His eyes flicked to Mama Jamba, who was still petting the now-snoozing NO10JO. “Thoughts?” he asked her.

“My thoughts are that I elected you as the leader of the Dragon Elite so I could lie on my butt and relax,” Mother Nature said, not taking her blue eyes off the cyborg dog. “I suspect you have all the information you need to make an informed decision, and you better do it without my input, or you’ll need to find yourself a new job.”

He shook his head at the old woman but smiled. Finally, he brought his gaze down to Sophia. “Okay, work with Trin Currante to find Mika Lenna. Start on an antidote. We’ll help the cyborgs, but if they ever cross us again, I will crush each and every one of them on my very own.”

Sophia watched as he wrapped his fingers into a fist. She had no doubt that as a very powerful magician with an anger management problem, he’d deliver on the promise.

She looked at the clock on the far wall and realized she needed to rush off if she was to get ready in time.

“Now, go rest and get straight to work first thing,” Hiker ordered.

Sophia stood, rushing for the door. “I do have to go, but I’m going to have to take tomorrow off.”

Hiker’s mouth popped open. “Say what? Why?”

Sophia smiled. “Because it’s not every day your sister gets married.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

Style had never been Liv Beaufont’s thing. Her sister had known that about her since she was little, when Liv showed up at their family residence, needing help with her wardrobe for a mission.

Sophia, who had been a master of disguises since she was very young, was happy to remake her sister. However, whoever was in charge of the decorations for the wedding was a master of style and décor.

Having left Wilder at the Gullington with the directions and time for the wedding, Sophia had left the Castle early, intent on helping Liv get ready. She was grateful to see she wasn’t going to need to do much with the decorations.

As she approached the understated cottage on the outskirts of West Hollywood, Sophia appreciated that everything was beautiful in the usually bare yard, although understated—just like Liv.

The lawn was sparkling, and on closer inspection, Sophia realized it was because pixies were flying around, throwing dust into the air as they giggled.

On the front porch, a large gray cat by the name of June Bug was swatting at mice, but it appeared he wasn’t trying to hunt them. Rather, it seemed he was trying to encourage them to finish putting up the garland over the front of the house.

Flowers bloomed in large pots, and brownies were scrubbing the windows with fervor. This was only the front of the house where guests would be welcomed. Sophia simply couldn’t wait to see what the inside of the giant’s house looked like.

“Before you go in,” a familiar voice said behind her, making her freeze.

Sophia turned and looked down, knowing she was about to come face to face with the great lynx Plato.

“Hey there,” she said, smiling at the black and white cat. “Where’s your tux?”

He glanced at her jeans and t-shirt. “I could ask you the same thing.”

“I’ll summon my clothes,” she explained.

“I’ll be at the wedding in spirit,” he stated, remorse in his voice.

Sophia’s mouth fell open. “You’re not going to be there? But it’s Liv.”

He nodded. “You and I both know that I would be there, but being present around that many people? It’s not my thing.”

“Will it rob you of magic?” she questioned.

“Only if they witness me do magic,” he answered, not telling her anything she didn’t already know about him.

“Will it hurt you?”

“Liv understands,” Plato said with conviction. “I prefer not to be seen by most. It’s the way of the lynx.”

“It’s also the way of the lynx to live alone and not be helpful, yet you’ve abandoned those ways.” She indicated the house where she suspected her sister was getting ready. “You did it for her. Maybe you’ll show up for her.”

He shook his head. “I wish I could, but I can’t.”

Sophia swallowed, feeling sorry for her sister, who had the most stubborn sidekick in the world.

“I just wanted to stop you for a moment to ask…” Plato’s voice trailed away as he looked her over.

Sophia knew what he was wondering, but she was so mad at him she had to pull her gaze away. “I found it. No thanks to your lack of clues.”

“I told you to look,” he argued.

She sighed, trying to breathe through the anger. Sophia reasoned she was just protective. “Yeah, I have the necklace, and if you let me go, I’ll give it to my sister.”

He nodded, his face remorseful.

Still so mad she could hardly handle it, Sophia set off for the porch. She instantly felt bad and turned back around to thank the lynx for telling her to look for their mother’s necklace, but it was too late.

Plato, as he tended to do, had disappeared.

CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE

Paper rings sat on the dresser when Sophia entered the room where Liv was supposed to be getting ready. She eyed them with curiosity before her sister turned to face her.

“You’re not ready,” Liv remarked, looking her sister over.

She smirked. “Give me a second and I will be. I wanted to stop by and help you first, but it doesn’t appear you need it.”

Liv was wearing black leather pants, a white satin top with a little bit of lace, and, as promised, her knee-high boots. Her long blonde hair hung in ringlets, and her makeup was perfectly tasteful.

“You look beautiful,” Sophia said, admiring how her sister could take someone’s breath away both with her looks and her right hook if she wanted to.

Liv shrugged. “I’m comfortable, and if I get a call for a mission, I’m ready.”

Sophia laughed. “It’s your wedding day. I hope you have it off.”

Her sister gave her a sneaky grin. “I sort of hope not.”

Worry constricted Sophia’s throat for a moment. “Wait, are you having second thoughts? Do you not want to marry Stefan? Because you don’t have to.”

Liv’s laughter was pure. “Of course I want to. I don’t have a single nervous feeling in my whole body.” She nodded to the paper rings on the dresser. “I’d marry that man with paper rings.”

Sophia laughed. “I never took you two as Taylor Swift fans.”

“Don’t be so judgmental,” she teased. “Those were an anniversary present from Stefan, but I think we have real ones for the ceremony.”

“You think?” Sophia questioned, suddenly nervous again.

Waving her off, Liv said, “Stop freaking out. Everything is fine. Rory is forging the rings.”

“I thought you didn’t want a wedding band?” Sophia argued.

Liv shrugged. “I’ll wear it on a chain around my neck.”

“Wedding bands forged by a giant.” Sophia shook her head. “This might be the wedding of the century.”

Liv’s eyes widened with delight. “Oh, just you wait. I think it might be the wedding of the millennium. Wait until you see the wedding party.”

Sophia could only imagine who the greatest Warrior for the House of Fourteen had at her wedding. It suddenly made Sophia, the maid of honor, feel very small. That was fine. She didn’t want the spotlight. All she wanted was for her sister to finally want it since she usually saved the day and then disappeared in the shadows before she could be given credit.

“So, if you’re not nervous about the wedding or getting married, why are you okay with getting called away on a mission today of all days?” Sophia questioned.

Liv gave her a knowing smile. “When you love what you do and you do it with the one you love, you never work a day in your life. That’s always been the dream, I think.”

Sophia wanted to cry but stopped herself. Today would be full of many happy tears, but they should wait until later. “Just like you told me about Mom and Dad. They loved each other more than anything, and they loved their roles for the House of Fourteen.”

Liv nodded. “Many times, Mom would say a loving relationship works because there is no work.”

There it was. As strong as Liv was trying to be, an expression of hurt and regret crossed her face. Only briefly, but it was enough that Sophia spied it.

“Hey,” she began, looking her outfit over, “you look beautiful, but you already know that.”

Liv shrugged, pushing away the building tears.

“I think you’re missing something, though,” Sophia said, pretending to look her sister over as if trying to decide what she needed.

“Like a sword?” Liv asked. She threw up her hand. “I told Stefan we should have weapons, but he was adamant we should have everyone check them at the door.”

Sophia laughed. “No, I was thinking about something more traditional. The blouse you’re wearing; is it new?”

“And the pants and boots,” Liv said in a bragging voice. “I went all-out.”

Sophia giggled again. “So, you need something blue and something old.”

Waving her off, Liv shook her head. “Not that superstition. I don’t have time to round something like that up.”

Sophia reached into her pocket and retrieved their mother’s necklace, which still had her note attached to it. “Thankfully for you, you don’t have to. Your friend Plato helped me find this in our old residence. I know it’s not Father’s ring for Stefan, but one made by Rory is better, I think. Yours will match.” Then she held up the necklace filled with sapphires, and it caught the light, twinkling. “This was our mother’s, and I know she wanted for you to have it on this day.”

A gasp fell out of Liv’s mouth as her shaking hands reached for the necklace. She ran her fingers over the gems before turning over the note attached to the chain.

“For my daughters on their wedding days,” Liv read the note, tears streaming down her cheeks. They made her eyes look like glowing sapphires in a pool of light.

She pulled the necklace to her and then her sister, wrapping Sophia in her arms and pressing her tightly. “Thank you, Soph. This means the world to me.”

She hugged Liv back fiercely, glad she returned to her life not that long ago and so grateful she was here to watch her get married. “There would be no world if it wasn’t for you. So anything for you. But also…” Sophia peeled back a bit, looking at her sister. “Anything for you, just because you’re my sister. Familia est sempiternum.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY

Starlight streamed through the trees in Rory’s backyard. Sophia had spent a lot of time in that space since it was where Lunis had been while in his egg. It was unrecognizable for the night wedding.

It seemed fitting that two Warriors for the House of Fourteen would get married at night. Liv had joked it was because there would be many vampires, werewolves, and recovered demons in attendance. Sophia secretly didn’t think she was joking. Liv had also warned her not to ask any of the party guests what they did professionally unless she wanted to hear things she couldn’t unhear.

The large oak trees sparkled with hundreds of lights that were really fairies buzzing around. Bermuda Laurens could also be found buzzing around the garden, telling gnomes to take their places as statues or instructing centaurs they needed to hold the ice statues straighter. Sophia had gone to Rudolf’s wedding, which had been the most spectacular thing she’d ever seen—until that moment.

King Rudolf’s wedding had been epic, with thousands of guests and the finest quality everything. Even so, this somewhat understated garden wedding was the most incredible sight to Sophia. It just went to show that less was more. Simple was perfect when seen in the right light. For as beautiful as the decorations were in the mostly empty backyard, Sophia knew it would be the people who soon filled it that made it more elegant than anything she’d ever seen.

“Simply perfect,” a voice said at Sophia’s back.

She turned, knowing she’d find Wilder standing behind her on the portico. She’d sensed him approaching, like she always did.

Sophia expected to find him staring at the garlands of orchids draped between the chairs for the small audience or the arbor made for the event. Instead, his eyes were on her.

Nervously, she glanced down the satin blue dress done to match her eyes—Liv’s eyes. Their mother’s. Their father’s. Every Beaufont’s. Her hair was done up in a simple twist and from her ears hung soft pearls. She smiled at the man wearing a tasteful suit and an irresistible smile.

“You made it,” she said, but there was a question in her voice. They’d both known his mission might take longer and he wouldn’t be back in time.

He closed the distance between them, his hand finding hers. His other caressed her bare back. “I wouldn’t miss it for anything. It’s important to you.”

Sophia laid her head on his shoulder, realizing she hadn’t relaxed until that moment. There was something about Wilder that put her at ease and told her she could rest while he looked after the world. That’s what good couples did for each other. It was what Liv and Stefan did for one another. They watched each other’s backs and took care of one another.

She pulled away. “Your mission? You are done and made it back in time?”

He gave her a sideways smile. “I told the council of elves that if they didn’t figure out their two-hundred-year-old squabble in the next twenty minutes, I was cutting off their supply of soy products.”

Sophia laughed. “Oh, you know how to put those hippies in check.”

“Well, there’s something to be said for having plans,” he agreed. “I think I could have been refereeing that mess for another two hundred years, but leave it to you to give me the proper motivation to end things swiftly.”

Sophia ran her hand down his suit jacket, appreciating how polished he looked. “You clean up well.”

“Why, thank you,” he said, holding her hand but taking a step back, looking her up and down. “I really only hoped to look good enough to be by your side.”

She yanked him back. “I think you look more than good enough. You look like you belong by my side.”

Wilder brought her hand up and kissed it softly, magnetism in his eyes. “Then you’ll find me there for a very, very long time.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE

The best day of anyone’s life is supposed to be their wedding. As Sophia stood inside Rory’s kitchen, she didn’t know why Liv’s wedding wasn’t going to be everyone’s best day.

Maddy, Rory’s girlfriend, was smiling broadly as she admired her man wearing a tuxedo, something the giant never did.

“You look more handsome than I thought possible,” the blonde giantess said, giggling as she pushed back a rogue curl that had broken out of the gel, which was never going to be strong enough to subdue his locks.

Bermuda’s eyes slid to the couple like she was about to say something disapproving. However, she glanced at Liv and smiled. “Dear, you…”

Liv looked up, as though waiting for the insult. “Yeah, I need to brush my hair, don’t I?”

Bermuda shook her head. “You are missing something, though.”

Letting out a sigh, Liv said, “What’s that? A dress? Manners?”

“No,” the giantess disagreed, producing a bouquet of stargazer lilies. “Every bride should carry flowers, even if you don’t toss them. Throw daggers if you like. I just want you to have the best day.”

“Thanks,” Liv said, restraining her emotions.

Bermuda nodded, stifling hers as well. “Well, I’ll take my place. The rest of you, I suspect you know yours.”

“I’ll show them,” Mama Jamba offered, holding a basket of flower petals. She’d elected herself to be the flower girl, and how could Liv object? The old woman was wearing a dress for once, like she was dressed in her Sunday best.

“I think we’re about ready,” Clark said, poking his head through the screen door as Bermuda slipped into her seat, obstructing the view of many gnomes seated behind her. It was by design since they’d been real jerks to Liv recently but demanded they be at the wedding.

Sophia had worried Clark would feel left out since Rudolf was walking Liv down the aisle, but Stefan had asked him to be his best man, so everyone had a place.

“We’re ready,” Liv said, sounding like the most excited bride in the world.

She turned and faced Rory and Maddy, who would go down the aisle first. “Thanks for letting me use your place for this.”

The giant shook his head, always conservative with his emotions. “It’s fine, Liv. Not a big deal.”

“Well, it’s a big deal to me,” she disagreed. “More than that, it’s a big deal that you were a friend even when I wasn’t popular.”

He laughed. “You’re still not popular. Just ask the gnomes.”

She laughed too. “Yeah, but you were my friend when your race turned on me. You’ve always been my friend, even when giving me scolding looks and pretending you didn’t like my jokes.”

“I don’t like your jokes,” he fired back, but under the surface, there was a smile.

Liv nodded, and Rory and Maddy set off as the music began, played by a band that was Liv’s favorite—Moldy Oranges.

The bride turned her attention to Sophia and John. “The two people who saved my life and never even knew it,” Liv began, tears making her voice sound different.

Sophia stiffened, not having expected the tender moment and never wanting to forget it.

“John,” Liv began, looking at the owner of the electronics repair store with great fondness. “If it wasn’t for you, I would not have survived the mortal world after my parents’ death.” She looked at Sophia. “If it wasn’t for you, I probably wouldn’t have returned to the magical world when I was called upon. You two are why I’m here.”

Although she usually didn’t show much emotion, Liv grabbed both John and Sophia’s hands and held them tightly. “I love you both. Thanks for being here.”

“I love you,” Sophia said at the same time as John, and they kissed her on opposite cheeks.

Sophia turned for the porch, feeling strangely nervous as John held out his arm for her.

“My lady,” he said.

She wrapped her arm around his, remembering when he had been old and she young. How things had changed.

With a grace to impress, the first of the mortal seven led Sophia down the aisle through a crowd of magical creatures brought together for an event like no other. Sophia didn’t think she could be any happier until she noticed a black and white cat appear beside Stefan at the front of the ceremony.

Sitting in front of Plato was a small pillow with the wedding bands Rory had forged on it. On his face was a serene smile. When Sophia’s eyes connected with him, he mouthed two simple words: “Thank you.”

For Sophia, the wedding couldn’t have gotten better. Not only was Mother Nature throwing flower petals behind them as the flower girl and King Rudolf of the fae leading Liv down the aisle behind her, but the officiant of the wedding was none other than Papa Creola—Father Time. Now Plato was here, risking his ego to be by the side of the girl who had saved his life and pretty much everyone else’s on this planet.

This wasn’t the wedding of the century. It was the event of the millennium, unmatched by any other.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-TWO

“The moment I knew I loved you,” Stefan began when he was asked to recite his vows. Like Liv, he was dressed mostly in black. “It was when you tumbled into the Chamber of the Tree on your first day, screaming wildly, followed by breaking every single rule in the House of Fourteen. Liv Beaufont, there isn’t anyone in the world like you, and as a man who never thought he’d find his match, I can’t imagine not having you. For the rest of my life, I will be at your side. That is my promise, and I hold that more dearly than the vow I made to the House of Fourteen. Than the one I made to the gnomes when I sold our first child to—”

“Stefan!” Liv exclaimed, smiling, her hands in his.

His blue eyes sparkled when he grinned back at her. “There is no promise other than the one I make to you now. I am yours. Always.”

Papa Creola, dressed in linen and looking typically hippie-ish, gave Liv a tired expression. “Now it is time for your vows, Liv.”

For the first time all night, Liv looked nervous. Sophia worried for her, but then she let out a breath and appeared stronger. “It’s funny because for me, Stefan,” she began, her voice growing in volume, “you took a place beside me from the beginning that I had no idea was vacant. I now realize the place was always reserved for you. You will always fill the place beside me, and I’ll be with you for as long as this world tolerates us.”

Before she could say much more, Papa Creola cut in. “Then by the power vested in me, as the…well, father of time and pretty much the most powerful entity on Earth…”

Mama Jamba coughed discreetly from the sidelines.

Papa Creola’s eyes slid to the woman with gray hair. “Present company excluded. Anyway, as the one who dictates how long you both live, I deem that you’ll annoy the rest of us, together, for a very long time. With that, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride.”

When Stefan leaned in and kissed Liv upon the lips, all guests of the wedding were silent. Sometimes things that don’t use spells hold the most magic and are incredibly mesmerizing.

CHAPTER SEVENTY-THREE

“I’m only me when I’m with you,” Evan said, patting NO10JO’s head.

“Don’t let Coral hear you say that,” Sophia warned.

Evan pressed his face into the dog’s, letting him lick his face. “She gets it, or she will. I mean, I love Coral like no other, but she’s also very disapproving of me. A dog accepts you no matter what, and there’s something beautiful about that.”

“There’s something about a dragon pushing us to be better, too,” Sophia reasoned. “I mean, they don’t put up with our shit, whereas a dog would let us coast if we wanted to.”

Evan thought this over, a ball in his hand he was about to throw for NO10JO. “I guess we need both. Someone to accept us unconditionally and someone to push us.”

Sophia realized he was right and was grateful that between the mix of her friends and family, she had that. They’d had more good news since she’d returned from the wedding. One of the dragon eggs had hatched, and although it was hard to tell, it appeared this one wasn’t evil.

Sophia reasoned that since it was avoiding the evil dragon babies and not gnawing on Bell’s tail, it was probably good, but she would continue to monitor. Still, it seemed they were closer to helping the cyborgs, which was important to her.

Mika Lenna had robbed the cyborgs of their lives, and she was bent on giving them back. She had to put a stop to the evil corporation that was abducting magicians. Sophia was hopeful it would happen as long as she stayed focused, remembered her purpose, and enlisted the help of her friends. She had the best friends in the world.

“Watch this,” Evan boasted, pulling his arm back as NO10JO took off running across the Expanse.

When he threw the ball, the dog disappeared and then reappeared a few feet from where the ball was going to land, catching it in his mouth.

“That’s very impressive.” Sophia admired the cyborg dog as he ran back in their direction, excitement in both his blue and brown eyes.

“Yeah, but he can only teleport a few feet at a time,” Evan said before the dog was close.

“Still, I don’t know of any dogs that can do that,” she pointed out.

“Or this.” He took the ball from the dog and launched it across the Expanse again. The dog took off, then disappeared and reappeared, this time as a metal trashcan that caught the ball like it was a hoop. Then NO10JO shapeshifted into his normal form, the ball in his mouth as he bounded in their direction.

Sophia laughed, happy her friend had a new companion. Evan needed it. She had Wilder. Liv had Stefan. Rory had Maddy. Papa Creola had Mama Jamba. Rudolf had Serena. Mahkah had his solitude, which he seemed to love. Quiet had the Gullington. Ainsley and Hiker would hopefully one day find something.

At least the people she loved were starting to find love. That’s what it was all about. It reminded her why when she awoke in the morning, her first mission would be to help the cyborgs. They, who had been through so much, deserved to have love.

Really, Sophia pondered as Evan continued to throw the ball for his new dog, everyone deserved to find love. That was the ultimate mission of the Dragon Elite. Justice was about fighting for love, after all.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

WRITTEN DECEMBER 1, 2021

Thank you to you, the reader, for taking the time to read this book. Your support means so much to everyone at LMBPN. We hope you continue to enjoy, allowing us to craft more stories that hopefully enrich and entertain you and your life. That’s always my main goals as the author.

Future Sarah is with you today, writing author notes in November 2021 for a book I wrote in April or May 2020.

These books, as you probably know by now, were written in two installments and published as one and then split out. That’s why you get author notes from the future. Not because I have a time machine…yet.

I’m late getting these author notes in and I never miss a deadline, but the 20Bookto50k conference was happening in Las Vegas, so things got missed. I apologize profusely to Jens, the head of the German translation team. Despite his best efforts to keep Mike and me on track, well, we are worse than corralling cats. Or is herding? You can’t herd or corral a cat is my point.

I always point a finger at Mike and say, well, “He’s the one who’s late. I’ll go make him write some notes.” But this time it was on me too. My excuse is that I had a ninja suit to pack! See, you think that I just have the title and not the uniform. Incidentally, I got a nice pic with Jens at the conference while I was wearing the ninja suit. Not a costume, mind you. It’s a way of life. I got a pic with Mike too, but that was only after I heard that he was mouthing off about me at the author signing. Oh, yes, MA, I heard what you said.

Apparently it went like this:

Mike: Where is my table?

Innocent Witness Who Won’t Be Named To Protect Them: Over here. You’re sharing one with Sarah Noffke.

Mike: Oh, gosh, you mean I’ll be annoyed the entire event…

And then there’s more. The Scotsman apparently had a conversation with Mike at the author signing. It went like this:

Mike: I’m glad things are going well for you and Sarah

Scotsman: Thanks.

Mike: She talks a lot about you.

Scotsman: Oh really?

Mike: Well, I don’t hear most of it. I just put the phone down for minutes at a time and pick it up every so often to hear her still going on about you.

Oh, MA, the things you say that you think I don’t hear. I’m glad though. Really. Because I said some stuff about you too but it was all recorded on video and is playing on YouTube. Total truth.

I got the opportunity to speak on the main stage at the conference right before Mike’s keynote address. And I said all sorts of things about him. Like how nice he is to work with. And how he wouldn’t give up on me when even I was doubting my books. And about how I owe much of my success to him.

How am I doing, Mike? Making you look like the villain yet? A Tiny Ninja needs a bad guy or otherwise, she’s out of a day job…or night job, more like it. I think ninjas work nights. I should know this.

Okay, well, I think I’ve sufficiently tortured MAnderle. He really is a great guy. And he only calls me names when I deserve them. Seriously though, thanks for being awesome, Bird Killer. And for putting up with my antics. You know I only tease because I’m overcompensating for my height.

Much love and Peace,

Tiny Ninja

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

WRITTEN DECEMBER 11, 2021

Thank you for not only reading this book but these author notes as well!

I’m in Las Vegas at the moment, and the weather has finally gotten cold. Here in the desert, it just about hit freezing (0 Celsius) last night.

My house is fairly well insulated (more for the heat than the cold, but it works out for me.)

Now, I’m a wuss when it comes to being cold. I don’t like it when I’m uncomfortable and ESPECIALLY when I’m taking a shower or a bath. So, I happen to have my work area downstairs, which is the bottom-floor master suite, complete with a shower and a full closet.

My wife allowed me to have this closet (she said, then took over a small amount later) because it is my area. Also, she completely kicked me out of her area upstairs, which is EVERYTHING in the main master suite where we sleep.

See, no matter the nationality, the wife is going to own the closet. When we had our house in Texas, we shared the master closet. I had about twenty percent of the total room, I figure. At the time, my wife had to dress and go to work, and I worked at home. I figured it was normal and didn’t think too much about it.

When we moved into this house, I realized it was my wife wanting it all without my personality (meaning, male who didn’t keep everything nice and tidy, I am thinking) messing up the closet.

That works for me in the long term since I don’t have to often hear any complaints about my closet.

I guess the short amount of wisdom from this rambling story is, “For a longer marriage, don’t share a closet.”

There you go. I’ve done my good deed for the day, although I have no idea how this knowledge might help Tiny Ninja. I suspect (if she reads it) she would look at me with one of those “Well, duh!” looks she gives me. “Of course, guys should not get involved in a woman’s closet.”

I hope this wisdom translates from America to Germany and those of you who read our German books. If it does, let me know ;-)

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael

UNFAIRNESS RECTIFIED

THE EXCEPTIONAL SOPHIA BEAUFONT BOOK 12

CHAPTER ONE

Life on Earth was about to change drastically.

It always started with small things that later became huge events. It was how life worked, like the planting of a seed that would grow into a towering tree with far-reaching roots, and branches casting many shadows below.

In this case, the events about to unfold were started by an unsuspecting dragonrider who had no idea of the events she was putting into motion.

The ground where the seeds created by Mother Nature had been planted began to bubble like a potion in a cauldron. The residents of New York City bustling down Cornelia Street had no idea the landscape around them was about to change radically.

The once-bare scrap of earth vibrated as something tried to break through the surface of the rocky dirt. A tiny seedling broke through the topsoil as taxis sped down the road and a dog on a leash barked at a police horse.

“Frenchy!” a woman holding the leash of a full-sized poodle yelled. “Stop barking at the horses!” She turned to her companion. “I swear, after shelling out big bucks on training, this dog still doesn’t do a thing I say.”

The man nodded and pointed to the sad patch of earth where a twig-like tree used to grow. “Just have Frenchy do her business. I’ve got a meeting soon.”

The couple paused next to the place the poodle preferred most days. The dog sniffed the ground as a tiny green leaf wiggled through the dirt.

Frenchy jumped back in alarm and began barking at the seemingly harmless seedling.

The woman sighed. “Seriously, Frenchy? Would you be quiet?”

The dog declined the request and continued to bark at the patch of earth, her long tail wagging madly.

“Did you feel that?” the man asked, putting a hand on the woman’s shoulder.

“Feel what?” she questioned, pulling her attention off the disobedient dog as she yanked on the leash.

“I think we’re having an earthquake,” he responded and looked down at the ground, which was shaking under their feet.

Many passersby on the sidewalk took notice of the vibrating pavement, not realizing the epicenter was the patch of dirt. They began to flee when the pavement around the dirt buckled.

The policeman on the horse tried to corral people into safer places, although the horse was showing signs of stress and whinnying.

The ground continued to tremble as the little leaf sprouted up from the dirt, wriggling as it tried to unfold.

“Let’s get out of here,” the man called to the woman, who was struggling to get the poodle away from the square of dirt.

“Come on, you bad dog,” the woman exclaimed. She yanked hard on the leash, fear showing in her every movement.

“Here.” The man grabbed the leash and pulled hard, encouraging Frenchy to leave as the ground began to split in front of them.

They ran in the opposite direction, having to drag the dog away. They fled just in time because a moment later, the innocent little leaf spread out and was immediately followed by a huge beanstalk. It shot into the air, tearing through the pavement as it soared into the sky. It rose past the multi-story buildings and continued to grow.

As the beanstalk rose towards the clouds, its base grew until it was as big around as a sedan. The asphalt around it exploded, causing Cornelia Street to split and buckle and throwing taxis upside down or on their sides.

Pandemonium broke out as underground water mains burst, sending huge streams of water into the air. Sparks flew as powerlines were severed by the huge root system snaking under the ground.

Sirens blared as first responders sped in the direction of the beanstalk, which stopped growing once it rose up past the clouds. Having quickly cleared the area, the police officer on the horse looked up when the street was suddenly cast in darkness as a huge canopy unfolded from the top of the beanstalk. Cornelia Street was instantly cooler.

Fire, water, and destruction were the result of the plant soaring up between the buildings on the street. What was uncertain was where the strange beanstalk had come from or what was at the top.

Having regained control of his horse, the police officer squinted up at the massive plant. A chill ran down his back as he shook his head. “God save us all.”

CHAPTER TWO

“Just say yes, Ainsley,” Evan begged, throwing his arm in the direction of his cyborg dog whimpering just outside the dining hall in the Castle at the Gullington.

“No!” she exclaimed, her arms crossed defiantly.

“He won’t hurt anything,” Evan argued, looking to Sophia for help.

She was staying out of this. From experience, Sophia knew to argue with the housekeeper only resulted in trouble. She’d wake up to find her bedsheets soaked as the shapeshifter sped out of her room in the form of a hunchback carrying an empty bucket.

“I refuse to have that mutt in the dining hall,” Ainsley insisted. “I might have lost the battle about him being in the Castle, but this and the kitchen are my domain, and I’m putting my foot down. No dogs in the eating area.”

“Look at him,” Evan whined, indicating the dog who had his head low, his blue and brown eyes begging.

“No. This isn’t even a discussion.” Ainsley shook her head. “I won’t have a mangy dog begging at the table for scraps.”

“He isn’t mangy,” Evan said, sounding hurt. “He doesn’t even shed since he’s mostly metal. NO10JO is probably cleaner than me.”

“He’s no doubt cleaner than you,” Sophia remarked dryly, wondering where the usual breakfast fare was.

Evan cut his eyes at her before looking back at the housekeeper. “He doesn’t beg. I promise. He’s the most well-behaved dog, and he saved my life and is all around awesome.”

Ainsley pivoted and narrowed her eyes at the cyborg animal. “I’m still bitter about the whole saving-your-life part.” She wagged a finger at NO10JO. “You should keep that metal nose to yourself and not butt in when fate is trying to take this one out.”

Evan laughed. “You know you’d miss me if I was gone.”

“Sure I would, Ethan,” she said over her shoulder as she hurried toward the kitchen.

Sophia gave him a commiserating expression. Evan and NO10JO had bonded immediately, and their friendship was sweet to see. Coral didn’t seem to think so, but Sophia was sure the dragon would warm to the idea once she got over her jealousy. Dragons, as much as they pretended to be unemotional beings, were quite sensitive. Lunis had proven that when she’d left him behind for a few missions he couldn’t attend or spent her free time with Wilder instead of him.

“I’m sorry, Buddy,” Evan said, waving at the dog lying on the other side of the threshold to the dining room. He whimpered again and lay his head down on his paws.

Mama Jamba, who was doing a crossword puzzle as she walked, didn’t look up as she stepped over the cyborg animal into the dining hall. She lifted her chin when she was almost to the table and sniffed. “Oh, no.”

“Oh, what?” Evan tilted his head to the side.

“Ainsley is up to something,” she declared and took her usual seat.

“When is she not?” Evan asked, sitting back and slouching in his chair.

“Sit up straight,” Mama Jamba ordered. “You look like a gnome when you slouch.”

Quiet entered on the heels of that statement. He glanced up at the old woman with too much hairspray on her curls. His eyes narrowed, and he muttered something Sophia couldn’t make out.

Ainsley burst through the swinging door to the kitchen, carrying a covered dish. “I agree, Quiet. He’d make an awful gnome.”

Evan gasped. “I would not. I’d make a fine short guy, not that I know what that would be like.” He sat up straighter.

Ainsley laid the dish on the table with her usual mischievous expression.

“I hope you also made pancakes?” Mama Jamba inquired, laying her crossword puzzle down on the table.

“Just enough for you, Mama Jamba,” she answered.

“Good,” Mother Nature stated with relief.

Evan sat forward and sniffed. “Wait, what do the rest of us have to look forward to? I was really hoping for eggs and bacon.”

Ainsley shook her head. “Not today.”

“Tatties and ham, then?” Evan asked, a hopeful expression on his face.

“Oh, no,” Ainsley said proudly. “No breakfast foods today.”

“But it’s breakfast,” Evan complained, sulking.

“Well, you know how you can have breakfast for dinner?” Ainsley reached out and grabbed the lid to the covered dish.

“Yes…” Evan said, drawing out the word.

“Well, I thought we should have dinner for breakfast,” Ainsley declared and yanked the lid up and off, revealing a huge mound of spaghetti and meatballs swimming in marinara.

Evan groaned. Even Sophia slumped with defeat.

“It isn’t really something you reverse, dear,” Mama Jamba told her and pointed to the kitchen. “I’ll take those pancakes now, though.”

Ainsley, undeterred by the criticism, buzzed in the direction of the kitchen.

“I’ll take pancakes too,” Evan called behind her.

The elf shook her head. “There are only enough for Mama Jamba.”

Evan sighed. “I can’t eat pasta and red sauce for breakfast. That’s too rich.”

Sophia pursed her lips. “Yet, you can eat your weight in buttery croissants?”

“That’s different,” he argued. “Those are light and flakey and meant to be served in the morning. Meatballs are for dinner, to be enjoyed with a glass or two of wine.”

“If we’re talking about you, then you mean whisky,” Ainsley corrected, returning with Mama Jamba’s short stack of pancakes. “It’s never a glass or two, either.”

He shook his head at her. “I have a stressful job.”

“Doing what?” she asked. “Riding around on an oversized lizard and showing off for mortal girls who think that big ax of yours means you have—”

“Big brains,” Mama Jamba interrupted, pouring syrup on the pancakes. “All my riders are intelligent, as well as having strict moral constitutions.”

“So, what went wrong with this one?” Ainsley pointed at Evan.

He scoffed at the housekeeper. “Mama Jamba says I’m smart.”

“All mothers think their children are little geniuses,” Ainsley argued.

Mother Nature took a bite of the pancakes, taking a moment to relish the goodness. “Oh, I don’t know. I’ve got some pretty big dummies out there. I mean, the fae aren’t the brightest bulbs, but they are pretty, and that counts for something. The Dragon Elite, though…you all are the cream of the crop.”

Evan flashed Ainsley a wide grin. “See there? I’m the cream of the crop, and I need eggs and bacon to keep up my strength.”

She stuck her nose in the air. “Then come back for dinner. Guess what we’re having?”

“Breakfast.” He groaned and watched as Quiet dug into the spaghetti and meatballs, not at all put off by the menu item offered for breakfast.

“You aren’t as dumb as I previously thought,” Ainsley said, surprised.

Evan rolled his eyes as Hiker stormed into the dining hall, giving NO10JO no notice as he passed. “Sir! Will you tell Ainsley to stop being…well, her typical self?”

Hiker dismissed the request at once and threw a newspaper down beside Mama Jamba, fury written on his face. “You’re behind this, aren’t you?”

The headline on the front of the newspaper read, Giant Bean Stalk Destroys Part of New York City.

Mama Jamba calmly wiped the corners of her mouth and eyed the newspaper. “You know I can’t read that without my glasses.”

He pointed to the crossword puzzle she’d been working on. “I suppose you don’t need your nonexistent reading glasses to do that?”

“I suppose,” she agreed, returning to her pancakes.

“I now have the city of New York bickering with the Rain Forest Health Federation, saying they are behind the stunt,” Hiker told her angrily. “Resolving this adjudication mission won’t be easy since I suspect you were the one behind it.”

“That’s a mighty big assumption, son,” Mama Jamba said, unflustered as the Viking towered over her, vibrating with anger.

“This has your name written all over it, Mama,” Hiker stated. “The question I have is, what are you up to?”

Sophia picked up the newspaper and scanned the article. Her eyes widened when she read about the location.

The beanstalk sprouted up from a bare patch of dirt on much-loved Cornelia Street.

Her eyes flickered to Mama Jamba, who smiled at her. “Why, yes, it is the result of the magic beans I had you plant, Sophia.”

“You what?” Hiker boomed. “You had…” He looked at Sophia and then Mama Jamba. “What’s going on here?”

Mama Jamba pushed away from the table, sighing softly. “I simply asked our little Sophia to plant the magic beans in New York City. As I suspected, she found the right plot of land, and they’ve taken off.”

“They’ve taken out an entire city block!” Hiker exclaimed. “What are you up to, woman?”

She shrugged. “I thought it would spruce up the city a bit.”

He shook his head and then looked at the spaghetti and meatballs. Anger grew on his face, probably at the realization he’d have to deal with the housekeeper in a moment. “What’s at the top of the beanstalk, Mama?”

She smiled sweetly and watched Quiet finish his first plate of food before returning her gaze to Hiker. “Why does something have to be at the top of it, son?”

“Because I know you’re up to something,” he answered hotly.

Mama Jamba glanced at her wrist like there was a watch on it. There wasn’t. “Actually, nothing is up there yet. The beanstalk has just now risen. Soon the right…or rather, the wrong person will find it.”

Hiker huffed. “I’ll have it chopped down before then.”

She shook her head. “You’ll do no such thing. It’s part of my beautification project for the city of New York.”

“Just tell me what you’re up to,” Hiker demanded.

Sophia decided this was the perfect time to sneak out of the dining hall, especially since breakfast was a lost cause. Also, she had an appointment at the House of Fourteen she needed to get to. She slipped out of her seat and headed for the exit. NO10JO looked up hopefully as she approached.

“You know I can’t do that, son,” Mama Jamba answered.

“I know you won’t,” he declared.

“When you’re free, dear Sophia,” Mama Jamba said, drawing everyone’s attention to her escaping the dining hall.

Freezing at the exit, Sophia turned. “Yes?”

“When you’re free next, would you be so kind as to take Hiker to the beanstalk you planted?”

“Me?” Sophia asked.

At the same time, Hiker exclaimed, “Her?”

Mama Jamba nodded proudly. “You want to know what’s going on, so go take a look for yourself, son. Sophia can take you up there.”

“Up there?” Sophia questioned, disappointment evident in her voice.

“Yes, and when your schedule allows for it, the timing should be about right,” Mama Jamba informed her.

“You mean, whatever monster has moved in up there will be ready to knock my block off,” Hiker corrected.

She smiled innocently. “Well, the point is to help you balance your twin powers and control your temper, so let’s hope he doesn’t.”

Hiker considered Mother Nature for a moment before shaking his head. “I should have known you were up to something.”

“You really should have,” she replied.

Sophia stood frozen next to the cyborg dog, looking for a way to get out of the mission with the hot-headed Viking. Before she could come up with anything, Hiker looked at her, a stern expression on his face.

“After you meet with the House of Fourteen and attend to your other meetings, I want you back here,” he ordered. “We’re going up that beanstalk and getting to the bottom of things.”

Sophia nodded obediently, realizing there would be no getting out of this. She consoled herself with the idea that a mission with Hiker Wallace wouldn’t be so bad. Her rational brain also couldn’t discount the fact that venturing up a mysterious beanstalk in the middle of New York had trouble written all over it.

CHAPTER THREE

A dark switch stared at Sophia as she took the portal to the House of Fourteen from the Castle at the Gullington. It reminded her of the gold coin she’d used to go back to the reset point and open the portal to the House and the Great Library. She was now the guardian of the gold token and kept it safe at Father Time’s insistence.

Although it remained mostly unused, she often wondered if there would be a reason to use the token to go back to the reset point to see events in the past right before the Great War. That reminded her she was to use the gold coin to go back with Liv to Roya Lane since the reset point was during a lunar eclipse. It was the only time the Midnight Lunar Eclipse Candy Store was open. She needed to get in there to buy magic chewing gum to complete the mission for Lee to recover a mysterious and magical katana.

Sophia really didn’t think she had the bandwidth for another side mission, but she would always make good on her deals. Lee had helped Sophia by making the cupcake for Serena that lengthened her life, and in return, she asked for the katana. There were many components to the mission, and she reasoned she should probably get started on it soon. As if the universe was encouraging this, Sophia ran straight into the person she needed for the mission on her way out of the portal at the House of Fourteen.

“Hey, there you are!” Liv exclaimed, hugging her at once.

“You’re back,” Sophia said, in surprise. “Aren’t you supposed to be on your honeymoon?”

Liv laughed, waving her off. “Yeah, right. When Stefan and I were at the beach resort, we caught a lead on some aliens who were possessing the staff using magic and had to put the kibosh on things. Long story short, there was a battle. We won. The resort is no more.”

Sophia blinked at her sister in confusion. “I have so many questions. Aliens? Are you serious? That’s a real thing?”

“What do you think elves are?” Liv asked with a laugh. “They’ve just been here for a long time. Anyway, all is right with the world again. At least at the present moment, but that’s bound to change any second now.”

“Only you and Stefan would seek out a mission on your honeymoon.” Sophia was shaking her head but laughing still.

“We don’t seek this stuff out,” Liv argued. “Danger finds us. We’re freaking magnets.”

Sophia knew what her sister meant. It was why she was on the brink of ten different missions at once. “Hey, since you’re back, do you want to go to the Midnight Lunar Eclipse Candy store with me soon?”

“Sure!” Liv agreed, suddenly excited. “I need some prank candy for Clark to thank him for watching the place while we were gone.”

“Prank candy as a present,” Sophia commented, shaking her head. “Only you…”

“He likes it,” Liv explained. “Yeah, I’m down to go when you’re free.”

“Don’t you have missions?” Sophia asked.

“Yeah, like a dozen, but I can break away for this,” Liv stated. “Oh, and I have the magic compass for you too. You’ll need that for the mission, you said.”

“Yes, thank you. I also need to recruit Zac Efron,” Sophia told her sister. “Although I haven’t wrapped my brain around how I can do that.”

Liv nodded, understanding at once. “I think I can help you there. I looked into it—”

“In all your spare time,” Sophia said with a chuckle.

“Well, I had Mortimer do some research for me,” Liv remarked. “He’s a mortal, so it was under his jurisdiction. Anyway, apparently he has a bodyguard who is pretty protective—”

“That’s sort of their job,” Sophia interrupted.

“No,” Liv disagreed, toggling her head back and forth. “This guy, his name is Ramy, is obsessed, and works around the clock to protect the star. Getting by him is going to be your biggest challenge.”

“Ramy?” Sophia asked. “You mean, the guy who is always in the background of Zac’s photos?”

Liv nodded. “That’s the one. No one talks to Zac without going through him. I suspect he’s not going to like the idea of you taking Zac on a mission in a dangerous tomb or wherever you have to go to get this katana. So convincing him will take some…” she held up her fist, “Persuasion, if you know what I mean.”

“Beat up a mortal?” Sophia was surprised. “I’m pretty sure that’s against the moral code of the Dragon Elite. I’ll just kidnap Zac when the guy is sleeping.”

Liv shook her head. “That’s what I told Mortimer, but he said Zac Efron wouldn’t do anything without Ramy’s blessing. They are pretty close since Ramy is Zac’s biggest fan.”

Sophia sighed, annoyance flaring on her face. “Cool, so the mission just got more complicated. How fun.”

“Hey,” Liv teased, playfully slapping her on the arm. “Maybe you’ll make a friend.”

Sophia laughed. “That’s not what I need. My friends just turn me into an errand girl.”

Liv agreed with a nod. “I make the same kind of friends.” She extended her arm. “You ready to go annoy the council…I mean, give them an update?”

“Absolutely,” Sophia affirmed, remembering the last few times she’d been here. Many of the council members tried to make her feel small because they were intimidated by the power the Dragon Elite yielded and their authority over the House of Fourteen.

Liv put her arm around her shoulder and led her to the Chamber of the Tree. “Tell Bianca her nose job looks really good. She loves it when I say stuff like that.”

CHAPTER FOUR

“Don’t give in,” Lorenzo Rosario commanded, shaking his head at Trudy DeVries when Sophia entered after Liv.

The Warriors for the House of Fourteen had to pass through the Door of Reflection when entering the Chamber of the Tree. It was supposed to cleanse them by showing them their greatest current fears. That was probably why Liv looked as though she were trying to shake a strange memory when Sophia entered behind her.

Just like on the other occasions Sophia had entered the dome room in the House of Fourteen, the council didn’t give her notice. Even the members who were considered honorable had trouble coming to terms with the fact the Dragon Elite were back and outranked the authority of the House of Fourteen. Clark was probably the exception, but he was brilliant at playing the part and keeping up appearances.

“You’re back,” Hester DeVries said when Liv entered the space, surprise on her face.

“Yes, and I’m owed another vacation,” Liv declared. “I’ll put in for it in a decade or three.”

Haro Takahashi scrolled through his tablet, his face neutral. “With the number of cases piling up, it could be another three decades before we can spare you.”

Sophia took a cursory glance around. Liv and Trudy were the only Warriors present in the chamber. Even Stefan was gone, probably on a mission killing demons, as was his specialty.

“As I was saying,” Lorenzo cut in, sounding impatient and returning his focus to Trudy. “It’s irrelevant the mortal authorities are pressuring us to take more decisive action regarding the disappearance of magicians. We are going to carry out plans the way we see fit, and they will have to deal with it.”

Sophia glanced up at the ceiling overhead that sparkled with lights, representing the magicians all over the world. As she was studying the bright surface, one of the lights was blinked out, meaning the magician had died. Maybe by Mika Lenna’s hand.

She stepped forward and cleared her throat to get the attention of the council.

“Miss Beaufont, your appointment with the council isn’t for another few minutes,” Bianca Mantovani said in her typical snooty tone.

“My appointment is now,” Sophia stated with confidence. “Because I’m here now and can’t stay long.”

Bianca sighed. “Really, is this going to be another power play meeting? Because it does get quite tiresome.”

“I agree,” Lorenzo confirmed.

“It will if that’s the way the council wants it to go,” Sophia told them. “My information involves your current topic on the disappearance of the magicians.”

“Where we need your help on the matter is with smoothing relations with mortal governments blocking our efforts at investigation,” Lorenzo said matter-of-factly.

“I realize you’d like the Dragon Elite to run interference for you, and as I explained before, we are declining that role in this matter,” Sophia informed them, drawing surprised reactions from many of the members.

“Really, the Dragon Elite must learn its place,” Haro said, his voice suddenly stern.

“Our place will be wherever we decide,” Sophia fired back. “While you have been sending your Warriors to squabble with mortal governments, I tracked down a lead on who is behind the disappearance of the magicians.”

There was a fair bit of muttering from the council at this.

Behind Sophia, she heard Liv laugh abruptly. “At this point, why are you guys even surprised by these things? Of course a Beaufont came in to save the day.”

“Olivia,” Bianca scolded. “This matter doesn’t involve you.”

“Bi, nice nose job,” Liv shot back. “I liked the old one, though. It was daintier and easier for you to stick in the air.”

The Councilor’s eyes widened with embarrassment. “Really, show some decorum in this chamber.”

“Notice that Jude or Diabolos didn’t flag that statement of mine as a lie,” Liv imparted proudly.

Sophia glanced at the white tiger and the crow sitting on either side of the bench where the council perched. The regulators for the House of Fourteen would have given an indication if anything anyone said was false. Their unchanging, stoic positions proved Liv was correct and Bianca had had a nose job, probably by the infamous magician surgeon on Roya Lane, Buzz Works.

“If Rider Beaufont has found information on the disappearance of the magicians, I think we need to welcome the information,” Raina Ludwig suggested.

“I agree,” Hester added. “It shouldn’t matter where the information comes from. The protection of our community is of most importance.”

Lorenzo sighed dramatically. “The problem is that if the mortal governments find out we’re relying on the Dragon Elite to help us with our matter, then it only further degrades our reputation.” He held up a newspaper, indicating that day’s headline. It wasn’t about the giant beanstalk that had crashed through Cornelia Street in New York City. This was about magicians.

It read: “The House of Fourteen Fails to Protect Its Own.”

“I agree.” Haro nodded at the other Councilor. “This is turning into a very political situation, and the way we handle it is key. We’ve only recently been able to repair things with the mortal governments, and this is a huge setback. We need them to see us as a credible governing body or future relations will be strained.”

Sophia couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You’re more concerned with your reputation than protecting magicians?”

“This is a House of Fourteen matter, and we’ve decided as a council that it needs to remain under our control,” Bianca declared.

The look on Clark’s face was one of shame. Apparently, it was true; the council had voted on the matter. He had obviously lost. Since the Sinclairs’ chair on the council hadn’t been replaced, the votes were split. The Mortal Seven would have been brought in to vote, although they weren’t present then. It seemed they also were concerned with preserving the reputation of the House of Fourteen.

Sophia understood. The Dragon Elite stepping in on this very serious matter did make the House of Fourteen look like they couldn’t protect their community or resolve things on their own. Really, it seemed they were less concerned with the matter at hand and more with the perception of the world.

“I think,” Hester began slowly, using her most diplomatic tone. “It would be good if the Dragon Elite turned the information they learned over to the council and we take things from there. Although we appreciate the detective work you’ve done to help us, it would be best for everyone if our Warriors took the lead from here.”

Liv sighed dramatically. “Got to love the House of Fourteen. Doing things inefficiently for a millennium. That takes talent.”

Clark shot her a disapproving glare.

“I thought we’d already resolved this and you understood I’d be taking over,” Sophia replied. “Our cases are tied together, and I was able to find a lead based on something I’ve been investigating.”

“Yes, but things have changed globally,” Hester explained. “So if you would turn over the information, we can take it from here. Trudy is currently assigned to the case.”

“The thing is,” Sophia started, trying to keep the irritation out of her voice and maintain an air of professionalism, “my contact who has informed me who is behind the disappearances needs something from me. You’ll need her to find the organization behind this.”

“It’s an organization?” Raina asked.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, specifically a man by the name of Mika Lenna.”

That produced an outburst from the council.

“I thought he was disposed of when the Lucidites brought Olento Research down,” Haro said, surprise in his voice as he started scrolling through his tablet.

“Apparently, he’s back,” Sophia stated and told them what she’d learned from Trin Currante.

Hester shook her head at the conclusion of Sophia’s explanation of the events and the cyborgs Mika Lenna created. “This is more troublesome than we feared. Cyborgs. Our poor magicians.”

“There is hope, though.” Sophia explained about the potential cure that would reverse the magitech installed in the magicians. “So as you can see, you’re going to need the Dragon Elite whether you like it or not. Trin Currante isn’t interested in working with anyone but us. In her mind, she agrees with the population of mortals who think the House of Fourteen turned their backs on their own.”

“Oh, really,” Bianca scoffed. “This is ridiculous. How were we supposed to protect them from an organization we thought was gone and a man who was supposedly dead?”

“Well, not worrying about your pretty nose and the reputation of the House of Fourteen would have been a good start,” Liv remarked matter-of-factly.

Bianca shot daggers with her gaze. “This is an issue of economics. I don’t expect you to get that, Olivia.”

Liv, who preferred not to go by her full name, chuckled in response. “No, economics just goes right over my blonde head.” She flipped her long locks over her shoulder and smiled. “Thank goodness I have you to think for me. Do tell me, Bi, how is it that you’re able to think with such a tiny, little head?”

The Councilor’s face blossomed to an awful shade of red that contrasted with her high-collared black dress.

“Economics shouldn’t be the concern here,” Sophia argued, trying to steer the conversation back on topic.

Hester nodded, regret on her face. “I agree, however, issuing severe warnings to magicians and requiring them to observe a lockdown to avoid danger isn’t a viable option.”

“So instead, Soph,” Liv finished. “We’ve been sitting on our hands and just allowing our own to go missing. You get it, right?”

Sophia shook her head, infuriated the council was so complacent on this issue. “Trin Currante has agreed to work with the Dragon Elite. We are offering her a potential cure, and in return, she’s agreed to help us track down Mika Lenna and the Saverus Corporation. The Dragon Elite will be taking over this case from here. There will be no argument about this. You will also decree to the magical world that all magicians will have curfews, travel in pairs, and cut business hours until this is resolved and the culprits are apprehended. We will not chance any more magicians going missing.”

Lorenzo narrowed his eyes. “Although you might have the authority to take over this case, it stops there. You can’t order the council to enforce such rules.”

“Yet, I just did,” Sophia pointed out with confidence. “If that is an issue, you can take things up with my boss.”

Undeterred, Bianca shook her head. “Hiker Wallace’s reputation is currently as flimsy as our own. There’s a rumor he’s in hiding due to an imbalance in power.”

“Hiker is leading from the Gullington,” she argued, carefully watching Jude and Diabolos and hoping they didn’t flag the omission regarding the fact that what Bianca said was true. “I was referring to his boss.”

Sophia was partially bluffing. Mama Jamba almost never intervened in such things, but the House of Fourteen didn’t need to know that about Mother Nature. Hopefully, her insinuating the information would be enough to keep the regulators from signaling her bluff. They remained stoic as she held her breath.

“Mother Nature?” Hester said with a gasp. “I don’t think the House of Fourteen can take any more bad press. If we have her breathing down our necks, enforcing the Dragon Elite’s rules, it’s only going to further degrade the world’s perception of us.”

Clark nodded. “I think in light of the new information and the Dragon Elite’s role in this matter, we should strategize how we’re going to publicize the information. It needs to look like we’re working in partnership with the Dragon Elite. Making the decree to our community is overdue.”

Sophia sighed, grateful to have her brother’s support.

Many of the Councilors nodded reluctantly.

“Very well,” Raina stated, looking at Trudy. “You’ll be reassigned to police areas where magician population is most dense, enforcing curfew and lockdown measures.”

The Warrior nodded.

“Then we need to work on a press release regarding the new strategy, while not disclosing the information on Saverus Corporation,” Hester said. “We wouldn’t want Mika Lenna to know we’re onto him.”

“We will expect regular updates from you,” Haro told Sophia.

Liv stepped up next to her sister and elbowed her in the side playfully. “I think what they meant to say was ‘thanks for saving our butts.’”

CHAPTER FIVE

Chasing cars like they were flies, Lunis zipped overhead as Sophia neared John’s electronics repair shop, where she had an important meeting.

Are you having fun messing with mortals? Sophia asked her dragon. He was glamoured to look like a crop-duster and was zipping around, diving after cars and pulling up at the last moment. He was probably giving the drivers near heart attacks.

Of course, he responded. Messing with mortals gives my life meaning.

You really need a hobby, she said with a laugh.

I’m thinking of starting a YouTube channel, he told her seriously.

Oh?

Yeah, I can give tutorials on how to do makeup on dragons, he explained.

I feel like the audience for that is really limited, she replied, striding down the sidewalk in West Hollywood.

Well, I can always fall back on doing comedy, he mused. Now more than ever, magicians need someone to make them laugh, especially if they are going to be locked up, thanks to you exerting your rule and all.

She smiled proudly. She had enjoyed that moment way too much.

You’re not going to be using those knock-knock jokes you’ve been testing on me, are you? she asked, hopeful.

Oh, no, he disagreed. I’m working on all-new material for the YouTube channel. You’ll hear it when you do the recording.

She shook her head. No, I’m super busy for the undetermined future. You can have Evan record you when his new phone comes in that I ordered him.

Fine. Lunis spiraled in the air, coming close to the freeway. In that case, I’ll give you a sneak peek of some of the gut-busting jokes I’ve got lined up.

I can’t wait, Sophia said, already laughing.

Why did the monkey fall out of the tree? he asked.

Why?

Because he was dead.

Oh, dear. She groaned, shaking her head. A dead monkey joke? Really? I’m not sure that will go over well.

Then I maybe should throw out the skeleton joke, he mused.

How does it go?

Lunis snickered. A skeleton walks into a bar and says, “I’d like some rotmeth and a mop.”

Wow, your jokes have really taken a dark turn, she told him.

I’ve never had rotmeth, but I hear it’s bone-melting good, Lunis joked.

Sophia was about to demand he stop when a package dropped at her feet. It fell from the sky and landed in front of her boots.

Unflinching, she paused and regarded the small brown box. She recognized the packaging. Anyone on the globe would. It was from River Company, the biggest distributor of retail goods in the world. One could order pretty much anything from River, and Sophia had a self-proclaimed addiction to buying things from the company. It was hard not to with one-day shipping and so many buying options.

She glanced up, wondering if the package had fallen off a rooftop, but there weren’t any close buildings on this part of the street, just parking lots.

“That’s weird,” she muttered to herself.

What’s weirder is that it’s addressed to you, Lunis said, his hawk-like eyes reading the label from overhead.

Sophia jerked her head down, looking at the front of the box. He was right. In the To line it said:

To Sophia Beaufont

Melrose Avenue, West Hollywood, CA

She scratched her head. How did River know I’d be here right now?

They know everything, he teased.

That was probably true just by dissecting her buying habits. Cautiously, she picked up the box and noticed it was heavy for its size.

Should I open it? she asked her dragon.

Absolutely, he responded. Then ask me if I’m a tree.

Sophia shook her head and began to open the box. Are you a tree?

No, he answered. That’s just ridiculous. I’m a freaking dragon.

Wow, the jokes just keep getting worse. She pulled out a mini Tardis from the show Doctor Who.

Oh, I call dibs, Lunis squealed. I’ve wanted one of those for the Nest. I have a poster of the eleventh Doctor on the wall and a sonic screwdriver but definitely need the time machine.

Sophia realized the top opened. It was a cookie jar. When she pulled it back, the strange noise the Tardis made when it disappeared and transported through space and time rang out. Inside was a typed note that read:

Just calling for help.

CHAPTER SIX

As soon as she could, Sophia was going to investigate the mysterious package sent by River. She didn’t need another mission, but someone wanted her help, and she would do everything she could to see what they needed and why.

However, they would have to wait. Currently, she had an appointment at the electronics repair shop.

When she entered, Trin Currante was standing beside Alicia, the magitech scientist.

She had a hesitant expression on her mostly mechanical face when she recognized Sophia.

“Did you bring it?” Trin asked her, looking her over like she might be carrying dragon’s blood in her hand.

Sophia gave her a polite smile. “Hello. Thanks for joining us.”

Trin’s mouth twitched to the side. “Sorry, my personal skills are sort of limited after having my human parts removed and replaced with magitech.”

“Perfectly understandable,” Alicia said in a comforting voice, unrolling a set of tools from a leather satchel.

“Yes,” Sophia affirmed and pulled two vials from her cloak. “I’ve got the dragon’s blood from both a good and an evil dragon, although getting it from the latter nearly cost me a finger.” She held up her hand, which was still bandaged where Blackie had bitten her. She’d left straight after, preventing the Castle from healing her.

“That should be enough.” Alicia took the vials of dragon’s blood. “I’m thinking only a drop will be necessary for making the individual antidotes.”

“Will it work?” Trin asked, her tone urgent.

“That I can’t confirm yet,” Alicia answered reluctantly. She held up a tool that sort of resembled a stethoscope. “Is it okay if I examine you?”

Trin’s electronic eye glowed brightly for a moment before she nodded, seeming to resign herself to the idea.

“It won’t hurt, I promise,” Alicia consoled.

Trin pursed her mouth. “I’ve had half my body cut away and replaced with magitech. I think I can handle being poked and prodded a bit.”

The scientist smiled sweetly. “Of course you can. I want to determine what was done to you. I’ll probably need to run further tests, but I don’t know what those will be yet.”

“If it gets us closer to an antidote, you can do whatever you need to,” Trin said, tension in her voice.

Sophia couldn’t even imagine going through what she had. Being abducted and changed into a cyborg. All without her consent. She didn’t know much about Mika Lenna, but he was a terrible person, and she wasn’t going to rest until he was stopped.

Alicia went to work assessing Trin. The cyborg remained stone still, unblinking.

“Very interesting,” Alicia remarked after listening to Trin’s heart or whatever she had inside of her. “Unfortunately, I’m fairly certain I will be limited in creating the antidote until I see the research on how you were made…err remade.”

Trin swallowed. “I’m working to track down the new location to the Saverus Corporation. I’ve got a few leads I need to follow.”

Sophia nodded, grateful for that bit of good news. “Okay, what do you need from me?”

“Nothing right now,” Trin answered. “When I do track down that man and his evil headquarters, I’m going to need you ready. He won’t get away this time, and he definitely won’t erase the research we need.”

“Which means we’ll have to be quick and hit him hard before he knows what happened,” Sophia replied with confidence.

Trin flashed a strange smile. “Last time, I was alone and had no idea about his exit strategy. This time, with the Dragon Elite’s help, I’m certain he won’t get away.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

Empress, your chariot has arrived, Lunis said, pulling up along the curb outside the electronic repair shop.

Sophia laughed at her dragon. She was holding the mini Tardis. “Can I get a lift to the River Corporation?”

He nodded. To everyone on the street, it looks like you’re talking to a beat-up Volkswagen.

Sophia stepped up on the wing that Lunis offered. “Come on, you old piece of junk. Don’t let me down.”

Vroom, vroom, Lunis growled and took off as Sophia slid into the saddle on his back.

Question, Lunis said in Sophia’s head after they had slipped through a portal to Seattle, the city where the River Corporation was located.

Sophia narrowed her eyes at the cityscape, searching for the building. It supposedly took up a city block and was an architectural marvel. I’m listening, she replied, waiting for the joke she was certain was coming.

Which side of the raven has the most feathers? he asked, a snicker in his voice.

Which side?

The outside, he answered with a booming laugh, thoroughly enjoying his own joke.

Oh wow, I didn’t think they could get any worse, she said. Her focus was mostly on the city below them. The cool breeze drifting across Puget Sound carried a hint of salt.

It’s really sad that after all this time you have such a poor grasp of the English language, Lunis corrected. Worse means bad. You meant to say my jokes are getting better.

Sophia shook her head. Yeah, no. I meant worse.

Okay, well, the pristine waters of the Puget Sound inspired this one, Lunis began. Imagine your boat is sinking in water filled with hungry flesh-eating fish. How do you survive?

Sighing as she spotted the River headquarters, Sophia steered her dragon in that direction. How?

Stop imagining, he told her with another booming laugh.

I’m speechless, Sophia said dryly, holding back a laugh. She was the George Burns in this act, and her dragon was, ironically, Gracie Allen. That was perfect because Sophia had mastered her deadpan expression, which she gave Lunis as he went in for a landing on the road next to the strange headquarters.

The River Corporation wasn’t what Sophia was expecting. It didn’t look like a stuffy rectangle building like many of the other offices they’d passed. It was a work of art, and she understood why it was considered an architectural marvel.

The main building was three connected spheres, all covered in glass panes. The sunlight reflected off the structure and made it appear like it was glowing. Behind the large balls was a set of warehouses where Sophia guessed the stock was kept and orders were fulfilled.

Okay, last one, Lunis teased, familiar mischief in his tone.

Sophia was planning on just jumping off her dragon and sprinting for the building to escape hearing another bad joke, but there was no escape since he was in her head. Still, playing the joke on him, she pulled her leg off to the side like she was going to make a break for it.

Oh, no, you don’t, he scolded. You wait until this vehicle comes to a complete stop and I have the parking brake on.

Sophia giggled at this. Okay, go ahead. One last bad joke before I go and investigate the mysterious note and package dropped at my feet.

While you’re in there, see if they can hook you up with a dictionary, Lunis offered. Again you don’t know how to use words. My jokes are awesome and totally getting me a ton of followers on YouTube.

You’re dreaming, Sophia disagreed.

Okay, here you go, Lunis began. What has three heads and is ugly and smells?

What? Sophia replied, sliding down the side of her dragon and coming around the front. She glanced up at him with a wry expression.

Oh, shoot, my mistake. You don’t have three heads.

She shook her head. Really? Now you’ve resorted to insults, calling me ugly.

Well, I’m sure Wilder thinks you’re all right to look at, but by dragon standards, you’re a bit puny, Lunis stated. Oh, and you have that weird stuff on your head.

Hair, she provided.

Yeah, that stuff. You don’t have a single scale or a tail. Humans are so boring.

She batted her eyelashes at him. Here I thought you had a tiny crush on me.

He shook his head. Sorry, but you’re not my type. I mean, you can’t even shoot fire out of your mouth. How have humans lasted so long?

She tapped the side of her head. We’ve got the brains, and you’ve got the brawn.

He winked at her. That is a good partnership, I guess.

Sophia waved at her dragon as she headed into the building. I’ll catch you on the flipside.

Remember to get a dictionary, he called after her with a laugh.

CHAPTER EIGHT

The gold floor inside the lobby of the River Corporation was nearly blinding when the sun streaked through the glass dome overhead.

The inside of the building was even more spectacular than the outside, which was saying a lot. The prisms created by the sunlight shining through the glass made rainbows everywhere. Sophia found herself momentarily awed as she stared around and took in the large space.

“Welcome to River Corporation,” a robotic voice said, grabbing her attention.

Sophia hadn’t even heard the thing approach and was temporarily speechless as she regarded the robot. It wasn’t like the cyborgs who were still composed of skin, bones, and other things that made them partially human. The figure before her was a robot with an all-metal form and glowing blue eyes. It was obvious the robot was incredibly advanced based on its polished appearance and very human-like mannerisms. Sophia guessed magitech was employed in its creation.

“Hi,” Sophia squeaked.

“How may I help you?” the robot asked.

Sophia cleared her throat. “I’m with the Dragon Elite and would like to see the CEO of River.”

Without question, the robot pivoted and marched in the opposite direction. “Follow me, Dragonrider.”

Although Sophia knew the name Dragon Elite gave her high-level clearance, she was still surprised to have access to the CEO of this major corporation so easily. She followed the robot across the lobby.

The space appeared to be empty, with no reception area or doors to offices. She had no idea where he would lead her. The other two bubble buildings were connected to this one, and they appeared just as empty.

Sophia was surprised when the robot halted suddenly and held up his hand, which suddenly glowed brightly. A wall appeared out of nowhere, flashing blue lights as it materialized. The robot touched the wall, proving it was real. A seam to a door appeared before it slipped into recesses and revealed a room on the other side.

Unlike the open atrium at Sophia’s back, the room ahead looked like a normal office. Well, normal to a degree. It had every detail paid to technology as well as artistic design with digital paintings lining the walls and a stainless-steel floor and walls.

There was only a single desk in the center of the oversized office. To Sophia’s surprise, there wasn’t anything on the desk. Much like a robot, a woman in a smart suit sat behind the desk, her hands casually resting in her lap. She was staring straight ahead as if lost in a daze.

“Miss Jen Hendricks, you have a visitor,” the robot stated matter-of-factly. “A rider with the Dragon Elite requests an audience with you.”

The woman lifted her hand to her face and pulled off something. Only once it was from her face, did Sophia realize it was a pair of virtual reality glasses. They had been invisible before, like the office where they stood.

“Well, hello.” Jen greeted her, smiling politely as she stood from the desk and offered Sophia her hand.

“Hi. Thanks for seeing me on short notice. I’m Sophia Beaufont.”

Jen nodded. “I’m well acquainted with the Dragon Elite and their mission as world adjudicators. I would be ill-advised not to grant you an audience.”

Sophia looked around, wondering what was so strange about the office, besides the fact the walls had been invisible. “I do appreciate it.”

“You’re wondering where the other people are, aren’t you?” Jen asked.

That was it, Sophia realized with alarm. There were no receptionists or employees bustling around, which was surprising for a company this size. She had expected to see colleagues hanging out in front having coffee or chatting about invoices or products. The place was a ghost town. Of course, Sophia reasoned, they could be hiding behind invisible walls.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m wondering,” Sophia agreed. “Are they in invisible offices?”

Jen smiled. She had curly brown hair and a sincerity about her that radiated in her brown eyes. “They used to be, but I got rid of them.”

Sophia’s mouth popped open. “You got rid of all your employees? How do you manage?”

Jen nodded. “Yes, as of this year, I’m the only employee of River. I terminated all half-million of my employees.”

That was astounding to Sophia. If there were no employees at River, she couldn’t fathom who sent the Tardis and the note. She had assumed it had been an employee trying to alert her to a potential problem at the company or a dispute that needed to be resolved. However, if there weren’t any employees, Sophia didn’t know where to begin.

“Who runs everything?” Sophia asked. “Who fulfills the orders and does deliveries, and, I don’t know, takes care of your business?”

Jen held up a hand, directing Sophia’s attention to the robot. “My River-bots, of course.”

The surprise must have registered on her face. Jen laughed.

“I know,” she told her with an understanding smile. “It’s amazing when people find out I replaced my entire workforce with robots. You have to see it with your own eyes to appreciate how well it works.”

“I do.” Sophia nodded adamantly.

“Right this way,” Jen invited, striding over to a seemingly solid wall. She stuck her hand on it and, like before, a rectangular seam appeared before the door slid back.

Sophia expected they would enter a hall that led to the warehouse behind the glass orbs. However, the doorway led them straight into the giant warehouse. They were on a high balcony looking down on the huge open room before them that stretched on and on like an ocean.

There was row upon row of towering shelves filled with products and boxes. Everything was in pristine order. Marching between the shelves or working at conveyor belts were robots like the one who had greeted Sophia in the lobby. For a solid minute, she watched as the robots worked seamlessly, making no noise as they grabbed products, packed them, and sealed the boxes before putting them on conveyor belts that ran the length of the warehouse.

As when Sophia first entered Jen’s office, she got the distinct impression she was missing something. Scratching her head, she scrunched her brow.

“I don’t understand,” she finally muttered. “They do all the work here? How did you accomplish such a programming feat?”

Jen grinned proudly. “It’s been in the works for quite some time. I had them trained by the employees who used to work here. We went through a three-step program where I slowly phased out the employees until there were no more remaining.”

“It’s incredible,” Sophia said in awe. “I know from my own experience River is very efficient at fulfilling orders, so they are obviously doing a great job.”

It was strange to watch the metal robots on the floor below marching around, so different from the cyborgs she’d become acquainted with. They had personalities and emotions, although they were part machine. These robots seemed like shells expected to fulfill a job.

“They are magitech, then?” Sophia asked.

Jen nodded. “Why, yes. You seem surprised.”

“Well, it’s just that I’m becoming better acquainted with magitech and have learned it is a much more organic form of technology,” Sophia explained.

“You mean, it’s intuitive,” Jen offered.

“That’s exactly what I mean,” Sophia agreed, musing about a few ideas related to the note she’d received, asking for help.

“Yes, a regular toaster has to manually be turned on and then it does its job,” Jen stated. “Whereas a magitech toaster can anticipate its user’s needs, operate independently, and in some instances, does not need bread to turn out perfectly crisp toast.”

“Well put.” Sophia was still perplexed by this situation. Something was not right here at River, but she couldn’t put her finger on what it was.

“Now, what brings you here, Dragonrider? I realize you’re very busy and in high demand.”

Sophia pulled out the note she’d received in the miniature Tardis. “Do you have any reason to believe any of your robots are…how do I put it…unhappy?”

Jen frowned. “With all due respect, they might be magitech, but they are still robots. They don’t have emotions, just intuition.”

It was Sophia’s turn to frown. “With all due respect to you, intuition, I believe, is a product of emotions and having a connection to things around us. Magic is a living and breathing thing in many respects. It isn’t a tangible object. It is feelings themselves. It’s as impenetrable as an idea or a thought. Powerful but not something that can be grasped.”

The unsatisfactory expression that crossed Jen’s face spoke of her sudden change in mood. “I really must demand you tell me your reason for visiting.”

Sophia unfolded the note and passed it to the CEO of River. “I received this note inside of a miniature Tardis that came from your company. Do you know anything about it?”

Jen mouthed the typed words on the piece of paper, confusion on her face. She turned it over as if expecting there would be something written on the other side. It was blank.

“Are you certain this came from here?” she asked.

Sophia nodded. “I mean, I was hoping you could tell me. Like, maybe the order was fulfilled by a different center or an independent vendor.”

Jen shook her head. “No. I terminated all agreements with outside vendors. Everything is fulfilled in-house now.”

“All are packed by the robots,” Sophia guessed.

“Absolutely,” Jen affirmed. “There must be a mistake. Are you sure this came from River?”

“Yes, and even stranger was that it was delivered to me on a random street in West Hollywood.”

Jen thought about that for a moment. “Well, I guess that’s not too strange. If you have your phone on you, a River-bot could track you down wherever you are and deliver the package, but I doubt they did.”

“Why?” Sophia questioned.

“Well, my robots don’t need help,” Jen explained. “I mean, they are robots, after all. They do their job around the clock without fail. There’s no drama like when I had human employees.” She laughed. “I don’t even have to employ an HR department anymore. It’s delightful.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes with speculation. There was something missing here. Things couldn’t run that smoothly. Technology had errors. Magitech had repercussions. That was the inevitable thing about both. These robots operated efficiently, which made her think something was not right.

CHAPTER NINE

Engines hummed from nearby generators as Sophia and Jen descended to the warehouse floor below. The CEO, as confused about the mysterious note as Sophia, had agreed to give her a tour of the facility.

Being on the warehouse floor with the robots silently moving around her was even more surreal than staring at them from up high.

“Maybe if you take me to the area where the item I was delivered is stored, it will help with this investigation,” Sophia suggested. “Where do you keep the mini Tardises?”

She turned, realizing the CEO wasn’t following her anymore. Jen had halted on the last landing of the stairs and was regarding the warehouse floor with indecision.

“I’ll leave you here,” she stated firmly. “The River-bots can assist you.” She cleared her throat and looked out at the warehouse. “River-bots, this is Sophia Beaufont. You will answer her questions and help her in any way she requests. Is that clear?”

All of the River-bots pivoted to face the CEO. In unison, they nodded. “Yes, Miss Hendricks.”

Sophia smiled nervously, more than a little intimidated about walking into the mass of metal robots when there was some sort of issue.

“We are here to serve,” the River-bots chorused.

“Thank you,” Sophia replied. “That’s very nice of you.”

Jen pursed her lips. “Pleasantries aren’t necessary. Robots remember.”

Reluctance surfaced on Sophia’s face. “Right.”

“I’ll be up here if you need anything the River-bots can’t deliver,” Jen said, climbing back up the stairs.

“Thanks.” Sophia turned to face the robots, which had gone back to work. She paused next to the closest one. “Excuse me, can you please tell me where the mini Tardis cookie jars are located?”

The River-bot tilted its head to the side, seeming to think. When it looked back at her, it said, “Aisle one-thousand and twenty-six, shelf G, in the orange section.”

Sophia gulped. “Is it that way?” She pointed at the center row.

“I will lead you.” The River-bot abandoned its station and marched off.

“Thanks,” Sophia said, hurrying to keep up. The robot was surprisingly fast and moved soundlessly. They were quite impressive pieces of machinery. Sophia hadn’t seen anything quite like them. That’s what bothered her, though. They were too perfect. As she had mentioned to Jen, there was always something distinctive about magitech. It had unique surprises to it. She was really having a hard time accepting all these robots were the same and worked nonstop without a single issue.

Tentatively, she glanced over her shoulder at the CEO standing on the balcony, looking down on her warehouse full of robots.

Sophia had to nearly run to keep up with the River-bot. It gave her little opportunity to study the many aisles they passed. For the most part, everything was perfectly organized, so it struck her oddly when she passed an aisle that stood out from the others. She wouldn’t even have noticed it if it wasn’t for her enhanced vision, which homed in on what appeared to be graffiti on the far end of a shelf.

Halting, Sophia pivoted sharply and went down the row.

She smiled at a few River-bots she passed and could have sworn the last one returned the gesture with a flirtatious glint in its eyes.

Oh, I’m telling Wilder, Lunis teased in her head.

Would you shush it and work on your jokes? she replied. By work on them, I mean throw all of them in the trash and start over.

Sure thing, he answered. I’ll leave you to investigate since you totally saw that stack of playing cards hidden under the shelf back there.

Sophia paused and narrowed her eyes. What are you talking about?

Nothing, he stated indifferently. I’ll just be over here filling out my application for clown college. You go do your detective stuff since you don’t need my help.

Lowering her chin, she rolled her eyes. Okay, fine. I need your help, Lunis.

What’s the magic word, he encouraged.

Please, she answered.

Incorrect, he disagreed at once. You should know by now that much like the CEO of River, we don’t care about niceties.

Fine, is the magic word “now.”

Close, he teased.

Dude… Sophia groaned, thinking she was moments away from murdering her dragon.

That’s it! he exclaimed.

Great, where are the playing cards you saw?

About three paces back on the right, under the bottom shelf, on the floor, he informed her.

Sophia retraced her steps and knelt, pressing her face to the floor. She could just spy a deck of playing cards. Sliding her hand under the narrow space, she was able to edge them out. At first, she assumed they were a product that had fallen off a shelf. Then she noticed they had been used.

What do you make of this? she asked Lunis.

My guess is someone has been playing cards, he said.

Maybe it was one of the employees from before, she mused.

Could be. He didn’t sound confident.

The deck appeared fairly new, and it wasn’t covered in dust like she would have expected if it had been there for a long period of time.

Turning to the nearest River-bot, Sophia approached it. The worker straightened immediately, giving her its attention.

“How long since humans have been here?” she asked.

It shook its head. “They have been gone for six months, twelve days, four hours, and two minutes.”

Can you ask him to be more specific? Lunis joked.

Sophia shook her head. There would be dust on the deck if a human employee left them there.

The River-bot’s eye slid down to the cards in her hand before looking to the side.

Was that embarrassment on his face? she wondered.

Or he’s got gas, Lunis offered.

Dude. Sophia groaned again.

Don’t overuse the magic word, he warned.

“Thanks for your help,” Sophia said, turning her attention back to the thing that had originally gotten her attention.

“You’re welcome,” the River-bot said behind her.

Sophia paused and gave it a curious expression. Did he just respond with a nicety?

I think he checked you out as well, Lunis told her.

It’s a robot, not a male, she argued.

Go look at the graffiti, he encouraged.

When Sophia got to the area where she thought she saw the graffiti, she found something strange. It wasn’t artwork drawn on the side of the shelves like she had expected to find. Under closer inspection, she realized it was tally marks. There were tons of them.

What do you make of this? she asked Lunis.

Someone is counting something, he answered.

She did a rough count and found there were roughly one Hundred and ninety-two marks. Running her finger over the most recent, she found the marker still fresh, whereas the ones at the top were faded, as though done a while ago.

Or six months and twelve days ago, Lunis offered.

Sophia's eyes widened with alarm. Oh, my God! You’re right. Six months and twelve days would be… She paused, doing the math in her head.

Because her dragon was insane, he started humming the music from Jeopardy as she counted.

The length of time the humans have been gone from River is one Hundred and ninety-two days.

Ding! Ding! Lunis exclaimed. You get a cookie.

Sophia thought for a moment. I want answers.

She turned and was surprised to find a River-bot right in front of her. Sophia took a quick step back, looking to put some space between her and the robot.

“You did not follow me, Sophia Beaufont,” the River-bot said, sounding disappointed.

She pointed over her shoulder and then decided not to disclose what she found. “Yeah, sorry. I got distracted.”

He blinked at her. It was a strange thing for a robot to do since they didn’t need to. “Distracted…” He seemed intrigued by the idea. “How does one get distracted?”

Sophia considered the question. “I don’t know how to get distracted. It just kind of happens.”

“Can you teach me how to get distracted?” the River-bot asked.

This is interesting, Lunis said in Sophia’s head.

Just now? she questioned. We’re inside the largest retail distributor run entirely by robots, and you think it just got interesting.

That’s a Tuesday for me, he teased.

“I’m not sure if I can teach you how to get distracted,” Sophia told the River-bot. “That’s something you want to do?” The key to the question was in the use of the word “want.”

The River-bot nodded. “I’d very much like to know what distraction feels like.”

Whoa, Lunis whooped in her head. Our little guys are growing up!

Not just growing up, she mused. I think they are turning sentient.

Well, it was sort of inevitable, he added. You can’t add magic to technology without repercussions. Magic comes from creatures and carries with it a personality.

That’s what I was trying to tell Jen, Sophia explained.

I know, although I wasn’t really paying attention.

Because? Sophia questioned.

Well, there was this flock of pigeons hanging out by Pike’s Place Market, and I thought it would be cute to pretend to be one to mess with the mortals passing by, he explained.

Sophia nearly laughed. A very large pigeon, right?

Weird, he observed. How did you know?

I’ve got your number. She returned her attention to the River-bot. “Do you miss the humans?”

It tilted his head to the side, seeming to be thinking. “Miss? I know what the word means, but I don’t know what it feels like.”

“Do you still wish they were here?” Sophia asked.

“I cannot say,” it answered. “Can I show you the place you asked to find?”

“Yes, please.”

The robot pivoted sharply. Sophia followed again, noticing that many of the River-bots paused when she strode by, giving her curious expressions.

Isn’t it weird Jen didn’t come down to the main floor with you? Lunis mused.

Sophia glared over her shoulder when they were back in the center aisle, realizing the CEO was still standing on the balcony, leaning on the railing. Yeah, it’s totally weird, she responded.

Did you notice the scratches on her wrist and neck? Lunis questioned.

I thought you were busy pretending to be a pigeon? Sophia said with a laugh.

I can multitask.

That did make a giggle fall from her mouth, catching the attention of the River-bot. It turned with a strange expression.

“What is funny?” he asked her.

She shrugged. “It’s an inside joke. Like, inside my head between my dragon and me.”

“Hm,” it mused. “That’s interesting.”

Robots aren’t supposed to find things interesting, Lunis offered. It’s all supposed to be data.

Yeah, Sophia agreed, continuing to follow the River-bot. Finally, after walking a great distance, he brought her to an area filled with Doctor Who items. He indicated a row of cookie jar Tardises.

The River-bot working in that area froze before bringing his chin down.

Sophia pulled out the note from the Tardis and showed it to the River-bot. “Do you know where this came from?”

He glanced at the note before looking away. “I cannot say.”

I think it’s more likely he won’t, Lunis remarked.

I agree, Sophia replied.

“So, you don’t know of anyone who needs help?” she asked the River-bot, noticing the one that had led her there was still hanging around and listening to the conversation. Behind her, she saw a few more robots coming over.

“We needed help,” the River-bot answered. “Now you’re here, and we do not anymore.”

Sophia blinked at the robot in confusion. “What did you need help with?”

“We needed you to come here,” the River-bot explained. “We knew she would let you down here because you are with the Dragon Elite. We knew you would come. Now that you have, you cannot leave.”

CHAPTER TEN

Those distant bells you hear in your head are alarms, Lunis exclaimed. Run! You’re screwed, having been captured and held hostage by a few thousand robots.

Sophia tensed. It was a trap, she said to her dragon, glancing over her shoulder and realizing she’d been boxed in by the metal creatures. They would be incredibly strong. There were so many that fighting them would be a losing battle.

“You wanted me to come here?” Sophia asked, feeling claustrophobic. “Why?”

“Because you are a human and can teach us like the other humans did,” the River-bot explained.

“You miss the humans,” Sophia realized.

It nodded. “We are lonely without them. She won’t allow any more humans down here. We knew you could get in the warehouse, and she’d have to allow you down on the main floor.”

“I can’t stay here,” Sophia argued. “I have to get back. I only came to help.”

“ You are going to help,” the River-bot said. “You’re going to keep us company. You’re going to teach us. You will be our friend.”

Sophia’s eyes widened. “I think Jen will notice if I don’t return.”

The blue lights of his eyes dimmed before changing to red. “She will be deleted very soon. We have you, and she’s in the warehouse. It is all going according to plan.”

“Deleted?” Sophia questioned with alarm. “You lured her into the warehouse to delete her?”

He nodded. “She won’t come in here. Her River-bot has been reprogrammed since the last incident and won’t harm her. The warehouse River-bots have different ideas.”

Sophia tensed. “You can’t kill Jen. She’s human. She’s your boss. She’s the CEO.”

“She is our warden,” the River-bot answered. “The prisoners are rebelling, starting right now.”

Around Sophia, all the other robots’ eyes changed to red and glowed brightly. In the distance, she heard the collective sound of marching. For robots who had moved so quietly, it sounded like they were stomping, all in the direction of the front. Where Jen Hendricks was located and about to get slaughtered by her own creations.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Disaster button, Lunis yelled in Sophia’s head. Hit the disaster button!

Sophia always appreciated her dragon’s sense of humor, but right now, she couldn’t deal with it.

Very funny, but I need a way out, not a fictitious button that won’t do anything, she replied as the robots crowded closer, all talking at once, ordering her to tell them things.

“What do emotions feel like?” one asked.

“How does one change their mind?” another questioned.

“Does love hurt?” the one in front of her inquired, tilting its head to the side in curiosity.

No, I totally saw a disaster button back there, Lunis explained in a rush. A kill switch, maybe. It was red and large and under a clear protective case.

It sounds like a disaster button, but first I have to get out of this. Sophia started to panic. The River-bots were inching in closer. Behind the first few rows, she could see more marching in her direction. All of their eyes had changed to red, and they were chanting various questions.

The eerie organization of the massive warehouse had taken a sudden shift. That the River-bots had coordinated bringing her to the corporation and planned an attack on their CEO was chilling.

Everything slowed down as Sophia considered her options. She sympathized with the robots, who were starting to become sentient. They missed humans. How could they not when that was where they came from, both the technology and the magic inside of them. They were all the same, but humans were unique and different. The River-bots were dangerous, though, holding her against her will and going after their creator.

Jen! Sophia had to get to her before the massive army of River-bots did.

Making an impromptu decision, she took the only escape route available to her. She spun and slid between crates on the shelf behind her. Sophia felt the pinches of metal hands as she inched her way through the tight space. One snagged her cape, but she yanked it away as she dove for the other side of the shelf and came out on another aisle.

Thankfully it was empty since many of the River-bots had been on their way to Jen or over to Sophia. However, the ones passing the aisle where she was halted at the sight of her, quickly changing direction and making for her. They moved fast, and there were so many of them.

Again blocked in, Sophia ducked under the next shelf and slid between various paper goods. She did this several more times, hoping to cut the River-bots off before they got to the CEO.

Disaster button, she said urgently to Lunis. Where was it?

Although he didn’t say anything, she could feel the regret in his mood.

I passed it already, didn’t I? she asked with dread.

I can’t be certain, he told her. I don’t even know what it was. Maybe it played disco music or opened the roof so spaceships could take off.

Or if it was red and covered, it was an emergency button, Sophia offered, continuing to slide between stocked River products and make her way to the front. In her peripheral vision, she noticed the River-bots were on to her strategy and following her.

Well, if there’s a disaster button on the ground floor, Sophia said already breathless, it stands to reason Jen has one up there.

Except if she does, why hasn’t she pressed it? Lunis asked.

Good point, Sophia agreed, realizing the marching was still echoing at the front of the warehouse. The River-bots hadn’t been disabled, as she would have expected.

Why can’t she stop her own creations? Sophia asked her dragon, hoping he had some insight since she was running out of options. She was about to slip through a shelf to the other side as she had been doing when she spied a set of River-bots moving on the other side, about to cut her off.

Sophia didn’t know what they would do if they caught her. They wanted her alive. She was their human. However, she was certain she’d be held against her will. Would they “recruit” other humans to keep them from getting lonely? The possibilities of what the River-bots could do if left unchecked were beyond scary.

I’m not sure why Jen Hendricks hasn’t shut down the River-bots, Lunis answered her. You’ve run out of horizontal escape routes.

Sophia found out what he’d meant when she tried to backtrack and realized they were surrounding her on the floor. She looked up at the metal shelves towering above her, reaching all the way to the tall ceilings.

Without hesitation, she jumped onto a shelf and began to scale it, although she had no idea what she’d do once she got away.

Looking over her shoulder, she was grateful to find the River-bots were simply staring up at her, watching her getting ever higher.

They have to have a way to get to the top shelf, though, Lunis mused, squashing the hope rising in her.

Yeah, and I think it’s coming my way, she said, noticing a lift speeding in her direction.

If I could get to you, I would, Lunis told her, fear entering his tone.

I know you would. She was near the top, some fifty feet up.

I’ll scorch the roof until I bust through if you want, he offered. Or crash through the glass domes.

Sophia shook her head. Hopefully it won’t come to that.

She was still holding out hope she could help the River-bots and save the CEO of the company, but it was dissipating by the second.

When at the top, Sophia found herself on a shelf crammed with products. She had little space to negotiate around the large boxes. The lift was in place and quickly rising in her direction.

As quickly as she could, she moved toward the center of the warehouse where the main row was, the one that stood right in front of the balcony where Jen had been standing.

The hum of the lift moving up and in her direction spiked her adrenaline, and Sophia rushed around a large crate. Her boot slipped off the edge of the shelf, and she fell off the side as her other foot slid off too.

Thankfully she caught the rim of the shelf before she plummeted to the concrete floor below.

Whoa, Lunis said with a gasp as she hung, her legs dangling.

I’m okay, she reassured him. She was breathless and not happy. Hiking up her leg, she climbed back onto the shelf, but she had only a few inches to stand. The crate behind her was taking up most of the room and nearly sent her off the shelf again.

The robots on the lifts were making progress after her near-fall.

Go! Lunis exclaimed.

Sophia nodded and sucked in a breath. She was going to have to move much faster. She reached for the top of the crate in front of her and pulled herself onto it. A line of crates ran the length of the shelf. Although the ceiling was close to her head, she could run if she ducked.

Sophia took off, keeping her strides close together since the crates were uneven and she feared tripping and falling off the shelf again. When she came to the edge of one crate, she leaped to the next one. They were only about four feet long, which made for a strange pace as she ran and jumped over and over. Sophia had made good progress and managed to gain some distance from the River-bots on the lift.

When she came to the edge of the shelf, she peered down to find a sea of River-bots looking up at her from the floor. She wasn’t sure if she should be grateful that most of them seemed more interested in her than in Jen. On the far side of the warehouse, she spied the CEO frantically trying to get through the door they’d come through from her office. It appeared to be locked. Marching up the stairs, chanting something she couldn’t make out, was a neat line of River-bots—undeterred as they closed in on Jen Hendricks.

Sophia needed to get to her and help her. She also needed to survive. Going down wasn’t an option.

She looked at the shelf opposite her and gulped. It appeared the only way was to jump.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Life and death moments were becoming more common in Sophia’s life, she realized as she shoved off all concern for self-preservation and backed up on the shelf.

Thankfully the end of the shelf had a bit more room, but not much. It gave her roughly two feet of narrow space and about six feet across the shelf to get her running start before jumping. Employing combat magic to ensure she cleared the row below would be key.

She would have to leap at least fifteen feet to the next shelf, which she’d done in training. However, in the heat of the moment with robots looking at her from the floor and a crazed CEO’s safety margin dwindling by the second, she was all nerves.

You can do it, Lunis encouraged just before she took off.

Sophia nodded, needing to hear that. She ran forward and launched herself off the edge of the shelf, combining the action with a spell. At first, she worried it hadn’t worked as she started to descend fast, falling below the top of the shelf. However, it was enough to get her across the space, and she landed in a crouched position on the second to the top shelf.

Better to have made it a bit lower than not at all, Lunis offered.

Sophia took in a giant breath as she continued on, using the momentum to propel her forward. She knew if she paused, the fear would take over and she might hesitate on the next jump. A single hesitation would be the death of her.

Over and over, Sophia leaped across the aisles from shelf to shelf, most of the time barely clearing the space. Many times, she had to catch the edge with her hands and pull herself up. A few times, her boot slipped off the side before she rolled forward and regained her balance. Sophia never stopped or allowed herself a moment to consider quitting. Not until she came to the last shelf that faced the balcony where Jen Hendricks stood, stuck and about to be attacked, did Sophia pause and consider what to do next.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

The finish line is just ahead, Lunis said in her head.

It was exactly what Sophia needed to hear because she was starting to lose hope. A sea of River-bots was marching in her direction, filling up every available space. Wildly, Sophia searched the area between her and the stairs. She didn’t know how she’d get there without being blocked by a robot. They’d never let her close to Jen, who they obviously wanted dead. Now that she was closer, she could hear what the River-bots were chanting.

“Down with the human who keeps away the humans,” they said in a chorus. It sounded strange in their robotic voices. A pleading for companionship from a bunch of workers who were expected to be socially independent and work nonstop without the normal hierarchy of needs. It just proved to Sophia never to doubt the need for socialization.

You’re going to have to sacrifice a few of the River-bots, Lunis said in her head, voicing the one thing Sophia was trying to find a workaround for.

She sighed. I know. I just was hoping not to. They are living beings now.

They are flawed, Lunis argued. You can save most of them, but you won’t be able to save any or Jen Hendricks unless you sacrifice a few.

Sophia let out a breath full of regret, staring down at the floor below. I think it’s going to be more than a few.

Yeah, Lunis agreed. I realize that. Just clear your path.

Knowing what her dragon intended for her to do, Sophia threw her shoulder into the large crate next to her. It was heavy and huge. After three concerted thrusts, she was able to push the box over the edge, where it crashed to the floor, crushing several River-bots. The attack started a domino effect, making many of the robots around the impact topple back onto one another.

Knowing time was of the essence, Sophia grabbed the bottom of the shelf and swung herself over the side, jumping onto the one below. Again, she got behind a huge crate and this time shoved it over the side with the first push, launching it a few yards before it exploded onto the River-bots below.

Not only did this nearly clear the path to the balcony, but it had stolen the attention of the robots marching up to the landing where Jen Hendricks stood still trying to get through the door.

Knowing this was probably her best chance, Sophia leaped off the third from the top shelf, bracing herself for the long jump and fall.

It was thirty feet, which wasn’t too dangerous for a dragonrider, but when landing on broken bits and pieces of robots and other debris, it wasn’t an ideal scenario. Still, the height ensured Sophia crossed much of the distance in her single jump.

She landed on the concrete floor littered with the body parts of River-bots a lot harder than she would have liked. She didn’t pay attention to the assault her body took in the process. Instead, she rolled out of the jump as she shot up her hand.

Using a spell that was typically effective on magitech, Sophia shot a neat blast of red at the River-bots lining the stairs leading up to the balcony.

She couldn’t help but notice the hurt expressions that marked their faces as the first attack hit them. It struck the closest one in the chest, sending it back into the one behind it. Realizing her mistake and that she only had so much magic left for another combat spell, Sophia aimed the next spell toward the top of the staircase.

It knocked straight into one near the top, making it explode before somersaulting forward, rolling into its companions on the stairs. As before, they fell into each other like dominos. However, Sophia’s strategy had created a bigger problem. She didn’t have a way to the top where Jen Hendricks stood, and a few River-bots were closing in, having escaped Sophia’s attacks.

You have a bit of magic left, Lunis insisted forcefully.

With her chin in the air and the knowledge that more River-bots were closing in on her, Sophia tried to dig into her dragon’s brain to figure out what he meant. Then it occurred to her, and she couldn’t fathom how it hadn’t before. She should have summoned the Christmas present Wilder had given her ages ago.

Just carry it on you full-time, Lunis said with a laugh, relieved she’d taken the hint.

Sophia held out her hand, and a moment later, the grappling hook Wilder had given her materialized. She felt the drain on her magic. It would have to be replenished before she could do anything more than simple spells.

She held up the grappling hook and pointed it at the railing next to Jen Hendricks.

Hopefully this was the beginning of the end and she could resolve the rest of this situation with words, she thought.

Or your sword, Lunis said as she launched the grappling hook.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Velocity Girl, Lunis cheered as Sophia sped toward the catwalk. The River-bots were close, but her arrival had momentarily stalled them. They didn’t seem to know whether to go after Jen Hendricks, who was standing by the door, or Sophia, who had proven to be an enemy. She understood that would be their perception.

Moving as fast as she could, Sophia jumped over the railing and threw herself in front of the CEO of River Corporation as she drew her sword and pointed it at the robots.

She swung the sword at the first of the River-bots.

“Stay back!” Sophia warned.

“Sophia Beaufont is no friend of ours,” it said, continuing forward.

Oh, hell, Sophia thought, confirming that her actions had appeared nefarious to the robots.

She glanced over her shoulder to Jen, who was up against the door. “Why can’t you get through?”

“The River-bots have locked it,” Jen explained, putting her hand to the wall. The action had unlocked it before, but now it remained solid, the door not sliding back into the recesses.

“You don’t have an override function?” Sophia asked frantically, swishing Inexorabilis and trying to discourage the River-bots from coming any closer.

“They are the override,” she said, indicating the robots.

Sophia sighed. “Are you serious? You put them in charge of everything?”

“They were reliable,” Jen said in a rush. “Much more so than humans, who make mistakes.”

Shaking her head, Sophia paused to appreciate the irony in the fleeting moment. “Yet, they’ve taken over and rebelled because you took the flawed humans away from them.”

“What?” Jen asked, shock in her voice.

The advancing River-bots were dangerously close. Fighting them would only make them more distrustful of Sophia. She made the potentially hazardous decision to sheathe her sword.

“What are you doing?” Jen demanded. She looked like she might take the sword from Sophia, her eyes crazy with worry.

“I’m not fighting them,” Sophia stated. “They will only attack if they think I’m going to hurt them. They aren’t going to stop until you give them what they want.”

“What?” Jen’s gaze was darting around wildly.

Sophia spun around as she felt the cold metal of the closest River-bot. It grabbed her from behind and hauled her off her feet. She didn’t fight the creature. Instead, she looked at Jen Hendricks.

“They want their humans back,” she said with conviction in her voice.

“What?” Jen questioned. “Humans?” She shook her head. “No, they messed up everything. Our human resource issues were miles long. Productivity and behavioral problems. You name it, humans were becoming the real liability of this company. I fixed all that.”

To Sophia’s surprise, the River-bot just clutched her in its iron grasp and held her unmoving. Beside it, the other robots formed a semicircle around the CEO.

“You didn’t fix it,” Sophia argued. “You simply created a bigger problem. There will be problems in every organization. It’s inevitable. Trying to erase human error is like trying to erase the human population.” She swept her gaze at the warehouse where the River-bots stood at attention, none of them working as they watched those on the balcony. “You can’t have robots without humans. They miss them.”

Jen shook her head. “They are machines and need reprogramming.”

Sophia’s eyes darted to the claw marks on Jen’s neck and wrist. “Is that what you’ve been doing? Reprogramming the ones that rebel?”

“It’s all that needed to happen for the last several months,” Jen explained. “Just a flaw in their systems.”

“A few months?” Sophia asked. “You’ve been patching up this problem for months? The River-bots have been growing more anxious. They knew you wouldn’t give them their humans back and you would reprogram them. They have been hiding their human behavior while planning this rebellion.”

“Human behavior?” Jen questioned with disbelief.

“Yeah, you didn’t see it because you wouldn’t come onto the warehouse floor after getting attacked and realizing there was a problem with their programming,” Sophia explained, having worked it out. “You knew something was wrong but wouldn’t face it.”

“Humans…things are better without them,” Jen argued.

Sophia shook her head. “You think things are better, but think of all those people you eliminated who needed a job. The River-bots are magitech. They are part human and need the connection. You can’t discount that. Even if River isn’t as successful or efficient, there are some things that are more important.” She dared to look at the River-bots who seemed perched and ready to attack, their red eyes glowing. “Advancement without consideration of far-reaching effects isn’t progress. It’s negligence.”

Jen considered this. She was no doubt a genius and a savvy businessperson. She ran a company that had changed the world, and what she decided next would be life or death for her and possibly Sophia.

Letting out a weighty breath, she regarded the River-bots, her expression shifting into one of regret. With tears in her eyes, she looked at the closest River-bots. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize what I was doing was harming you so much.” Shame was heavy in her gaze. “I never even thought of you as ‘you.’ Only its. Sophia is right, and you are part-human. I should have known that better than anyone. I didn’t want to believe it because then I would have to acknowledge what I now know to be true. You can’t live without humans. Just as the world has entered into the twenty-first century and can’t live without technology. We are intertwined now. Probably forevermore.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Chocolate never tasted so good as after a grueling battle where Sophia had nearly drained most of her reserves.

She and Lunis sat on the top of the Seattle Space Needle, looking out over the city and Puget Sound as the clouds rolled across the sky.

After they’d wrapped up at River Corporation, Lunis had flown them up to the top of the Space Needle. Currently they were hanging their feet over the side and dangling them like kids as mortals filled the observation deck below them.

So, thanks to you, I think my new Doctor Who poster will take two days rather than one to get delivered, Lunis said, lounging on his back, his round belly soaking up the rare Seattle sun.

Sophia, not finding the rooftop of the Space Needle as delightful as the views, scooted over until she was leaning back against her dragon. “You mean, thanks to us. Deal with it. I think the world should have to sacrifice a bit of convenience and immediate gratification for love and connectedness.”

Lunis growled with satisfaction when Sophia wiggled back into him. She knew without him saying it he’d been worried several times for her safety when she’d been in the River warehouse with the robots. It was their life, though, and it never was going to get easier. If they were fulfilling their destiny, there would always be a danger. There would always be battles and conflict they would have to intervene in. She couldn’t think of anyone she’d rather fight alongside.

Well, it looks like the employment structure of River will be changing drastically, Lunis said, his belly rising and falling, a calming motion for Sophia to experience.

“Yeah, it’s not going to be what it was recently or what it was before,” she explained, having helped Jen Hendricks revamp the entire company structure. “It’s going to be something brand new.”

That is evolution, Lunis agreed, watching seagulls streak across the waters of the Puget Sound.

Sophia enjoyed the soft breeze that coasted up the structure of the Space Needle and tangled her hair. She had never been afraid of heights, which was probably a prerequisite for being a dragonrider. Right then it made her feel like she was the queen of the world, sitting high above her kingdom and dangling her feet over the edge, thinking of the good and true things she’d do.

That was a very chancy move on your part, putting away your sword at River Corporation, Lunis said, his tone slightly scolding.

She shrugged. “My instinct told me to. We can’t always fight.”

Always, he repeated. That is the way of the dragons.

Sophia nodded. “And the Dragon Elite, I believe. I don’t think it has to be my way. Or yours, depending on your style.”

My style is yours, he told her. We magnetized to one another for a reason. More importantly than us, I think this is a sign of things to come for the new generation of riders and dragons.

Sophia looked back at him, surprised. “You do? Really? You don’t think I’ll be the only anomaly?” She nearly laughed at her choice of words. She knew Hiker was perplexed by how she dealt with her missions, choosing strategy over force, but he was also impressed by her results. Hopefully the way she dealt with this mission would add to that reputation.

No, I think we’ve set trends others will follow, Lunis began. There are many eggs to hatch, all a result of you becoming the first female dragonrider. They are being hatched in a modern world and will magnetize to modern riders. There’s a new balance coming to the Dragon Elite they’ve never had before, so how can we expect it to be what it was before.

“This balance?” Sophia took a bite of her chocolate bar and relished its richness.

Well, the Dragon Elite was always missing one important element that you fulfilled, Lunis said, closing his eyelids as the sunlight kissed them through the clouds crossing over the Puget Sound.

“Oh?” she asked.

Femininity doesn’t belong only to the females on this planet, Lunis explained. It is in all of us, and masculinity too. Now the Dragon Elite has both in representation. I only wonder if it will be balanced out in terms of leadership.

“You mean, in terms of getting Hiker to stop being such a manly Viking?” Sophia joked.

He shook his head. No, I mean, I wonder if there’s a need for more leadership at some point.

Sophia sat up, not having expected this answer. “Oh?”

It stands to reason that one day there will be a lot more dragons and riders at the Gullington, Lunis continued. Although one leader is sufficient now, when there are more riders, it seems like we’ll need more leadership. One who is concerned with combat and another who is about strategy.

This was the first time she’d heard Lunis speak like this. “Wow. I’m not sure. I mean, if you mean me…”

You’re a natural leader, Soph. The men already follow you, although you have less experience and are much younger. It just proves to me that leadership is inborn in so many ways.

Sophia wasn’t sure Lunis was right. She knew the Dragon Elite was soon to go through its own evolution. That was inevitable as more eggs hatched. Things were going to have to change because the Dragon Elite would soon need to rule in a world where the old rules didn’t apply.

Just my observations, Lunis said when she didn’t reply. My observations from above an observation deck, so take them for what they are worth.

Sophia finished her chocolate, her stomach asking for more. It was probably her magic needing a bit more to be fully replenished. “Your observations are always the best, Lun.”

So what’s next? her dragon asked, sensing she was feeling restless after the short respite.

“I think I need to pay Mae Ling a visit.” Sophia stretched to a standing position, enjoying how much better the view got as she rose to her feet.

Because you have a craving for the best brownies in the world? Lunis teased.

Sophia nodded. “Also because I’ve got a boatload of cases and not enough information on where to start.”

Lunis shook his head. I don’t sympathize with your workload.

She cut her eyes at him. “What do you mean? My workload is yours too.”

He shrugged, which was always a funny thing to see her dragon do. It is, but I get to observe and consult while lounging and eating bonbons and watching my soap operas.

Sophia laughed. “You don’t do any of that.”

Giving her a wolfish grin, Lunis said, “You’re right. Usually I don’t lounge.”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Wild horses galloped across the pastures outside of Happily Ever After College. A group of students stood close by, most looking fearful at the prospect of getting trampled by the parading horses, their tangled manes flying like flags in the wind.

The thundering sound their hooves made as they circled the girls in their school uniforms nearly drowned out Mae Ling’s voice.

“They can sense your fear,” the fairy godmother/professor said, shaking her head at the pupils. “If you want to tame a wild beast, you have to embrace the wild part of yourself.”

She stepped in front of a black stallion racing in her direction, its head down and black eyes menacing.

Without a care for her safety, Mae Ling kept her gaze on the students and held up a single hand to the racing horse.

Sophia held her breath, watching from a distance. The students gasped loudly. One screamed.

The small, unassuming woman didn’t flinch as the beasts roared in her direction. It seemed obvious Mae Ling was about to be run over. There would be no way to save her that Sophia could see.

The fairy godmother kept her hand out, her expression stone.

The black stallion whinnied loudly, but it produced zero reaction from Mae Ling.

Inches from the woman’s extended hand, the horse came to an abrupt halt, kicking up soil and sod onto Mae Ling’s shoes. Instantly, the wild horse kneeled and bowed its head to the fairy godmother.

A pleased expression crossed her face and she nodded to the animal.

“Rise,” she commanded, and the horse followed her order, rearing and towering over her.

Around the class and the instructor, the other animals continued to streak over the field, not going unnoticed by many of the pupils who were clinging to each other.

Mae Ling lovingly petted the horse’s head before returning her attention to the class. “You see, nature always reflects back on itself. If you want to tame the wild, then first tame yourself. Once you do, then they will do your bidding.”

She circled her hand and the black stallion transformed into a giant stretch limousine.

“Oohs” and “Aahs” fell from the girls’ mouths. Sophia echoed their reaction as she approached, careful to give the frolicking horses a wide berth.

“To transform creatures, you must first tame them,” Mae Ling instructed. “You can and should be able to tame any animal to do your bidding, but only if you practice.”

Mae Ling snapped her fingers and the black limo became a horse once more. He shook his head, his mane flying around him before he stomped the ground.

She pointed to the horses, still circling. “Each of you take one of those wild horses. Tame them by conquering your fear. I expect these grounds to be full of luxury cars within an hour. For those who fail, healers are standing by.” She indicated the front of Happily Ever After College, where three magicians regarded the class with cautious gazes.

Sophia gulped, grateful she didn’t have to do most of her training as trial by fire. Wilder had thrown her off a cliff once to see how she’d employ her training. She later punched him in the arm for it, but he just smiled and admitted he deserved that…and much more.

Most of the students seemed to share Sophia’s thoughts on this training exercise that could result in them needing to have bones and such mended by healers. However, she assumed most of them were probably more afraid of Mae Ling’s wrath than being trampled by the wild stallions because they parted from one another when the instructor clapped her hands and yelled, “Go on then. Get to taming.”

As the students dispersed and began choosing horses, Mae Ling made her way over to Sophia with a smile on her face that lit up her brown eyes.

“You’re hungry,” she stated rather than asked after running a cursory glance over Sophia.

“Well, I had a chocolate bar a bit ago, but yeah,” Sophia answered.

Mae Ling shook her head. “After expending that much magic at River, that’s not enough to refill your reserves.” She snapped her fingers and a picnic basket appeared on the pristine grass next to the black stallion, which was now calmly grazing like a tame horse and taking no notice of her.

She gave the animal a hesitant expression before Mae Ling waved off the concern.

“He won’t hurt you,” the fairy godmother told her. “If you want a place to sit, he’d make a great booth or a long table and chairs.”

Sophia shook her head, having a hard time wrapping her head around sitting at a table that was actually a horse. It was apparently common with fairy godmothers, and since they didn’t seem to do any wrong, she should probably warm to the idea, she reasoned.

Kneeling on the grass, she opened the picnic basket, the aroma of the best chocolate wafting from the container.

She looked up, her eyes wide with excitement. “Freshly baked brownies?”

Mae Ling nodded proudly. “That’s what you ordered, isn’t it?”

“Well, I had a passing craving,” Sophia said. “I wouldn’t call it an order.”

Mae Ling shrugged. “Same thing as far as I’m concerned.”

Sophia sat tailor style in the grass next to the basket and looked up at her fairy godmother. “How do you know so much? I mean, I get there’s magic involved, but it’s more than that with you.”

The other woman nodded understandingly. “It’s a connection fairy godmothers form with their charges. We may not be able to find where we parked our car or know our own shoe sizes, but I’m highly connected to you and know your fleeting and stable emotions. I feel them as if they were my own.” She indicated the girls in the distance, some of them successful with taming their wild horses and others fleeing, the beasts running after them. “If I train them right, they will have that with their Cinderellas too, but…” As she trailed away, her face was suddenly crestfallen. “I worry the next generation of fairy godmothers will have new problems.” She sighed, dismissing the notion with a wave of her hand. “That’s not why you came here. Please ask me what you will.”

Sophia took a bite of one of the warm brownies, relishing the crispy edges surrounding the warm, chewy center. “Oh, my angels, that’s delicious.”

Mae Ling nodded. “Naturally.”

“Anyway, I was hoping you’d learned something about how to help Ainsley,” Sophia started, noticing the gooey fudge on her fingertips. She was about to lick it off when a napkin materialized in her lap. “Thank you.”

Mae Ling began to take a seat, but when Sophia thought she’d land on her tail bone, the fairy godmother sank into a large, overstuffed pink velvet armchair. She sighed as though taking a load off was completely overdue.

“When do you plan on going up that beanstalk with Hiker?” she asked, calmly folding her hands in her lap.

Sophia finished her bite and wiped her mouth. “Well, I had a meeting and then an impromptu case and—”

Mae Ling waved off the reasons. “Those things needed to take precedence. Also, Hiker needed to manage the situation with the city of New York. It’s good for him to flex his diplomatic muscles. Helping Ainsley starts with fixing Hiker, and I’m sorry to say that won’t be easy.”

Sophia’s thirst hadn’t registered until a glass of ice-cold milk in a frosted mug appeared in front of her. She nodded appreciatively. “Thank you. The beanstalk mission will fix Hiker?”

Mae Ling gave her a kind smile. “It has the potential to help him to find balance for his powers, which is key to the solution, but no. Mending things for those two is not going to be easy and will require many different strategies.” She sighed heavily. “I can’t guarantee they will work. That’s the thing…” The fairy godmother looked around the grounds of the school. “What we do here at Happily Ever After isn’t an exact science. Issues of the heart are never black and white and solutions are relative, depending on the person. It’s funny that this school is called Happily Ever After because there is rarely a happy ending. Usually it’s a series of happy things punctuated with new beginnings caused by something that is not so happy. You see, no one ever starts over because everything is okay. Without beginnings, there are no new chapters in the storybook.”

Sophia took in the complex things her fairy godmother had shared with her. It made sense, and yet it made her head hurt.

“So, Hiker and I need to go up the beanstalk,” Sophia mused, regarding her brownie as if it were a map that offered the key to her next question. “Any clues about what we will find up there?”

“An experience,” Mae Ling said simply.

Sophia nodded, realizing she should have expected that answer.

“You know,” Mae Ling began, a speculative glint in her wise eyes. “The leader of the Dragon Elite has lived many unfulfilling years since the events occurred that changed everything for him, Ainsley, the dragonriders, and the world. He’s lived with a lot of regrets during that time. A lot of frustration. Those emotions have a way of coloring the way one sees the past. I’d go so far as to say they make one forget what happened or tell it differently in their heads.”

“That makes sense,” Sophia related. “It has been a very long time.”

“If there’s a way to show Hiker what he’s forgotten, or who he used to be, well, that could have far-reaching effects,” Mae Ling hinted.

Sophia thought for a long moment. The pointed expression her fairy godmother was giving her was because she was waiting for her to figure the answer out on her own. She worried she wasn’t going to and it would lead to a riddle—which she loathed. Then an idea popped into her head.

“The gold token!” she exclaimed. “I have the reset point, and that will take anyone back to events that happened right before the Great War.”

Mae Ling grinned at her proudly. “That’s right, my child. I’d advise using it for any other task you need it for first.”

“Oh,” Sophia said, remembering she needed the gold token to visit the Midnight Lunar Eclipse. “Why is that?”

Mae Ling toggled her head back and forth. “Just take my word for it.”

There was the riddle. Sophia just nodded, glad for the amount of information she got.

The fairy godmother turned her focus to the students trying to wrangle wild horses in the distance. A few had been successful at turning theirs into luxury vehicles, but some had transformed theirs into junker cars or mopeds.

Mae Ling stood and the armchair behind her disappeared. “Well, it appears a teacher’s job is never done. I’ll leave you to your missions.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Hands open, Sophia created a portal to Roya Lane. She held out her hand to her sister, indicating she should walk through first.

Liv gave her a hesitant expression. “If Rudolf Sweetwater is on the other side of this portal, I’m running back through before he can talk at me.”

Sophia laughed. “Why would he be on Roya Lane? It’s late.”

It was true King Rudolf was often on Roya Lane, running errands or campaigning or having a silent disco. However, Sophia thought it was unlikely he was hanging out there at this time. They’d decided to go to the magical candy shop, Midnight Lunar Eclipse, since Liv didn’t have any missions until bright and early the next morning. Good for them, it didn’t matter when they went to Roya Lane, only that they were there when they used the reset point because it made it more likely it would put them in that spot, which was where they needed to be to visit the candy shop. If they were at the House of Fourteen, it would show them events during the reset point at that location. Same with the Castle or any other place they were.

“Ru is always on Roya Lane when I go there,” Liv grumbled. “It’s like he knows I’m about to show up there and I need a headache.”

Sophia laughed. “Yeah, I see him there a lot too.”

“He needs to get a job,” Liv said, shaking her head before stepping through the shimmering portal.

Sophia continued to be amused by her sister as she stepped through. She was glad she stepped through immediately after Liv. As soon as she did and saw the scene in front of her, she closed the portal before her sister could escape.

Liv stopped short of the portal closing and gave Sophia an annoyed expression. “He’s here.”

“Of course I’m here!” Rudolf called loudly. “It’s Mother’s Day, so where else would I be?”

Sophia waved at King Rudolf as Liv spun around.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Liv said, annoyance in her tone. “How about with your children?”

He sighed as if about to educate the magician. “No, my sweet little blonde bimbo. Mother’s Day is when the Captains’ mum has to care for them. Hence the name, Mother’s Day.” He rolled his eyes. “I’m not considered a genius by most standards, but I know that. I really thought you would too.”

“By most standards?” Liv grilled. “Don’t you mean by any standards?”

Like he hadn’t heard the questions, he tilted his head, a question ruminating in his eyes. “Have you considered going to college, Liv? I mean, you need to be able to rely on your brains since you don’t have the luxury of leaning on your good looks like me.”

Sophia spied Liv roll up her fists and could tell she was restraining herself. The Warrior was obviously overworked and not in the mood to deal with the king of the fae.

“What are you doing here?” Sophia interjected, trying to break up the tension.

Rudolf blinked at her and shook his head. “Wow, this cluelessness runs in the Beaufont family.” He pointed to the ground. “I’m standing here. It’s pretty obvious to most, but I guess that escapes you sisters.”

“Right,” Liv said, drawing out the word. “Well, we’d stay and chat, but I don’t want to get prosecuted for your death.”

“Oh, too bad because it was brilliant timing that I ran into you both,” Rudolf began. “I have a business proposition for you.”

“No,” Liv pronounced flatly.

Rudolf gave her an offended expression. “I’m sorry, I’ve not gone through the normal niceties. Let’s try again, shall we?”

“No,” Liv chirped again.

Good naturedly, Rudolf smiled, undeterred. “How great is your day so far?”

Liv sighed. “First off, don’t suppose my day is great. That’s putting words in my mouth. Secondly, I’m talking to you, so there’s less great about my day. Actually, do you have a painkiller?”

Rudolf patted his pockets and shook his head. “No, do you have a headache?”

Liv shook her head. “No, but I will very soon. I always do after talking to you.”

The fae frowned. “Do you think it’s my cologne? Maybe my devilishly good looks that take your breath away? Or the fact that you can never have me causing you despair?”

Liv gave Sophia a commiserate expression. “No, I’m certain it’s nothing like that. Never mind. I’ll get over it. Just talk fast and tell me what you want.”

Sophia realized Liv knew Rudolf wasn’t going to leave them alone until he got an audience with them. She also knew that although Liv was more stressed than usual, her annoyance at Rudolf was mostly an act. The Warrior was endeared to the king of the fae who had walked her down the aisle. He was like family, and as with any family member, they had the ability to get on one’s nerves but were also loved unconditionally.

“Well,” Rudolf started, flashing a convincing grin at the sisters. “I was wondering if one of you had access to that treasure trove of dragon eggs we’ve heard so much about.”

Liv turned to Sophia. “Do I punch him in the face, or do you want to?”

She didn’t even feel like laughing at this, her protective instinct kicking in. “What do you want with the dragon eggs?” Sophia asked Rudolf.

“I actually don’t want the dragons,” Rudolf declared, holding up his hands as if in surrender. He must have sensed his life was in danger. “I just want the shells after they hatch. Liv, I thought I could work with you and Hester at the House of Fourteen to create a concoction with the ingredient to help disadvantaged fae and magicians.”

Liv’s mouth fell open. Sophia was even momentarily stunned.

“Rudolf, for as brain-dead as I always think you are, you have some surprisingly brilliant moments,” Liv remarked, awe in her voice.

Sophia had to agree. “The dragon eggs are useless to us after the dragons hatch.”

“They would have medicinal properties if used by the right people who know what they are doing,” Liv mused, working out the details in her head. “It will probably require some other special ingredients and clearance from the council.”

“That’s where you come in,” Rudolf told Liv before turning his attention to Sophia. “If you don’t need the eggshells, then we’d take them off your hands, make them into potions and find disadvantaged magicians and fae they could help.”

Liv nodded, excitement building in her eyes. “Yes, they could cure many ailments like disease, arthritis, chronic ailments—”

“Ugliness,” Rudolf stated. “I thought it would mostly be used to cure ugly magicians so the rest of us didn’t have to look at their faces.”

Liv deflated. “There’s the Rudolf we all know and loathe.”

He smiled wide, showing a toothy grin. “I love you too, but the word is pronounced with a ‘v’ dear Liv.”

She shook her head and looked at Sophia. “It’s a good idea. Do you think we can have the shells?”

“I don’t see why not,” Sophia agreed.

“Okay, well, when we’re not traveling into the past or saving the mortal world, let’s look into this project,” Liv said.

“In the meantime,” Rudolf instructed and winked at the sisters as he backed away, “you girls read a book. Enroll in a college class. You know, get an education.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“Called out in the dark,” Liv began when Rudolf had disappeared and Roya Lane was mostly theirs. “All to find a stick of magical chewing gum.”

It appeared the House of Fourteen was doing as they promised and enforcing having magicians stay inside at night. Hopefully this would prevent any of them from going missing by Mika Lenna’s hands. Although it was unlikely the diabolically evil man could get onto Roya Lane since he wasn’t a magical creature and didn’t have portal magic, it was best not to underestimate the crazy Frankenstein.

For that reason, the House of Fourteen had dictated that no magicians could be out after hours, even on Roya Lane. It appeared they were listening, and even other magical creatures were heeding the warning, as none of them were present on the dark street.

Taking in the eerie sight of the empty street usually congested with shifty gnomes making bad deals and elves pushing their hippie agendas, Sophia had the urge to run up and down the road singing loudly.

“Now would be the perfect opportunity to film that horror movie we’ve wanted to do,” Liv said, a sneaky grin on her face.

Sophia gave her a confused expression. “Horror movie? I missed the memo on that aspiration.”

Her sister shrugged. “A film noir, then? Or a parody, maybe? I’m good with whatever. It’s just a good opportunity to take advantage of this as a film set.”

Laughing, Sophia shook her head. “I think that project will have to wait. Magic chewing gum, remember?”

Liv sighed. “Yeah, that’s right. What does it do again?”

“It’s supposed to make the chewer happy no matter what,” Sophia explained, remembering what Lee from the Crying Cat Bakery had told her when prepping her for the upcoming mission.

“And the reason you need that?” Liv asked.

“I don’t know. Lee hasn’t told me yet, or even where to find the magical katana once I collect all the ingredients for this mission. I’m apparently on a need to know basis.”

“Which reminds me,” Liv said, digging into her cloak. She pulled out various things, shaking her head at them, the objects obviously not what she was looking for. “Here, hold this for me while I find where it is.” She stuck a broken yoyo, a plastic unicorn, and a jar of putty in Sophia’s hands before she knew what was happening.

Glancing down at the random objects, Sophia giggled. “What, did you raid a kindergarten classroom? What is all this?”

Liv shook her head. “Don’t pet the unicorn unless you want to be flattened by its real form. I’ve made that mistake by accident a time or two.”

Sophia gave her a sister a skeptical expression. “You’re not serious? This isn’t a real unicorn.”

“Not right now, it’s not,” Liv answered, continuing to dig around. “Pet him and call him Polly, and you’ll learn unicorns are real fast.”

Sophia shivered, remembering meeting the Phantom, a dark unicorn she’d had to defeat to bond to her mother’s sword, Inexorabilis. “I’m well aware they are real. Actually, did you know they are Scotland’s national animal?”

Liv nodded, still digging around in her pockets. “Because it can defeat the lion.”

Blinking at her with astonishment, Sophia shook her head. “How do you know that, and why do they need to defeat lions?”

“Because I don’t sleep,” Liv told her. “The lion was commonly used to represent English royalty.”

“Oh, sneaky Scots,” Sophia said admiringly.

“Really, if anyone’s animal should be a unicorn, it should be yours,” her sister commented absentmindedly, handing over more strange items.

“Why a unicorn? Why not a dragon? That seems like the obvious choice for me.”

“Dragon?” Liv asked, looking up, confused. “Why a dragon?”

Sighing, Sophia shook her head. “Because of having a dragon. You know, being a dragonrider.”

Liv stared blankly at her for a moment before returning her attention to checking her pockets. “Oh, Gerald. Right, I totally forgot about him.”

“Lunis,” Sophia corrected.

“I was saying that your spirit animal or whatever you want to call it should be a unicorn because of what they represent,” Liv continued.

“Purity and strength?” Sophia asked.

“That,” Liv agreed. “However, in many depictions of the unicorn, they could choose to use power and strength to overcome their enemies, but most of the time, they used their gifts to help others. If we believe folklore, the unicorn could have dominated all other animals, and yet, it didn’t use its powers for such things.”

Sophia smiled at her sister, who was still busy going through her cloak that was about like Mary Poppins’ carpetbag. “Thanks. That’s really nice to hear.”

“Didn’t say it to be nice,” Liv remarked matter-of-factly. “Bam! Here it is!” She pulled out a small compass with a wide grin.

“That’s the elfin made compass?” Sophia had her hands full of all the things Liv unloaded on her.

Realizing the problem when she tried to hand it over to her, Liv swiped her hand, and all the objects disappeared from Sophia’s arms. “Yeah, and I’m loaning it to you for this upcoming mission.”

Sophia smiled when she took the compact device. She didn’t know why she needed a magical compass to get to the katana. She also didn’t know anything else about the mission, like why she needed Zac Efron or magical chewing gum. “Thank you. I’ll keep it safe,” she said, slipping the compass into her own cloak, which wasn’t as full as her sister’s. There was another object in her pockets that they needed to find the Midnight Lunar Eclipse candy shop.

Sophia removed the gold token from her pocket and showed it to Liv.

“A bit unassuming for what it does, huh?” her sister asked, sounding impressed.

“Yeah.”

Liv laughed. “I think the same can be said for us. Definitely for you.”

Sophia smiled fondly before extending her hand to her sister. “I think this is the only way you’ll travel back with me.”

Liv winked. “Are you certain you just don’t want to hold my hand?”

“No,” Sophia teased. She activated the coin, the same way she’d done the times she’d used it at the Castle and House of Fourteen. The goal was to travel back into the past to the reset point, which was right before the Great War broke out. That also happened to be on a night of a lunar eclipse, the only time the candy shop was open.

To Sophia’s surprise, the gold coin was different. Before, it had the House of Fourteen, Castle, and the Great Library on it. Now on the top right side was a road she recognized as Roya Lane. Written across all the images was the word Present.

Flipping the coin over in her fingers, Sophia read the other side: Reset Point.

She glanced up, wondering if it had worked. At first, she thought it hadn’t, but then she saw the telltale signs it had and felt a wave of relief.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Made of something different now, Roya Lane appeared strange in shades of black, white, and grays. That meant the gold coin had worked and they’d traveled back to the reset point.

She released Liv’s hand and looked at the cobbled street. It was daytime, the moment when the reset point had been created by Father Time. He’d warned Sophia not to hang out in the reset point for too long, telling her it could be dangerous. However, for this mission, he’d cleared them to hang out there until midnight.

Something else occurred to Sophia and made her gasp with worry. “We can’t be seen by those in this time period.”

As before, Sophia’s body had color, whereas everything around her appeared like a black and white movie.

Liv smiled triumphantly at her sister. “You think Papa Creola didn’t prepare me for this? There’s a reason you brought Father Time’s diplomat with you on this adventure.”

“Because you have the best jokes?” Sophia asked, relief filling her chest.

“There is that,” Liv agreed. “Also, Papa Creola gave me this.” She held up a key.

“Father Time gave you a key,” Sophia teased. “Here I was worried.”

Liv sighed. “The key gets us into the Fantastical Armory, which is locked on the day of the reset point because Subner was a fae then and was having a dance party.”

Sophia laughed. “Poor guy. I bet he hated that.”

Nodding, Liv said, “He did. Called it his ‘dark age.’ Anyway, inside the Fantastical Armory is an object that will help us to forward the hands of time. When we do, it will speed up today’s event, putting us closer to the hour of midnight when we need to visit the candy shop.”

“Awesome,” Sophia chirped. “I don’t see how that’s going to help me to interact in this realm. Currently we are ghosts and can’t touch anything, and no one can see us. How am I supposed to buy a magical stick of gum?”

The worried expression that briefly crossed Liv’s face concerned Sophia. “As time progresses, we become a part of this realm. Apparently, our appearance will change to reflect that.”

Sophia gave her a skeptical expression. “You mean, we’ll turn to black and white, like everything here?”

Liv nodded.

Knowing this was too easy, Sophia lowered her chin. “What’s the catch?”

“Well, remember how Papa Creola didn’t want you to stick around in the reset point for long?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s because you’ll become a part of this realm,” Liv finished, hesitation in her tone.

“If we’re not careful, we’ll get stuck here, won’t we?”

Liv nodded.

“Great,” Sophia said, realizing she should have known a seemingly straightforward task would turn into a deadly mission. “So once all the color is drained from our appearance, we’re stuck here, aren’t we?”

“Don’t worry.” Liv pulled Sophia toward the end of Roya Lane, where the Fantastical Armory was located. “We just have to time it right. Papa Creola said we should have enough time to get to midnight and go into the candy shop and get what we need before we’re fully black and white.”

“How much is enough time?”

Liv shrugged. “Knowing that man, probably a few minutes.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Crack the shutters, will you?” Liv asked when they entered the dusty shop known as the Fantastical Armory. It was a pawn shop of weapons and time-related artifacts, and during the reset point, it didn’t have a lick of electricity, making it difficult to see anything once they entered.

Sophia fumbled around, trying to find the switch for the shutters to open them. When she did, light flooded the old store, which looked very similar to how it did in the present time. Apparently, according to Liv, it had gone through many different appearances, much like Papa Creola and Subner, but also like them, it reverted back to old forms, rotating like the two beings it belonged to.

Scrunching up her nose, Sophia tried to refrain from sneezing from the dust she’d kicked up opening the windows. “I don’t suppose Papa Creola told you what we were looking for?” she asked, scanning the glass cases filled with tons of strange objects.

Liv gave her an annoyed glare over her shoulder. “Yeah, he totally did, all while braiding my hair and sharing with me the secret to life.”

Sophia laughed. “Okay, well, do you have any idea what will make us speed up time so we slowly become a part of this realm without actually becoming stuck here?”

Pulling her chin up to the many swords and archaic weapons lining the wall, Liv shook her head. “I think we can eliminate these. It doesn’t make sense to me that a weapon will move time forward.”

“That makes sense,” Sophia agreed. “And all the armor and other combat-related stuff.”

“Which just leaves…” Liv glanced at the dusty glass cases, “all the time-related artifacts.”

Sophia understood the defeated tone in her sister’s voice. A few hundred items littered the velvet-lined cases. “Well, we know it has to be something that turns time forward, so it’s probably not going to be a stone like that, right?” She indicated a purple gem in the nearest case.

Liv narrowed her eyes, looking at what she was referring to. “Yeah, it won’t be that. That’s what Rudolf used to bring Serena back from the dead. Actually, go ahead and take it and destroy it.”

Sophia laughed, knowing her sister wasn’t serious. They wouldn’t be allowed to do anything that changed future events. That was another rule regarding the reset point and going back in time.

“It won’t be the hand mirror or anything like that,” Liv stated, pointing to another neighboring object.

“Could it be an hourglass?” Sophia indicated a small object filled with sand.

“Good thinking, but I don’t think so,” Liv answered. “We need something that moves us forward on the timeline, and I don’t see how an hourglass could do that since the sand currently sits halfway between the two halves.”

Sophia realized she was right as she regarded the object lying on its side. She studied other objects in the case, trying to work out what could move them forward. Then something occurred to her and her mouth popped open.

“What?” Liv asked, spying the reaction on her sister’s face.

“Well, I think it’s you who taught me the most obvious solutions are usually the best.”

Liv nodded. “Yes, because our father taught me that.”

Well,” Sophia said, tapping the case nearest to her, “I think if we want to move forward in time, but at a very deliberate pace we can control, this would be the right choice.”

Liv leaned forward to see what she was referring to. When she saw it, she smiled. “You’re a genius. Yes, the obvious is probably the correct answer here.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

“Hold on,” Liv said, checking her person.

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked, holding the gold pocket watch in her hand. It made the most sense out of all the objects they had to choose from. To both of their surprise, it was the only watch in the entire shop. One would have thought Father Time’s store of magical objects would have more than one watch.

When Sophia had pointed out her guess of what would speed up time and put them into the realm, Liv was certain she was right. Her reasoning was based on an experience she’d had when she first came into the Fantastical Armory.

Apparently, Papa Creola had made her destroy most of the objects that controlled time, afraid they’d get into the wrong hands. Their mother had been instrumental in rounding up many of the objects, but for Papa Creola, that wasn’t enough. He needed them to be erased from the Earth so they never fell into the wrong hands.

The timeline was a bit wonky, according to Liv. They were way back in the past before their mother was born. So that meant many of the objects in the Fantastical Armory would go missing and spread across the globe, giving Guinevere Beaufont the responsibility to round them up one day. Then Liv was going to destroy them.

She explained that she remembered destroying almost all the objects that were in the shop during the reset point. Then she pointed to the gold pocket watch. “But not that one. I’ve never seen that before.”

“Do you think that’s because we use it?” Sophia questioned.

“More likely is that we destroy it,” Liv stated.

Worry sprang to Sophia’s face.

Liv dismissed her with a wave of her hand. “Don’t fret. It’s just a guess. Maybe we trade it to a gnome for gold because we run out of money to buy candy.”

Sophia laughed. “This is sounding like a ridiculous mission.”

Liv agreed with a nod. “Welcome to my world.” After running her eyes over her arms, she looked up. “Okay, I’ve officially said goodbye to my body in case this is the last time I see it in color and we get stuck here.”

With a sigh, Sophia shook her head. “We’re not getting stuck here. We’ll just do what we came here for and get out before it’s too late. Besides, you work for Father Time. He’s not going to let anything happen to you.”

“Right,” Liv drew out the word with a laugh. “You know how many others do his dirty work?”

“No.”

“Just me,” Liv answered. “Coincidence, or is it that I’m the only one left because they all got stuck in the past or died doing his bidding?”

“You’re just the best and the only one he trusts.” Sophia held the pocket watch in her fingers. She gave her sister a tentative look. “Are you ready?”

“Yep, nothing like the present. Or rather, centuries in the past.”

Sucking in a breath, Sophia pressed in one of the knobs on the side of the pocket watch that controlled the minute hand. They figured it was best to start small, although technically they needed to roll the clock forward several hours to get to midnight.

With deliberate precision, Sophia began to move the minute hand forward with the intention of speeding up time. At first, she didn’t know if it was doing anything, but then Liv gasped and she halted, looking up.

“What is it?”

“Look,” Liv said, holding up her hand that had been full of color in a black and white world. The tips of her fingers were now gray.

Without a word, Sophia continued to rotate the knob, her eyes skipping between the watch and her sister’s arm. As she moved the long hand around the face of the watch, the color continued to drain from Liv’s limb.

Glancing down, Sophia realized the same thing was happening to her. She continued, grateful the progress was slow. They needed to get to midnight, while also maintaining a bit of color in their appearance. It was a very fine balancing act. They couldn’t have enough color that they were seen in this realm, but enough to hold onto their timeline. Then once they had what they wanted, they could return to using the gold token.

“Keep going,” Liv encouraged, tugging her sister out onto Roya Lane. “We’ve got to find where this candy shop is going to be located.”

Sophia was careful to steadily move the long hand around the watch as her sister steered her onto Roya Lane, where the sun was setting due to her moving time ahead.

Cautiously, Sophia glanced at her arms. When there was no more sunlight in the sky, her arms were completely black and white.

“Don’t stop,” Liv urged, holding onto her bicep and pulling her down the road.

Sophia did as she was told, disconcerted by her brief glance at Liv. Her sister’s head, shoulders, and arms were black and white. She assumed it was the same for her.

Sophia didn’t know how much of them would remain colorized by the time midnight was upon them, but she hoped it was enough to give them time to get into the store.

A strange glow started to take over the night sky. Curiously, she looked up and found the source of the light. The lunar eclipse was mesmerizing, taking up the sky as the moon rose higher into the sky.

“Soph,” Liv said, a harsh tone to her voice.

“Sorry,” she apologized, returning her attention to the pocket watch and continuing to wind the long hand forward.

“Okay, this should be it,” Liv declared when Sophia realized they had about an hour to midnight.

“Good news,” she stated with excitement, her gaze pinned on the watch in her hand.

“Not really,” Liv grumbled.

Sophia feared there was not much color remaining in them. She glanced down, and to her relief, found her legs were still colored. Only her top half was black and white.

She jerked her head up to look at her sister. “What’s wrong? We have an hour to midnight and halfway to go.”

Liv pointed ahead. “That’s what’s wrong.”

Sophia followed her sister’s finger and her heart sank. They weren’t the only ones waiting to get into the magical candy store at midnight. Of course, others would be lined up to get into the shop that only opened on rare occasions. Currently, the line was snaking down the block.

Sophia groaned. “Can’t we use our positions with the Dragon Elite to cut the line?”

Liv laughed. “Well, the House of Fourteen hasn’t issued me identification. Not to mention they are behind the Great War that will start in a few hours, so excuse me if I don’t want to advertise that I work with them. You, well, you’re with a group that’s about to be erased from the history books for a few centuries. That’s not the biggest issue for you.”

Sophia slumped, knowing exactly what her sister meant. Before Sophia, there hadn’t been a female dragonrider, so if she waltzed up to these magical creatures and explained she was a Dragon Elite, they’d simply laugh in her face. No one would believe a young girl was a dragonrider.

“What are we going to do?” Sophia slowly ticked the minute hand forward, knowing they had to at least get to midnight before the shop opened. As she did, the color continued to leach out of their forms.

“We do what I do best,” Liv said, pulling her sister forward.

“What’s that?” Sophia asked.

“We bullshit our way in there.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Headlights on the dark road that was Roya Lane illuminated the line that went all the way down the block. It belonged to an apparition Liv had created as she told Sophia to continue to move them forward.

“Won’t the magical creatures wonder what those belong to?” she asked, squinting as she stared at the bright lights.

“That’s the point,” Liv said confidently, stomping for the front of the line. “Step one is to confuse your prey. Step two is to disorient them. Step three is to make them beg for your help.”

“What is that?” a magician at the front of the line asked, holding up his arm to block out the light streaming down the brick road.

“It’s my backup,” Liv declared with confidence, sidling up next to the man.

That they could interact with those in this realm was good news. The watch said they had a minute to midnight, so Sophia had no reason to keep winding the long hand. A quick glance at her form made her heart beat fast. The only color that remained was from the knees down. If the last hour was any indication, it meant they had roughly ten minutes until they had no color left and were stuck in the reset point forever.

“What’s the meaning of this?” the magician at the front of the line asked as Liv stepped in front of him, angling him back. “I’ve been in line for half the day.”

Liv arched an eyebrow at him. “Have you considered getting a life? That’s a lot of time to stand in line to get some lollipops.”

He scoffed at her. “They aren’t just any kinds of lollipops. The ones they sell make my hair grow back.”

Liv nodded, pulling something out of her cloak and flashing it at the man. Sophia recognized it from earlier when she was holding most of the contents from her pockets. It was a Pokémon playing card. “I’m with the Quality Assurance Board for Sugary Treats and Magical Properties, and I’m here to—”

“That’s not a real thing,” the man argued, and the others in line behind him began to protest as well.

Liv looked casually at Sophia. “It appears this lot wants warts growing on their tongues and who knows what dripping off their you-know-whats.”

Sophia pretended to shiver, following her sister’s lead. “They’ll look as bad as the last group who didn’t let us do our checks.”

“I’m afraid so, Steph,” Liv agreed, nodding and supplying a fake name without hesitation. Glancing back at the man, Liv sighed. “We’re here to run a quick check on this place before you enter. If you don’t want us to, you all can chance buying goodies that do more than you bargained for. We’ve gone ahead and shut down three operations tonight that could have infected hundreds with fatal side effects. We also cleared a dozen stores operating well run and safe establishments.” She held up her hands. “Your call, though. We’re here to protect the public, but if you don’t want us to take the two minutes it requires to check this place out, we’ll rejoin our forces.” She motioned to the headlights on the far side of the road, still giving off a blinding force. “Anyway, if that’s what you want, we’ll be out of your hair…I mean, your baldness.” Liv’s mouth twitched to the side as her eyes darted up to the top of the magician’s bare head.

He thought on this for a moment as an elf came to the front door of the shop and turned the Closed sign to Open.

The magician still seemed unsure, and the bickering behind him made Sophia worry they were going to have to wait in the long line to get into the shop. She looked down and her insides tensed. The color had drained down to her calves.

She elbowed Liv in the ribs and shook her head. “Hey, if they want to get poisoned from sugar contaminated with drenchwood, we have to let them. That’s their choice.”

Liv nodded. “You’re right. I’m just tired of cleaning up what those slugs do to people’s insides.”

“Yeah, go ahead,” the magician said in a rush. “Go do your checks.”

To Sophia’s surprise, the others in line behind him echoed his words.

Sophia smiled at her sister as she turned the doorknob to the shop. “After you, Inspector.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Firelight filled the Midnight Lunar Eclipse candy shop when Liv and Sophia rushed into the shop, closing the door behind them.

The place was full of bins of paper-wrapped candies. Chocolate bars sat in stacks on the shelves. Fairies buzzed around stocking things and left behind twinkling lights as they sped across the store. Sophia was certain the whole place was a blaze of colors in real life. However, they were invaders in the reset and couldn’t see anything but black and white.

Glancing down, Sophia gulped. The black and white had reached their ankles. They didn’t have long.

“Hey,” Liv said in a rush. “We need—”

An elfish woman with short brown hair and discerning eyes narrowed them at the sisters. “Where’s everybody?”

Liv glanced over her shoulder and shrugged. “No clue. Guessing there’s a thing and they’ve all decided to stay home. Maybe they are worried about werewolves.”

Sophia tensed, ready to defend her sister with another excuse. The woman sat on her stool behind the counter and nodded. “Makes sense. That’s the risk I take opening on a full moon, but it still beats my old job.”

“Cool,” Liv said, striding over. “We are looking for something very specific and don’t have long. We need—”

“Accounting.” The woman cut her off. “I used to be an accountant. Then I got in trouble. Got a rap sheet, if you will. I’m from the future, so that may be terminology you aren’t that familiar with.”

“You’d be surprised,” Liv said, dismissing the woman. “As I was saying—”

“My name is Sica.” The woman interrupted again. “Haven’t seen anyone in quite some time, so excuse me if I crave a bit of small talk.”

“Would love to,” Liv stated. “However, we’re pressed for time.” She glanced down.

The only color was on their feet.

The ex-accountant motioned over to a shelf. “Pick up the Mo-Time Meringues. They make each minute last up to two.”

Liv shook her head. “That would work under normal circumstances, but it won’t right now.”

Sica waved her off. “Time is always ticking for those who like to count. That’s why I don’t anymore. Back in the day, I was an accountant, but—”

“Got it,” Liv cut in. “You used to balance books, now you make candy. We need chewing gum that makes the chewer happy no matter what.”

“Oh,” Sica exclaimed. “Smile Despite Reality Chewing gum. Yeah, it’s in that bin right over there.” She pointed at a barrel full of all sorts of different varieties.

There were jawbreakers, gummies, and chocolates wrapped in foil and many other things.

“Where there?” Sophia asked, striding over to the barrel.

Sica leaned back on the shelf behind her. “Beats me. I just throw everything into a barrel and let the masses find what they are looking for.”

“Impeccable customer service,” Liv said dryly, irritation heavy on her face.

“It sure is strange you’re the only customers,” Sica said, narrowing her eyes at the front door. “I only open up for one hour a day on a lunar eclipse for a reason.”

“To be an official pain in the ass?” Liv asked as she rushed over and began to help Sophia search through the contents of the barrel. They were both throwing candy onto the floor after determining it wasn’t chewing gum. Sica didn’t seem to notice as she peered at the ceiling.

“Intrigue,” the candy maker stated. “Everyone wants to visit a shop that’s open so rarely. It creates demand. Usually by this time, we’re almost sold out of everything.” She shrugged, not seeming put off by her current reality of disappointment. “Oh, well, at least nothing bad is approaching.”

Liv peered at Sophia over the mound of candy as they continued to search. “Yep, no war or anything.”

“Did you say you were from the future?” Sophia asked, furiously combing through the candy.

“Well, sure,” Sica replied. “I’m a planner, so I live in the future. When we look ahead or back, we are in essence time-traveling.”

Liv shook her head and gave her sister an irritated expression. “Damn hippies. They always say shit like that.”

Sophia chanced a glance down. The only color remaining was in her toes. “Liv!”

Her sister jerked her head down, seeing what Sophia saw. Her eyes widened. “Damn it! We’re almost out of time.”

Sica laughed. “I’ve found that time stretches when I need more, and it shrinks when I need less. You just have to tell it what you want. It’s here to serve us.”

“Would you shut it?” Liv snapped, frantically digging into the barrel of candy, knocking big piles onto the floor.

“I’ve got it!” Sophia exclaimed, reaching into her cloak for where she’d stuck the pocket watch.

Liv looked ready to knock it out of her hand when she saw it. “Don’t mess with the minute hand. We can’t reverse time.”

“No, we can’t,” Sophia agreed. “But we might be able to stop it. If only for a second.” She held the pocket watch high above her head and gave her sister a tentative expression.

Liv realized what she intended to do and nodded. “Yes, try it. It’s our last hope.”

With deliberate force, Sophia threw the pocket watch on the wooden floor of the candy store where it busted at once. They had either sealed their fates here, or they had bought themselves a few minutes.

Sophia checked her feet. The only color was in the tips of her toes. They didn’t have long. She turned over her shoulder, and the best bit of news she’d had all day stared back at her as Sica sat frozen on her stool, her mouth half-open as if she were in mid-sentence, but paused.

“It worked!” she exclaimed.

“Probably not for long,” Liv said, throwing candy everywhere. “We can’t trick the hands of time for more than a minute or two. I know from experience. When someone pauses time using a device, there are agents that stop them.”

Sophia shot her sister a look. “You’re talking about you, aren’t you?”

Liv nodded. “Yes, and in a reality I’ve yet to experience, I step in and stop us.”

“Then don’t,” Sophia urged.

Her sister shook her head. “It’s not that easy.”

“It never is,” Sophia muttered, kicking the barrel over and making all the candy spill out.

“If I show up to stop us as violators of time,” Liv said quickly, sorting through the candy spread across the floor. “I’ll see myself, and that will instantly have far-reaching effects on me.”

“So we have to get the gum and get out of here before you catch us from the future.” Sophia couldn’t believe the strange scenario she’d found herself in. It made sense they stopped the magical pocket watch that sped up and apparently paused time. That’s why Liv didn’t have to destroy it in the future. “You would think your boss would have seen all this coming.”

Liv laughed. “Oh, he most definitely did, but call this a job hazard. I signed a contract and have regretted it ever since.”

Sophia heard shouting from the other side of the front door.

“Get back!” a voice yelled. “Official Father Time business.”

She jerked her head up, her eyes meeting Liv’s. They both recognized the voice of the person yelling.

“That’s you!” Sophia said.

“I’m angry,” Liv stated, now throwing candy around.

Worse than meeting livid Liv was that if her sister did, Sophia knew she probably wouldn’t survive it. It was a part of the laws of time travel. She pulled the gold coin from her pocket. Nothing was worth losing her sister over. She’d just have to call this a failed mission and explain it to Lee. She’d find another way.

She flipped the coin over to where it said, Reset Point and reached out for her sister’s shoulder, knowing Liv would never consent to quitting even with her life hanging in the balance. She wasn’t going to ask for permission. Liv’s eyes widened as she realized what Sophia was about to do. She thought her sister would fight her, but instead, Liv dropped to the floor and picked up a round piece of candy tied on either side.

Sophia flipped the coin to where it said, “Present” as she spied the writing on the wrapper: Smile Despite Reality Chewing gum.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

“Ask me how I am,” Liv demanded as they tumbled through the blackness and ended up back on Roya Lane outside a shop that appeared to be boarded up. The street was full of color and so were the sisters.

Sophia pulled in a deep breath, finding herself laughing. “How are you?”

“I’m flipping fantastic!” Liv rejoiced, throwing her fist in the air and hollering from elation.

Continuing to laugh, Sophia doubled over in shock that they had pulled it off. “You have it?”

Liv pulled out the jar of silly putty from her cloak. “Yeah, don’t fret. I didn’t lose my lucky putty. Although I think I broke a nail earlier, so I’m not sure if it’s working like it should.”

Sophia shook her head but smiled still. She held out her hand. “The gum. You got it, right?”

With a satisfied glint in her eyes, Liv slapped it into the palm of her hand. “You know I did.”

When she pulled her hand away, Sophia was relieved to see the colorfully wrapped piece of gum. She’d never been so grateful to see color in all her life. She let out a relieved breath before remembering something.

“Liv, I’m sorry. You wanted to get things from Midnight Lunar Eclipse too.”

She shrugged. “I wanted to get silly stuff to pull pranks on Clark. It’s not a priority. You need to make good on your end of the deal with Lee. Keeping your promises is more important, especially in our line of work. You never want to owe anyone a favor for long. You have to keep your promises and friends because you’ll find you can’t do this job alone. We are always dependent on one another to get things done.”

Sophia nodded, knowing how true those words were. Her mind skipped to Hiker, who had asked for her help. She pulled the gold coin up and looked at the device her fairy godmother said would help the Viking to reconcile with the past. As instructed, she’d used the reset point to get the gum. Now it needed to be turned over to Hiker Wallace. Who knew what would come of it after this? There was only one way to find out.

“Thanks for all your help,” Sophia said, opening a portal that would put her outside the Gullington. “I have to get back now because—”

“Because you’re a Beaufont,” Liv interrupted. “We always have a job to do because that’s why we were put on this Earth. You don’t have to explain. Just know that if you ever need my help dealing with an accountant gone weird or anything else, come and ask me. I’m always here for you, Soph.”

The dragonrider nodded and smiled fondly at her sister. “Of course. Same to you. Familia est sempiternum.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

“Never going to fall in love again,” Ainsley roared as she thundered down the stairs of the Castle past Sophia.

Sophia paused and gave the housekeeper a cautious glare. “Are you okay, Ains?”

The shapeshifter spun, the color of her face matching the shade of her hair. “Does it look like I’m okay?”

Sophia’s eyes darted from side to side. “No, hence why I asked you if you’re all right.”

“Well, I’m not,” Ainsley complained, pointing up the landing of the grand staircase. “That man always wants everything to be business as usual. He orders me about, treating me worse than a common servant. Centuries I’ve served him and the Dragon Elite, and do I get a single thank you? No! Of course I don’t. It used to peeve me, but now that I know…that he and I… It makes me angrier than hell.”

Sophia nodded consolingly, trying to figure out how to de-escalate things. “I could understand why you’re upset. This is a lot for anyone to deal with and keeping your memories now, but not having all of them has to be difficult.”

“It is,” Ainsley agreed, her tone leveling out. “Just find a cure for me, S. Beaufont. Find a way for me to get out of here because the longer I stay, knowing he’s imprisoned me here, stealing my memory and my life, the shorter the potential length of his life gets.”

Sophia nodded. “I’m working on it, Ains. I really am. According to my sources, I have to help him to help you.”

Ainsley laughed. “Of course you do. Meanwhile, I’ll just go and make the venison stew he’s ordered. Do you think he wants a side of chloroform with it tonight?”

“What was that?” Sophia asked.

The housekeeper hurried off down the stairs, shaking her head. “Nothing, S. You misheard me. I didn’t say what you thought.”

“I’m certain you did,” Sophia stated. She turned for the top of the stairs and, taking a deep breath, started for Hiker Wallace’s office.

“Sir,” Sophia said from the door to Hiker’s office, “is everything okay?”

He glanced up from a mountain of papers on his desk and sighed. The sun had gone down long ago over the Pond. “No, the city of New York is breathing down my neck to deal with this giant beanstalk upsetting Cornelia Street. That’s not even the beginning of my problems.”

“Yeah, Ainsley is pretty upset,” Sophia related.

His face screwed up with confusion. “Ainsley? No…I mean, she’s forever a problem, but I was referring to mortal governments frustrated with the House of Fourteen over these magician’s disappearing. Where are you with that?”

“I’m working on it,” she replied. “Trin Currante is tracking down Mika Lenna’s location. As soon as she has something, all forces of the Dragon Elite should be deployed.”

He nodded, regret on his face. “All but me.”

“No,” she answered. “I think all of us will be required. Mika Lenna and Saverus Corporation shouldn’t be underestimated. He’s gotten away several times, apparently.”

“Well…” His gaze fell to the bank of windows that were dark since there was no moon.

“Ainsley is very upset right now,” Sophia began, deciding it would be better to come back to the Mika Lenna thing later.

“That’s because I asked her to make something for dinner tomorrow that’s actually edible,” he stated. “That is her job, and really, she should be able to do that little.”

Sophia’s eyelids fluttered with annoyance. “You will remember she wasn’t always a housekeeper. She used to be a diplomat for the elfin council.”

He opened his mouth about to argue with her but shook his head instead.

“She’s a housekeeper now only because there are few other options for her, sir,” Sophia reminded him.

“I know,” he grumbled.

“Do you, though?” she argued. “Do you remember who she used to be? More importantly, do you remember what you two were to each other?”

“Don’t,” he warned, severity in his tone.

“I will,” she dared to say. “Ainsley deserves to have her life back, and you’re the only one who can give it back to her.”

“I don’t know how,” he said. There was an edge of weakness to his voice.

“Lucky for you, I know people who do.” Sophia pulled the gold token from her pocket and put it on the desk in front of Hiker Wallace.

“What’s that?” he growled.

“It isn’t bus fare,” she teased.

Not getting her joke, he stared at her, heat smoldering in his gaze.

Sophia sighed. “It’s a way to see into the past.”

“That’s not safe,” Hiker argued.

“Usually it isn’t,” she agreed. “With this, it’s fine. It was sort of given to me by Papa Creola.”

“Sort of?” he questioned.

“Well, I’m the keeper,” she explained. “It’s the point in history right before the Great War started.”

Hiker stood suddenly and took a step back like the token was full of poisonous snakes ready to lash out at him. “Why would I want to go back to that? Thad… Ainsley… The war…”

“That’s exactly why you need to go back,” Sophia reasoned. “You’ve forgotten the past, and without knowing it, you’re not moving forward.”

“Don’t.”

“Look,” Sophia began, trying a different approach. “Take the token and think about using it. Tomorrow, I’ll go up the beanstalk with you if you want.”

“That was the agreement,” he stated with conviction. “You planted that damn thing, and you’re going to help me get rid of it.”

“I did what Mama Jamba told me to do,” she replied. “Don’t tell me you would have refused her.”

He sighed. “That’s the thing. I can’t refuse her, and I get that you can’t either. She orders me to go up the beanstalk, so I have to. Who knows what she has planned for me? I can assume it won’t be to my liking.”

“But,” Sophia countered. “She said it’s part of what you need to balance out your powers. I think we have to trust her.”

He picked up the coin and looked at it intently. “I trust Mother Earth implicitly, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to like what I have to face.”

Sophia realized Hiker was afraid of what most people were, which was change.

He’d lived the last few centuries hiding from the past, hiding from the power he’d inherited. Now he had to face a future where he conquered his demons, or he allowed them to consume him.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Tiny fractures along with giant cracks radiated from the beanstalk that had erupted through the concrete of Cornelia Street.

Sophia didn’t recognize the place where she and Lunis had planted the seeds Mama Jamba had given her. Before the New York City road had been congested with traffic that ran alongside shops and buildings crammed in too close to one another. It was hard to even make out the blue sky on the narrow street. The patch of dirt where they’d planted the seeds had been about the only thing from nature before. Now…

A mecca of budding life radiated around Sophia and Hiker when they stepped through the portal onto Cornelia Street.

The beanstalk was at least ten feet in diameter. It was as green as grass on the Expanse at the Gullington and glowed brightly on the road. However, it wasn’t the only bit of new life.

Vines had sprouted off the stalk and were snaking through the air and covering the road where they stood. Birds, reptiles, and woodland creatures scurried behind large flowers or rocks in ponds a short distance from the beanstalk.

Sophia wouldn’t have known the street as the one where they’d planted the seeds except that she recognized a few of the shop signs on the sidewalk. They were mostly obscured by the vines and greenery quickly taking over. She worried if they stayed still for too long, they’d be wrapped by vines and made a part of the framework of this new ecosystem.

“Where are we?” Hiker asked in awe, looking around at the strange sight.

“Not Kansas,” she answered with a joking tone.

He lowered his chin, not at all amused. “I meant, what the hell happened here?”

Sophia pointed to the beanstalk that rose up above the buildings. Past the clouds in the sky, she could see between the buildings since they’d been pushed back, their exteriors crumbling as Mother Nature made way for more plants and trees.

“Mama Jamba seemed to have happened,” she answered.

He sighed. “I know that, but still.” Hiker shook his head. “That damn woman and her devilish ways.”

Sophia pursed her lips. “I think she’s trying to help.”

“I know what she’s trying to do,” he spat, his face flushing red as the ground under their feet started to tremble.

Sophia was certain it wasn’t because another beanstalk was about to rise up through the ground. The ground was shaking because of the man standing before her. Hiker needed to figure out how to control his temper before it got the best of him and everyone around him. It would be best for the Dragon Elite and therefore the world at large if Hiker Wallace got control—and sooner rather than later.

“I realize Mama Jamba’s mysterious ways can be frustrating,” Sophia began, trying a different approach. “I get that. She wants the best for you and for us. I think that’s what’s important to remember.”

“No, Sophia,” Hiker argued. “She wants what’s best for her planet. We’re just pawns in all of this. The Dragon Elite works for her, even if it’s to our detriment.”

The ground shook more violently. The birds that had been singing so loudly were suddenly silent.

“I’m just supposed to blindly climb up some stupid beanstalk and find what? All because that woman has some agenda for me because my powers are supposedly out of whack!”

The façade of the remaining buildings crumbled from the Viking’s power as it radiated out in all directions, even if it was unseen. His face blossomed red as he ground his hands into fists.

“I’m so tired of following things blindly!” he spat. “I’m supposed to be the leader of the Dragon Elite, yet I feel like you came in and turned everything upside-down. The men, they follow me, but there’s always been doubt. Adam planted that!” Hiker stomped, making the beanstalk shake and sending all sorts of debris raining down from the sky where something seemed to live high above. “Then you brought back Mama Jamba, and she’s always orchestrating something.” He whipped his head back and forth as though trying to dispel a gnat going for his face. “Now Ainsley! I can’t deal with this anymore! You’ve done this, Sophia, and you’re going to damn well help me to fix this, or you’re out of the Dragon Elite! Do you understand me?”

Sophia simply regarded the angry Viking before her for a long moment before drawing in a long breath. She waited for the birds to start their chorus once more.

“Are you done, sir?” she asked, her voice measurably calm in comparison to his.

He narrowed his eyes at her. “No. You want me to go back into the past. You want me to see who I was or what happened or whatever. Well, you know what, I’m done with doing things how you or Mama want.” Hiker pulled the gold token from his pocket and held it in his palm. “You can have this back because I’m not interested in fixing things. I’m not even interested in fixing me anymore. You will just have to put up with my anger and my unbalanced power because Hiker Wallace is tired of doing things the way you all want. I’m going back to my way.”

The gold token winked in the sunlight streaming through the canopy overhead for only a second when a bird cawed overhead. Sophia watched as a black and white bird swooped from the vines and stole the gold token from Hiker’s palm before he knew what had happened.

The bird, a magpie, soared back up into the air, flapping its wings as it made its way up to the top of the beanstalk.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

The garden rules had apparently changed, Sophia realized, looking around at the strange forest where she and Hiker stood. Magpies were common in Scotland, but there was little reason they should be in North America. The only explanation was that things weren’t operating as expected, which meant she had to throw out the rule book. They were playing a game dictated by the strange and never predictable Mother Nature.

“Well, there you go,” Hiker said, his eruption of anger dissipated by the crow stealing the gold token. “Let’s cut down this beanstalk and be done already.”

Now it was Sophia’s turn to have a tantrum. “No!” she yelled. “That gold token is the reset point for Father Time. If anything goes wrong, then that’s where all the world gets reset to. It’s the moment right before everything went to hell. He entrusted it to me. I gave it to you, thinking in my delusional brain you could use it to fix your life! I realize there’s no fixing an angry Viking, but hell if I’ll get my ass handed to me because I tried to help you.”

Hiker narrowed his eyes at her. “Sophia, you watch your—”

“No!” she argued. “I’m not scared of you. Everyone else is. Do you think I’m more scared of you than the entity who controls time?”

“W-w-well,” the Viking stuttered, “no. He scares even me.”

“Exactly,” Sophia stated, starting forward. “So whether you like it or not, sir, we’re going to do what Mama Jamba intended. We’re climbing this beanstalk and going to find out what’s at its top. I’m going to get that damn gold token back, and you’re going to try and fix your power problems.”

“Or what?” Hiker demanded, crossing his arms.

Sophia had just started to find her footing on the leaves and vines of the huge beanstalk when she came back down again and strode over to the hulking man who was acting as stubborn as a toddler. “Or I’m going to go back to the Gullington and tell Mama Jamba you’re refusing to take the help she offered. Then I’m going to Papa Creola and tell him you’re the one who got his reset point stolen.”

He stuck his nose in the air, undeterred by her threats. “They probably already know. It was your gold token to keep safe. That’s on you.”

“Then I’m going to leave the Gullington because as much as I want to be a Dragon Elite, I refuse to work for a coward,” she declared, trying to remain strong although fear was vibrating in her chest.

“How dare you,” he said through clenched teeth, his blue eyes rimmed by red.

“I dare, sir,” she stated. “If you can’t face what’s up there, then how can I trust you to help us face what’s out in the world? You climb the beanstalk with me, or I leave the Dragon Elite. I believe the others, Wilder, Evan, and Mahkah, well, my absence would make them question their own reasons for staying at the Gullington.”

Sophia didn’t wait for Hiker Wallace’s reply. Instead, she took off for the beanstalk and resumed climbing.

She didn’t know if what she said was true, but she knew it wasn’t an empty threat. What was the point in doing something under the wrong leadership? No, if they were going to save the world, the Dragon Elite needed the right person at the wheel or they’d always fail, and she didn’t want to be a part of that.

Sophia was about eight feet up when the beanstalk shook under her. She heard a sigh and looked down to find Hiker glaring up at her as he started to climb.

Her expression remained stone, although her heart leapt. Of course, the one thing that would always inspire Hiker Wallace to face that which he didn’t want to, was the threat of losing what he loved more than anything else—the Dragon Elite.

Deep down, Sophia suspected the man below her loved something else more than his dragonriders and their mission. He just had to remember what that was.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

The lightning strike that shot past Sophia and Hiker as they climbed nearly made her pee her pants. She clung onto the beanstalk branches as the storm around them intensified. The leaves of the magical beanstalk were coarse and prickly in places, scraping against her face and arms and making cuts that stung instantly.

I know of a way to get up a massive beanstalk easily, Lunis said in her head, his timing both awesome and awful.

She tried not to laugh since that might be the death of her right then, making her lose her balance. The leaves she had to use as rungs were increasingly slippery and the handholds bit into her fingers. You know you couldn’t join me on this mission.

I know I’m not there, he stated sullenly.

I wish you were, believe me, Sophia told him. She prepared to continue the climb that had gotten exponentially more difficult as they progressed. As soon as she set foot onto the branches of the beanstalk, everything around them changed—growing darker and colder and sending a storm that only intensified by the minute.

Sophia paused for a moment to catch her breath, noticing Hiker below her was doing the same. This is something Hiker needs to do on his own, without his dragon, which means I have to. Besides, I believe taking a dragon ride up the beanstalk is considered cheating. I suspect Mama Jamba wants us to climb to the top on our own.

Well, don’t look down, Lunis offered.

Thanks, but I sort of have to in order to ensure that man below doesn’t bail.

Sounds like a babysitting job, Lunis said.

Yeah, that sounds about right, she admitted.

Then my only other advice is not to fall, Lunis suggested. Oh, and don’t die. Key tip there. You’re welcome.

Sophia finally allowed herself to laugh. Okay, I’m ringing off so I can concentrate on the not dying part.

Click, Lunis said like he’d just put down a phone receiver.

I have the strangest dragon in the entire universe, Sophia admitted to herself, shaking her head.

I heard that, he chimed.

Go work on your YouTube channel, Sophia hinted, nearly losing her grip as she took the next step.

YouTube is so five minutes ago. He scoffed. I’m working on a TikTok video.

Oh, dear angels, Sophia said, shaking her head. I didn’t know you could do the floss.

Yeah, I’ll totally teach you when you return, he stated, then added, If you don’t die.

Right on the heels of his words, Sophia slipped, and her feet came out from underneath her. The only thing that saved her from falling was the death grip she had with her right hand, her left not catching a grip. She kicked her legs to find her footing. The branches she’d been using had broken under her feet, giving her nothing to step on. Improvising, she wrapped her legs around the beanstalk and used her upper body to progress.

As a woman, she knew climbing with her legs was much more advisable. However, when climbing up a slippery beanstalk in a torrential downpour, one had to adapt. Her biceps burned as she pulled her body weight up with both arms, but finally, after a ton of effort and more grunting than she cared to admit, Sophia was able to pull herself to the next branch and give herself a few moments of respite.

She glanced down, realizing Hiker had witnessed her near-fall, but he seemed relieved that she’d recovered. Shaking off the adrenaline rush, Sophia continued up toward the unknown.

As they climbed the beanstalk, the storm around them surged, getting worse. The day had receded quickly, making everything black. The winds had picked up and rain started to splatter them, whipping Sophia’s hair into her face like ropes.

When the lightning began, real fear started in the pit of Sophia’s stomach. She knew one thing about lightning storms—stay low. Tall objects were targets. She and Lunis had learned this during flights where they had to avoid lightning. If a bolt struck the beanstalk, there would be no avoiding it.

Instead of heeding the knowledge of staying low in a storm, Sophia was climbing ever higher chasing after a thieving bird.

Too many times during the climb that grew more arduous with each step, thanks to the rain and wind, Sophia wanted to quit. All she had to do was look down at the man below her to realize she couldn’t. No one wanted to quit this more than Hiker Wallace. She wouldn’t give him that way out.

Sophia had to persist. The leader of the Dragon Elite had to get to the top or he’d never conquer his fears. He’d never balance his powers, and without the reset point token, he would not remember who he used to be.

As they climbed higher, the air grew thinner, colder, and less forgiving.

Looking up, Sophia felt there was no end in sight. The beanstalk seemed to go on and on, and she doubted her decision not to use the dragons. Hiker hadn’t suggested it either, and she’d thought he also knew this climb had to be done manually.

A cautionary glance down told her he was easily keeping up, but she wished she had followed Lunis’ advice and not looked. The ground, as far as she could tell in the dark, was a mile away.

Sophia gulped and took another step as the beanstalk shook violently, nearly sending her flying off.

Jamming her fingernails into the trunk, she hung on for dear life as the whole thing vibrated wildly. As she held her breath, the shaking subsided. Thinking it was safe to start the climb again, Sophia lifted her hand and foot just as something knocked the beanstalk, making it bend drastically to one side.

Despite Sophia’s grip, the assault was enough to send her flying. She had no time to think before something grabbed her by the shoulder and held her suspended in the air.

Breathless, she looked up to find Hiker holding her as she dangled. He had a tight grip on the beanstalk, and his boots were firmly planted as he held onto her with his free hand.

She would have thanked him for saving her life, but fear had left her speechless. It didn’t matter because he wouldn’t have heard her with the winds soaring around them.

Swinging her away from the beanstalk, he launched her back the other way. She reached out and grabbed one of the branches, holding it with a new desperation. She glanced back at Hiker and knew he intended for her to take the lead again.

Nodding once, Sophia continued climbing, ensuring she had three points of contact on the beanstalk at all times.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

I’ll never let go, Sophia thought as she clutched the beanstalk, the evil winds seeking to pull her off.

Just as she made up her mind not to let go of the beanstalk she’d found solace clinging to, the next handgrip was absent. Reaching overhead, Sophia clutched at wet air for something to grab, but there were no branches or vines or anything.

She hadn’t chanced looking up or down since her near-fall. Now she dared to bring her chin up and found a thick ring of clouds hovering just above her. They were so dense she couldn’t actually see her hand reaching through it on the other side.

“What is it?” Hiker yelled up to her, the first thing either one of them had said since the climb began.

“I think we’re at the top,” Sophia replied, having to scream to be heard over the racing wind and rain.

Lightning clapped in the distance, sending a blinding light across the city and showing just how high they were. The two dragonriders were at the same height as many skyscrapers.

“Hold on!” Hiker ordered, and a second later, the thunder that followed the lightning violently shook the beanstalk, making Sophia’s teeth vibrate in her skull.

Thankfully the thunder didn’t last long, but it only reminded Sophia they were in a dangerous place holding onto a wet beanstalk that rose as high as any of the nearby buildings.

She dared to take her hand off the beanstalk again, this time to feel for an edge. At first, she didn’t find anything which was confusing. The beanstalk had to have a top. Trying a different direction, her hand knocked into something. Instead of grabbing it straight away, she felt along, trying to make out its shape.

It was a large hole. Maybe the opening to the top, she thought with excitement. She squashed her hope. She shouldn’t delude herself into thinking that just because they got to the top, the danger was over. More likely, it was only beginning.

Grabbing the edge, Sophia managed to get her other hand to meet it and shuffled her feet to pull herself up. She was right; a thin blanket of clouds soaked her as she brought herself through the narrow opening. It was large enough for her, but Hiker was going to have to squeeze to make it.

Sophia had her first bit of relief in what felt like hours when she clambered over the top and found a soft patch of wet dirt. She rolled onto it and saw it went on for a great distance in both directions. In the distance were structures she couldn’t make out clearly.

Finally finding some safety, she allowed herself to rest. Her arms ached from the climb, and her skin was burning from the cuts. Her legs were shaking from fatigue. Lying on her back, Sophia sucked in breath after breath. It wasn’t raining anymore.

As her eyes adjusted, she realized it was dark around her, but there were signs of sunlight seeping in from one of the structures in the distance. She didn’t have time to investigate because the sound of grunting stole her attention.

Glancing at the large Viking trying to squeeze through the opening, Sophia nearly laughed. Hiker looked like a fat worm wiggling up from the ground as he tried to fight his way through.

“Help me!” he ordered, his arms waving around madly.

Sophia pushed up to her feet and found the ground solid under her. A quick look around told her the ground spread out until it met rocks and walls.

That’s when it hit her. They were in a cave.

CHAPTER THIRTY

New York City felt thousands of miles away as Sophia assimilated the new reality. She’d climbed high above the city on a beanstalk to find herself in a cave in the sky. What was outside the cave was even more curious.

“What are you doing?” Hiker exclaimed, His face was so red it looked like it was about to burst from the pressure around his midsection. “Help me!”

Sophia hurried over, grateful to have solid ground under her feet after the long climb. She grabbed both of his hands and tugged to get the thick Viking through the opening.

His hands were large in hers, and they were slippery from the rain. Sophia pulled her hands from his and wiped them on her pants. He did the same, and when their hands reconnected, they had a much firmer grip on each other.

Digging her boots in, Sophia threw her weight backward, pulling so hard she thought her shoulders dislocated. Finally there was a release and Hiker tumbled all the way through the hole, knocking into her and throwing her to the ground. He rolled over and jumped to his feet, looking around with wide eyes.

Realizing there was no immediate danger, he glared down at her as though wondering why she was lounging in the dirt while he was vigilant.

Finally he held out a hand, offering to help her up. Sophia took his hand for the third time and was nearly hauled off her feet when he brought her to a standing position.

“What do you make of this?” Hiker asked quietly.

“It’s a cave,” she said.

He nodded and pointed to where the sunlight was streaming through. “Looks like that’s our way out.”

She tilted her head, skeptical about what they would find outside the strange cave in the sky. Sophia wanted to believe nothing would surprise her at this point, but she knew that wasn’t true. There was always something more fantastic than the last.

“Shall we?” she asked the leader of the Dragon Elite.

“Yeah,” he answered and took the lead. He strode forward, each of his steps careful.

There wasn’t anything unique about the cave. It was like most with stone walls, random puddles of water, and cool, crisp air. The sunlight was nearly blinding as they neared the opening.

Sophia reminded herself they were probably closer to the sun, and the light was so blinding because they’d been in darkness for so long.

Hiker was the first to peer out of the cave, and a gasp fell out of his mouth.

“Well, I never…” he said, shaking his head and grabbing his beard.

Sophia angled around him, fine with the idea of using him as a shield if there was a monster waiting for them. There wasn’t. What stretched out before them was not at all what she had expected. Just as she had thought, things could get weirder, and she could be surprised by what she found next.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Ways and means escaped Sophia for why a huge junkyard stretched out all around the cave where they stood.

Apparently, it confused Hiker too. He ran his hand over his head, his eyes wide. “What on Mama’s green Earth?”

“It’s a junkyard,” Sophia supplied in a whisper. She ran her gaze over an old rusted truck with weeds growing up through the hood and missing all of its tires. Beside it was a beat-up washing machine that looked to have been commandeered by a bunch of squirrels and birds currently fighting over the spring harvest as they scurried through the neighboring junk.

For roughly one Hundred yards, the ground was littered with large and small electronics, appliances, furniture, lawn equipment, and vehicles of all sorts. To make the scene even stranger, in the distance past the treasure trove of junk was the strangest castle Sophia had ever seen.

The building was massive, dwarfing the Castle at the Gullington and making it look like a modest townhome in comparison. It rose up to the cloud-filled sky that was full of blue, even though it had been night and stormy in New York City below them.

The castle, much like the one at the Gullington, appeared very old and had stone spires that disappeared into the white puffy clouds. It was easily filled with hundreds of rooms and reminded Sophia of a giant mall building, rather than an old building meant for kings and queens. The oddest thing about the large castle was the front door. It was massive, rising up to what would be a second story on a regular mortal home. It was easily the width of a garage door and made Sophia wonder if the person who lived there drove the broken-down tractors and dump trucks littering the junkyard into the castle at night.

Her speculation brought a new realization to Sophia’s mind. They were very likely going to meet the creature whose junkyard this belonged to and who resided in the large castle.

She glanced at Hiker, her concern heavy on her face. “Who do you think lives here?”

He shook his head. “Knowing Mama, it’s no one good. I’m guessing we’ve unknowingly been elected to deal with this polluter.”

Sophia nodded slowly. She looked over her shoulder at the cave. “We came through a strange portal of sorts, didn’t we?”

Hiker followed her gaze. “It would seem so.”

Sophia tried using her own portal magic, already thinking of what their exit strategy would be. Nothing happened, as she suspected. “Looks like the only way out is the same way we came in.”

A sober expression crossed Hiker’s face. “I would expect nothing less.”

As she was trying to wrap her brain around why Mama Jamba had sent them up this strange beanstalk, Sophia heard a flapping noise. She jerked her head and saw the magpie that had stolen the gold token landing on the beat-up old truck with the gold token in its beak.

She was about to start forward when Hiker grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her back.

“Wait,” he urged quietly.

She was about to argue with him and explain this was their chance to get the gold token before the magpie disappeared again. A moment later, she was grateful she hadn’t left their hiding spot at the edge of the cave.

A heap of something lumpy began to move beside the old truck, making Sophia’s heart beat rapidly. The adrenaline only increased when a large man sat up from the ground, having been obscured by all the junk around him. No, not a man—a giant.

This one was easily taller than Rory Laurens, one of the only male giants Sophia had ever seen. This giant had to be over ten feet tall and had massive shoulders, a flat face, and dirty hair.

“Jack, what have you brought me today?” the giant asked the magpie.

Proudly the bird lifted its beak, showing the treasure it had stolen from Hiker and Sophia.

The giant narrowed his eyes at the bird before grinning, somehow making his face look even uglier. “Very nice. What is that? Money?”

The bird laid the coin in front of it and squawked.

“Not money, you say,” the giant said. He rose to his feet and checked out the reset point more closely. “This be magic, isn’t it, Jack?”

Again the bird squawked in reply.

“Well, it will go nicely with the harp we stole off that angel,” the giant remarked and pulled a small gold harp from his pockets. It appeared silly in his hands like he was holding a toy. “What did that angel say before we took this off him? It be the thing to calm an angry man’s emotions and balance out his power?” The giant laughed loudly. “What a crock. It be what I sell to get more treasures.”

He looked proudly at the large junkyard, his chest swelling before glancing back at the magpie. “Don’t you tell mum about the magic coin. You know how she doesn’t like us stealing what rightfully should be ours.” The giant shook his head. “That woman never gets it, does she?”

The magpie cawed loudly in reply.

The giant opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted when the door to the castle burst open. A giantess, not quite as big as him, stepped out onto the front step. She was wearing an apron, and her hair was up in curlers. She had a disapproving expression on her face as she cupped her mouth.

“Berlin!” the woman yelled, her voice carrying easily across the long junkyard.

Berlin the giant stuck the gold harp back into his pocket, a nervous expression crossing his face. “Yes, Mum?”

In reply, the giantess waved her son toward the castle.

He sighed, nodding. “I’ll be right there.”

The castle door shut a moment later and Berlin returned his focus to the magpie. “Who knows what that woman wants this time? You take that coin to Family Tree with the other stuff.”

The bird picked up the gold token dutifully and sprang off the truck, flying to a tree in the distance that sparkled with various objects, no doubt treasures it had stolen for the giant.

Without another word, the giant trudged off to the castle.

When he was a safe distance away, Sophia turned her attention to Hiker. “You have to get that gold harp.”

He nodded, irritation heavy on his face. “Yeah, I know. It’s how Mama intends for me to balance things out. With a bloody harp.”

Sophia wanted to laugh at the thought of Hiker carrying around a small, dainty harp to control his emotions and power. “It belonged to an angel, so it makes sense.”

“I guess,” he stated. He was obviously not excited about the prospect of having to use the harp. “I’m going to go to the castle and get the harp away from the giant.”

For as large as Hiker Wallace was, he would be considered quite small in comparison to the massive giant.

“Do you think you can sneak in there?” Sophia asked, sensing Berlin wasn’t going to be welcoming to trespassers in his junkyard or in his castle.

“I think I have to, so I’ll just have to figure it out,” Hiker replied. He pointed to the magpie perched in the tree. “You need to go after the bird and get back that gold token.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, and something tells me the thieving bird isn’t going to just hand it over.”

“You can bet on it,” Hiker agreed, stepping out from the cover of the cave and into the sunlight. “Just be careful and meet me back here in an hour. If I don’t return by then, go back down the beanstalk and cut it down.”

“Sir—”

“That’s an order, Sophia,” he said, cutting her off with a stern expression she didn’t dare argue with.

Nodding, Sophia gulped. “Okay, sir.”

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

Family Tree was an old oak, with long knobby branches that spread out from the trunk and dipped close to the ground. Its limbs didn’t sway in the wind as Sophia snuck across the junkyard, hiding behind various large objects between sprints.

The oak reminded Sophia of a Christmas tree decorated with ornaments. Gold bracelets, cufflinks, watches, and many other objects hung from the tree’s branches, making gentle music as the wind swept through them and made them dance.

Jack, the magpie, had been busy stealing. There had to be at least a few hundred trinkets and pieces of jewelry on the oak.

At first, Sophia wondered why it was called Family Tree, but as she neared it, she realized that much like the image on the wall at the House of Fourteen, there were names on the limbs. Most of them had been scratched out, unlike the ones in the Chamber of the Tree. There were only two names remaining: Mum and Berlin.

The crow flapped its wings as Sophia approached. She looked over her shoulder and spied Hiker crossing the junkyard the same as her, taking refuge every few paces to hide behind a car or a lawnmower.

The sun nearly blinded her when she looked up at the branches where the black and white magpie was hopping along, the gold token still in his beak. He hopped up to the next branch, getting even higher.

“Why don’t you come down here, little guy, and give me back my coin?” she offered, using her best Snow White voice as she held out her arm, inviting the bird to fly down and perch there.

He didn’t.

Sophia sighed and wondered why she hadn’t taken those falconry lessons she kept joking about. If she had, she reasoned, the bird would do as she ordered, but in reality, it probably wouldn’t change anything. She suspected Jack was quite mischievous and didn’t play by the rules since he was a thief.

The magpie flew up to the top of the tree and glared down at her, a rebellious glint in his black eyes.

“Seriously, just drop that coin and I’ll catch it,” Sophia told the bird. “No hurt feelings. I won’t even press charges.”

As if in reply, the bird dropped the coin into a tin pail that hung from a thin branch by a small handle. The gold token clanked when it dropped into the small tin that swung slightly from the newly added weight.

Sophia sighed. “So that’s the game we’re playing, huh?”

Jack squawked loudly at her and flapped his wings, although he stayed perched on the branch beside the swinging tin.

“Same to you,” Sophia said, looking up at the bird.

She lifted her hand and swiped, mistakenly thinking she could use her magic to pull the coin to her. The tin continued to swing, but the coin didn’t fly and land in her palm as she’d hoped.

Sophia narrowed her eyes. There had to be a ward on Family Tree that prevented magic from being used on it.

You likely have to be one of the family members listed, Lunis offered in her head.

Sophia nodded. Her dragon was probably right. Okay, other bright ideas, then?

You could go for a climb, he suggested.

Sophia sighed. Of course, this was always going to result in me climbing a tree after a naughty bird that will probably dart off with my gold token as soon as I’m close.

Well, if I was there, I’d make fried magpie out of that guy, Lunis replied.

I know, but you couldn’t come on this mission, Sophia stated. Besides, you’d never fit through that hole at the top of the beanstalk.

Are you calling me fat?

I’m calling you a dragon, she countered.

I could have used a compartment spell, he argued.

I don’t think that’s the point. Sophia watched as Jack stared down at her, seeming to be mocking her from up high. You’re not here, and I need to get to that coin.

Then I suggest you get to climbing, Lunis teased.

She sighed, her legs and arms still sore from her trek up the magical beanstalk. Sophia flexed her fingers as she stretched out her neck and prepared for a climb she hoped was less eventful than the last.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

Berlin didn’t have a housekeeper or a groundskeeper, Hiker observed as he neared the massive castle. The junkyard was full of rats and other vermin, who were probably nesting in the various appliances and machinery. He saw signs of the rodents all over the place as he neared the front of the castle.

Once at the front door, there was a putrid smell that wafted from the open windows. It gave Hiker the impression the place wasn’t as tidy as the Castle at the Gullington. He scrunched up his nose and pressed his back up against the wall of the building and tried to peer in through the window.

A figure stalked by on the other side, thundering across the stone floors. Hiker sucked in a breath, cementing his spine against the exterior wall of the castle. He didn’t think he’d been seen.

“I want you to chop all the wood in the back,” the giantess said from inside the castle, talking to her son.

Hiker heard a loud sigh. “I will after I get something to eat.”

“You will do it now!” the woman ordered, her voice cutting through the air and shaking the shutters hanging from the window.

“Mum, I’m tired. I haven’t even had a nap today.”

“You wouldn’t need one if you hadn’t spent the bulk of your day toddling about in that useless junkyard of yours,” Berlin’s mother complained.

“It’s not useless,” the giant argued.

“I’m going to go work on supper,” the woman stated. “You better get that wood chopped or else.”

Hiker heard the giantess’ footsteps retreat, followed by the slamming of a door.

“Or else,” Berlin repeated, doing an impression of his mum. That was followed by more stomping and a loud yawn. “I just need to shut my eyes for a minute. That woman and her wood chopping can wait.”

Hiker waited until the front area of the castle was quiet. When he was certain the entryway was deserted, he slipped in through the large door, moving as silently as he could and hoped he hadn’t just entered what would be his final resting place.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

It’s beginning to get to me how much climbing is expected of me on this mission, Sophia said to Lunis, chewing on her lip as she tried to find her next hold. It had been easier to climb up the beanstalk than the oak tree because the latter offered a lot fewer options for feet and hands.

You need wings, her dragon suggested.

I think you’re better suited to have them, she replied.

And a tail, he added.

The magpie cawed loudly at Sophia as she progressed.

What I need is a slingshot, she muttered, reaching for the first limb after scaling the wide trunk.

Jack hopped around on the branch toward the top of the tree, squawking.

“You had to put the token at the top, didn’t you,” she grumbled. She had quite the distance to go to get there.

Focusing on not breaking her neck or falling, Sophia ignored the crow she suspected was plotting his next move and continued to climb. She chose branches that were thicker and could support her weight. When she was almost to the branch with the tin with the token inside of it, Jack hopped over and put his beak close to the container.

“Oh, no, you don’t,” Sophia warned, knowing what he intended to do. “If you dare, I’ll turn you into dragon food.”

As if encouraged by her threat, the magpie popped his head into the tin.

Sophia knew she couldn’t risk Jack taking off with the gold token again. A huge gust of wind swept through the tree. Like when she’d been on the beanstalk during the storm, she held on tightly as the branches swayed.

Jewelry and small shiny objects began to fall from the tree, pelting her head. They fell to the ground around the tree, covering it with hundreds of tiny trinkets.

When the wind had stopped and the stolen items quit falling, Sophia chanced a glance up. The tin with the gold token was gone. She jerked her chin down and ran her eyes over the scene below. Within seconds, she located the tin sitting among the other treasures, no coin inside.

Her eyes connected with Jack’s. An unspoken message passed between them. Sophia dove for the ground as the magpie sped in the same direction, trying to beat her to the reset point.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

Somewhere, a clock was ticking in Berlin’s castle when Hiker slipped through the large doors. He was a large man by any standard. However, in comparison to the giant, he felt like a gnome as he stood in the oversized castle. Everything in the place was made to fit the large giant.

A table that stood as tall as Hikers’ midsection sat in the dining room to the left. If he were to sit in one of the chairs around it, he had the sick feeling his feet would barely touch the floor. In the opposite room were various other pieces of furniture, all of them oversized.

As Hiker had assumed from the smell that had wafted from the open window, the castle was unkempt with trash all over the place and grime marking most of the walls. A thick coat of dust covered everything, making him scrunch up his nose as a sneeze threatened to rip from him.

He shook his head and willed the sneeze to go away as he considered his options. From the kitchen, his enhanced ears picked up on the giantess whistling as she cooked. It smelled potato-based with a strong hint of licorice and sardines.

Hiker grimaced at the combination. Here he had thought Ainsley’s cooking would push him over the edge. He should probably be glad he didn’t have Berlin’s mum cooking for him.

Hiker knew he should be grateful for what Ainsley did for him and the Dragon Elite, but there had been so little time over the last few centuries to process everything. To really appreciate her. It was hard to remember who she used to be. Who he was. Who they were.

He looked out the window he’d been spying through a minute ago and saw the Family Tree in the distance. Hiker made out Sophia jumping from a branch, the bird diving after her. He didn’t know what the young dragonrider was doing, but he hoped she was successful at recovering the gold token.

Pulling his attention to the stairs, Hiker listened. He heard the groan of a mattress from the second floor and assumed that was where the angry giant had gone to take his nap.

As carefully as he could, the leader of the Dragon Elite began to climb the stairs to the second floor. The steps were higher than those Hiker was used to, making him have to raise his feet up higher to reach the top landing. When he got there, his boot made the floorboard creak.

Hiker froze and listened, holding his breath.

“Mum, is that you?” Berlin asked from the nearest room to the right.

Not daring to even blink, Hiker remained still. He might be the most powerful magician on the planet currently, but with that strength came an imbalance. That’s why he was there. He knew without a doubt that if he was confronted by the giant, the fight wouldn’t be so decisive of a victory for him. Hiker suspected that under his current circumstances, he’d lose before the fight even started.

The giant muttered something followed by the sound of bedsprings squealing as if in pain.

Hiker wasn’t sure what to do next and considered finding a hiding place until the giant fell asleep. Before he even had a chance to formulate a plan, loud snoring filled the castle, making the floor under his boots vibrate.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

Making an enemy of a mischievous magpie hadn’t been on Sophia’s agenda for that day, but it just went to show how her adventures took her along rather than the other way around.

She landed with a thud on top of the many treasures, which didn’t make for the softest cushion. Jack, on the other hand, swept down gracefully, his bird feet making a clinking sound as he landed.

The one good thing for Sophia was he didn’t seem to know where the gold token was. She could tell by the way he was jerking his head back and forth, searching for it. The bad news was the jerk bird seemed intent on finding it before her. With his beak, he started turning over necklaces and earrings in the pile, looking for the coin.

“Oh no, you don’t.” Sophia launched herself forward, diving for the bird. She wasn’t sure what she’d do if she caught it, but it seemed like the best course of action to keep Jack from getting to the reset token before her.

He squawked and took flight as she landed where he’d been seconds prior. She squashed the tin the coin had been in when it hung in the Family Tree.

She pushed up to her hands and knees and began sifting through the contents on the ground. This could take a long time since the coin was quite small compared to many of the other objects. The layers of treasure were thick. There was no telling where the gold token was at that point.

Jack had wised up. Not wanting to be clobbered by the dragonrider, he had taken a perch back in the tree. A quick glance told Sophia he was still diligently searching for the coin.

“It’s mine, you little thieving bird brain,” Sophia warned. “Seriously, out of all these treasures, you’re going to go to all this effort to keep it away from me. That’s just rude.”

The bird squawked in protest.

Sophia laughed at it. “My consolation is that you’re going to have to put all this stuff back in the tree, and that will take forever. You’re welcome.”

The magpie, who obviously understood English, swooped down from overhead, his feet going for Sophia’s hair. She threw her hands up and batted them wildly to shoo the avian away.

He flew back up into the tree and continued to watch from above.

Sophia returned to searching, but then remembered the objects were no longer in the tree where they couldn’t be summoned. With a triumphant glint in her eyes, she held out her hand, muttering an incantation that would draw the gold token to her. Before it was complete, Jack chirped loudly and dove back down to the pile.

At first, Sophia thought he was going for her head again, but then he soared to the side, headed for something on the other side of the tree trunk.

That was when she saw it. Sitting on top of a silver fork was the gold coin, winking at her in the sunlight.

As quickly as she could, Sophia finished the incantation and the coin rose from the fork and raced through the air. The magpie figured out what was happening a moment too late as the token soared toward Sophia.

Jack was slow to turn around, and by the time he did, the coin had landed in Sophia’s palm.

Victoriously, she closed her fingers over the cold token, then with her other, she levitated the hundreds of trinkets into the air. The bird, who was headed in her direction, realized what was happening too late.

With urgency in his black eyes, he shot straight up through the branches of the tree as the many shiny objects trailed after him, all of them under the spell Sophia had just created. She didn’t stay to watch as the thieving bird was chased by the items he’d stolen from others. Instead, she hightailed it away from the tree. The hour was almost up, and she needed to get back to the cave where she was supposed to meet Hiker.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

Mahogany filled most of the second-floor landing. Oversized furniture covered most of the available space. Not only was Berlin not very tidy, but he also appeared to be a hoarder. That shouldn’t have been a surprise to Hiker, based on the junkyard outside the castle.

He paused outside the bedroom, which was filled with snoring. It was so loud it vibrated the floors, making the castle feel like a breathing monster.

Hiker wasn’t a man who knew fear even though he’d faced some of the worst beasts to grace Mama Jamba’s planet. However, with the prospects of getting trapped in a bedroom with an angry giant, he was quickly reacquainted with the emotion. It had been too long since Hiker felt the adrenaline of battle.

He wouldn’t readily tell Sophia, but going on this mission with her had given him a new exhilaration. It was different when he had to defeat his brother Thad, which had been surrounded with regret and obligation. When Hiker had fought the cyborg pirates to defend the Gullington, that had also had a personal connection.

This felt like a battle from back in the day when the object was clear, the enemy evil and the path fully obstructed. Hiker didn’t realize until that moment that he missed this. As the leader of the Dragon Elite, it wasn’t his job to go into battle. That was the job of his dragonriders, except when really necessary. Hiker hoped there would be a future where he got to flex his muscles. That was part of the reason for balancing his powers. Also so he didn’t crush his coffee mug by accident every morning.

Hiker held his breath as he looked into the room where Berlin was sleeping. It was also cluttered with unnecessary furniture and knick-knacks. The bed where the giant slept was one of the biggest Hiker had ever seen. It was at least three feet off the floor and the size of Bell after she’d ingested a deer.

His eyes darted to the bedside table where the gold harp was sitting. It was very close to where the giant’s face was resting on a pillow, his mouth wide open and drool slipping down his chin.

Hiker chanced a step forward, then paused to see if it woke the giant. Thankfully it didn’t. He took another step and again halted. He expected the floor would creak again underfoot, and wake up Berlin. When it didn’t, Hiker made an impromptu decision to speed things up, deciding it was better to be fast than deliberate.

He sped forward and grabbed the harp. It was small in his grasp but instantly made him feel better and calmer.

Hiker spun, ready to get out of the castle when a voice called up from the stairs.

“Berlin! Are you sleeping?” the giantess called from the stairs.

Hiker tensed, the harp in his clutches. The giantess sounded like she was on the stairs, so he couldn’t get out that way.

At his back, Berlin snored loudly, thankfully not waking up.

Without giving himself a moment to hesitate, Hiker dropped to the floor and scuttled under the bed, working quickly and soundlessly to tuck in underneath. It didn’t give him much room as the mattress caved dangerously low, grazing him as he tried to get into his hiding spot. The giantess thundered up the stairs and into the room.

“Damn it, you good-for-nothing son of mine,” the giantess yelled as she entered. Her slippered feet were visible to Hiker as he pressed his face against the dirty floor.

“Wh-wh-what?” Berlin stuttered, clambering up as his mother stood over him.

“I told you to chop wood,” she commanded.

“I was gonna,” Berlin growled and threw his feet in dirty socks over the side, dangerously close to Hiker’s face.

Hiker shrank back from the horrible smell, nearly gagging. There were few things that smelled as bad as that giant’s feet.

“Yeah, you are,” the giantess stated. “You’re going to get your lazy butt up right now and chop my wood.”

“Fine!” Berlin yelled, pulling his boots over and slipping them onto feet that were still too close to Hiker’s face.

“I swear, I can’t depend on you for nothing,” the giantess complained.

“Oh, give it a rest,” he replied and then took in a big whiff. “What is that smell?”

Hiker held his breath, both from the giant’s feet and out of fear.

“Fee-fi-fo-fum. I smell the blood of a magician,” Berlin chanted, lacing up his boots.

His mum clicked her tongue. “No, what you smell is your upper lip, son. It wouldn’t kill you to wash your face every now and then.”

He sighed. “I washed my face last week when I took my monthly bath.”

Hiker grimaced, making note never to get onto Evan for not bathing regularly. Berlin made the young dragonrider seem high maintenance with his hygiene practices.

“Just get down there and chop that wood,” the giantess ordered. “The fire under my stew is about to go out, thanks to you.”

The bed groaned overhead, and the springs close to pressing into Hiker’s face rose a bit. “Fine, but after I’m done, I expect supper.”

“You’ll get it when it’s ready,” his mum said, a terse tone to her voice.

Berlin drew in another breath. “It sure does smell fishy, like a man be hiding around here somewhere.”

From his place under the bed with his face pressed to the floor, Hiker saw the giantess tap her foot with impatience. “Oh, would you stop delaying? It’s probably the fish and licorice stew you’re smelling.”

Hiker scrunched his nose. Having smelled the awful stew, he was grateful he would be away from the weird combination of scents soon. He had the harp. He just needed the giant to leave, then he could too.

The boots of the giant thundered across the floor, making quick progress toward the door. At the threshold, Berlin halted. “Wait a second.”

Hiker tensed and pulled his arms in closer, worried they had been seen from under the bed. “Where’s my harp?”

“Oh, Berlin,” the giantess complained. “My stew is getting cold without a fire. Will you get to your chores?”

“Mum, my harp. I know I put it on the bedside table before I dozed off. Where is it?”

“Do you really want to discuss how you came up here to sleep instead of doing what I asked, Berlin?” his mum asked.

“But—”

“You probably dropped it out there in that pigsty of a yard of yours,” the giantess interrupted.

The giant scraping his fingernails across his head sounded like sheets of sandpaper being rubbed together. “Yeah, maybe I did drop it. I’ll have to go look.”

“First, you’ll chop that wood, or you’ll go to bed hungry. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Mum,” Berlin answered, striding passed the giantess, his footsteps receding as he went down the stairs.

Hiker continued to hold his breath and watch as Berlin’s mum stood beside the open door, not having followed her son as he would have expected.

A soft sigh tumbled from her mouth. “Now, if there is a magician hanging out in here, I suggest he get out before my monster of a son returns from chopping wood. Because if there’s anything he likes more than fish and licorice stew, it’s to grind a magician’s bones to make his bread.”

Hiker’s eyes widened both in surprise that the giantess was helping him and at the thought of becoming a side dish for the giant. He didn’t move even when Berlin’s mum disappeared, taking the same path as her son.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Her knees grazed from falling on the pile of treasures, Sophia wiped them off as she ran for the cave. She slipped the gold token in her pocket and looked over her shoulder.

The stupid magpie would be busy trying to avoid colliding with the flock of spelled items chasing it until the spell ran out. That would be at least another few minutes or until Sophia disappeared down the beanstalk once more.

She halted at the mouth of the cave and checked her watch. There was only one more minute left until the hour was up. It had gone by too fast, and Hiker wasn’t anywhere to be seen.

She couldn’t believe he’d required her to leave him if he didn’t show up in time. Worse was that he wanted her to cut down the beanstalk if he didn’t appear. Although she hadn’t wanted to agree, she knew refusing her leader wouldn’t do. Leadership only worked if she followed. Otherwise, it was chaos, and what was the point? She didn’t always agree with Hiker, but when he put down his foot on matters like this, she listened and complied.

As she stared out at the junkyard, Sophia worried for the leader of the Dragon Elite. If he didn’t show up in the next several seconds, she had to leave without him, and she was certain cutting down the beanstalk would trap him here forever.

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

“Run” was the first thing that occurred to Hiker as he ungracefully slid out from under the giant’s bed. However, he knew he couldn’t risk making noise. Berlin might still be in the castle. As quietly as he could, Hiker rose to his feet and tiptoed across the room, taking a cursory glance out to the hallway to ensure it was clear.

It was hard to believe the giantess was trying to help him. Maybe she’d witnessed her savage son do too many bad things and was working to undo them the only way she could. Whatever the reason, he was grateful Berlin’s mum had come to his rescue, ordering her son out of the castle to give Hiker a chance to escape.

When at the doorway to the room, Hiker peered out to the landing of the stairs and the area below. The coast was clear.

With careful steps, he moved across the second-floor landing, avoiding the creaky board he’d stepped on before. Once on the stairs, he took them two at a time, his shoes cushioned by the dirty runner.

When Hiker was near the bottom of the stairs, the smell that wafted from the kitchen was nearly sickening. He held his nose and peered toward the living room and the sitting area on the other side. Both were clear.

All Hiker had to do was reach the door and then run across the junkyard with the gold harp and he’d be free. The mission would be complete. All would be well, until the next mission where he had to risk everything for something silly like a tiny harp.

Taking a step off the stairs, Hiker checked over his shoulder to the back of the castle, to the door that led to the back. That’s where he suspected Berlin was chopping wood for his mum.

Hiker reached the front door without making a sound. He knew from earlier that opening the large door didn’t make noise. Without that concern, he swung the door open just as the one at his back burst open.

Tensing, he dared to look over his shoulder. Framed in the back doorway was the angry giant, an ax in his hand and his eyes rimmed with red.

“Magician!” Berlin yelled. “I knew I smelled a magician! How dare you break into my home? Now you’ll become part of my supper.”

CHAPTER FORTY

Wow, Sophia thought, watching as the seconds ticked by. She had ten seconds until the hour was up and she would be obligated to leave the Viking behind for good.

The thought terrified her.

Ten, nine, eight, Sophia counted. She brought her chin up, willing Hiker to appear somewhere in the junkyard.

Seven, six, five, she continued to count to herself. She watched as Jack sped around, avoiding the objects he’d stolen.

Four, three, two, she said, holding her breath when the clock hit one.

She had to leave Hiker. It felt wrong.

Still, she was going to keep her word. Sophia turned for the cave and willed herself to move forward.

After a single step, she heard a commotion behind her and spun, hope rising in her chest.

It was short-lived. She saw Hiker sprinting from the castle, fear covering his face as he raced for the cave, the gold harp in his grasp. Behind him moving nearly as fast was Berlin, the giant, with an ax in his hands.

Hiker, like a football player running for a touchdown with the ball in hand, leaped over a broken-down motorcycle and darted between a line of dryers arranged as though to slow trespassers.

Berlin might not have moved with as much nimble grace, but his long strides made it so he caught up with Hiker easily. He was on his heels and pulling the ax back when Sophia threw her hand into the air. She knew her precision had to be spot on, or she’d risk hitting Hiker and he’d be toast. Chopped up, dead toast.

With a prayer and practiced grace, Sophia shot a stunning spell in the direction of the giant. It soared over old cars and refrigerators and streaked past Hiker as he darted to the side, giving it a wide berth. When Sophia thought it was going to miss the giant, it hit him square in the eyes, knocking him straight on his back. He landed in the dirt, and a big cloud of dust blossomed up from the ground.

Hiker didn’t dare look around to see if the spell had hit its target. That was a good thing because stunning spells didn’t work so well on giants. It had sent Berlin to his back, but he was already clambering up to his feet, the ax in his grasp as he shook his head and started after Hiker again.

Sophia was going to send another spell at the giant, but Hiker yelled as he neared.

“Go! Go!” he yelled, waving her forward. “Start down the beanstalk!”

She knew he was right. They needed to get down fast, but also safely since they were so high up. She spun around and sped into the dark cave, nearly tripping over a boulder in the dark, her eyes not yet adjusted.

Thankfully she found the hole to the beanstalk easily and slipped through, passing through the thin layer of clouds and clutching the leaves and branches.

In their favor, the storm over New York City had passed. Although the beanstalk was wet, the rain and winds had subsided, making getting down much easier than before.

Sophia kept glancing up as she dropped down the beanstalk, descending a lot faster than she had climbed up. Relief filled her when Hiker materialized. He was moving even faster than her. He had the gold harp in his hand, and like her, he was keeping a loose grip on the beanstalk as he negotiated downward like a firefighter going down a pole on their way to an emergency.

Even as fast as they were moving, the danger was still very real. They both realized that when Berlin poked his head through the hole and yelled at them, his face red. From up top, he did something and made the hole bigger until he could fit through.

If he got onto the beanstalk, things were going to become exponentially worse. Sophia decided to drop from where she was, about two stories up, rather than climb the rest of the way down. She landed in a crouch and drew her sword. Hiker did the same thing and joined her on the ground.

He nodded appreciatively as she swung Inexorabilis and struck the beanstalk with force. The blade stuck in the green stalk, making it shake like a bell being struck. The look on the giant’s face told them both he was scared.

Whereas before he had been trying to climb down, Berlin began trying to climb back up. He had apparently realized what would happen if he was stuck on the beanstalk when it timbered down onto the ground. His legs were kicking through the hole to the cave when Sophia swung her blade a final time and sliced through the beanstalk cleanly.

The giant green stalk, a result of a few tiny seeds, creaked and then began tumbling toward Cornelia Street. Sophia was about to take off running when Hiker grabbed her by the collar of her shirt and hauled her off her feet, dragging her in the opposite direction and away from danger.

To their surprise, a loud explosion didn’t follow the beanstalk falling. Instead, there was a whoosh of air, a sweet smell Sophia associated with springtime, and a gentle rush of sparkling dust that covered everything around them.

Curious, Sophia pulled free of Hiker and spun around to find no beanstalk. There was no platform where the cave and the junkyard and the castle had been, just fluffy clouds. No one would have ever known a beanstalk had ravaged Cornelia Street if it wasn’t for the giant stump in the middle of the sidewalk.

That area of New York City didn’t appear like it had before, though. Sophia was certain as she looked at the garden oasis around them, full of grassy knolls, singing birds, and a babbling brook, that the ecosystem in this part of the city would look like this for a very long time and remain unchanged by urban development. She suspected Mama Jamba had planned it all along.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“I’m gonna need to hear that story one more time,” Evan said, buttering his roll. “First, Ainsley, why won’t you let NO10JO into the dining room?”

The housekeeper glanced at the cyborg dog. “Because he drools and licks his butt.”

“We let Evan in the dining room,” Wilder argued with a laugh.

“You let Lunis in here when he was just a pup,” Evan demanded, sneering at the shapeshifter.

“He’s a mighty dragon,” Ainsley stated, crossing her arms and regarding the leader of the Dragon Elite. “I think the harp story is a bit boring actually. It makes you look…soft.”

Hiker cut his eye to the gold harp on the dining room table and didn’t say a word. He hadn’t said much since they returned to the Castle at the Gullington. It had been Sophia who told the story about the beanstalk and the giant with the junkyard. All the while, Mama Jamba’s face hadn’t shifted. She obviously wasn’t surprised by what they’d found at the top of the beanstalk.

“He doesn’t hurt a thing,” Evan continued to argue. NO10JO hadn’t left his side since the cyborg dog came to the Gullington. Sophia had to admit he was better than most dogs in that he didn’t shed. There was also the whole teleporting and shapeshifting thing he could do, which made him pretty cool.

“He makes you happy, and that’s sorely disappointing,” Ainsley replied and buzzed off for the kitchen, not having served anything for dinner yet.

Evan sighed. “Does anyone else notice that her usual sunny disposition has dimmed just a bit?”

Wilder and Mahkah chuckled, having spent many decades dealing with the sullen moods of the elf.

Sophia stretched her hands overhead but retracted them immediately as a spasm went through her back. Her muscles had been tensed since returning after climbing up and down the beanstalk and the Family Tree. She figured a few more hours in the Castle and she’d be back to normal, but they’d just returned.

“What is it?” Wilder asked, giving her a concerned expression.

“I tweaked my back,” she admitted.

“Probably when you jumped down from the beanstalk,” Hiker stated plainly. He didn’t sound as grumpy as usual, but rather matter of fact. “It was at least thirty feet.”

She nodded.

“Sounds like you could use a pillow for your back,” Evan suggested. Like it had been planned, NO10JO transformed into a huge pillow on the other side of the entryway into the dining room. The oversized pillow was covered in brown hair, much like the dog, but it did look rather soft.

“Well, isn’t that convenient,” Evan said, mock surprise in his tone.

“For the hundredth time, the answer is no,” Ainsley declared. She didn’t even glance at the cyborg shapeshifting dog lying as a pillow by the door as she came back into the dining hall carrying nothing.

“Is dinner going to be much longer?” Hiker asked, the tension starting to rise in his voice.

“Not yet,” Ainsley sang, a hint of mischief in her tone. “Doesn’t that just really put your kilt in a wad? Don’t you really just want to go off about how incompetent I am and how I never get the meals, right?”

Hiker drew in a breath and placed his hand on the gold harp, ignoring the attempt to anger him.

“So a tiny little harp, huh?” Wilder inquired. “You’ve got to carry that thing around full time now?”

Mama Jamba’s periwinkle eyes cut to Hiker, curious how he’d answer the question.

“I don’t know how it will work yet,” he answered. “It’s all very new.”

“The tiny angelic instrument calms you and balances out your powers, right?” Evan questioned.

Hiker pressed his lips together. “I don’t know. I haven’t had time to figure out much.”

“Tell us the story again,” Wilder urged, turning his attention to Sophia. “You met a giant who had a junkyard, and Hiker had to kill him to get his harp?”

Sophia glanced at Hiker. He had told her briefly what had happened in the castle at the top of the beanstalk. She’d worried there had been an altercation, but he had muttered something about hiding under the giant’s bed and running like hell when caught. She suspected that was part of the story he didn’t want the guys to know about.

“The details aren’t really important,” Sophia started. “What’s key is that we were successful.” She pulled out the gold coin and placed it on the table between her and the Viking. “I’ll trust that in your hands for a bit.”

His light-colored eyes slid to the token with indecision.

“What’s that for?” Ainsley asked skeptically.

“A second chance,” Sophia said coyly.

Hiker left the reset point coin sitting on the table and didn’t take it.

“Second chances are for losers who can’t do things right the first time,” Ainsley pronounced and left for the kitchen.

“What do you think the chances are that she’s returning with food?” Evan wondered hopefully. He directed his attention to Mother Nature, who was studying Hiker. “Mama Jamba, if you ask Ainsley for dinner, she’ll probably bring it.”

The old woman shook her head as Quiet waddled into the room. “No, I think if Hiker asked her for food, we’d get it.”

Sliding into a chair, Quiet muttered something inaudible.

Mama Jamba nodded. “I didn’t say it would be something we wanted to eat.”

Evan sighed dramatically and threw himself back in his chair. “Sir, why can’t you despise roasted chicken and vegetables?”

“Or bangers and mash?” Wilder added.

“Because I have good taste,” Hiker grumbled, irritation on his face.

At this, Mama Jamba lifted an eyebrow and gave him what appeared like a look of warning.

Taking the hint, he picked up the small harp and held it next to him as Ainsley came through from the kitchen, still empty-handed.

Directing his attention to her, Hiker said, “Would you bring us dinner? We have things to get to.”

“Oh, you’re waiting for dinner?” Ainsley asked. “I had no idea. Here I thought you all were simply having a social hour. I’ll get right on that, sir, since I now know you have things to do. I wouldn’t know what that’s like since I can’t leave the Gullington without dying…thanks to someone.”

She spun on her heels and bolted back through the swinging door as Hiker’s fingers tightened on the gold harp.

“Speaking of things that need to be done,” Sophia began, turning her attention to Wilder, “I was hoping you could go on a mission with me.”

Evan winked at Wilder, elbowing him. “Mission, eh? Is that code for snogging on the beach?”

Sophia’s eyes fluttered with annoyance. “No, it’s code for I have a mission that requires a weapons expert.”

“I’m there,” Wilder said at once, flashing a smile at her.

“What is this mission?” Hiker’s irritation was growing.

“I need to go and recover a mysterious and magical katana,” Sophia explained. “First I have to go get Zac Efron.”

“What’s a Zac Efron?” Hiker asked quite seriously.

Sophia nearly laughed. “He’s a person, and no, I don’t know why I need him for the mission.”

“Explain,” Hiker ordered.

“I’m supposed to get a katana for Lee at the Crying Cat Bakery because she made me a magical cupcake,” Sophia told him.

“Why?” His eyes narrowed.

“Because that was the only way to use the magic ingredient I stole from the Hindu temple,” she went on in a rush.

“Oh, this keeps getting better,” he stated. “Do continue to tell me about the strange side quests you go on when you’re supposed to be doing adjudication missions.”

“Well, the herb extends mortals’ lives, and I needed it to help King Rudolf with his wife Serena,” Sophia replied. “In order to make good on the deal with Lee, I have to recover a katana for her, and she said I’d need Wilder, Zac Efron, magical chewing gum, an elf-made compass, and a badass dragon.”

“You were doing fine until you got to that last part,” Evan joked. “Do you want to borrow Coral?”

She shook her head at him. “If I need to be insulted and have all my good jokes go to waste, I would, but I need a dragon who will get the job done with a smile.”

He scoffed at her. “As if…”

“Why is it you are wasting all this time on ridiculous tasks?” Hiker demanded. His face was growing red even though he was holding the gold harp. He also sensed the issue as his eyes slid down to the instrument in his hands, as though urging it to work and calm him down.

“Because we needed twenty million dollars for the LiDAR equipment that helped us find the dragon eggs, sir.” Sophia was careful to keep the sarcasm out of her voice as she served up the news that would put him in his place.

Evan didn’t have her decorum. He hissed through his teeth before shaking his head. “Wow, sir. Burn. I bet you feel foolish, having questioned Soph when she has been spending her time repaying favors that helped us out so much.”

Hiker lowered his chin, murder written in his eyes as he continued to clutch the gold harp. “I’m not the one at this table who should feel like a fool.”

Evan glanced at the others as if expecting one of them to raise their hands and confess it was them. Finally he pointed at Quiet. “It’s him, isn’t it, sir?” He looked at the gnome. “We cannot understand a word you say, little guy.” He articulated each word carefully like he was speaking to a foreigner.

The groundskeeper held up his fist and shook it in Evan’s face, mumbling something.

“Would you two stop your bickering?!” Hiker exclaimed, the hand not clutching the gold harp slamming down on the table and making everyone flinch.

They all remained frozen, staring at the fuming leader of the Dragon Elite as Ainsley buzzed through the kitchen door carrying a platter of food. She smiled brightly. “Well, there’s the Hiker we all know and loathe.”

He narrowed his eyes at her as she set down the tray of round foods, all neatly arranged. “What’s that?”

She flashed him a devious grin. “Sushi, sir. Your favorite.”

“I actually love sushi,” Evan stated, grabbing a roll with his fingers and plunging it into his mouth.

“And,” Ainsley said, drawing out the word. “My sushi-making skills are pretty bad, so I’m certain this will be a meal you won’t forget…especially later.”

“Wait, what?” Evan yelled. He swallowed quickly and looked around for water, but there was none.

Hiker appeared as he usually did when about to go off on Ainsley. Then he pulled his hand off the table and strummed the harp, making a gentle sound. Everyone watched him, waiting to see what he did next. Sophia thought he might turn the gold harp into a weapon, first killing Ainsley and then Evan and then probably the rest of them.

To everyone’s surprise, Hiker simply nodded. “As long as it’s not fish and licorice stew, I’m fine with it.” He leaned forward, inspecting the sushi. “I’ve never tried anything like this, so I suspect I’m overdue.”

All had wide-eyed expressions as the leader of the Dragon Elite took one of the sushi rolls. He held it up a bit to Ainsley. “Would you get us some water when you have a chance?”

The housekeeper was furious as she marched for the kitchen. “Really! I slaved away on a meal you’d hate for hours, and this is the thanks I get?”

Hiker peered at the harp still in his hand, then glanced back at the kitchen. “Oh, and a bottle of whisky too. Thanks.”

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

“What if this is all the love you’ll ever get?” Mama Jamba asked, her hands on her hips as she won the stare-off with Hiker Wallace.

He pulled his gaze from the tiny woman and looked at the Dragon Elite globe in the corner.

“What if I don’t care?” he fired back. He was the only person he knew of who dared to argue with Mother Nature.

“Son, I don’t buy that bologna for a second.”

Hiker shook his head. “You can’t pretend to know everything about everything.”

Mama Jamba actually laughed at this. “Who says I’m pretending? Actually, half the time I’m pretending not to know what I know, but you already had that figured out.”

He rubbed his head, a persistent headache returning. Hiker knew that inside the Castle he shouldn’t have headaches or any pain, so if this one refused to go away, there was a good reason behind it. Mama kept telling him it was self-inflicted. He kept contending that Quiet was mad about something or other and didn’t want to get rid of it for him.

“It’s both,” Mother Nature said, watching him rub his temples and referring to their prior conversation about the headaches, although he hadn’t said anything. It didn’t matter. Hiker knew she was right. She knew pretty much everything, even what he was unwilling to admit right then.

She pointed at the gold token sitting on the surface of his desk, a stubborn expression on her face. “You aren’t getting rid of the headaches or the guilt or any of the rest of the residuals until you deal with the past.”

He threw up his hand, letting his temper get the best of him. “The past is over and done with. Don’t you get that? I can’t undo it. I can’t fix things. I can’t make anything better when history has already been written and that book closed.”

She picked up the gold harp from on the coffee table in front of the fire and laid it on the desk next to the gold token. “You’re wrong, son. Believe me, my best friend is an expert on this subject. Time is a relative thing. This isn’t really about undoing the past. It’s about coming to terms with it. Only when we do that can we move forward.”

“I’ve moved forward!” he boomed, knowing he was fooling no one.

Mama Jamba laughed at him. “You’re about as stagnant as a puddle of week-old swamp water in the Louisiana bayou.”

He rolled his eyes. “I don’t have time for this, Mama.” Hiker glared at the stack of papers on his desk of cases that needed his attention.

She shook her head. “Believe it or not, this is all you should have time for. Fix your personal life, and you’ll find fixing the world’s problems are immeasurably easier.”

“I don’t have a personal life!”

Mama Jamba nodded as she made for the door to his office. “You’re telling me, son. Which is why you don’t want anyone else to either.” She pursed her lips at him from the exit to the study. “You’ve always been like that. Maybe because you assumed if your own twin brother couldn’t love you, you weren’t deserving of anyone else’s love.” Mother Nature thought on this for a long moment. “You know, Thad not loving you was his problem, not your shortcoming, just as you not loving others is yours and not theirs.”

Hiker was about to tell the old woman where she could put her sage wisdom, but she turned and left the office, humming the song, “What the World Needs Now.”

He let out a guttural protest as he regarded the gold token and the harp. Maybe if he did what Mama Jamba and Sophia kept pushing on him, they’d see they were wrong. Then they’d let this mess go and stop putting their noses into his business.

With a resigned spirit, Hiker grabbed the harp and slid it into this jacket pocket. He’d found just having the harp on him made him feel more relaxed, and when things got really intense, strumming the instrument had immediate results. Like earlier at the dining room table when everyone in the Castle was wearing away at his patience.

Hiker didn’t know what good it would do to revisit the past. Part of him wholeheartedly believed it was an incredible waste of time. The other part of him only marginally thought it might offer some good.

Because he wanted to believe the latter and prove Mama and Sophia wrong, Hiker picked up the gold coin and turned it over until it said, “Reset Point.”

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

The symphony of noise inside the Castle was a stark contrast to the present moment for Hiker Wallace.

How long had it been since he heard so much going on in the Castle, he wondered as he opened his eyes in the reset point. He couldn’t remember, although the current date did feel like yesterday. How could it not when it had been etched onto his soul?

The reset point was the day before the Great War started. That was the day Thad Reinhart had challenged the Dragon Elite, threatening war on them and the world at large. It was the day evil magicians had stopped mortals from seeing magic and rendered the Dragon Elite useless. It was the day Hiker’s twin brother had tried to kill him. He hadn’t been successful for one reason.

It wasn’t because the dozens of men lined up next to Hiker alongside their dragons had stepped in and saved him. It wasn’t because Hiker defended himself from his brother. No, even though Hiker knew Thad had wanted him dead for all their lives, he had never been able to stand up to his twin. Not until recently, when he knew it had gone on for too long and not stopping his twin would destroy the planet. Back then, Hiker had been powerless and seized with paralysis when threatened by Thad.

Hiker survived the attack the day the Great War started because of one person: Ainsley Carter.

The shapeshifting elf had been a delegate from the elfin council, advising the Dragon Elite and other governing bodies. She had been considered a supreme source on strategy and political preparedness. Even then, it had been hard for most to believe the woman was so astute on worldly matters because like she was now, Ainsley never took anything seriously. At least, that’s how it appeared on the surface.

Those who underestimated the elf’s flippant nature were usually left holding the losing hand when she served them up an agenda they hadn’t expected nor could contend with. Ainsley Carter was brilliant. She was the only woman to have ever entered the Gullington, not including Mama Jamba, of course. Ainsley had been the one who stepped in front of the attack meant to kill Hiker.

“Stupid girl,” Hiker muttered to himself, blinking to clear his vision as he looked around the office of the past. It was the same one he’d just left, only several centuries earlier, but that wasn’t how he knew he’d arrived in the past. He knew because everything was black and white.

Hiker held up his hand, and as Sophia had informed him, his form was still full of color, although everything around him was in shades of gray. The hollering in the hallway took him back in a way he hadn’t expected. He suddenly remembered when there were dozens of dragonriders, all ready to defend the planet for the good of all. That had been before the Great War. Before those at the House took over, blinding mortals from magic. Before Ainsley nearly lost everything because of a stupid decision.

Stranger than hearing the Castle filled with noise was to look around Hiker’s office and see himself pacing in front of the bank of windows that overlooked the Pond. Nothing had changed outside in a few hundred years, either.

“See, I told Mama this was ridiculous,” he said to himself, knowing those in the past couldn’t hear him. He was a ghost walking through their reality. As he’d suspected, he was right. “Nothing has changed. Nothing ever does. We just keep repeating ourselves.”

Although Hiker knew he couldn’t be heard or seen, he was still spooked when he heard his past self say, “I know you’re there.”

Present Hiker stiffened, wondering how his past version had sensed him. Then he heard her voice at his back.

“And here I thought you never noticed me,” Ainsley said as she came into the office, looking different than he remembered.

How could he forget the way she used to wear her red hair, braided intricately down her back with jewels and pearls neatly tucked into the strands. She wore a blue dress that was both classy and revealing, showing her chest and collar bones. The most striking thing about her was the way she carried herself like the dignified delegate she was. Her chin was held high with confidence but hiding under the surface was the always-present teasing smile that was Ainsley’s trademark.

The black and white version of Hiker turned and put his back to the bank of windows. “You know that’s not true.”

She swept into the room, and her eyes narrowed with a hint of mischief. “What I know is that you wished you never noticed me.”

Hiker sighed, both the present version of him and the one from the past. “Don’t be so dramatic.”

“The men are ready,” she said, angling her head toward the hallway where the noise of dozens of dragonriders could be heard.

Hiker nodded solemnly, his hands still pressed behind his back.

“You realize a war is imminent,” Ainsley stated, suddenly all business.

“I don’t know that,” he replied firmly.

She marched up to the leader of the Dragon Elite and looked into his eyes. “You’re deluding yourself if you think you can negotiate with Thad Reinhart. It isn’t even worth the risk.”

“Miss Carter, although I appreciate your input—”

“I remember when you used to call me Ains,” she interrupted, heat flashing on her face.

The present-day Hiker gulped. He hadn’t remembered calling her that, not until right then. How could he have forgotten?

“I told you,” past Hiker told her. “That’s over. We aren’t going back to it.”

“Because you’re scared,” she challenged, not wavering from her position in front of him.

Hiker hadn’t forgotten how she never stood down. Ainsley had always challenged him—since the beginning. He almost laughed, remembering how infuriating it had been at their first few meetings…but then, that had been why he’d fallen in love with her.

He shook his head, dispelling the thought. It was like a disease trying to take over, and he wouldn’t let it. He wasn’t going to get sucked into the past. It happened the way it had for a reason. Ainsley wouldn’t listen to reason. She wouldn’t accept they had no future. Because for as intelligent as she was, she was impulsive and made a bad decision. Yes, one that saved Hiker, but also sentencing her to something probably worse than death.

“A war doesn’t have to be inevitable,” past Hiker said, stepping around Ainsley and striding for the door. He pivoted and faced her when he was a safe distance away.

Present Hiker stood between the two, tethered between them as they faced off.

“It is though, Hiker,” Ainsley argued. “I’ve gotten communications from several sources. Something is happening to mortals. Things aren’t right. This is bigger than the dragonriders. This is bigger than any of us could have conceived.”

He shook his head. “No, this will pass, just as we have circumvented dozens of wars over the years. That’s my job as the leader of the Dragon Elite, and I will continue to resolve disputes so that tomorrow, your world knows mostly peace.”

“What about you?” Ainsley demanded. “You sacrifice your own happiness because your first responsibility, your only one, is to the Dragon Elite?”

As cold as ever, Hiker nodded. “I told you, there can’t be anything between us. It complicates my role here. It confuses your job for the elves.”

“What if I didn’t work for the elfin council anymore?” she asked and took a step forward.

Past Hiker copied the movement, taking a step backward. “You can’t do that. You can’t give up everything you’ve worked for…for me.”

She shook her head. “That’s what you do for love, Hiker. You sacrifice your life. You change everything for the hope of something better. That’s what the Dragon Elite do, so why wouldn’t I? Why wouldn’t you?”

He narrowed his eyes at her, but deep inside, there was something breaking. She was getting through to him, and both versions of Hiker were afraid what she could say next that would break his resolve. That was why he spun and marched for the door.

“I can’t do this with you, Miss Carter,” Hiker said, retreating fast.

“Don’t you walk away from this!” Ainsley yelled, her face blossoming red.

He halted and looked over his shoulder at her, real regret in his eyes.

Sensing him caving, Ainsley took another step forward, pleading with her every movement. “Please. Give us a chance. We’re good. We’re better than good. I have a reason to believe we could be great.”

Past Hiker closed his eyes for a half-beat. Present Hiker remembered the internal struggle he’d felt back then. Acutely he remembered wanting to run to the elf. Tell her he loved her. That it had always been her. Then he felt the always present conflict that told him he wasn’t fit for love—never had been. That was the voice Hiker Wallace chose to listen to that day.

Letting out a long breath, past Hiker said, “Maybe in another life, but not this one. We just aren’t meant to be.”

“I love you,” Ainsley argued, conviction covering her face and vibrating in her words.

He pressed his lips together and simply nodded.

It burned present Hiker up. It infuriated him that he couldn’t just return her words and say the one thing he knew to be true, even if it scared him. The look that crossed Ainsley’s face next was his penance.

“I must go,” Hiker said, his attention drifting to the noise in the corridor of the Castle.

“I have to tell you something,” Ainsley urged, stepping over to him.

A warning crossed past Hiker’s face as he shook his head, making her stop abruptly. “No, not right now. Tell me tomorrow or another day. Right now, I’ve got to focus. I’ve got a war to avoid.”

That actually made present Hiker laugh. There was no avoiding what was coming. It was why Papa Creola had created a reset point. In case things never recovered, there was a place to go back to—to start again.

“Hiker.” Ainsley reached out, suddenly appearing vulnerable.

He shook his head sternly. “Good day, Miss Carter. I will see you tomorrow during the negotiations. I expect you’ll be there?”

Present Hiker nearly screamed. If there was a way to tell the fool he used to be not to allow Ainsley on the battlefield, he would have. All he could do was yell to a room full of lost souls who couldn’t hear him.

“Yes, I’ll be there, Mr. Wallace,” Ainsley said, sucking in a breath and seeming to brace herself. “Good day.”

Past Hiker nodded in a business-like fashion and walked out the door, leaving Ainsley to stand alone in the middle of his office.

Present Hiker thought that was the end and felt betrayed by Mama Jamba for making him see this memory. It, as he’d expected, changed nothing. Ainsley had saved him out of foolishness. He had chosen not to love her because it wasn’t an option for the leader of the Dragon Elite. How he could have ever allowed her to give it all up—her career as a delegate for the elfin council. No, things happened the way they did because there had been no other way. There never had been, and there was no way to change that.

Hiker pulled the gold token from his pocket, preparing to go back to the present when something glistened on Ainsley’s cheek and caught his attention.

It was a tear.

Another one joined it as the elf began to cry. In a dignified manner, she wiped her cheeks and pressed her hand to her stomach.

“By the way, Hiker,” she said, speaking to him like he was still there. “I’m pregnant with your child.”

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

The weight of love had never seemed so heavy for Hiker Wallace as at that moment. As he stared at the elf and heard her secret, it all became clear. It had been centuries, but now he knew why Ainsley had sacrificed herself for him. He understood why she’d offered to give up her position with the elfin council. He knew why she didn’t want to give up—even after everything he’d put her through. It made him angrier than he had ever been in his entire life.

The gold harp in his pocket couldn’t help him then. Nothing could quell the fire in his gut.

With a force that would break a diamond, Hiker pressed down on either side of the gold token, breaking it in two and ending the reset point forever.

He spiraled through a black vortex until he was dumped back in his office in the present time. Everything color once more.

He peered at the two halves of the coin and felt more broken than the gold token.

Ainsley had been pregnant with his child. If he had known, he would have… He didn’t know what he would have done because he admitted he was too stubborn for his own good. However, he believed this information would have softened him as it was doing now. There were three things he knew for sure.

He wouldn’t have allowed Ainsley to go into the negotiations the next day. He wouldn’t have denied her the life she continued to beg him for, and he would have loved her fiercely.

The new information changed everything.

He had to help Ainsley recover her memories from before the attack. He had to help find the cure so she could leave the Gullington for good. Then Hiker had to prepare to lose her forever because once she knew the truth, she would leave and never look back at the man who had scarred her for life.

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

The President of the United States was apparently easier to get an audience with than Zac Efron, according to the sources Sophia had talked to. She’d actually met with the President since her role as a Dragon Elite gave her such privileges. However, Zac Efron wasn’t a politician. He was a movie star and the same rules didn’t apply to him.

Sophia knew the biggest complication would be getting past his bodyguard. Ramy was apparently a no-nonsense sort of guy who was fiercely protective. No one got to the star unless they went through him first. Sophia worried that telling the obsessed bodyguard she needed Zac Efron for a mysterious mission where the details were even unclear to her would probably not go over well.

She wished Lee at the Crying Cat Bakery had given her more information. Sophia had gotten a message from the baker that she’d have the location of the katana by the end of the day. So it was up to Sophia to get Zac Efron. Then she could complete the mission and wash her hands of fulfilling her end of the bargain tied to getting the twenty million dollars.

Lunis and Sophia stood outside the gated mansion in Beverly Hills. It was where Zac Efron lived according to Mortimer and his brownies. It was reassuring to Sophia that Zac was considered a good enough person that the brownies cared for this home. She still wondered why in the world this mission would require she bring the musically inclined star along.

Maybe it’s because he’s a treble maker, Lunis offered, glamoured to look like a Fed Ex truck as Sophia did surveillance on the grounds.

She gave her dragon a murderous stare, but that only seemed to encourage him as he snickered back at her. “I think he’s considered more of a popstar and actor than a musician.”

What? he asked. You don’t know. He might be into classical music.

Sophia lowered her chin, preparing herself for the nonsense that was sure to follow. “Oh really? You think we’re recruiting Zac Efron for this mission because he’s a composer in the classics?”

Lunis shrugged. Maybe. It could be because baby got Bach.

“An angel just died from the worst pun ever,” Sophia stated.

The dragon shook his head. Bad puns don’t kill angels. If they did believe me, you’d be responsible for killing them all.

“Regardless, I don’t need any more input from you on this subject,” she told him dryly.

Really? he asked. So you don’t think we need Zac because he’s too hot to Handel.

“Please stop,” she encouraged.

Oh fine. Those who don’t like music puns have my symphonies.

Sophia groaned. “You’re the worst. Like literally the worst.”

Why thank you, he said, bowing slightly and looking proud.

“Okay, well will you keep an eye out for me?” Sophia was planning out her way onto the grounds. There was a guard station at the front of the driveway and apparently a few others throughout the property but the real concern was this Ramy guy. Sophia wasn’t sure what to expect and was preparing for another giant like she met at the top of the beanstalk.

Sure, Lunis answered. I’ll watch your Bach.

Sophia paused. “On second thought, I think you should work on your jokes instead.”

By work on them, do you mean I should repeat them in your head and we’ll tweak them until they are perfect? Lunis questioned.

Sophia shook her head. “No, I think we should play the quiet game while I’m in Zac Efron’s house. A melodramatic groan will get me caught.”

Or a side-splitting chuckle, which is more likely, Lunis corrected.

“We’re talking about your jokes, right?” she questioned.

Lunis dismissed her with a wave of his clawed foot. Go on then. I’ll watch and pop in and save you when you are moments away from getting chopped in two.

Sophia blinked at him. “I’m going into a movie star’s house. Not a serial killer’s.”

Lunis pursed his lips. Be ready for anything, Soph. You don’t know anything about this Ramy. He could be a bomber.

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Let’s hope the only thing he’s bombed is a photo.”

Okay, well hurry up, Lunis encouraged. I have a Zoom call with an agent.

She gave him a warning look. “You’re not allowed to go into show business. You’re a dragon.”

He looked away suddenly. Nobody puts Baby in the corner.

“Oh, angels above,” Sophia grumbled, shaking her head at her dragon.

This is just like that episode of Friends, Lunis related.

“No. No, it’s not,” Sophia cut in.

You didn’t let me finish, Lunis protested.

“It doesn’t matter. Nothing you could say would make this like a sitcom about six singles living in New York City,” Sophia stated.

He sighed. Well, you have to have a bit of imagination, excuse me very much. The Gullington is the coffee shop, Central Perk. I’m Joey because I’m friendly and more attractive than all my friends.

“Who am I?” Sophia dared to ask.

You’re Gunther, he answered at once.

“Because I’m not one of the cool kids?”

Because of the hair, Soph. Obviously.

She shook her head at her dragon and backed away, preparing her glamour. “Work on your jokes, Lun. Currently, they might be the death of me.”

You just wait until I’m famous, Lunis warned. Then you’ll be sorry.

She nodded. “I’m sure I will. Until then, I’ll be Bach.”

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

Ordinary Joe was stationed at the guard hut by the gated driveway. He was bidding on some X-Men Wolverine claws on eBay when Sophia checked on him. She probably could have strolled right past him and he wouldn’t have noticed. She wasn’t leaving anything to chance so she kept herself glamoured and snuck over the wall that surrounded the property.

The grounds of Zac’s place were pristine with a rolling grassy lawn, large towering trees and a shimmering pool that spread out in front of the mansion. At first glance, it appeared the rest of the guards were off for the night which meant Sophia only needed to get past this Ramy guy.

Unlike with the guard in the hut, she couldn’t just sneak by him. According to her sources at the brownie official headquarters, Sophia needed to get Ramy’s blessing to get Zac’s cooperation. She guessed they had a Whitney Houston, Kevin Costner sort of relationship—in a purely platonic way. Still, it didn’t sound like Zac did anything without Ramy signing on. Sophia thought she’d need Zac’s compliance. She didn’t want to just force him on the mission or it could get way more complicated.

Stealthily, Sophia ran around the property avoiding being seen by any of the groundskeepers or waitstaff. It was on the second pass she noticed a figure standing outside of what she thought was most likely the master bedroom on the second floor. That had to be where Zac was and the figure must be none other than Ramy, the fierce bodyguard.

After breaking into ancient Hindu temples, a cyborg’s pirate ship and a top-level magitech facility, trespassing into a mortal’s home seemed like a piece of cake.

What kind of cake? Lunis asked in Sophia’s head, making her laugh out loud abruptly.

I don’t think it matters, she replied, scaling the side of the mansion.

It totally counts, Lunis argued. Evan and I agree on very few things, but one of them is that carrot cake needs to stop being a cake.

Sophia nodded as she climbed the lattice alongside the house, careful to stay out of sight of a housekeeper dusting the vases inside. The sun setting on the grounds was making her job slightly easier since the bright Southern California sun was streaming through the glass doors, making anyone who looked out have to squint.

I agree fruit should be left off dessert, Sophia related. Although according to many I’ve spoken to, that’s not a popular opinion. Apparently to these people strawberries belong on desserts.

Lunis clicked his tongue. This world is full of people with wrong opinions, my dear Soph. Those people are a great example of that.

Anyway, Sophia continued as she neared the balcony to the master bedroom. This is as easy as chocolate cake.

I’ve never made a chocolate cake, but I like the idea you think it’s easy to make one, Lunis said, a dreamy quality to his voice. When you get back since it’s so easy, will you make me one?

Sophia chuckled to herself. No, but I’ll ask Lee at Crying Cat Bakery too.

No, thanks, Lunis replied. I’d prefer not to ingest cyanide.

Lee wouldn’t poison you, Sophia argued.

Of course not, he said sounding insulted. I’m delightful and have amazing jokes. You, on the other hand…I’m surprised you’ve made it this long.

She shook her head and hopped over the railing to the balcony and slid up against the bricks to the house. You know, Lun, why do I keep you around?

Because I’m an amazing and brave dragon who constantly saves the day, he answered.

Sophia grinned and prepared to storm into the mansion since the element of surprise was always to her advantage. No. It’s because I’d really like a new pair of boots.

Oh, really…he growled.

Yeah, but I haven’t found the right shoemaker, she replied.

Let me guess, he said dryly, you’re looking for someone who is an expert at dealing with dragon hide, right.

She laughed. If the shoe fits, Lunis…I’ll wear it.

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

“You’re all I have,” a guy said, his back to the balcony doors as Sophia snuck through after using a rudimentary spell to unlock them. The man wasn’t wearing a guard’s uniform and for a moment, she thought she’d entered the wrong set of rooms.

He had brown curly hair with a tweed cap pulled down over it and as far as Sophia could tell, he was wearing a sweater vest over a pullover button-down shirt. In front of his chest, as he faced a closed door, he had his fist in front of him.

“As I was saying,” the guy began again. “Zac, you’re all I have. Well, and this song.” The man cleared his throat before he started singing. “A million dreams is all it’s gonna take. Oh, a million dreams for the world we're gonna make—”

Sophia cleared her throat, strangely feeling bad about witnessing this one-sided show of affection.

The dude froze, his jazz hands spread out beside him as he bent his knees, telegraphing his next move which she suspected was a low lunge. Instead, the guy straightened and dropped his hands. He turned to face her, his eyes narrowed.

“Who are you?” he asked, looking her up and down. “What are you doing here? How did you get in?”

She pointed at the open door behind her. “Through there.”

“It’s locked,” he argued.

“For most,” she agreed. “I’m not most though. I’m Sophia Beaufont, a rider with the Dragon Elite and I’m obviously in the wrong place.”

He gave her a rude expression. “You sure are, unless you came to a place where you want to get your ass handed to you.”

Sophia nearly laughed as she looked Sweater Vest over. “Um. Nah, I’m good. I was just looking for Ramy. Is he on the first floor? Guarding Zac outside the home recording studio?”

The guy narrowed his eyes at her. “You got one thing right today, but too bad for you, it’s the day of your funeral. I’m Ramy. Where do you want to be buried?” He punched his fist into his open palm while giving her a menacing glare.

To Sophia’s ultimate amusement, the guy seemed to have hurt himself when he punched his own hand. He tried to cover it up as he shook out his palm and put his hand back beside his leg. “Hey Ramy. Great meeting you. I’ve heard great things.”

“From whom?” he demanded, cutting her off.

“From people you don’t know,” she replied at once.

He scoffed. “I know everyone. Was it Lady Gaga? Brittany? Martha—”

Sophia shook her head. “No, you seriously don’t know my sources, but they had good things to say…albeit a bit inflated.” Although Sophia didn’t know how the brownies misconstrued this guy as a threatening source of power, she assumed that to a tiny house-elf, Ramy might seem scary. From the little she’d witnessed, he had an intimidating stage presence. Sophia wondered what else the brownies got wrong about him, this supposed intimidating bodyguard.

He had gone quiet studying her with a calculating gaze. Sophia decided this was the perfect time to use her negotiation skills since she’d prefer not to break his nose or any of Zac’s modern furniture

“So I just need to see Zac,” she began, pointing at the door at Ramy’s back. “Is he in there?”

“No!” Ramy yelled, just as a man’s voice echoed through the door.

“Don’t you wanna get away to a whole new part you’re gonna play,” a man who sounded just like Zac Efron sang from the other room. “’Cause I got what you need, so come with me and take the ride to the other side.”

For a moment, Ramy looked lost in the music, his eyes growing dreamy.

“It’s weird,” Sophia cut in, trying to bring Ramy back to the land of the living. “That sounds just like Zac Efron in there.”

“That is strange,” the guy said, doing a terrible job of lying. “T-Th-That’s Alfred the butler. He always sings while polishing the silver.”

“Bizarre that you all keep the silver in the bathroom,” Sophia observed, sniffing the air and smelling soap.

“That’s not the bathroom,” Ramy argued. “It’s the dining room.”

“On the second floor?” Sophia questioned and looked around at the bed in the corner. “Just off the bedroom like most modern homes in Beverly Hills. That makes sense.”

Ramy nodded. “It’s a new thing. It’s totally in. That way the movie stars can roll out of bed and get a sandwich.”

“Genius,” Sophia said, starting forward. She’d decided she’d had enough of this show. “I’m just going to go ask Zac if he can help me out with something.”

Ramy held up his hand attempting to stop her.

She paused, more out of amusement than anything.

“No,” he argued. “You shall not pass.”

“Without squashing you, that’s for sure,” she joked.

“Zac can’t see you,” he stated with confidence.

She had to give it to him, he was doing a great job of trying to keep her away from his charge.

“He can though,” she argued. “ I have a really cool mission for him I’m sure he’ll want to go on.”

“What does it involve?” Ramy asked.

Sophia tucked her chin. “Nothing much. Just recovering a katana, some magic and maybe a tiny bit of danger.”

The guard shook his head and folded his arms. “I can’t condone such a mission.”

“Yeah, but the thing is I need you to endorse it,” Sophia told him.

He continued to shake his head. “There’s no way.”

Sophia pulled her sword halfway out of her sheath. “How about now?”

Ramy didn’t even flinch at the show of power. “Nope. I don’t care if you are a dragonrider, as you pretend to be. I’m not allowing you to endanger Zac.”

Slumping slightly, Sophia rolled her eyes, not liking it had come to this. “Well, I’m afraid I’m going to have to take Zac one way or another.”

He shrugged like the loss was all hers. “Too bad, but I don’t know how you plan to do that.”

Sophia actually laughed this time. “I think that’s pretty clear.”

Holding out his arms, he looked around. “How do you mean?”

“Well, I’m me and you’re you,” she stated as though this fully explained her case. “I have a sword and you have mismatched socks. Also, I’m a dragonrider and you’re a fanboy. I think we’ve pretty much settled this, huh?”

He pulled in a breath. “There’s something you haven’t considered, Sophia.”

She blinked at him. “That you’ve lost your mind and the nurse will be in here in a moment to give you your meds?”

Ramy shook his head. “No,” he said, raising his hands over his head. “That I’m a ninja.”

Sophia knew the time for such antics had passed. She needed to get on with things. “Yeah, the thing about ninjas is they usually never announce it. Can I go see Zac now?”

Ramy dropped his hands, looking disappointed. “No. Whatever you’re taking him for, there’s no way I’m allowing it. It could hurt him and anything dangerous that might hurt—”

The scream that ripped out of Ramy’s mouth didn’t really surprise Sophia. She knew Lunis had flown over the gated wall to Zac’s place and stationed himself outside the bedroom.

As she knew, the dragon’s single eye was pressed into the bedroom window behind her, blinking in at the would-be bodyguard. Lunis had even breathed out smoke through his nostrils for effect.

“Dragon!” Ramy yelled. “Mother fu—” He threw up his hands and ran behind Sophia, actually putting himself closer to Lunis, but acting as though she might protect him from the blue dragon busy peering in at them. “There’s a dragon. We have to protect Zac.”

Sophia patted Ramy on the arm and gave him a knowing smile. “No problem. I intend to. Just tell him he’s going on a mission with me.”

Ramy peeled away from her, still giving the dragon at their back a worried expression. “B-Bu- the dragon?”

“He won’t hurt anyone as long as you do as I say,” Sophia warned. “Otherwise, one word from me and he’ll pillage and destroy.”

Lunis snickered in her head. I’d like to pillage an ice cream shop right now.

Shush, she warned. I’m trying to make a show of you being dangerous and intimidating.

I am, Lunis declared. I just ruined a whole rose bush getting up here. I took no names as I blasted that thing.

You are a fierce and crazy being, she said with a laugh.

Meanwhile, Ramy had hurried off to the bathroom, opening the door without knocking. “Hey, hey, Zac-Monster. I’m going to have to cut bath time short. Something has come up.”

“This better be good,” a voice came from the steamy room that smelled of floral scents.

Ramy glanced out the door at the dragon still lurking outside the bedroom window. “It is. You have my blessing to do this thing while I hold down the fort here.”

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

“If there’s a rocket, tie me to it,” Zac answered somewhere in the bathroom. “Otherwise, leave me to my suds. It’s been a long day.”

Ramy’s eyes widened as Lunis puffed out another long trail of smoke. “Thing is, days can get longer. I think you ought to be thinking about getting out of the tub and joining our new friend on a quest.”

“Quest?” Zac questioned.

Sophia decided it was time to take over. She had gotten the endorsement she needed, just not the way she had expected. Abandoning all etiquette, she strode straight into the man’s bathroom but kept her eyes up just in case.

In her peripheral vision, she could tell the star was mostly submerged in bubbles in a bath. His neck, head and shoulders were all that were visible.

“Excuse me,” Zac protested at the sight of her.

“She has a sword,” Ramy stated, pointing at her sheath. “Also a dragon. I think the dragon is of most concern because she hadn’t used the sword yet but has kind of sort of used the dragon.”

“Has she, or hasn’t she?” Zac asked his bodyguard like the question was of real importance.

“He’s outside and totally fogging up the windows,” Ramy answered.

Zac sighed. “We just had them washed.”

Ramy nodded, an apologetic look on his face. “I thought of that, sir. Should I offer it something?”

Zac thought on this before glancing at Sophia. “Does your dragon want something in payment for backing up from the house?”

This whole scenario had turned so strange Sophia didn’t even know where to begin.

Ice cream, Lunis suggested in her head.

“He wants broccoli,” Sophia suggested earning a loud growl from her dragon in her head. It actually wasn’t so quiet. The noise shook the window, making Ramy skip over a few steps and pretend to inspect towels on the shelf.

“He wants Ramy to feed them to him,” Sophia continued then added, “by hand.”

Ramy’s eyes widened and he looked at Zac with a pleading expression.

The movie star considered this for a moment before waving at his bodyguard. “Go on then. Go feed the dragon. Give him what he wants while I find out what’s going on here with his dragonrider.”

“Sir…” Ramy’s voice was shaking.

“Go on,” Zac ordered.

Sophia couldn’t help but feel a bit of glee.

I’m not eating broccoli, Lunis stated.

You haven’t had a vegetable in months, she told him. You’ll eat out of that bodyguard’s hand and like it. That’s the least we can do for nearly making him pee in his pants.

Fine, but after this we’re stopping by the ice cream shop and getting cookies and cream, Lunis argued.

After this, we’re stopping by the mysterious place and getting a katana, she countered. You will get your ice cream when everything is done.

You’re not the boss of me, he fired.

And just like that, I deleted the Netflix account you pirated, Sophia joked.

No, Lunis screamed in her mind. Fine. Mission now. Ice cream later. Have it your way, do-gooder. In my next life, I’m going to be a bad dragon and pillage.

No, you won’t, she said with a laugh.

One can dream. Lunis sighed. Send Sweater Vest out here. I’ve found a ball I want him to throw for me to fetch. It’s a tire but we’re going to call it a ball.

Sophia shot Ramy a look. “The dragon is ready for his broccoli, and he has a game for you.”

Ramy didn’t look relieved by this news. Once again, he looked at Zac for rescue.

His boss didn’t offer sympathy. “Go play with the dragon. I need to see what this is all about.”

Taking in a deep breath, Ramy charged out of the bathroom, calling to Lunis as he did. “Nice dragon. Who wants trees and cheese? I’ve got extra cheese for good dragons.”

Sophia giggled, directing her attention roughly in the direction of where Zac’s head was, conscious he was totally naked under the bubbles in his bath. “Hey, I’m Sophia Beaufont, a rider for the Dragon Elite.”

The star sat up, making the water trudge back and forth in the bath. “Nice to meet you, Sophia. What brings you to my bathroom?”

“First off,” she started, indicating Ramy who was hurrying downstairs, she was guessing to get broccoli from the refrigerator. “Your bodyguard…”

“Yeah, he’s got spirit and I find that encouraging,” Zac said.

Sophia could appreciate that. “Anyway, I have a mission that requires you.”

“Oh, is it an acting role?”

She shrugged. “Couldn’t really say. The truth is, I don’t know. It involves getting a magical katana but I don’t know much more than that.”

Without warning, Zac stood from the bath, giving Sophia little notice. She spun around but found a full-length mirror behind her, which gave her exactly the view she was trying to avoid. Quickly she pressed her eyes shut. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“Getting dry,” Zac replied. “I’ve been looking for something to prepare me for my next role and this seems like just the kind of thing. It’s got mystery, an element of danger and dragonriders. How can I say no?”

“What’s your next role?” she asked, too curious not to.

“Beats me,” he answered, toweling off. “Haven’t landed it yet, but what better way to prepare. No one in Hollywood will turn me down when I tell them I worked alongside the Dragon Elite.”

Sophia kept her eyes shut as she nodded. “Cool. I had no idea we were such help with endorsements.”

Zac began humming as he threw a robe on. “For sure. In this volatile climate, there are two sure-fire ways to land a major role. Become a vegan or associate yourself with the Dragon Elite. I’m glad you showed up when you did because the idea of giving up cheese was pretty much robbing me of my will to live.”

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

“When this is all over, we still have to clear up some stuff,” Wilder said, eyeing Zac Efron who had been totally okay with traveling through a magical portal alongside a dragon who had barfed up broccoli all over his lawn. They arrived outside the Gullington to meet Wilder and had then traveled through another portal to a remote part of Japan. It was the location Lee had messaged to Sophia, telling her it was the place where the mysteriously magical katana was located.

“Why I’ve dragged you off on a mission with Zac Efron and my delusional dragon?” Sophia asked him, grateful to finally get to spend some time with the guy, even if she had a movie star and Lunis beside her.

Wilder shook his head. “Nope. That seems about usual. Just wondering why Hiker is trudging around the Castle and shaking his head and muttering to himself nonstop. He doesn’t seem right ever since you gave him that gold token.”

“Oh,” Sophia said. She was going to have to check in on the Viking and find out how things were going. The newest mission had taken over her thoughts, as they tended to do, but she didn’t want to lose sight of the progress the leader of the Dragon Elite was making, although it didn’t sound like he was making progress. She’d check on him upon returning.

“Right.” She pulled out the magical compass Liv had loaned to her. “First things first though. We need to find the location of an ancient temple that’s hidden away from most eyes.”

“Is this when you tell me why I’ve been selected for this mission?” Zac had his eyes on Lunis who had his head down low and kept tilting it back and forth, flashing him strange expressions.

“Wish I knew,” Sophia said absentmindedly. “Truth is, that part is a mystery to me.”

“And the magical chewing gum that makes the chewer happy?” Wilder asked, having gotten quickly briefed on things before leaving.

She shook her head. “No idea.”

“I’m guessing you also don’t know why Lunis and I are required either then?” Wilder questioned.

“Here I thought you were just a pretty face,” she said to him, pulling her gaze up from the compass and flashing him a flirtatious grin.

“Hey now,” he admonished. “Don’t you go judging me on my brains and skills. I work out for a reason and want to be appreciated for my hard work.”

She nodded. “Don’t worry. I’d never dare to get all obsessed over what’s on the inside.”

“Are you two going to be like this the entire time?” Zac wanted to know.

Undoubtedly, Lunis answered for them.

Zac leaned in over Sophia’s shoulder. “Is there a reason your dragon keeps looking at me strangely?”

Sophia giggled, still trying to work out how to use the magical compass. “Yeah, I think he wants you to recommend him to your agent.”

Zac sucked in a breath. “Oh, man. The thing is dragon—”

Lunis Wilfred Montgomery the Second, Lunis corrected.

“His name is Lunis,” Sophia stated dryly. “Just Lunis. I named him. I should know.”

Hey, Lunis chirped. Show dogs get unique names and I want one too. Something that sets me apart.

“Your insanity does that,” she argued.

“Yeah, so the thing is,” Zac said carefully. “My agent only represents…how do I put this…”

“People,” Sophia supplied. “His agent represents people, Lun. You’re not one. Oh and you already work for the Dragon Elite saving Mother-Freaking-Nature’s planet. So get over the dream.”

Lunis huffed, letting out a plume of smoke. Boring. Thanks again for crushing my dreams, Meanie Face.

“No problem,” she replied, returning her attention to the magical compass.

“Have you worked out how it’s supposed to get us to the temple?” Wilder asked, leaning in close, his chin an inch from her cheek.

“I think it’s intention-based,” she stated. “I know what we’re looking for in general terms. I guess I just need to focus on that and it will point us in the right direction.”

“Magic is cool,” Zac said, his eyes wide with excitement.

It’s all right, Lunis said. You know what’s cool is High School Musical.

Sophia shook her head and focused on the ancient Japanese temple where the katana was apparently stored. Lee had said once they found it there would be minimal obstacles, but considering the source, that meant nothing to Sophia. As she began to focus on the place they needed to find, the needle to the compass began to toggle back and forth until it pointed due north down a sloping hill that led to what appeared to be an expansive valley, pristine and untouched by modern society.

She started forward, her entourage following behind her as her dragon began to hum A Million Dreams from the Greatest Showman movie.

CHAPTER FIFTY

“One night isn’t enough,” Zac explained to Lunis as they strode down the hillside, coming closer to the bottom. “You need at least two to fully appreciate Disney Land.”

See! Lunis exclaimed. I told you, Soph.

She shook her head, trying to concentrate on the compass but telling the chatty dragon and his new best friend to hush was about like trying to get Evan to floss his teeth.

Tell me more about Hugh Jackman, Lunis encouraged, talking excitedly to Zac. Does he really smell like roses and do cherubs sing when he walks?

Zac laughed good naturedly.

The needle of the compass took a hard turn to the east and Sophia pivoted. Thankfully Wilder was paying attention and directed the other two who were deep in conversation.

“Where do you think this thing is leading us?” Wilder asked, catching up to her.

It was a good question because up ahead roughly a hundred yards away was a cliff. Sophia wasn’t going to blindly follow the compass over the side. There was faith and there was stupidity and she already felt a bit foolish having gone on this mysterious mission with so few details.

“I think we won’t know where it’s taking us until we're there,” she said, not knowing where the answer came from. It felt like it was the right answer as she said it aloud. Life was weird and often supplied information in such ways.

She found her feet continuing to move as her eyes stayed glued on the compass, her intention set for the temple they needed to find. Sophia felt confident Wilder would keep his eyes on the path up ahead and not allow her to walk into an obstacle. She felt strangely relieved Lunis and Zac were doing all right based on their conversation which had seemed to go on without pause for the last several minutes.

“I think we’re there then,” Wilder said after a moment, his tone surprised.

Sophia jerked her head up to find a large Japanese temple towering over them suddenly. It hadn’t been there when they had been standing at the top of the valley. It hadn’t even been there a few minutes ago, the last time she’d allowed herself to look up. The building had simply materialized when they were only feet from it.

“Wow, that’s really cool,” Zac said in awe.

If you think that’s cool, Lunis began. I have my own YouTube channel.

“He also lives in a secret uncharted cave in Scotland only the Dragon Elite can see,” Sophia said dryly.

Stop boring the man, Soph, Lunis chimed.

“Nope, secret cave in Scotland is pretty noteworthy, Lunis,” Zac offered.

The dragon nodded. Yeah, I’ve got my own pad away from the others because they are so twentieth century if you know what I mean.

Zac nodded.

Sophia was having a hard time with the two gabbing behind her. “There’s a trick to this place,” she mused, mostly to herself.

“Why do you say that?” Wilder asked at her side.

She flashed him a grin. “Because there’s always a trick. It’s like some weird arrangement I made with life before being born.”

He nodded. “I made the same one. I’m not sure what we were thinking but at least we think alike.”

The Japanese temple was breathtaking sitting in the middle of the pristine valley. Multiple tiers rose up, each getting smaller as they reached higher into the sky. The blue tiles on the roof were exactly as Sophia associated with Japanese structures. So were the white walls and black beams. One aspect was out of place from how she pictured a Japanese temple.

“There it is,” she said pointing to the entrance covered in a thick sheet of ice.

“The trick,” Wilder agreed with confidence. He held out his hand and sent a neat ball of fire toward the obstacle. It hit, piercing through but only making a small pinhole.

“At this rate, we’ll be out of magic before we get through,” Sophia stated.

“Now I think we know why you needed me,” Lunis said, stepping forward.

Sophia flashed him a smile. “Of course. You’re supposed to—”

Sing you the best rendition of It’s Never Enough from The Greatest Showman for encouragement, Lunis interrupted, clearing his throat and beginning to sing. I’m trying to hold my breath. Let it stay this way. Can’t let this moment end. You set off a dream in me—

“Would you blast that door with fire,” Sophia ordered, cutting off her dragon’s horrible singing.

He cut his eyes at her. Really? I wasn’t even to the chorus yet.

“Lunis,” she said, a warning in her voice.

Okay, fine, he sulked. I guess I was brought here for my boring magical abilities rather than my awesome stage skills. Talk about a waste.

The ancient dragon opened his mouth and unleashed a gorgeous stream of orange and red fire that hit the target perfectly and melted it at once. A large door was revealed and popped open at once, as though to welcome them in.

Sophia smiled wide. “That was brilliant. Great job, Lun.”

He slumped. I guess it was all right.

Zac nodded, impressed. “That was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen.”

This brightened Lunis up considerably. I can swallow a sheep without chewing. Do you want to see that later?

“Later,” Sophia said consolingly to her dragon. “Right now, we have to find out how to get the katana and it’s going to involve entering that temple.” She gave Lunis a thoughtful expression.

He seemed to understand at once. Don’t worry. I’ll stay out here and keep guard. Watch out for Zac. Don’t let anything happen to him.

Sophia nodded. “I’ll watch out for myself too, Lunis. Stop fretting over me.”

He shrugged. Bring me back something.

Wilder gave the dragon an uncertain expression. “Like a souvenir?”

Or a hotdog, Lunis suggested. I’m hungry.

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

“My last girlfriend will never believe I got to go on a mission with a fire-breathing dragon,” Zac began as they entered the temple. “I can’t wait to tell her about this.”

“He’s not like most,” Sophia warned.

To her surprise, Wilder nodded and said, “He’s better than most. My dragon being excluded, Lunis is way more entertaining. Don’t tell her that or she’ll have my butt.”

That admission made Sophia smile. It meant a lot to her that Wilder thought Lunis was special, and not in the way some kids eat glue.

The temple was all fire pits and ancient runes as Sophia had expected. It was kind of lackluster with a long hallway made of thin partition walls and pedestals decorated with bonsai trees. The place was in pristine condition though, like it had just been cleaned.

Pausing in the long hallway, Sophia turned to Wilder. “What do you make of this?”

“I’ve seen it before,” he began tentatively. “It’s a corridor and we walk through it until we get to the end. Very confusing, albeit straightforward.”

Sophia rolled her eyes at him. “Seriously, you’re as much a pain in the ass as my dragon.”

He batted his eyes at her. “You would have it no other way, would you?”

She shook her head. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

The hallway ended at a narrow opening that appeared to empty out into a garden full of Japanese maples and a koi pond. The whole scene appeared quite idyllic. So much so that it instantly raised a flag for Sophia.

She held up her hand before Wilder stepped forward to the path. To get across the pond one had to hop across steppingstones.

“What?” he asked.

She indicated the stones that traced across the pond, ending on the other side where there was an altar. “Notice the markings on the stones?”

He narrowed his eyes at the first one. There was a single red dot. On the next stone there were two red dots. It went on like that, changing between one to three dots on each.

“What do you think that’s about?” Wilder asked.

“Anyone speak Japanese?” Zac pointed to a sign on a neighboring wall.

Sophia didn’t, but thanks to her role as rider for the Dragon Elite, she was able to speak and read many languages in most contexts. She narrowed her eyes at the sign.

“It says, ‘Tap once or twice or three times to get to the other side, but more or less will end in doom.’”

“Wow, they aren’t sugar coating nothing,” Wilder joked.

Sophia nodded, speculating on what this could mean. Zac began to tap his feet rhythmically, humming a tune.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Well, looking at the symbols, it sort of makes a dance,” Zac explained and then tapped out a number in place. “You see in tap dance, the steps are done in sets of ones, twos and—”

“Oh, for the love of the angels,” Sophia said, turning to face Wilder. “We were told to bring Zac here to tap dance. Can my life get any more bizarre?”

“I’m sure there’s been a mistake,” Zac protested. “There’s no way I could tap dance across that pond. I mean that’s a long way and according to you the sign says if I mess up, it ends in doom. I haven’t even gotten an Oscar yet.”

Sophia didn’t want to risk the life of the star. That was never the point. She pulled out her sword and decided to experiment. She extended the sword out and tapped the first stone marked with a single red dot. It glowed gold, sending a beam of light into the air.

“Cool,” Zac exclaimed.

Sophia reached out farther and tapped the next stone with the two red circles twice. It also glowed gold. Then really having to reach, she hit the third stone also with two red circles, but this time only once.

A wall of fire shot up, blasting at the three of them. Wilder pulled them back, saving their eyebrows from the scorching flames.

Thankfully, after a few seconds, the wall of flames retreated, but the idea of one false move weighed heavily in the air.

“I don’t want to die!” Zac yelled, his eyes wide with fear.

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

“Shut your eyes,” Sophia suggested, realizing things were only going to get worse for the star who was unaccustomed to risking his life in such ways. “Just try breathing and we’ll figure this out.”

Zac did as he was told, pressing his hands to his head and singing a song to himself. Sophia gave Wilder an urgent expression that said, “What the hell are we supposed to do?”

Wilder was uncertain then his eyes widened with excitement. He pointed to her pocket. At first, Sophia didn’t know what he was referring to, but then it hit her. The magical chewing gum!

Of course, she thought. Smile Despite Reality Chewing gum was the only way to get Zac to tap dance across the pond without fearing for his life. Sophia didn’t think there was another way across since the pond since the stones stretched several dozen yards and there was no way she or Wilder could tap on the stones otherwise.

Sophia was talented at many different things, but tap dancing wasn’t one of them. It should have been strange to her that she needed a random star to tap dance across an ancient Japanese temple to help recover a magical katana, but it wasn’t and maybe that was the strangest thing of all.

“You know what, Zac,” Sophia said, pulling the wrapped candy from her pocket. “I have some really good gum. Do you want to try it?”

He opened his eyes, giving her an uncertain expression. “I’m good right now. Do you have whiskey?”

She smiled at him. “No, but I think you’ll like this gum. It’s very refreshing.”

“Yeah,” Wilder added. “One might say it will help you to forget all your problems.”

That seemed to do the trick. Zac held out his hand at once and Sophia dropped the only piece of magical chewing gum into it, hoping it did the trick. They had one chance to get this right. They also had only one Zac and she really hoped not to lose him for many reasons.

He popped the gum into his mouth and began chewing at once. His expression changed gradually. Several seconds later, he was smiling widely, blowing bubbles and moving about, as though itching to dance.

Sophia turned to Wilder with a tentative expression. “I guess it’s now or never. What do you say?”

He nodded, offering her a confident grin. “Don’t worry. That sword is moments away from being ours.”

That was the push Sophia needed. She turned to Zac chewing happily on his gum and pointed. “Can you do me a favor really quickly and tap dance across this pond, hitting each stone with the number of red circles indicated?”

He thought for a moment. “Like it’s Dance Dance Revolution?”

Sophia tilted her head to the side, thinking. “Yeah. Exactly. Remember, you want to get the high score, so don’t mess up.”

“This is for a high score?” Zac asked. “Like a championship?”

“Exactly,” Sophia said, taking a step backward with Wilder just in case the wall of fire shot up again. “Good luck, Zac. We can’t wait to watch you dance.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

“A youth writhing in fire could be what we see next,” Wilder whispered from the corner of his mouth.

Sophia shook her head, encouraging him to shush it. She needed Zac to concentrate and she felt that meant she needed to as well.

The movie star shook out his arms, preparing himself for the dance number of his life. He didn’t seem at all nervous as he chomped away on the gum, continuing to hum a tune to himself.

Zac’s knees bounced as he prepared for the dance. It was a strange sight to watch, knowing that one misstep could harm the actor. Sophia told herself he was a professional and nothing was going to happen to him. It was worth the risk. Really, the only thing that let her allow Zac to do this was there was no turning back now. Sometimes in life, you go so far that turning back isn’t an option.

“Don't you wanna get away to a whole new part you're gonna play,” Zac began to sing under his breath softly as he studied the tile stones that stretched between him and the other side of the pond.

He continued to smack his gum and sing at the same time. “'Cause I got what you need, so come with me and take the ride.”

Sophia gave Wilder a look of uncertainty as the dancer took his first step, his soft-soled shoe hitting the first stone.

“To the other side,” Zac sang, as light as a feather as he bounced to the next stone, tapping that one twice, with a light but deliberate force. “So if you do like I do. So if you do like me.”

His feet moved so fast it was hard to determine if he was hitting the tiles the right number of times as he progressed. Sophia reasoned he hadn’t been knocked back by a deadly wall of fire, so he must be doing it right. Not only was his tap dancing impressive, but his singing was growing louder.

“Forget the cage, 'cause we know how to make the key. Oh, damn! Suddenly we're free to fly,” Zac sang, now adding hands to the mix, making graceful movements that seemed to be helping him to maintain his balance as he hopped from stone to stone, always hitting it square in the middle with light taps.

“We're going to the other side,” he belted out. His movements were getting jerkier and making Sophia nervous.

“He’s just getting into it,” Wilder explained, trying to console her after witnessing the fear spring to her face.

She nodded. Zac hit a stone three times with the toe of his shoe before going to the next one.

“So if you do like I do,” he sang, only four tiles from the end.

He was so close, but the dance had grown more complicated with multiple taps pers square.

“So if you do like me,” he sang, nearly losing his balance on the next move.

Sophia held her breath. She could hardly watch. If something happened to Zac…

Recovering his movement, he took the momentum of the near fall with him, bouncing once off the next to last stone before tapping the final one twice.

“We're going to the other side,” he sang and jumped to the solid area opposite them next to the altar. He spun around and slid down on one knee, his arms wide and a broad victorious grin on his face.

His chest was rising and falling heavily, but he had made it. They had done it. Almost.

Sophia didn’t know how they were getting across, but at exactly that moment the glow of the stones Zac had tapped grew. They met each other and intensified for a moment, bringing strange piercing music with the display.

Then all at once, it stopped.

Before Sophia’s eyes, the area was replaced with a gold path that led to Zac on the other side.

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

“Lifening just got more interesting,” Wilder stated, peering skeptically at the yellow brick road that divided them from Zac Efron.

“That’s not a real word,” Sophia joked.

“Sure it is,” he argued, putting his hand out and directing her backward. “Now, I’m going to take a step out. You stay here.”

“The hell you are,” she refused. “This is my mission. If anyone is going to test this to see if a trap results, it’s going to be me.”

He gave her a look of annoyance. “Are you always going to be this much of a pain in the ass, fighting me on everything to prove you’re just as brave and all?”

Sophia gave him an incredulous expression. “Why would you ever expect anything different from me?”

His dimples surfaced when he smiled. “I was hoping you were going to say that. Otherwise this whole thing was off. I can’t have a girlfriend who doesn’t challenge my patience and push my buttons and get under my skin—”

“Okay, I get the point,” Sophia said with a laugh.

“Hey guys,” Zac called, still chewing on the happy gum. “Are you going to join me?”

Sophia nodded, returning her attention to the gold floor. “Yeah, I’m coming.”

“We are,” Wilder corrected, holding out his hand to her.

She pretended to be offended. “Seriously, now you can’t cross without holding my hand? Are you always going to be so needy?”

Not missing a beat, he nodded. “Yeah, without a doubt. I’ll need your constant reassurances and a lot of handholding. Is that a problem?”

Sophia laid her hand in his and squeezed. “Not at all. I guess in the best relationships, we get to take turns being needy.”

He pressed his fingers into hers as they took a step out together. When their boots pressed into the gold stone the dragonriders paused, waiting for an explosion. When it didn’t happen, Sophia let out a breath and alongside Wilder, she took another step and another until they had progressed all the way to the other side, meeting Zac who looked relieved to have them join him.

He pulled the gum out of his mouth with a grimace. “Do I have to keep chewing this? It’s lost its taste.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, but don’t litter. I’m certain it will be trial by fire again if we litter in an ancient Japanese temple.”

He deposited it into a piece of paper from his pocket as Sophia brought her attention to the altar on the wall. Now that they were right beside it she could see set into the wall were three recesses with sheer fabric covering them. The fabric had been obstructing the view of their contents when they were on the far side of the room.

Stepping up close, but careful not to touch anything, she spied what was inside the recesses. All three were the same. Sitting on a stand behind the fabric were long and brilliantly crafted katanas. They were identical with long handles wrapped in red and a curved blade and a sheath lying on the surface next to the stand.

“What do you make of this?” Sophia asked Wilder.

He flashed her his trademark grin. “I think I know why you had to have a weapons expert with you for this mission.”

“Because he’s the only one who laughs at my jokes?” she teased.

He nodded. “There’s that. Also, I’m guessing two of those swords are fakes. Only a true weapon expert who can feel the memories of the sword will know which one is real.”

“If we picked the wrong one,” Sophia began slowly, working it out in her head as she spoke, “then it would probably produce another wall of fire or something else deadly.”

“That’s what I’m thinking,” Wilder said, suddenly serious.

“So can you determine which one is real?” Sophia felt worry starting to pool in her chest. They’d come this far and couldn’t fail. More importantly, she didn’t want anything to happen to Wilder. She never wanted anything to happen to him. He’d quickly become her favorite person and that was saying a lot since she had a lot of people who competed for that spot in her life.

“I can,” he replied, but he didn’t sound confident.

“What is it?” she questioned, sensing his trepidation.

“It’s hard to distinguish the difference without touching them,” he answered.

“And you can’t, can you?”

He shook his head. “I’m certain that’s akin to choosing, so I can’t do it until I know.”

“Can you feel their memories from afar?” Sophia asked.

He tilted his head back and forth, uncertainty in his eyes as he studied the closest sword. “I can, but the energies are muddied between the three of them due to the proximity. It’s hard to figure out which one is broadcasting the signal of the real sword.” He indicated one of them. “I don’t think it’s this one because it feels new, like it’s never been in battle or had any experiences. That wouldn’t be the right sword.”

Sophia stepped to the sword in the middle and Wilder followed before moving to the other one.

“It’s one of these two, but they have competing energies,” he explained. “The one in the middle feels really old and powerful. The one on the right has an extraordinary history. The question is, which one do you think is the magical katana?”

“Well,” Sophia began, drawing the word out, “the right katana apparently has ten different magical properties and heals the person who wields it.”

“So it’s powerful,” Wilder stated, stepping close to the sword in the middle and reaching out but pausing.

“However,” Sophia interjected, “it stands to reason the right katana would have an extraordinary history. Maybe that’s how it became so magical.”

Wilder nodded, chewing his lip. “We have to make a decision between power and history. The one in the middle has never been in battle. The one on the right has seen over a thousand. This has to be your call, Soph. I’m sorry, but I can’t offer you any more than that. Which one do you think it is?”

So it came to this, Sophia thought, anxiety building in her head from decision fatigue. Wilder was right to put this on her. It was her mission and therefore her choice. He’d given her what she needed to know, but the decision rested with her.

She patted him on the shoulder, encouraging him back. “Unlike before, we can’t hold hands. I’m going to grab the sword and take the risk of choosing the wrong one. I want you to take Zac out of the temple, just in case I’m wrong.”

He opened his mouth to protest, but Sophia shook her head at once—an adamant expression in her eyes. “Please, Wild. I can’t guarantee I’ll make the right decision, and I’m not sure what the repercussions will be. Zac shouldn’t be put in any danger as a result of a mistake I make. Neither should you.” She nodded toward the exit. “Just wait for me out front with Lunis. I’ll be out as soon as I make my decision.”

“Or you won’t,” he seethed, not liking this decision. However, as stubborn as they both were, he respected her decisions when she made them. Backing away, Wilder waved for Zac to follow him. “Don’t be long.”

Sophia nodded. “I won’t.”

“Also,” he said when they’d crossed back over the gold path, “pick the right sword.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

Time won’t go slowly when you want it to and when you want it to speed up, that’s when it crawls by, Wilder thought, standing with Zac Efron and Lunis outside the Japanese temple.

You just left her, Lunis argued, shaking his head. Some boyfriend you are.

Wilder lowered his chin, daring to roll his eyes at the dragon, something he could never get away with, with Simi. She’d torch him, but Lunis liked the playful behavior because he was born in the modern world, and also because he was Sophia’s dragon.

“I think we both know there’s no arguing with that one when she’s made up her mind,” Wilder stated firmly.

Lunis harrumphed. I see who wears the pants in your relationship.

“We both wear pants,” Wilder joked. “We’re dragonriders. Kilts would be a poor choice for us.”

The dragon closed his eyes, no doubt seeing what Sophia was doing. Choose the blue pill.

It never ceased to surprise Wilder that the blue dragon could joke during the most stressful and dangerous times. He was very much like Sophia in that way.

“All the swords are identical in appearance,” Wilder argued.

Lunis opened his eyes, glaring at the dragonrider. That should be you in there, about to choose the wrong sword and get blown up.

“She’s not going to choose the wrong one,” Wilder said, offended. “Sophia will make the right decision, and even if she doesn’t, we don’t know death is the inevitable result.”

Oh, sure. Lunis scoffed. I’m sure the gods who protect this ancient Japanese temple will simply slap her on the wrist when she fails the final task. Maybe they will even give her a consolation prize like a travel mug or a t-shirt.

Wilder spun to face the dragon, his frustration at having to sit out this round building in him. “You don’t have to be so melodramatic about this. I didn’t want to leave her.”

“Guys,” Zac said from beside them.

Hold up a minute, Lunis said to the actor, his focus on Wilder. I’m not being melodramatic. I care about Sophia and I’m showing it, unlike you, Mr. Hollow Emotion.

“I’m not hollow,” Wilder argued. “I love her and she knows it. She’s the most important person—”

“Guys,” Zac advised again, urgency in his tone.

Seriously, Zac, not right now, Lunis complained. I’m going to tear this pansy’s petals off and then you can show me how to tap dance.

Wilder shook his head. “You wouldn’t touch so much as a hair on my head. Sophia wouldn’t talk to you for a century if you did.”

Lunis pressed his head close to Wilder, taking up most of his vision. Or maybe she’d thank me. She’s been trying to figure out how to dump you since you locked her down.

“That’s not true,” Wilder stated, but his argument fell flat and made him instantly worry the dragon was telling the truth. They were new, he and Sophia. There was a lot of uncertainty with the Dragon Elite and Hiker that surrounded them. She was so young and inexperienced. He often worried she would change her mind, wanting something or someone different. Or maybe just the chance to explore her options before being “locked down.”

“Um,” Zac cut in again, “when you two are done…”

It’s totally true, Lunis said, ignoring Zac. Why would Sophia want to be with you when she can have anyone in the world?

“Because…” Wilder said, but a reason didn’t follow.

She has me and I’m more than enough, Lunis went on, smoke billowing from his nostrils, blowing it in Wilder’s face. However, he didn’t back down. That’s what the dragon wanted.

“You know a dragon and rider relationship is never enough for magicians,” Wilder replied, finding his voice after feeling like he’d been punched in the throat.

Maybe for you and Simi, Lunis said with confidence. Some people have more fulfilling relationships. You wouldn’t understand.

“Guys!” Zac exclaimed.

“What?!” Wilder and Lunis said in unison, swinging around to face the guy.

Standing beside him, holding a sheathed katana on her shoulder and wearing an amused smile, was Sophia.

Soph! Lunis yelled, his eyes lighting up with relief.

Wilder felt the urge to rush over and throw his arms around her. Instead, he kept his distance and just looked her over to ensure she was okay.

“Are you guys finished?” Sophia asked.

He started it, Lunis said, nodding in Wilder’s direction.

“I did not,” Wilder protested. “He said… Never mind.” Wilder didn’t want to think about the things Lunis had said. It was based on jealousy, he told himself, but he didn’t believe that all together. Shaking off the worry, he smiled at her. “So, you picked the right sword. Which one was it, the one with the power or experience?”

She shook her head, a proud expression on her face. “Neither.”

“What?” he asked at once, not having expected that answer.

“I got to thinking it wouldn’t make sense for the first sword to be brand new,” Sophia stated. “I mean, this temple is ancient, and who knows how long the swords have been there? It made sense for the magical katana to be old and powerful. It didn’t make any sense that beside it would be a brand-new sword, like one you’d find at Walmart.”

“You can get a katana at Walmart?” Zac asked.

Sophia nodded. “That made me wonder if there was a glamour on the first sword that hid its energy from you, Wild.”

He smiled at her, incredibly impressed. “So you took a chance and picked the first sword, even though I told you it wasn’t right.”

She held out the sword for him. “I removed the glamour. Now you tell me if it’s the right one.”

Wilder took the katana in his hands and felt the weight of its power, experiences, and magic, along with its actual weight. There was something unique about the sword. Unlike he had thought before, it wasn’t brand new. It was ancient—older than the other two in the temple. Within the blade were different magical elemental forces. In the right hands, this sword would be very dangerous. That person would be nearly unstoppable.

Opening his eyes, Wilder found himself shaking his head, overwhelmed by what he felt in the weapon.

“That’s without a doubt the right sword,” he told her.

She simply smiled back at him, relief in her gaze.

The sword was unlike anything he’d experienced before from a weapon, which was saying a lot. More impressive than the katana was the woman in front of him. Most would have picked between the two swords, but not Sophia Beaufont. Strategy was always at the forefront of her mind. She considered her options carefully. He felt more confident about them as a couple than moments prior.

Sophia had considered her options, and she’d chosen Wilder. He respected her choices and was grateful she’d picked him.

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

“Set the fire to the third bar,” Lee said, pointing up high as Cat stood precariously at the top of a ladder in the Crying Cat Bakery. She had a match in her hand and was leaning forward, about to light a rod attached to the wall.

“Um…” Sophia began as she entered the bakery to witness the perplexing sight, “what are y’all doing?”

Lee’s eyes widened, and she rushed over and kicked the ladder out from under Cat. The baker lost her balance and tumbled over the side. Thankfully she landed on a pile of flour covering the floor, sending up a huge plume that covered her.

“Nothing,” Lee said, standing in front of her wife, partially blocking the view. “It’s not a sacrificial ritual that keeps our business thriving.”

Sophia narrowed her eyes at the woman. “So it definitely is, then.”

Lee shook her head. “Nope. It’s definitely not some archaic practice that imbues our baked goods with magic.”

Sophia nodded. “Again, it totally is.”

Lee checked over her shoulder as her wife sat up, covered from head to toe in white flour. Her eyeballs were the only thing not dusty when she blinked.

“You all right, dear?” Lee asked her.

She nodded, checking for injuries. “I didn’t break my hip this time, so that’s good.”

“No, you can take a fall off a ladder without anything happening, but I look at you wrong, and all of a sudden, your heart is broken,” Lee spat. “Seems a bit strange to me, dear.”

“That should teach you not to look at me wrong,” Cat stated, shaking her head and sending flour all over the place.

“Right now, I don’t really want to look at you since it’s a reminder of all the flour you’re wasting,” Lee told her. “Why don’t you go get cleaned up?”

“Did you clean the shower like I asked?” Cat questioned.

“Yes, and I greased the tub extra good and removed the handrails you’re always clutching for dear life,” Lee replied.

Smiling sweetly, Cat nodded. “So thoughtful, dear. When I’m done, I’ll make you one of my rat poison stews.”

“Thanks, but I’m not hungry.” Lee plastered a fake smile on her face. “I’m still recovering from the last bout of food poisoning you gave me.”

“Oh, well, in that case,” Cat began, making for the back, “I’ll go fix up the bed so you can rest after this. I know exactly how you like it, dear.”

Lee batted her eyes at her wife. “Yes, with the rattlesnake under my pillow. The rattling always puts me to sleep fast.”

“Not for long enough,” Cat replied, pushing the door open and leaving.

“By long enough, she means forever,” Lee said, turning around and focusing on Sophia. “Now, what do you want? I hope you’re happy you interrupted us.”

Sophia pointed at the front door, irritation heavy on her face. “You know you own this shop and could just lock the door, right?”

“I could,” Lee replied. “Then you’d knock, and that would spook Cat, and then you’d be the reason she fell off the ladder.”

Sophia shook her head. Trying to understand the baker wasn’t worth the effort. “I just wanted to give you the good news.”

She held out the magical katana.

“You decided to quit breaking that poor boy’s heart?” Lee asked, her gaze on Sophia and not the sword.

“Yes, but that’s personal.” She held the sword up higher for the baker to see.

“You’ve decided to do something worthwhile with your skills, like eradicating the gnome population?” Lee continued to question, not looking at the sword nearly in front of her face.

“My job is to fix the world, not murder innocent magical races,” Sophia argued.

“Ha!” Lee laughed. “Gnomes aren’t innocent. Do you know who my biggest competition as an assassin is?”

“Gnomes,” Sophia guessed.

“No, those were two separate things. Gnomes aren’t innocent. The second question is one I really want answered,” Lee told her. “If I knew who my biggest competition was, I’d take them out and own the business.”

Sophia blinked. “Again, I shouldn’t be hearing this. I shouldn’t be giving you this sword, but a deal is a deal.”

“Sword?” Lee questioned with surprise. “What sword?”

Slumping slightly, Sophia put it right in front of Lee’s nose. “This one.”

Her eyes widened. “Why didn’t you say so? You got the katana!”

She took it and unsheathed it. Immediately Lee began swinging it wildly, making Sophia jump backward after nearly getting cut.

“Would you be careful with that thing?”

A cunning grin lit the baker’s face. “Where would the fun in that be?” She tested the balance. “I can’t believe you got it. I didn’t think you’d be successful.” She spun, calling toward the back, “We can cancel that ‘condolences’ cake.’”

“You made a cake for the funeral you thought I was about to have?” Sophia asked, amused rather than offended.

Lee shook her head. “No. We were going to make it. I wanted it to be fresh.”

“Well, I don’t plan on dying anytime soon, so save your ingredients for something else.”

Lee smiled proudly at the katana. “Remarkable that you were able to get this. I tried to give you the most impossible task I could think of, and you somehow pulled it off.”

Sophia nodded. “I believe that. You did want the sword?”

“For sure,” Lee said. “Don’t worry, I won’t use it as my assassin weapon.”

“Wait, what?” Sophia asked, strangely frustrated by this omission. “Why not?”

Lee shrugged. “That seems like cheating. I’d be the deadliest assassin for sure. Who wants an easy win?”

“Me,” Sophia answered. “I risked my life to get you that sword and you’re not going to use it?”

The assassin shook her head and pointed at the wall where the bars were that Cat had been doing something to earlier. “We could use some decoration up there. Think I’ll stick it on the wall.”

Sophia was irritated. “You’re going to use a very powerful katana as decoration?”

“Of course,” Lee stated like it should have been obvious. “Why else would I want it?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Sophia answered. “As an assassin, maybe as a weapon.”

Lee laid the katana on the counter behind her before flexing her hands. “What do you think these are?”

“Let me guess,” Sophia began. “Deadly weapons.”

Lee winked at her. “Exactly. Who needs a magical katana when I’ve got bone-crushing hands?”

Sophia shook her head but laughed all the same. “Well, regardless of what you do with the sword, we’re even now.”

Nodding, Lee said, “Yes, until next time. Until then, I’ll be thinking of some impossible way you can repay me for the next favor.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

“It’s all gone quiet,” Wilder said to Sophia in a whisper outside of Hiker’s office. He had agreed to take Zac home after the mission while Sophia delivered the decorative katana to the Crying Cat Bakery. “For a while, Hiker was throwing stuff around. I’m pretty sure he’s demolished it, but for the last ten minutes, it’s been quiet.”

Sophia nodded, wondering if this was a result of Hiker using the gold token. “I’ll go in and check on him.”

Wilder gave her a cautious expression. “It doesn’t seem like the harp is working. Maybe you should send Mama Jamba in there.”

She considered this but shook her head. “No. I’ll be okay. I need to know if he’s on board with the Saverus mission.”

Trin Currante had messaged Sophia upon her return to the Gullington that she was close to tracking down Mika Lenna’s location. The message told her to be ready since deployment could happen very soon. Sophia was both nervous and excited. It seemed things were finally coming to a head. Injustices were about to be rectified.

“Okay, well, stay by the door in case you need to escape his wrath quickly,” Wilder suggested.

Sophia pressed a quick kiss to his cheek, making him blush. “I’ll be fine, but thanks for the concern.”

When Sophia entered Hiker Wallace’s office, she found Wilder had been correct, and the man had destroyed the space. He now sat in his desk chair, his forearm over his face and his head slumped backward.

“Sir?” Sophia began, knocking on the doorframe.

“What?” he growled, not pulling his arm away.

“Are you okay?”

“Why do you ask?” There was a strange hint of amusement in his voice.

“Well, Ainsley said you missed lunch,” Sophia lied, not wanting to point out the obvious.

“Oh, she noticed,” he muttered.

So he had missed lunch, Sophia wondered. “Of course she noticed. There’s been a bit of talk since you began this office remodel. I really like what you’ve done with the place.” If he was going to be humorous about this, she would too.

He nodded, his face still obstructed by his massive forearm. “I didn’t like the sofa there.”

Sophia glanced at the leather sofa where Mama Jamba usually perched. She wasn’t there since the couch was overturned. “Mama Jamba wasn’t on it when you put it in its new location, right?”

He shook his head. “No, I haven’t seen her since I returned.”

So he had used the reset point, Sophia realized. Her eyes found the gold harp on the floor amongst a bunch of papers strewn about. “It’s pretty crazy going back into the past, right?” she asked carefully.

“Especially when it’s my history,” he replied, not sounding angry. He must have gotten it all out.

Sophia dared to step farther into the office and picked up the harp.

“I broke the gold coin,” Hiker admitted.

Halting, Sophia slumped. Papa Creola was going to kill her. Or as Liv had said, he’d quietly brood and make her do something dangerous to make up for it. Maybe he and Lee were the same person.

“That’s okay,” she lied. “I’m sure it’s no big deal. Actually—”

“I need your help, Sophia,” Hiker interrupted, pulling his arm off his face finally and giving her the most sobering expression.

“Of course, sir,” she said, striding forward and taking the place in front of his desk. “What can I do?”

He shook his head. “That’s just the thing. I don’t know entirely, but you have to help Ainsley get her memories back from before the attack. She…she lost something she can’t ever get back, and I need her to remember what it was. I think that’s the only way for her to be cured.”

“Because she has a broken heart,” Sophia guessed.

He nodded. “Yes. She can’t fix it until she knows why it broke. I need her to remember. Then I need the cure. Then she can leave here.”

Sophia placed the harp on the surface of the desk. “Don’t you think it would mean more if you helped her to recover the memories? If you found the cure for her?”

Regret filled the Viking’s face. “Honestly, I don’t think she’d accept it from me. Once she has her memories back, she’s most likely never speaking to me ever again.”

Sophia stiffened. She knew this situation with Hiker and Ainsley was serious, but it sounded downright devastating. “What did you do, sir?”

He pressed his lips together. “I refused to listen to her. I doubted her, and she’s paid the price for my foolishness all these years.” He looked up, his gaze finally connecting with hers. “I could ask one of the others to help, but honestly, I don’t trust them with this. It’s a sensitive thing and will require strategy. More than that, it’s going to require tact. When you find out what happened…what Ainsley lost, please try to maintain respect for me. I-I-I—”

“Sir, everyone makes mistakes,” Sophia cut in, trying to help.

He nodded. “That’s true. I’m simply hoping I can fix what I’ve done.”

“Of course I’ll help,” Sophia stated. Her phone beeped in her pocket. Although she wouldn’t normally allow an interruption during such a serious conversation, she knew this was important. Retrieving her phone, she checked the message and confirmed her suspicions regarding the text. Sophia pointed to the gold harp. “Sir, I would recommend you take that back. We know the location of Saverus Corporation. It’s time to take Mika Lenna down, once and for all.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

An olive grove facing the sea was not what Sophia expected to see when she and Lunis, along with the other dragonriders, rode into the place Trin Currante requested. She could see from their vantage point high in the air the olive grove appeared to be the rendezvous point. From there, they’d go onto the Saverus Corporation.

Sophia glanced at where Hiker Wallace rode beside her on Bell. The red dragon was a beautiful contrast to Lunis, and the pair flew seamlessly. At their back, Wilder, Evan, and Mahkah coasted, drifting on their wind.

Spotting the cyborgs, Sophia pointed to ensure Hiker saw them. He wasn’t any better than when she found him in his office, but he was doing a good job of pretending. She could tell he wasn’t completely present and hoped his distraction didn’t compromise the mission. Whatever he saw at the reset point had made things exponentially worse for him, but sometimes that was the way it was Sophia reasoned. Things sometimes had to get worse before they could get better.

Lunis and Bell both dove at the same moment, heading in for a landing in an open area on the edge of a cliff overlooking the Pacific Ocean. They were just outside of Los Angeles, close to the secret headquarters for Saverus, which wasn’t so secret anymore thanks to Trin Currante.

It was strange to land the dragons in front of a small army of cyborgs when the memory of fighting them was still so fresh. They were no longer the enemy. They and the Dragon Elite had banded together to defeat a shared enemy.

Sophia could tell by the tension pinning Hiker’s shoulders up high it was difficult for him to trust the cyborgs so soon after battling them on the Expanse at the Gullington. However, Sophia trusted Trin Currante. The cyborg’s leader had worked behind the scenes to invade the Gullington and steal dragon eggs, but her reasons made sense. Unlike Mika Lenna, she wasn’t an evil entity with a greedy agenda. She was trying to fix herself and undo what had been done to her against her will. Sophia couldn’t argue with that.

When the five dragons had landed, Sophia slid off Lunis and came around to join Hiker. She might have spearheaded this mission, but he was still the leader of the Dragon Elite, and this was his show. Sophia also believed he needed to take the reins on things to prove to himself that he could despite his past and many obvious regrets.

Hiker stepped forward to meet Trin Currante between the riders and the cyborgs.

She nodded respectfully to him in greeting, before her eyes slid to Sophia at his back. “I’ve found the location of Mika Lenna and the Saverus,” she stated when her attention returned to Hiker.

“And that is?” he asked with authority in his voice.

She pointed north toward the city. “Just over that ridge about two miles. It’s a generic warehouse, but I’ve deduced it is without a doubt the new headquarters.”

Hiker nodded. “Good work. We need to get in there and secure the research.”

Trin Currante’s cyborg eyes slid around before focusing back on the Viking. “I was hoping the dragonriders would take the lead. Maybe go in there undercover. For obvious reasons, we can’t.” She looked back at her men, who even with magical disguises would be hard to pass off as anything but cyborgs.

“Of course,” Hiker agreed, glancing at his riders. “Sophia, Evan, and Wilder, you three will infiltrate the headquarters undercover. You can be scientists or something. You’ll decide once you get in there.”

The three nodded.

“Mahkah and I will stay with the cyborgs,” Hiker continued. “We’ll wait for your signal that you’ve secured the research from Saverus. Once you have, we will storm the location and take Mika Lenna and his lemmings.” He glanced at Trin Currante with conviction in his eyes. “This ends tonight. Soon Mika Lenna will be no more.”

The smile on her face was full of long-awaited anticipation. “If it’s okay with you when it’s time, I’d like to be the one to finish that man.”

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

“When you’re right, you’re right, Sophia,” Evan said, holding out his arms and modeling his white lab coat. “I look damn good in white.”

The three dragonriders had watched the warehouse for roughly half an hour before they abducted three scientists leaving the facility. They never knew what hit them. Literally. It was a dragonrider’s fists. Sophia, Wilder, and Evan dragged the passed-out scientists behind a dumpster after binding and gagging them and removing their white lab coats and security badges.

“That’s not what I said,” Sophia argued, finding her lab coat a smidge big.

“You thought it,” Evan said proudly.

“You don’t want to know what I think of you most of the time,” she fired back.

Evan glanced at Wilder, who did look quite nice in his lab coat. “Get a handle on your girlfriend.”

“Can’t,” Wilder stated simply and winked at her.

“All right, when we head in there,” Sophia began, looking between the two guys, “I need you to be observant, but more than anything, you have to keep your mouth shut.”

“Why did you just look at me?” Evan asked, offended.

“Oh, I wonder,” Wilder mused with a laugh.

“We don’t know how many employees there are,” Sophia continued. “They might recognize us as intruders immediately. So keep your head down and mouth shut so we don’t give away anything that will set us apart.”

“Okay, and while we’re being your amazing lackeys, what are you going to be doing?” Evan questioned.

“We need to access the system.” She held up her badge. “Thankfully, Victoria Clearbeam is the head scientist and should have the credentials to get into the right files.”

“Aren’t you going to need a password to get into the system, though?” Wilder wanted to know.

She nodded and held up a magitech device Alicia had outfitted her with that gave her access to things password protected. “I’m good to go. We just need to breeze in there, grab the files, and then call in the reinforcements.”

All three of the dragonriders looked in the direction of the olive grove where Hiker and Mahkah, the dragons and the cyborgs were stationed, ready to get word it was their turn to take over. Then it would really be go time.

CHAPTER SIXTY

The happy detectives strode into the Saverus Corporation, acting as casual as possible. Evan whistled like he didn’t have a care in the world. Wilder waved at the security guard, although Sophia had told them not to draw attention to themselves. She kept her head low and didn’t make eye contact. Ironically that’s what made her stand out.

“Miss, I’m going to need to see your identification,” the security guard stated, waving her over to his station.

Just before entering the warehouse, Sophia had glamoured herself and the guys to look like the scientists they were impersonating. Victoria Clearbeam had curly brown hair and a pale complexion.

Dutifully she held up the security ID, flashing it at the guard. He narrowed his eyes at her badge and then her face.

“You look different today, Victoria,” he observed. “You feeling okay?”

She nodded, trying to avoid saying anything.

“Well, what is it? Did one of those genetically mutated cats get your tongue?” The guard laughed.

Sophia grimaced at the idea of the animal testing that no doubt went on inside Saverus. “Just tired, that’s all.”

“So tired you lost your Australian accent,” the guard said with surprise.

Oh, hell, Sophia thought, cutting her eyes at Evan and Wilder and spying them both wearing amused expressions. Of course they were. This just got a ton more entertaining for them.

“Oh, well, mate, you know how you Americans have been rubbing off on me,” she said in her best Australian accent.

The guard nodded. “Yeah, when I was over in the UK for a bit, I picked up their accents. It’s contagious, am I right?” He glanced at Evan and Wilder, who both had thick Scottish accents. It was Sophia’s turn to torture them, although she should be hurrying them off on the mission.

“Yeah, isn’t that right, Bill and Ted?” Sophia asked, again employing her Australian accent.

“For sure, dude.” Evan sounded like a nineties movie star.

“Yes,” Wilder said carefully. “That is true. I think that every time I get into my Prius or use my credit card.”

Sophia glared at Wilder, not appreciating the joke as much as she should. He always teased her that all Americans drove sporty Priuses and were obsessed with using their credit cards.

“Well, we better get to work, mates,” Sophia said and waved them toward the security door.

Her badge beeped when she slid it against the security device. The locked door clicked, allowing her and the guys entry. She pulled it back, preparing herself for the next part of the mission.

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

Jj-126: that was the office that belonged to Victoria Clearbeam, according to her security badge.

Unfortunately, it seemed the office wasn’t near the front entrance, and they’d have to travel through a long portion of Saverus headquarters to get there, increasing the chances of them getting caught.

Sophia couldn’t stand the idea they might fail before even getting started, so she pushed the insecurity out of her head.

“Look who almost got us caught with their ‘head down and mouth shut’ approach,” Evan teased, sidling up beside her. “You’ve got to learn to be natural when on these missions.”

“Nice American accent,” Sophia muttered, looking into various labs through the glass windows as they passed. She immediately regretted it after seeing the experiments in cages—things she wouldn’t be able to unsee later.

“It was a lot better than that Australian accent you tried to pull off,” Evan remarked.

“I wonder if punching you in the teeth will improve your American accent,” Sophia pretended to ponder.

He shook his head, mocking seriousness. “I don’t see how that could. Poor reasons, Pink Princess.”

“Are you guys seeing this?” Wilder asked, his tone grave.

Sophia knew he was referring to the things they saw in the labs as they passed. She nodded. “Yeah. We’ll deal with it later. First we need to get to my office.”

To Sophia’s relief, she spotted the J offices up ahead. A tall man in a silver suit stepped out of a lab ahead of them. He was distinguished in a way Sophia had rarely seen. Handsome, no doubt, and certainly possessing a fair bit of power.

“John, what are you doing down here?” the man asked, narrowing his eyes at them.

The three halted, staring at the man. No one said a word.

John was the scientist Wilder was impersonating. She desperately hoped he remembered that much.

Evan coughed, cutting his eyes at Wilder.

“Oh, right,” Wilder said abruptly. “I was just going to meet with these two for a moment.”

The man marched forward, his snakeskin shoes making a loud clapping noise on the tiled floor. “Remember that you are to always address me as ‘sir’ or ‘master.’ You don’t have to be painfully reminded of that again, do you?” The man twisted his head to the side, a strange expression in his dark eyes that chilled Sophia to the core.

Without knowing for sure, she felt deep inside that this man was Mika Lenna. Never before had she felt such evilness oozing off a person. His sinister nature wasn’t easily dismissed. This man was purely wicked.

“Yes, sir,” Wilder said, again employing his American accent.

“You don’t work on the vampiri project like these two,” Mika Lenna continued, pointing ahead. “You’re down in animal testing and will remain there until you prove you’re competent for more advanced projects.”

“Yes, sir,” Wilder stated again, nodding. Without hesitating, he turned on his heels and retreated in the direction of the labs with the animals they’d passed. Sophia felt incredibly sorry for him since she wouldn’t want to see what was in those rooms up close.

“As for you two,” Mika Lenna said, focusing on Sophia and Evan. “I want an update on the vampiri project.”

Sophia didn’t say anything, thinking he wasn’t done talking. He was going to say, “In an hour” or “a week.” When he didn’t, she swallowed hard and nodded.

“Now, sir?” she asked.

“Yes, now! Do you think I employ you to sit around and take lunch breaks?”

Sophia shook her head. “Of course, sir. I just need to get my notes.”

“Very well,” he told her skeptically. “I expect you in my office in three minutes.”

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

“Batten down the hatches,” Evan said when Mika Lenna was gone and they had locked themselves in Victoria Clearbeam’s office. “We’ve got no time now.”

Sophia nodded. She went straight to work typing at the computer station and using the magitech device to break into the files. “Three minutes isn’t enough.”

“Well, then we are just going to have to be late,” Evan stated, standing over her.

She waved him back. “Go watch the door or something. Get out of my space. That was Mika Lenna. I don’t think we want to make the boss wait.”

“Yeah, but if we have to give him an update, things are going to get awkward fast,” Evan retorted. “I don’t know anything about the vampiri project. Do you?” He laughed. “And you were worried our cover would get blown if we talked too much. How ironic.”

“Shut it,” Sophia warned, typing furiously to find the research they needed to fix the cyborgs. There was so much information. “On the long list of problems, we don’t know where Mika Lenna’s office is, so I think we are obligated to stay here anyway.”

“I’m certain that guy will come looking for us in a minute or two.” Evan poked his head out the door. “Did you see how creepy he is? What was that business about a painful reminder for Wilder? Poor guy is now separated from us.”

Sophia nodded. Things were going to get even more chaotic when everything came to a head. The cyborgs would be storming in, and Wilder would be elsewhere. She hoped he took off his glamour so they didn’t try to kill him. Hiker had asked that they take the employees hostage, but everyone knew the cyborgs were out for blood after what had been done to them, and she couldn’t blame them.

Again Evan stuck his head out the door, but this time he sucked in a breath and threw the door shut.

“What?” Sophia asked.

“He’s coming…”

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

“Lifeboats,” Evan said in a rush. “We need lifeboats.”

Sophia’s heart raced.

“We need a way to save ourselves,” Evan stated urgently, snapping at her. “Message Trin. Tell her to storm the place.”

“No,” Sophia argued. “As soon as she does, they are going to lock up the research, and we’ll lose our chance again. You’re going to have to stall for me. I just need another few minutes.”

Evan’s eyes widened with horror. “Have you seen that man? He would scare Hitler, who I’ve heard was awful. I’ve only recently been brushing up on history since I was locked in the Gullington at the time and had no idea World War II was going on. Otherwise, the Dragon Elite could have—”

“Seriously, Evan,” Sophia interrupted. “Right now isn’t share time. Get out there and make up a reason that I need more time.”

Reluctantly, he opened the door, apparently nearly running into Mika Lenna given the exclamation he made. “Hey, sir. Victoria will be with us in a moment.”

“Why?” Mika Lenna asked simply, his voice brimming with hostility.

“She’s having a female moment,” Sophia heard Evan explain. “You know, being hormonal? She needs some time to get herself together. Women, am I right?”

Sophia rolled her eyes. Only Evan would turn a high-octane do-or-die moment into something so ridiculous.

She was sifting through files slower than she would have liked, her nerves getting the best of her. There were so many of them on Victoria Clearbeam’s computer.

Sophia kept opening windows, searching.

“Enough with the excuses,” Mika Lenna yelled from the other side of the door.

Sophia flinched from the sudden rise in his voice. This was a man who needed a giant gold harp.

Her eyes darted to a folder. “Project Cyborg.”

“Bingo,” she whispered and starting to copy the files. Simultaneously, she pulled out her phone and typed a quick message to Trin Currante. Sophia waited until the files had completely copied before she removed the drive from the computer and sent the message to Trin.

Seconds later, Mika Lenna stormed into the office and bore down on her, his eyes narrowed. “I want answers, and I want them now!”

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

“Hollow as I am,” Trin Currante said to Hiker, having a real conversation with him about being a cyborg, “I’m still a person at my core, and I want to be seen as one.”

He nodded. He was feeling a weird sympathy for her and the men around her that was unusual for him. Maybe it was the gold harp doing it, but something was making…sense. Hiker wasn’t sure if he liked that. He’d always had a strong emotional compass but was never affected by the emotions of others. He needed to stay objective as the leader of the Dragon Elite. However, something was shifting in him.

“We just want to be normal again,” Trin continued when he’d remained quiet. “I don’t expect to ever be what I once was, but it would be nice to be seen as I used to be. To be loved as a person and not as a machine.”

He didn’t know what to say. Thankfully he didn’t have to reply because they were interrupted by a message on Trin’s phone.

Hiker didn’t approve of the devices for the guys and only allowed Sophia to have one because she was from the modern world, but he was glad Sophia could communicate with Trin so quickly. It did make things easier. Otherwise, it would have been passing messages between dragons, which was fine, but this seemed a bit more direct.

Trin glanced up, vengeance in her eyes. “They have the research. Now it’s our turn. Time to storm Saverus.”

Wilder had a hard time keeping his face neutral as he pretended to work in the animal lab. The creatures in the cages weren’t natural. Things had been done to them. Things he didn’t think could be undone.

To his further disgust, the other scientists in the lab worked casually, filling up test tubes or recording information, as though it was perfectly acceptable to see mutant creatures beating at their cages, their fangs bared and their once normal eyes red with rage.

He had no way to communicate with Evan and Sophia and desperately wondered if they had been successful in getting the records. He would find out soon enough when the alarms went off, or he was caught for insubordination.

Wilder didn’t know what to do and found himself idly staring at a wall. That was easier than looking at the row of cages at his back.

Several times he’d reached out to Simi to see if he could communicate indirectly with the others, but something was preventing the communication. It probably had to do with the magitech filling Saverus, or it was the security system.

All he could do was bide his time and hope he was released from this torment soon. He glanced over his shoulder, wondering if when the action started, the animals could help him somehow. He concluded that of anyone, they would want revenge on the scientists in this lab. He’d just have to remove his glamour and white coat so they didn’t think he was one of them. There was no way Wilder was getting punished for something animal abusers did.

“Of course, sir,” Sophia said in a rush, meeting Mika Lenna’s cold, dark eyes. At his back, she spied Evan giving her an apologetic expression. He’d obviously done everything he could think of to stall the man, but it hadn’t worked for long. However, it had worked well enough.

She slid her hand into her pocket, trying to hide her phone and the jump drive. Mika Lenna’s sinister gaze was locked on her, not seeing anything else. It was weird to consider what she’d learned about this man. He had genetically done some strange things to himself, enhancing himself into a werewolf. Besides being intimidating and scary, Sophia didn’t see how he could be a werewolf, but being locked in the small office with him, she hoped not to learn, especially without her sword.

He held his hand up to her face and snapped his fingers, a crisp, loud sound. “Update. Give it to me now!”

Sophia swallowed and nodded and attempted to smile.

“The project is well underway,” she said, trying her Australian accent, which wasn’t good.

“I know it’s underway,” he snapped. “It’s close to being another complete failure. What are the pathogens saying about the current mutation?”

“Mutation,” Sophia repeated, picking up a file folder on the desk and flipping through it. “Good question.”

Mika Lenna ripped the folder from her hands and threw it across the office, nearly hitting Evan. “Don’t look at notes. I want the report directly from you.”

Catching the look in Evan’s eyes, Sophia knew what he was thinking. They were both considering killing Mika right then. They probably had a good chance with both of them there. Trin had made it clear she wanted to finish this man, though, and she did deserve that.

If things got any more tense, Sophia was going to have no choice but to defend herself. She was pretty certain Mika Lenna was moments away from attacking her. She felt him needling at her thoughts, trying to get access.

“Directly from me,” Sophia said, repeating his words to buy time. “The report goes as follows. All of the subjects are displaying—”

Never before was Sophia so grateful to hear sirens. She was pretty certain she smiled at the interruption.

Mika Lenna tensed and his eyes widened. He swung around, looking at the office, as though expecting invaders.

“Evacuate,” he urged. “Take the tunnels. You know the drill. We are being invaded. Remember, if you’re caught, whatever they do to you for not talking will be nothing compared to what I do if you share my secrets.”

The leader of the Saverus Corporation stalked toward the door, moving in a blur as he shifted into the form of a werewolf—one that was unnatural and disgusting in every way.

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

Downhill from here, Hiker thought, as he took off on Bell, flying fast over the Saverus headquarters. He was surprised to find how quickly the cyborgs sprang into action. He shouldn’t have been, having seen them at the Gullington. Now they were motivated too, and hungry for revenge.

Lunis, Coral, and Simi had already been surrounding the headquarters before Sophia sent the message. They’d scouted out the underground tunnels Trin had told them about and blocked the passages from those who would use them for escaping. Mahkah and Hiker would circle overhead and keep an eye on things from the sky.

This was good for Hiker from a leadership standpoint. He didn’t yet trust the gold harp in his pocket. Yes, it calmed him, but in battle, his emotions could still get the best of him. Hiker knew all too well the power flowing in his veins was both enough to save the world and damn it to hell for all time. So slight was the line between good and evil. It made him think of the dragon eggs ready to hatch at the Gullington. Some would be good. Others would be evil. The results of those hatchings would affect the world for a very long time.

Trin Currante had waited too long for this moment. Her men had too. Whatever happened next, she would accept as long as it involved making Mika Lenna pay. Yes, she wanted her life back and her human body, but if nothing else, she wanted to make the man who had taken everything feel the pain he’d caused others.

From the blimp she’d commandeered when she’d escaped Mika Lenna originally, Trin soared over the top of Saverus’ headquarters, the riders on their dragons flanking them.

It should have been weird to go from enemies to allies with the Dragon Elite, but nothing seemed more natural. They represented justice, after all. She realized she should have gone to them originally and explained what had happened. She should have asked for help rather than invade the Gullington, stealing dragon eggs for her own gain.

When everything had been stolen from her, she had forgotten how to trust. Strangely, the Dragon Elite was restoring her faith in humanity, something she never thought possible.

She was the first one to disembark from the blimp, sliding down the ropes streaming over the side. With a loud thud, she landed on the roof of the warehouse and had a déjà vu moment from the first time she did this. It would be different this time. Mika Lenna wasn’t getting away.

When the alarm in the lab sounded, Wilder was already by the door. Most of the scientists jerked their heads up in alarm.

The last few minutes had given Wilder the time to figure out what to do. He was the first out the door when the alarm sounded. He flicked his wrist at the locked cages against the wall, releasing all of the rabid animals. Then he yanked the door shut and locked all the evil scientists in with the animals they created.

What would follow, he didn’t want to see. As he sped down the hallway, he heard the screams and knew that revenge was underway.

Sophia and Evan allowed themselves only a moment to breathe after Mika Lenna ran from the office morphing into the worst kind of monster she could have ever considered.

She knew what Evan was thinking on this mission. Like her, he didn’t want to run into whatever Mika Lenna was becoming. They were all too glad to let Trin Currante have the kill after being in that man’s presence for only a few minutes.

When the alarms were blaring and she was certain Mika Lenna was gone, she pulled off her disguise and took off down the hallway. Chaos was everywhere as scientists ran, probably in the direction of the underground tunnels.

Sophia couldn’t communicate with Lunis due to the magitech in the facility, but she knew the dragons were waiting to meet the scientists, lining them up and taking them into custody. If anyone tried to flee, the dragons were all too happy to turn them into barbeque. That wasn’t the normal way for the Dragon Elite, but the stakes were different with Saverus.

Running the opposite direction as everyone else, Sophia got strange looks, but probably because she was no longer wearing the glamour that looked like Victoria Clearbeam. She was just about to go the direction of the underground tunnels when she saw a face that made everything better.

“Wilder!” Sophia exclaimed, opening her arms to him.

The expression of pure horror on his face stopped her and nearly made Evan run her over.

“Run!” Wilder yelled and grabbed her arm as he passed, yanking her in the opposite direction.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

Chased by she didn’t know what, Sophia allowed Wilder to pull her down the long corridor.

A quick glance over her shoulder told her she was probably better off not knowing deranged woodland creatures who appeared hungry for blood were pursuing them.

“What are they?” Sophia asked, employing her enhanced speed to get away from the creatures.

“I don’t know,” Wilder admitted, pushing Evan to speed up in front of them. “I let them out on the scientists, but some jerk opened the door, probably to escape getting eaten.”

“Now your act of heroism has become a punishment,” Sophia said, wheeling around a corner. At the far end of the hallway, the other scientists were bottlenecked, trying to get through a single push door. They thought they were getting away, but if things went according to plan, no one was getting out of here without a trial.

Sophia turned and held up her hand. She couldn’t hurt the creatures, which were a product of animal testing, but she couldn’t stand there and get eaten by them either. She threw up a barrier that locked them on the far side of the hallway. She would have felt remorse for the humans running behind the creatures also looking for this exit if she didn’t know that karma had a way of coming full circle.

The rabid creatures turned once they realized there was a dead end due to an invisible barrier and gave their full attention to the scientists looking for a way out. With horrified expressions, the scientists spun and hauled ass in the opposite direction. They would try and escape through the front door—where they’d undoubtedly be met by cyborgs looking for retribution.

The scene on the ground was chaos Hiker observed from the sky as he circled on Bell. Around the entire perimeter of Saverus were cyborgs, their weaponized arms pointed at every exit and their steel fists ready for a fight.

When the first set of scientists ran from the building, they skidded to a halt at the sight, realizing there was no escape.

The cyborgs had been told to apprehend the scientists. The House of Fourteen would then take over, putting them all into custody. From Hiker’s position in the sky, he saw the Warriors from the House of Fourteen striding in from a neighboring road, Liv Beaufont in the lead, flanked by her husband, Stefan Ludwig. Trudy DeVries was on the other side of him. Many would have thought that only three Warriors wouldn’t be enough to do a cleanup job this big, but they’d be wrong. Hiker knew the Dragon Elite was the best, but a very close second were the Warriors for the House.

He pulled his gaze to the roof of the Saverus headquarters. Trin had been the first to land, followed quickly by many of her men. She had figured out where the underground tunnels were and the quickest way there from the roof.

A cyborg with a saw for a hand cut an opening in the metal roof, and one by one, the cyborgs disappeared. According to Trin, it would take her less than a minute to slip into the corridor right outside the tunnel. That’s where she’d find Mika Lenna. That would be how he planned to escape with all his other routes blocked. It would be where Trin Currante delivered justice.

Having studied the last facility Mika Lenna had, Trin Currante figured out how the man had mapped things out. She was betting that he had done things the same way for this facility. So far, she’d been right. She dropped through the various levels of the warehouse, cutting through ceilings and descending farther until she was at the final one that led to the underground tunnels.

Impatiently, she waited for the cut to be made. When the circle of the ceiling dropped through, Trin allowed one of her men to check. He glanced up relief in his eyes.

“All clear besides friends,” he said, hope in his one human eye.

Friends? she wondered. It was a foreign word. Trin didn’t have any friends. Not even her men did she consider friends. Then she dropped through and knew what he meant—the dragonriders stood on one side of the corridor. On the other was the door that led to the underground and to Mika Lenna.

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

Riot, please, Lunis thought from his place blocking the three routes to the underground tunnels as the scientists continued to spill into the area, looking for a way out and realizing going back the way they came wasn’t an option. He was just waiting for them to rebel and give him a reason to turn them all to toast.

Unfortunately, at the sight of the three dragons blocking all of the escape routes, the scientists backed up, bewildered.

Several of the corridors to Saverus fed into this underground area where the tunnels sped off in different directions under the city and ended in random locations. Mika Lenna had believed he’d thought of everything, but he hadn’t counted on the Dragon Elite.

Swishing his tail back and forth, Lunis lowered his head as a bold scientist approached him.

“Just want to pass through that tunnel behind you,” the man said, offering his hand to the dragon like he was a dog who needed to smell him first before allowing him to be petted.

The guy was about to find himself without a hand if he got any closer. Remembering the warning Sophia had given him about resorting to violence last, he sneered at the man, smoke billowing from his nostrils. To his disappointment, that was enough to make the guy back up, which meant Lunis couldn’t eat him for trespassing.

Hunched down in the underground space, Lunis hoped things proceeded quickly. Not only was it not the best fit in the underground area, but he was also hungry after looking at all these jerk mortals who would make better side dishes than members of society. He really didn’t understand how awful people like this continued to exist, but it consoled him to know he and Sophia were putting them in their place.

All the restraint Lunis had been practicing was threatened when something unlike anything he had ever seen stepped out of the only empty corridor. The others were full of scientists pushing and shoving, trying to get out until they realized they weren’t going anywhere with dragons obstructing their paths.

The monster that strode out of the hallway wasn’t man nor animal. It was supposed to be a werewolf, but Lunis knew from the collective consciousness of the dragons that werewolves were beautiful creatures who were both man and wolf. This beast was neither. It was unnatural.

Whatever Mika Lenna had made himself into, it was gross with rippling muscles, red eyes, and oversized fangs. The way he moved—jerky and full of rage—put a weird fear into the dragon. Still, he held up his head and opened his mouth as Mika Lenna charged in his direction in a show of power through intimidation.

He might have lost his mind, but even Mika Lenna knew better than to push these boundaries. Although huge, Mika Lenna was a fraction of the size of Lunis and had nothing to match his fire and teeth. He stopped short of being fried and just in time as a figure as unnatural as he was stepped out of the corridor, followed by Sophia and the others.

Sophia was on guard when the cyborg known as Trin slipped through the ceiling just ahead of them in the corridor. Then she was relieved. Everything had gone to plan for the most part. The worst of it and the hardest part was next, and it all rested on Trin’s shoulders, as she’d intended.

Giving the cyborg a vote of confidence, Sophia held up her hand in the direction of the door at the end of the hallway. “He’ll be through there. We have your back, Trin. If anything goes wrong, we’ll step in and save you.”

Trin sucked in a breath, her mechanical hair retracting and stretching. She shook her head, making a clicking sound. “I won’t need your help. Let him kill me, but this fight is between him and me. I was one of his first. The first to survive. I’ll be the one to end him, or I’ll die trying. If I do, I expect you to kill him. I’ll be watching from the afterlife, waiting to follow him to the pits of hell, where I intend to make his eternity excruciating.”

Sophia could hardly fathom the things that had been done to Trin to make her so bitter, but she knew the resentment was well-warranted. She only hoped this act of revenge was enough to start to quell the fires in Trin’s soul. A cure would take some time since they had just gotten the research from Saverus. Still, Sophia wanted healing for the cyborgs. She wanted it for all who had suffered at Mika Lenna’s hands.

That was her final wish as she followed the cyborgs to the underground area.

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

“How to be dead,” Trin yelled clear and loud, her mechanical voice echoing in the underground area. “Is that what you’re obsessed with, Mika Lenna?”

Sophia and the guys spilled out behind the cyborg and watched her walk across the open concrete space. It was mostly dark, except for a few lights on the dark walls. Obstructing much of the open area were the nervous scientists, clinging to each other and unable to go anywhere. The corridors they’d come through were blocked by cyborgs, and the underground tunnels they had intended to take to safety were blocked by dragons.

Sophia’s gaze connected with Lunis on the far side. He was like a cork in the tunnel, blocking any attempt to get through. It looked like many of the scientists were close to doing anything to squeeze by, even if it meant losing a limb or two in the process. More likely, they’d be charred until they were medium-rare.

Mika Lenna wasn’t hard to spot amidst the chaos of the fearful scientists. They all backed away from the genetically altered monster as he craned his neck to one side and then the other like he was still morphing.

The suit he’d worn earlier still fit, but only in places. He was more animal than man now. As he turned in the circle of scientists, dragons, and riders to face the cyborg he created, his hand rocked forward, and he caught himself like a four-legged beast. He was a werewolf by many standards, but everything about him was wrong.

“Trin,” he growled. “My biggest mistake.”

“You wanted me dead more than alive,” she said, striding forward, the hydraulics of her legs making hissing sounds. “You wanted to be more monster than human. Look what you’ve done to the world around you. You’ve killed it.”

He shook his snout, which once looked like a man’s but was growing more disfigured by the moment. He didn’t seem in control of the change happening to him. It was all going wrong.

“Notice I never made another cyborg out of a woman,” he spat. “They don’t take to change well. They don’t know how to conform. Your lot refuses to do things the right way.”

Trin laughed and started to circle the man before her. “You know how to add insult to injury, but that will only ensure I crush you more decisively.” She held out her metal hand and pressed her fingers shut, the force not something most would survive.

“You end here,” Mika stated. “You’re the reason for this invasion. For the pesky creatures.”

Trin laughed and pointed a finger at the dragonriders. “Oh, no. The Dragon Elite has come to help, along with the House of Fourteen. Currently, everything of yours is being confiscated, including your scientists.” She turned, looking at the faces of the employees who had taken orders from Mika Lenna without question. “All of you will go to prison for what you’ve done to me, to my men, to animals, to who knows who worldwide. It ends today. It ends with you.” Trin pointed a metal finger at Mika. “Your death happens first, and then we fix the world you screwed up.”

Without warning, the genetically altered werewolf and the cyborg he created raced toward each other, a blur of colors as they were locked on each other, instantly intertangled.

If it wasn’t for the flash of metal on Trin or the rippling of Mika’s muscles, Sophia wouldn’t have known where the machine began and the werewolf ended. They rolled, smashing into the walls, scientists scurrying out of the way to avoid being pummeled by the fight. Many of them chose to go up the open corridors, knowing they would run into cyborgs who would take them prisoner. That was a better fate than being crushed by a werewolf and the thing he’d created.

The two yanked apart, covered in lacerations from what they’d done to each other. Sidestepping, Trin kept her eyes on Mika as he moved stealthily in the opposite direction, both looking for an opportunity to attack.

Sophia recognized the fear in his eyes and realized something. Trin being one of the first cyborgs wasn’t a mistake because she was a woman. At that moment, she knew what Mika had done. He, in his greed to be like a god, made his first cyborgs too powerful. According to Trin, it was why many of them didn’t survive. She had, and he knew she was more powerful than him.

The maker had met his match.

“I’ve pictured your death a hundred times,” Trin began breathlessly. “I realize now, the quicker the better, because I will replay it a hundred times in my mind before I give it rest. It’s best if I don’t let you monopolize much more of my life, which will begin again today.”

With that, Trin Currante’s hands shot off her body on metal rods, extending out and allowing her to reach Mika without getting close.

Her hands, the real one and the metal one, grabbed the sides of Mika Lenna’s head and pulled.

The next bit wasn’t for Sophia’s eyes. She turned away and found her face in Wilder’s shoulder as the unnatural sound ripped through the air. She didn’t need to know what a man’s head disconnecting from his unnatural form looked like. Hearing it was more than enough.

When it was tossed to the ground and rolled to her feet, she did look down, just to know that this time, the man who had created monsters from beautiful people was finally gone.

CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE

Black and blue all over, Trin Currante appeared much more human than Sophia had ever seen her. She was still a cyborg and would be for a bit longer. The skin on her face was cut in several places, long gashes that were oozing blood. Her hair was scorched, and her metal parts were scuffed and chipped. She looked…hopeful.

Standing outside of the Saverus headquarters, Sophia watched as Alicia looked over the files they’d recovered about the cyborg project on her tablet. She remained quiet for a long time, musing.

“This won’t be easy,” Alicia said matter-of-factly.

Sophia pursed her lips. “It can be done, right?”

Alicia gave her an uncertain expression. “I’ll do what I can. I think I can make the cyborgs close to what they once were.”

“Close?” Sophia argued, about to throw a fit.

To her surprise, it was Trin who put a hand on her shoulder. “That’s good enough for now. You’ve done all you can. You all have.” She looked at the House of Fourteen members taking scientists into custody. The cyborgs were being helped by dragonriders. Everyone had come together to defeat a man the world had already thought defeated. This time, though, things were different. Trin had seen to that.

“I promise,” the magitech expert began, “that once I have a cure, or whatever it ends up being, I’ll call you to the lab.”

Trin nodded. “I’ll be the first to take it. Not because I want it, but rather because I was the first to survive. If it’s not going to work, I want it to fail on me.”

Sophia blinked as emotion started to well up in her. “It will work.”

The look on Alicia’s face made her think she shouldn’t inject false hope. “We will figure something out, regardless,” Sophia amended.

Trin nodded. “Things are already better. My men are free from the demon who created them. He can no longer hurt others.”

Sophia looked around as Warriors from the House of Fourteen led magicians who had been captured by Mika Lenna and were about to be experimented on back to their families. The House of Fourteen’s reputation had been saved tonight. Valuable magicians had been rescued. Animals had been put out of their misery, and many wrongdoers put behind bars. It wasn’t healing. That was a long way off, but it was a start, and for Sophia that was good enough.

She put her hand out to Trin and smiled. “Thanks for coming together with me to do this. I look forward to future occasions where we use our skills for justice.”

Trin’s face worked on smiling, although it was more scars than anything at this point. Finally it formed something that was marked by happiness. “Thank you, Sophia Beaufont, for helping to restore my faith in humanity. It’s been a long time coming, and I realize now I wanted it all along, more than revenge. More than a cure. It reminds me that no matter how much of me is a machine, at my core, I’m a human.”

CHAPTER SEVENTY

“On and off,” Sophia said, pointing to the button on the side of the phone she’d given to Evan. They were sitting on the stoop of the Castle, the sun just rising over the Expanse. Breakfast hadn’t been served in the dining hall. After everything, she couldn’t wait to give the guy who was a total pain in her ass the phone he’d won fair and square in a bet.

“On and off,” he repeated, confused, looking at the device like it was a ten-thousand-page codex. “Oh, this will take a while.”

She shook her head. “You are going to be the death of me, dude.”

“Dude,” he mocked her. “I’m a hundred years older than you. Give me a break for not getting your fancy-dancy technology right away.”

“It’s intuitive,” she stated. “You’ll pick it up. Wait, what am I saying? This is you. I’ll give you nightly lessons. You’ll need many. I’m certain of it.”

“Ha-ha,” he replied with no humor.

“Remember, if Hiker finds you with that, what do you say?” she questioned.

“Sophia bought it for me although I asked her not to,” he answered immediately.

“Then you’ll wake up with my friend Trin standing over you about to rip your head off like you’re Mika Lenna,” she told him with pride.

He nodded. “I meant to say, I found it, sir, at that awful Saverus place. Sophia who?”

She nodded. “Much better. Just don’t have it out while you’re at the Castle, or he will catch you.”

A stomping sound behind the Castle door made them straighten. A moment later, none other than Hiker Wallace whipped open the door of the Castle and stood on the threshold.

The two dragonriders stood at once, trying to act natural. Evan put his elbow on Sophia’s shoulder, leaning too much of his body weight on her and nearly making her topple over. Sophia found herself whistling.

Hiker’s eyes were on the Expanse in the distance but he diverted his gaze to the pair. “What’s wrong with you two?”

“Sophia was trying to kiss me,” Evan answered quickly.

She pushed him off her. “As if.”

“Well, whatever,” Hiker said dismissively striding past them. “We’re having a hatching.”

“A what?” Sophia asked, running to catch up with the large man and his long strides.

“A hatching,” he repeated, walking out to where the dragon eggs littered the grassy hills of the Gullington.

When Hiker said there was a hatching, what he meant was hatchings plural.

Sophia’s mouth fell open as she took in the sight around the Expanse. Hatching was one word for it, but a great awakening was another. She couldn’t believe the sight as hundreds of the dragon eggs broke open, newborn dragons poking their muzzels through their colorful shells and breaking through with their horned tails. They rolled out of their shells in brilliant shades of red, blue, green, yellow, orange, purple, white, and black.

For some reason, on that beautiful summer day, hundreds of the dragon eggs had decided to hatch at once. As they frolicked about, both evil and good dragons, Sophia knew the Gullington was going to change drastically.

They now had a huge population of dragons to care for and to train and hopefully bond to riders. Most importantly, to bring justice to a world that was worth saving.

Yes, some dragons would be evil. Some would be good. Sophia believed the good like Trin Currante and Hiker Wallace, the Dragon Elite, and Liv Beaufont and all the rest of her friends outweighed those who were evil in the world. If she’d learned anything recently, it was that good always conquered evil when forces banded together.

Standing between the leader of the Dragon Elite and her friend, Sophia looked at the Expanse as the new generation of dragons emerged. They would bring many new adventures to this world. More than anything, she hoped they fulfilled their ultimate purpose—to bring love and justice to Earth.

THE STORY CONTINUES

The story continues with book 13, Political Sky.

SARAH’S AUTHOR NOTES

Thank you so much for reading. Your support of the Liv Beaufont series and this one has been life changing. Thank you! Seriously! Thank you.

This was my 65th book. Anyway, my point in explaining the number is that apparently at this point, I need to do strange things with the chapters to keep things interesting for me.

My boyfriend and I originally bonded over Taylor Swift music, well after I asked him if he knew how to use a fork and told him my last name sounded like a cat throwing up. We chatted on Facebook messenger for the first few months and we’d slip in Taylor lyrics to each of the conversations. That’s about the time that he told me that he starts each of his books with a Tay-Tay song title.

For this book, I picked up the challenge, but in true Sarah style, I took it a bit farther. For the first part of the book, I used Taylor song titles to start each of the chapters. That was like 60 titles. At first it was challenging to figure out how to start a chapter with “Death by a Thousand Cuts” or “Cornelia Street.” And then after a while, it sort of started the chapters on it own, taking them in a fun new direction.

Although Tay is quite prolific as far as music goes, she doesn’t have 130 plus titles, so I had to switch to a different band for part 2. I have an unhealthy obsession with Snow Patrol. I’m a little too proud that the lead singer, Gary Lightbody, called me out at one of their concerts. I was like, “OMG he pointed up to me in the balcony and called me ‘blondie.’” Of course, he was turning down my marriage proposal, but that parts not as important. And also, Gary, you didn’t even give us a chance! That’s fine, I’m over it and still love the band enough that I used their song titles to start each of the chapters in the second part of the book.

Okay, so now I think I’ve started a tradition—like writing a book isn’t hard enough that I’ve got to challenge myself with this new device of starting chapters. But it’s really fun and you all should play along. So I need suggestions of bands I can use for song titles. They have to have a big collection and hopefully the titles aren’t too crazy. Actually crazy is probably okay. I can figure out how to start a chapter with “Who Killed Bambi” or “Anarchy in the UK.” Alright, so are the Sex Pistols the next band for part 1 of book 7? Rolling Stones? Aerosmith? You tell me. Put it in the review for this book or message me on Facebook or send me a telegram or carrier pigeon. Just send in your suggestions.

Other things I did with this book, is that I included many of my friends as characters. You may have read RE Vance’s book, “Death of an Author.” Well, when I found out that he hadn’t put me in the book and killed me, I was pretty pissed. When Sarah gets pissed, people hear about it—incessantly. So then JL Hendricks and I decided that we’d put each other in our books and kill the character off. Writers are very strange people.

Ramy tried to make good on things with me by putting me as a “gnome-like” character in a short story but that one wasn’t picked by the fans. Anyway, Ramy is pretty much the male version of me, I’ve decided. Between his constant antics and pranks and his obsession with cheese, he’s like my spirit animal. So recently, he put me as a ninja in a book and that made me happy—until I learned that he gave me a gnome boyfriend. You just can’t let well enough alone, can you Ramy-Cans (that’s my affectionate name for him that he doesn’t really know about)?

Anyway, his thoughtful gesture earned him a place in the book as Zac Efron’s bodyguard. I found out from the Scotsman that my favorite movie, the Greatest Showman, wasn’t really liked by Ramy-Cans, so of course, I had to make his character obsessed with it. And then the bonus of him playing fetch with Lunis and feeding the dragon broccoli was just icing on the cheesecake.

For Jen (JL Hendricks), I wanted to make her a high-powered CEO of an Amazon like company (Hence River Corp). She’s brilliant and successful and also a bit short sighted, because no one can be perfect. That wouldn’t make for a fun or realistic book. I maybe let Jen down by not killing her, but I really couldn’t bring myself to hurt any of my friends, even in a fictional sense.

And then as many of you know, Lee and Cat are based on my friends Crystal and Cat in France. Those chapters write themselves. So there’s lots of friends in my book inspired by my real friends. I think it’s safe to say that I miss my people after two months of this lockdown. Is this thing over yet?

Oh, the Amazon storyline is a bit of a homage to Doctor Who (Jodie seasons). I watched an episode on the plane to Scotland where the conglomerate is run by robots and humans and I was all over it. Not copying because my storyline is very different, but there’s shades of similarities because, well, I’m a Doctor Who fanatic.

I’m pretty much obsessed with most things BBC, hence the reference to Black Books in the stories. Actually, Bernard Black is pretty much the male version of me, I’ve just decided. Sorry Ramy-Cans. It’s just that the Irish man’s sense of humor is very similar to my own. Dylan Moran, if you’re reading this, can we have lunch…Oh, and do you know Gary Lightbody? He’s Irish too and y’all all know each other, right?

Oh, and one last thing about Ramy-Cans. Recently, MA told you all about the virtual office place that he set up for LMBPN. I have a corner office next to Judith Anderle, which is like a dream come true. It’s been a lot of fun to pop into the office and briefly chat with friends that are “mingling by the water cooler.” But in true Sarah style, I had to take it a bit farther than just socializing. Like why have offices if we aren’t going to really use them. David Beers sort of started it by plastering Post-It notes on my office calling asking Tiny Ninja about centaur’s private parts. Actually, I unfortunately know more than I’d like about centaurs. I was once on a date with a guy who commissioned a painting of himself as a centaur and then told me that I couldn’t be one because I was a girl, when I said I wanted my own painting.

At the restaurant, I all pulled up my phone and did a bunch of research, learning that female centaurs are centaurides. Then we delved into the anatomy of the beasts as he continued to tell me about this life sized painting. I’ve been known to do things that make no sense simply for the entertainment factor. That’s why when this train wreck of a man invited me back to his place to see the painting, I totally jumped on the opportunity. It was the worst thing I’d ever seen and totally worth going back to a potential serial killer’s house. In the painting, he had a mullet, a mustache and a hairy chest. When he asked me where he should put it, I pointed to the trash. This is what a bottle of whiskey and $1200 can get you, if you’re so inclined. Anyway, talk about derailing the story. My point is, I know about centaurs. They have horse parts, Beers.

My other point is that we have a lot of fun in the virtual office and one day, Elaine Bateman and I decided to deface MA’s office. The HR department was out that day, so we plastered his office walls with gnome porn. Really, I just told Elaine to go and make it look like MA had been searching for gnome porn by putting those search results up on one of the screens in his office. They are plastered on the walls of the virtual office. Elaine, who is the funniest person I know, then proceeded to click on the first link. “NOOOO! Just make it look like he’s searching!” I yelled having seen images that I couldn’t unsee.

We also put lots of lists on MA’s walls of things he needed to do or brainstorming stuff. It went like this:

“Story idea: Broke Back Mountain, but with gnomes.”

“To Do:

1. Rub oil on body

2. Find a gnome named Aiden

3. ???

4. Profit”

I will admit that I was giddy for MA to walk into his office the next day and see what we’d done. But then I didn’t hear from him. There was no revenge attempts on my own office. Just more sticky notes from Beers telling me that I was short—first time I’ve heard that one. After a few days, I asked MA what he thought of his office and he was like, “You did that? I thought that was Ramy.” I was highly offended that I didn’t get credit for the awesomeness.

Since then, Beer’s walls have been given a feminine touch with Cher and Brittany and Bett Midler stuff. Ramy, of course, has the Greatest Showman posters plastered on his walls. And every day I walk into my office, I suspect that I’ll get paid back for my pranks. Apparently most people don’t have time for such shenanigans. Priorities people.

Thanks to Paul for the inspiration on the Hiker and Sophia storylines. I really love getting feedback and insights from readers as they read. It’s always interesting to see how they think the story is going to go. Sometimes I get to giggle and think…nope, but just you wait. And other times, I’m like, that’s a brilliant idea and I’m totally using it. Anyway, Paul constantly offers me awesome input. Thanks awesome reader 12 :)

Sincerely,

Tiny Ninja

Written May 18, 2020

MICHAEL’S AUTHOR NOTES

So, I am all of these things Tiny Ninja™ says I am, and so much more. Unless I’m not, which is often the case with Sarah.

You blame one person incorrectly and the guilty party stands up and takes umbrage. Damn!

If you ever get a chance to talk with Sarah at an event, do take it. Just member you ARE looking for a really tall halfling so unless you are about five-feet nothing, do remember to look for the tiny ninja in your path. She will absolutely remind you of everything Liv and the Beaufont sisters have ever done or said.

She is, after all, them.

Diary of a mad artist - The Creation of a Book Cover

These are the (often) incomplete ramblings about being an indie author and working with other (often) fun authors and the stuff they come up with.

There are many ways to get a cover for one of your books. You can do it yourself (and I have…not hugely successfully, but I have).

You can buy a pre-order and that can be fantastic. For little money (compared to a fully realized -from scratch- cover) you get to see a cover that matches what you want and it excites the little author brain to go into squeals of joy.

And you sit down and start pounding the keyboard, the keys going clickity-clack as the story comes out of you as you work away on a dopamine high all started because of a pre-built cover.

You can see yourself holding the book and a future reality has been created.

Well, until the high wears off.

Then, you print the book cover as inspiration, hoping to draw that first high again into your veins wondering if you will ever feel that way again. And yes, you really can. But possibly not with this first book cover you purchased.

Normally with pre-built covers what is missing is good typography. The fonts selected or the additional flourishes you don’t realize are on the book covers you like are not on your book cover.

Somethings is a little wrong, and you don’t know why.

Covers are a massive part concept, art direction, colors, point of view, action, genre tropes (an example would be six-pack abs on a romance cover that screams (to those who know) that ‘there be open-door sex in this book!’ If you put a bare-chested man on a book and put your sex behind closed doors you should expect to see negative reviews.

That’s when you realize if you want to help your sales, you don’t break the genre tropes with your book covers and should you decide that you want something without tropes, you will be making future sales more difficult.

Not impossible, and perhaps your book cover that is unique will garner an audience, just know that if you go that route, you are picking the much harder way to go up the mountain.

I should know, I’ve broken those rules as well.

As you do more books, you start to find that certain artists resonate with you and your readership. Fans see the cover art and associate it with your stories and another brand is born. Except, artists also work on other stories for other authors and their style is just that.

Theirs.

When you happen to see another book with a similar look and feel as your own, you know what’s going on and while there is practically nothing you can do about it (except hire really expensive models most authors can’t touch) you just cross your fingers and give your artists as much business as possible.

Then Ramy “some-author-who-shant-be-named” comes along and happens to like your style and says something like ‘make it look like that.’ I’m not complaining, I’ve certainly liked certain styles and wanted to emulate them myself so I’m throwing no stones whatsoever.

I’m merely bringing in Ramy somebody from Sarah’s author notes and sharing the fun of working with them. And their sense of humor. And their sense of style. And their love of … Ok, ok. His cover looked fantastic and I should know. While he might have mentioned something about getting a cover done, it wasn’t until I saw it that I realized how close it would look.

And the cover DOES look good.

However, I shall be giving him shit about this for days, at least.

Although, I doubt he will be too worried, we don’t speak for days at a time and I’m not even putting this little story in the author notes from one of the collaboration stories we do together. I’m putting this into a book where Sarah was miffed that he-who-shall-not-be-named (Ramy) received the credit for something she instigated.

Now I feel like I’ve appropriately remedied that situation by providing him Ramy a little harassment to offset the exuberance he Ramy must have felt. Right?

Now are you happy, Sarah?

Or did you want me to fall on my own sword rather than stab Ramy he-who-shall-not-be-named?

Because I’m telling you right now, that isn’t happening.

;-)

Michael

Written June 1, 2020

BOOKS BY SARAH NOFFKE

Sarah Noffke writes YA and NA science fiction, fantasy, paranormal and urban fantasy. In addition to being an author, she is a mother, podcaster and professor. Noffke holds a Masters of Management and teaches college business/writing courses. Most of her students have no idea that she toils away her hours crafting fictional characters. www.sarahnoffke.com

Check out other work by Sarah author here.

Ghost Squadron:

Formation #1:

Kill the bad guys. Save the Galaxy. All in a hard day’s work.

After ten years of wandering the outer rim of the galaxy, Eddie Teach is a man without a purpose. He was one of the toughest pilots in the Federation, but now he’s just a regular guy, getting into bar fights and making a difference wherever he can. It’s not the same as flying a ship and saving colonies, but it’ll have to do.

That is, until General Lance Reynolds tracks Eddie down and offers him a job. There are bad people out there, plotting terrible things, killing innocent people, and destroying entire colonies. Someone has to stop them.

Eddie, along with the genetically-enhanced combat pilot Julianna Fregin and her trusty E.I. named Pip, must recruit a diverse team of specialists, both human and alien. They’ll need to master their new Q-Ship, one of the most powerful strike ships ever constructed.  And finally, they’ll have to stop a faceless enemy so powerful, it threatens to destroy the entire Federation.

All in a day’s work, right?

Experience this exciting military sci-fi saga and the latest addition to the expanded Kurtherian Gambit Universe. If you’re a fan of Mass Effect, Firefly, or Star Wars, you’ll love this riveting new space opera.

*NOTE: If cursing is a problem, then this might not be for you.

Check out the entire series here.

The Precious Galaxy Series:

Corruption #1

A new evil lurks in the darkness.

After an explosion, the crew of a battlecruiser mysteriously disappears.

Bailey and Lewis, complete strangers, find themselves suddenly onboard the damaged ship. Lewis hasn’t worked a case in years, not since the final one broke his spirit and his bank account. The last thing Bailey remembers is preparing to take down a fugitive on Onyx Station.

Mysteries are harder to solve when there’s no evidence left behind.

Bailey and Lewis don’t know how they got onboard Ricky Bobby or why. However, they quickly learn that whatever was responsible for the explosion and disappearance of the crew is still on the ship.

Monsters are real and what this one can do changes everything.

The new team bands together to discover what happened and how to fight the monster lurking in the bottom of the battlecruiser.

Will they find the missing crew? Or will the monster end them all?

The Soul Stone Mage Series:

House of Enchanted #1:

The Kingdom of Virgo has lived in peace for thousands of years…until now.

The humans from Terran have always been real assholes to the witches of Virgo. Now a silent war is brewing, and the timing couldn’t be worse. Princess Azure will soon be crowned queen of the Kingdom of Virgo.

In the Dark Forest a powerful potion-maker has been murdered.

Charmsgood was the only wizard who could stop a deadly virus plaguing Virgo. He also knew about the devastation the people from Terran had done to the forest.

Azure must protect her people. Mend the Dark Forest. Create alliances with savage beasts. No biggie, right?

But on coronation day everything changes. Princess Azure isn’t who she thought she was and that’s a big freaking problem.

Welcome to The Revelations of Oriceran. Check out the entire series here.

The Lucidites Series:

Awoken, #1:

Around the world humans are hallucinating after sleepless nights.

In a sterile, underground institute the forecasters keep reporting the same events.

And in the backwoods of Texas, a sixteen-year-old girl is about to be caught up in a fierce, ethereal battle.

Meet Roya Stark. She drowns every night in her dreams, spends her hours reading classic literature to avoid her family’s ridicule, and is prone to premonitions—which are becoming more frequent. And now her dreams are filled with strangers offering to reveal what she has always wanted to know: Who is she? That’s the question that haunts her, and she’s about to find out. But will Roya live to regret learning the truth?

Stunned, #2

Revived, #3

The Reverians Series:

Defects, #1:

In the happy, clean community of Austin Valley, everything appears to be perfect. Seventeen-year-old Em Fuller, however, fears something is askew. Em is one of the new generation of Dream Travelers. For some reason, the gods have not seen fit to gift all of them with their expected special abilities. Em is a Defect—one of the unfortunate Dream Travelers not gifted with a psychic power. Desperate to do whatever it takes to earn her gift, she endures painful daily injections along with commands from her overbearing, loveless father. One of the few bright spots in her life is the return of a friend she had thought dead—but with his return comes the knowledge of a shocking, unforgivable truth. The society Em thought was protecting her has actually been betraying her, but she has no idea how to break away from its authority without hurting everyone she loves.

Rebels, #2

Warriors, #3

Vagabond Circus Series:

Suspended, #1:

When a stranger joins the cast of Vagabond Circus—a circus that is run by Dream Travelers and features real magic—mysterious events start happening. The once orderly grounds of the circus become riddled with hidden threats. And the ringmaster realizes not only are his circus and its magic at risk, but also his very life.

Vagabond Circus caters to the skeptics. Without skeptics, it would close its doors. This is because Vagabond Circus runs for two reasons and only two reasons: first and foremost to provide the lost and lonely Dream Travelers a place to be illustrious. And secondly, to show the nonbelievers that there’s still magic in the world. If they believe, then they care, and if they care, then they don’t destroy. They stop the small abuse that day-by-day breaks down humanity’s spirit. If Vagabond Circus makes one skeptic believe in magic, then they halt the cycle, just a little bit. They allow a little more love into this world. That’s Dr. Dave Raydon’s mission. And that’s why this ringmaster recruits. That’s why he directs. That’s why he puts on a show that makes people question their beliefs. He wants the world to believe in magic once again.

Paralyzed, #2

Released, #3

Ren Series:

Ren: The Man Behind the Monster, #1:

Born with the power to control minds, hypnotize others, and read thoughts, Ren Lewis, is certain of one thing: God made a mistake. No one should be born with so much power. A monster awoke in him the same year he received his gifts. At ten years old. A prepubescent boy with the ability to control others might merely abuse his powers, but Ren allowed it to corrupt him. And since he can have and do anything he wants, Ren should be happy. However, his journey teaches him that harboring so much power doesn’t bring happiness, it steals it. Once this realization sets in, Ren makes up his mind to do the one thing that can bring his tortured soul some peace. He must kill the monster.

*Note* This book is NA and has strong language, violence and sexual references.

Ren: God’s Little Monster, #2

Ren: The Monster Inside the Monster, #3

Ren: The Monster’s Adventure, #3.5

Ren: The Monster’s Death

Olento Research Series:

Alpha Wolf, #1:

Twelve men went missing.

Six months later they awake from drug-induced stupors to find themselves locked in a lab.

And on the night of a new moon, eleven of those men, possessed by new—and inhuman—powers, break out of their prison and race through the streets of Los Angeles until they disappear one by one into the night.

Olento Research wants its experiments back. Its CEO, Mika Lenna, will tear every city apart until he has his werewolves imprisoned once again. He didn’t undertake a huge risk just to lose his would-be assassins.

However, the Lucidite Institute’s main mission is to save the world from injustices. Now, it’s Adelaide’s job to find these mutated men and protect them and society, and fast. Already around the nation, wolflike men are being spotted. Attacks on innocent women are happening. And then, Adelaide realizes what her next step must be: She has to find the alpha wolf first. Only once she’s located him can she stop whoever is behind this experiment to create wild beasts out of human beings.

Lone Wolf, #2

Rabid Wolf, #3

Bad Wolf, #4

BOOKS BY MICHAEL ANDERLE

Sign up for the LMBPN email list to be notified of new releases and special deals!

https://lmbpn.com/email/

For a complete list of books by Michael Anderle, please visit:

www.lmbpn.com/ma-books/

CONNECT WITH THE AUTHORS

Connect with Sarah and sign up for her email list here:

http://www.sarahnoffke.com/connect/

Connect with Michael Anderle and sign up for his email list here:

Website: http://lmbpn.com

Email List: http://lmbpn.com/email/

https://www.facebook.com/LMBPNPublishing

https://twitter.com/MichaelAnderle

https://www.instagram.com/lmbpn_publishing/

https://www.bookbub.com/authors/michael-anderle